《Supervillain Idol System: My Sidekick Is A Yandere》


 Chapter 1: Chapter 1: An Unfair Death

    It was a little over 9.00 p.m in the small rural town of Michells Hills. Currently a commotion had erupted and small crowd of people could be seen carrying around lit torches and pitchfolks as they yelled, "Death to the home-wrecker!" "Death to the home wrecker!"


    At the very front of the crowd, the home-wrecker in question was a man currently tied to the hood of a pickup truck as it slowly drove forward. His features weren''t very visible under the dim light but his clear masculine voice could be heard as he spoke in a panicked tone.


    "Hey come on guys, let''s talk about this."


    "Death to the home-wrecker!"


    "I swear I didn''t know they were married, believe me, I''m sorry!"


    "The home-wrecker lies!" One angry mobber yelled out while raising his pitch-folk as he revealed, "He''s been sleeping with our daughters and wives ever since he stepped foot into this town!"


    The accused man was quick to defend himself. "Hey now you''re exaggerating. Seriously, I swear you''ve got the wrong guy, you''re making a mistake!"


    "It ain''t no mistake boy, I was in the closet when you fucked my wife. All 5 times I just watched ya. I even know every bad word you called her¡­ and all the names she called me. You knew she had a man." The angry mobber argued, causing a few other men to look at him strangely, with one even putting a hand on his shoulder and asking, "You gonna be okay Bill?"


    The mobber name Bill maintained an angry face and nodded. "I will be, once we bury this here home wrecker!"


    ''Shit¡­'' The accused man thought as he continued to struggle and shake, trying to loosen the rope with which he was tied with. ''Dammit, it''s too tight.''


    As the man reached this conclusion, the vehicle suddenly made a turn into a muddy gravel road before stopping after driving just a few meters. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Where the fuck did they take me?'' The man though, unable to make out any distinguishing landmarks aside from a few scattered trees and long grass.


    However his field of view was soon made clearer when some of the men carrying torches came to the front of the car, revealing that it had stopped just a few inches away from a hole in the ground with a poorly made white wooden casket inside.


    ''Shit, shit, shit¡­'' The man began to struggle more as it became clear that his situation wasn''t going to improve. ''These guys are really going to kill me!''


    Just as he had that thought, a tall burly man exited the truck and lit a cigarette before approaching. He came to a stop right before the tied man and took a puff of his cigarette before blowing the smoke on the man''s face as said, "there''s a special place in hell for fucker like you."


    After saying that, the burly man removed the cigarette from his mouth and ashed it on the man''s forehead before turning away and yelling, "Somebody bring the shovels in the back¡­ let''s bury this weasel already."


    "Wait! You''re making a mistake¡­" The man tried to argue but at this time two men began to untie his rope while another two held onto his arms.


    He began to panic and move his head around while still struggling but just then another mobber suddenly placed a blindfold over his face and stuffed a cloth in his mouth.


    "Shut up! Home wrecker!" One man angrily yelled before throwing a gut punch.


    *Argh!* *cough* the now blind folded man coughed and groaned in pain, before feeling the ropes he was tied with loosen. Unfortunately he could be barely react to this as in the next moment, he was pushed into the hole.


    *Bam!* He landed with a loud thud that caused a wave of pain to be felt all over his body. And although he couldn''t tell exactly where, he could feel that he had broken something. ''Fuck¡­''


    He tried to raise his body but felt pain all over and immediately laid back down on the wooden and moist muddy inside of the casket.


    *Bam!* Just then he could hear the casket being shut, which prompted him to raise his hands in attempt to feel the top. And sure enough it was closed, not tightly, but closed.


    Just as he was holding it thought, the situation got worse as he could feel and hear dirt being put into the hole, with a voice on the outside urging, "Hurry up! We still gotta burn his stuff."


    The man in the casket tried to move around but the space he was too small. He tried to yell but the cloth muffled his pleas.


    ''Dammit! Where the fuck is James!? He''s the fucker they''re looking for. It can''t be coincidence that the fucker just left me here and with his clothes! Fuck!'' The man inwardly vented, unable to fully express the unfairness he was feeling in that moment.


    ''Go to a quiet town they said, it''ll be good for the mind they said. Fuck, I''m a goner.''


    The longer he laid there, the more oppressive the air became. His breathing grew ragged as the oxygen in the casket dwindled. Each inhalation was a struggle, the cloth in his mouth making it even harder to draw in the precious little air that was left.


    He squirmed, his body still aching in pain from the earlier fall. Each movement sent waves of agony through him, but he couldn''t stop. He kicked, he punched, he writhed, but the casket held firm.


    Soon, his breathing became shallow. The air felt thick, like trying to breathe through a wet cloth. His vision, already darkened by the blindfold, began to fade at the edges. Dizziness overtook him, and a cold sweat broke out across his skin.


    The realization of his impending death hit him like a cold wave. ''This is it¡­ I''m really going to die¡­''


    His movements slowed, his body succumbing to the lack of oxygen. His thoughts became disjointed, a chaotic jumble of fear and regret. And then finally, everything went black.


    **Congratulations, you have died and awakened the Supervillain Idol System.**

 Chapter 2: Chapter 2: A New Beginning

    Seeing this prompt, the man couldn''t help but display surprise. ''What is this?'' he wondered at that moment.


    He tried to move, thinking that he was perhaps just hallucinating. However, he found he couldn''t. It was an entirely strange feeling as he could think and see the prompt, but he couldn''t feel any of his limbs and he couldn''t see anything outside of the prompt. Before him was complete darkness.


    While still wondering what to make of this, the blank screen changed and displayed two golden dice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **The dice will be rolled to determine how good of a start you will get in your new life. The higher the number, the better the start.**


    **Rolling dice now.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although he couldn''t express panic in his current state, he certainly felt it upon reading those words. ''Wait, wait, wait!'' he thought, but it was useless as the dice proceeded to roll themselves right in front of him.


    ''Come on, come on, come on. Even a six will do.'' Having no control over it, all he could do was hope for a reasonable number. Soon, his prayers seemed to be answered as the collective number shown was 10.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Congratulations, you have rolled a 10. Calculating your variables in the new world.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The system prompt now showed a loading screen of some sort with a human silhouette at the center. ''Does that mean it''s making me a body?'' the man wondered, but before he could get an accurate answer, the system prompt changed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Calculations complete.**


    **New life variables set.**


    **Ideal world chosen.**


    **Beginning reincarnation procedure.**


    **Keep calm or risk accidental disintegration.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''I beg your pardon?'' the man thought, feeling concerned all over again. However, before he could think more on the situation, the darkness that enveloped him was replaced by a bright white light so intense that he could see nothing. Along with the white light came a strange ringing noise from all sides.


    Eventually, the sound receded. This prompted the man to try and open his eyes as he could now vaguely feel his body. *Argh* He groaned, but the fact that he could even let out a noise brought him a minor feeling of relief.


    As his eyes opened, he could make out the rather blurry surroundings around him and hear other voices and some metallic banging, though he couldn''t yet see the source.


    Once everything became clear, his eyes widened in surprise. ''What the...?'' the man trailed off as he moved his head left, right, then up, unable to make sense of where he was.


    He seemed to be in a square-shaped metallic room that was extremely basic in nature.


    ''Where the hell am I?'' he muttered out loud as he struggled to his feet, first taking a moment to look at his hands, noticing that his skin tone had changed and that he was now wearing clean, all-white clothes.


    ''An insane asylum?'' he wondered before turning his head to one of the room''s corners, where he could see an equally plain metallic bed with a single blanket and a toilet and sink set next to it. ''A prison?'' he wondered again as he slowly began to make his way over toward the sink, wanting to see himself in the mirror. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he was walking there, he couldn''t stop looking at himself in the attire he was wearing. The extremely plain clothes, along with the room, gave him a bad feeling about his circumstances.


    Upon arriving at the sink, he looked at himself in the mirror and was immediately surprised by what he saw. His former face was gone, replaced by one that was completely unfamiliar. He brought his hands to his face, pinched his cheeks, rubbed his chin, squinted his eyes, and performed other strange actions in an attempt to confirm if this was really his face.


    Sure enough, with each action he performed, he could fully feel it. It wasn''t a mask or some elaborate joke. The stranger he was looking at was actually him. ''Did I actually get reincarnated?'' he asked himself, finding it hard to accept the reality he was now in.


    The more he thought about it, the more questions than answers he had. While looking at himself in the mirror, he wanted to check the rest of his body, so he began to unbutton the clean white shirt he was wearing. However, after doing this, he found that he had a strange metallic collar-like device strapped to his neck.


    It was completely slick in design and possessed a single red light on the side that was constantly beeping. This immediately filled him with worry, having seen too many movies where such a collar was never a good thing. ''This can''t be good.''


    Just then, a system prompt appeared in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Congratulations on successfully reincarnating.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Surprised by it''s sudden appearance, the man took a few steps back and raised his hands defensively, but soon lowered them upon seeing that there was no threat. Considering how out of sorts he was, he couldn''t help but be jumpy.


    He cautiously approached the system prompt and looked over the contents, which soon changed, displaying what looked to be a profile. In the corner of the profile was the man''s new face.


    "This is me? This is who I am now?" he asked aloud in an unsure tone as he began to read the contents of the profile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Name:** Don


    **Hair Color: Black


    **Eye Color:** Brown


    **Occupation:** Supervillain


    **Height:** 181 cm


    **Net Worth:** $0.00


    **Supervillain Name:** The Predator


    **Sidekicks:** 1


    **Supervillain Reputation:** 0


    **Idol Reputation:** 0


    **Supervillain Points:** 0


    **Idol Points:** 0


    **Abilities:**


    - Enhanced Senses: Heightened senses such as improved vision, smell, hearing, and touch.


    - Regeneration: Minor accelerated healing of minor wounds and injuries.


    - Telekinesis (limited): The ability to move small objects with the mind.


    **Current Status:** Locked inside ??? Supermax Prison


    **Sentence:** Life


    **Crime:** Theft of a sweet roll with malicious intent.


    **Current Objective:** Escape


    **Rewards for Clearing Objective:** 2 Supervillain Points


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Don finished reading, the contents of the prompt, it disappeared, leaving him with more questions than answers yet again.


    "Appear?" "System?" he said aloud, but despite his attempts, the system didn''t appear, causing him to soon give up and focus on what was written.


    "Okay, so my name is Don. Supervillain name, The Predator¡­" "Yeah, I need to change that. But I''m locked up here and the current objective is to escape¡­ I need to escape. But how?" Don wondered.


    However, at that very moment, the entire room began to shake uncontrollably.


    ''Earthquake?'' he wondered.


    *BOOM!* In the next moment, the wall opposite his bed suddenly shattered as if it were struck with explosives. The shockwave immediately sent Don flying to the ground while dust filled the room.


    *Cough~* *cough~* Don coughed while covering his mouth, trying to make sense of what was going on.


    But as he looked in the direction of the explosion, all he could see was an unclear silhouette and bright amber eyes.

 Chapter 3: Chapter 3: A Familiar Face

    Feeling like he was in danger, Don shuffled back until his back hit the edge of his bed. This prompted him to immediately turn around and pull the bedsheet off in an attempt to find something to defend himself with, but unfortunately, there was nothing.


    ''Shit,'' he inwardly thought before turning to face the unknown figure that was fast approaching.


    "Predator, it''s me," the figure called out in a female voice lacking emotion.


    ''A woman? No, a girl?'' he wondered, but still remained very cautious. Although the tone didn''t sound aggressive, it didn''t exactly seem friendly either.


    Before he could say anything, the system prompt appeared in front of him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Congratulations, sidekick Lady Noir has been met**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don immediately recalled that, among the content he was shown, there was mention of having one sidekick. This immediately eased his heart and caused him to feel relief. ''Does that mean I''m being rescued?'' The thought brought a smile to his face, and he immediately stood upright.


    "Lady Noir?" he called out.


    "Yes, it''s me," the girl confidently replied, but as she did so, Don couldn''t help but wonder, ''Will she realize that I''m not the real Don from the way I talk to her or treat her?'' He worried about this new problem, but he could do nothing about it for now.


    Soon, the silhouette of the figure became clearer, revealing a young woman no taller than 160 cm. Although the dust had yet to fully settle, Don could roughly make out most of her features.


    She had long, flowing black hair that almost seemed to shimmer under the now flickering light in the room. Her eyes were a deep amber color, and strangely enough, her pupils were white instead of black. Her skin was also mildly pale and seemed to lack any and all blemishes, looking incredibly smooth and flawless.


    She wore a form-fitting turtleneck, which made it easy to make out her modest chest. For bottoms, she wore what looked to be black leather shorts that left much of her thighs visible. They too were as flawless as the skin on her face. As for her shoes, she wore a pair of black high-heeled boots.


    Although her attire seemed more focused on fashion than efficiency, considering she didn''t have a single speck of dust on her, it was hard to say.


    ''She looks a little young,'' Don thought before narrowing his eyes. ''Wait a minute, is that why I''m called Th-?''


    Before Don could finish that line of thought, another system prompt quickly appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Lady Noir possesses 100% trust in The Predator. Character profile unlocked.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shortly after the message was displayed, the prompt expanded from a small rectangular screen in front of Don''s eyes to something close to being an augmented reality display. As he looked at Lady Noir, he could now see various information about her constantly floating across his field of view. The piece of information that most caught Don''s attention was her background.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Lady Noir, also known as Elle Thorne:** The heiress to the Thorne business empire.


    **Background Summary:**


    As the last born of the Thorne family, L. had always been treated as a princess by her family. However, when her parents died and it was revealed that she would be the sole heiress, jealousy and envy caused her to be isolated from as young as age 3. By age 8, she had completely stopped socializing with others and mostly kept to herself within the family library of their main home.


    There, she took an interest in the occult and began to purchase countless arcane artifacts from across the globe, one of which granted her a powerful familiar with whom she worked to orchestrate the deaths of all her siblings and extended family, leaving her as the only Thorne alive.


    Now without a family or friends, a lonely Elle took to enrolling in a common school in an attempt to make friends without revealing her identity. However her personality made this impossible and she was treated as even bigger outcast.


    It was at this time she encountered Don, an edgy pre-teen a few years her senior. Surprisingly, where most found Don''s actions to be edgy, weird, and unrealistic, she found his ways to be charming and pure in nature.


    She became the only person who believed he could one day conquer the world, even accepting the role he assigned her of sidekick. In turn, he also became the only person who didn''t treat her as a freak and genuinely played with her.


    One day, though, Don felt he had played around enough and decided to leave his childish persona behind and pursue a more realistic goal, as it felt impossible to become either a supervillain or hero with the lackluster powers he had. Elle insisted that he must continue to pursue his dream of conquering the world and that she would help him to the fullest.


    Following this, she began to constantly send him plans on potential ways to grow as a supervillain and conquer the world everyday for 10 years, despite him never replying back quickly or at all sometimes.


    Freaked out by this, Don deleted his accounts and fled to Calambia, where he was soon arrested after stealing a sweet roll.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After reading this information, Don came to the immediate realization that he had met Lady Noir before. ''Running away to Calambia seems a bit extreme. Did he have no idea what she looked like after growing?'' Don immediately thought, still amazed by the beauty he was currently seeing. In the world he lived in, it would be absolutely unmatched.


    While Don was too immersed in his thoughts, he hadn''t noticed that he had remained silent for far too long. Lady Noir spoke up, "Predator, are you not happy to see me?" she asked in a bit of a shaky tone. Despite her intimidating appearance, she seemed rather fragile.


    "Oh," Don was unsure how to answer this, but before he could think of something proper to say, she continued, "I was so scared when you stopped replying to my messages for more than six months and even more scared when you deleted your account. I thought for sure you didn''t want me anymore, that someone had stolen you away from me. I never cried so much in my life.


    I swore I would find whatever took you away from me and tear out their heart, then yours so you could never leave me." As she muttered this, a small smile appeared on her face, which would look sweet if it wasn''t for the words she was uttering. "But I''m glad that''s not the case. Somebody was just jealous of our plans and our future. And so they locked you up. And I found you.


    I finally found you," she muttered repeatedly with a small smile and an odd look in her eyes.


    However, her smile soon faded as she added, "But you''re not happy to see me, are you? You hate me now. You don''t want me anymore."


    Don felt a shiver run down his spine as he heard those words, feeling like if he allowed them to continue, it wouldn''t end well for him. So he immediately shook his head. "No, no, no, it''s not that at all."


    Realizing he was panicking, he quickly cleared his throat and explained. "It''s not that, Lady Noir. It''s just that uh.. words cannot describe how happy I am to see you. When they locked me in here, I thought I had lost everything," Don revealed dramatically, even going as far as to raise his hand and close his eyes slightly as if he were reciting poetry.


    This seemed to work though as Lady Noir raised her head with her eyes showing a certain creepy glimmer for the words being spoken. Don continued on to say, "I lost count of how many nights I went to sleep thinking about you, hoping that they didn''t find you. It all happened so fast I couldn''t warn you. It was selfish, but I knew I had to get away.


    That way they would focus their attention on me and not you."


    ''I hope she buys this or I''m really in trouble,'' Don thought, but looking at Lady Noir''s expression, it seemed he was successful. She looked up at him with awe. "I knew it. You could never forget me, and I never forgot you. Now fate has brought us together, and together we shall remain until the sweet embrace of death takes us," she declared.


    ''Shit, what have I gotten myself into?''

 Chapter 4: Chapter 4: New Perks and Unexpected Allies

    Just as Don had the thought, a system prompt popped up right in front of him again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Congratulations, you have unlocked the bronze trait ''Honeyed Words.'' Your lies now have a 10% higher chance of being believed by someone with 50 or higher trust in you.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Well, what an oddly useful trait for someone in my situation. If this is what rolling a 10 got me, what would a 2 have landed me in?'' Just as Don had this thought, some banging could be heard from the other side of the wall, likely coming from the cell right next to Don''s.


    "No, no, stay back," a muffled plea could be heard, followed by a loud, begrudging voice. "I said I like you, and I want you! Your booty is mine!"


    Hearing this, Don felt a shiver down his spine and couldn''t help but wonder, ''Wait, was this guy...'' worried by the thought, Don clenched his butt cheeks three times before sighing in relief. ''Thank goodness. But if I wasn''t a victim? What if I was...''


    Just as Don''s thoughts trailed off, another system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Congratulations, the bronze trait ''The Thinker'' has been unlocked. You will now have deeper and more insightful thoughts on situations than the common person.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''What the...'' Don was speechless. But before he could think further on this, Lady Noir spoke up.


    "Predator," she addressed him. Don couldn''t help but wonder why he had such a name. ''Just what was he thinking? Maybe I should change it. I''m more of a MILF man at heart anyway.''


    Unaware of Don''s thoughts, L. continued to speak. "Predator, are you listening?"


    Hearing himself be called that again, he couldn''t help but reach an immediate conclusion. ''Yeah, I''m definitely changing it the first chance I get.'' But as soon as he had this thought, another system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Supervillain and hero names are assigned by birth. All humans who possess the potential of awakening abilities are given these names. It is more of an identity than an actual name and cannot be changed under any circumstances whatsoever.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Reading this particularly specific prompt, Don couldn''t help but look absolutely stone-faced. ''Well, isn''t that just convenient.''


    "Predator, what''s wrong?" Lady Noir asked.


    "Nothing," Don forced a smile and shook his head. "Just overwhelmed with joy that destiny has finally brought us together¡­"


    "Oh, Predator," Lady Noir replied with a mild blush before clearing her throat, "but we must stay focused. The world shall not conquer itself. But before that, I''ve prepared a surprise for you¡ªa gift to commemorate our souls finally meeting."


    ''Souls? Why is it that the pretty ones that like me are never normal?'' Don thought but continued to listen, simply nodding on the surface.


    "Let us leave now, the guards won''t be kept at bay forever." After revealing this, Lady Noir lowered her gaze and began to stare at Don''s hand almost hungrily.


    Worried as to why she was looking at it that way, Don cautiously asked, "Shouldn''t we get going?"


    At this question, Lady Noir shyly lowered her head, her bangs hiding her eyes behind her hair as she raised a finger to point at Don''s hand. "Your... your hand, Predator. Can I... can I hold it?"


    ''Is she serious?'' Don immediately thought. More than that, he also couldn''t help but wonder if it was even safe to hold her hand. Just as he thought this, a system prompt appeared in the corner of his eye.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **50-50**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Don was immersed in the system, Lady Noir fell into thought. ''He is such a deep thinker. Look at him, I can only ever dream of what complex thoughts must always be passing through his mind.''


    Meanwhile, in Don''s mind¡­


    ''What do you mean, 50-50?'' Don thought but got no response.


    Not wanting to waste more time in his head, Don cleared his throat and cautiously extended his hand out for Lady Noir to hold. As he did this, one could see his hand shaking ever so slightly. "Go ahead," he quickly agreed.


    Almost instantly, at a speed too fast for even Don''s heightened senses to see, her hand sprung forward and held Don''s right hand firmly. He felt an immense chill run up his spine, not from fear, but from actual coldness. It almost felt like she was touching ice¡ª incredibly soft ice.


    "You''re so warm," she muttered, seemingly enamored. She began to trace her fingers all over Don''s hand, giving him a strange sensation he had never felt before. ''I never knew hands could be molested.'' While thinking this, a system prompt appeared in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Quote unlocked: ''I never knew hands could be molested.''**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As quickly as the prompt appeared, it vanished, not leaving Don any time to even contemplate it. Thankfully, L. was too immersed in groping his hand to even notice that they were wasting time.


    *Bum! Bum! Bum!*


    Suddenly, loud banging could be heard coming from the still-intact metallic door of Don''s cell. This immediately alerted Lady Noir, who let go of Don''s hand and frowned. ''They ruined our time together,'' she thought to herself before quickly turning toward Don and stating, "Predator, let us go." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, let''s," Don replied. Without saying anything more, Lady Noir reached into the pocket of her leather shorts and took out a small red marble, which she proceeded to throw toward the door.


    It hit the door with a metallic thud and then rolled onto the ground where it began to flash brighter and brighter.


    "Is that...?" Don asked as he followed her through the settling dust to exit via the hole she had come in through.


    "Oh, nothing. Just a parting gift for the people who so rudely interrupted our personal time. Don''t pay it any mind."


    Despite her saying this, Don couldn''t help but give occasional glances back until...


    "Stop there, Predator!" Don immediately came to a halt, realizing that if he had kept walking, he would have walked over the edge of the cell. Right after the hole was a long plummet down the rugged surface of the island prison. ''Damn, that was close. I need to stay focused. But this is so much to take in.''


    Don sighed in relief but tried to play it off as cool as possible. Though the near-death experience certainly left his heart beating incredibly fast, it wasn''t all bad, as in the next moment, a system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Bronze trait ''Unfazed'' unlocked. Minor near-death experiences and slightly creepy people no longer faze you.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''What is with these odd yet strangely useful traits?'' he thought. But before he could think of an answer, Lady Noir turned his way and stretched out her hand for him to hold.


    "Let''s go."


    Looking over at her, Don was surprised to see that she was standing on what seemed to be air. She had gone over the ledge, yet she was still standing as if there was something solid underneath her. If not for his new trait, Don''s face would have been contorted in confusion.


    However, not wanting to blow his cover and with nowhere better to go, Don could only grit his teeth and proceed over the ledge as well. Strangely enough, it did indeed feel like he was stepping on a metallic surface of sorts.


    While holding Lady Noir''s hand, he was led forward and before he knew it, he was inside what looked like a luxurious interior. Before he could even question this, the door slid closed and Lady Noir casually walked over toward a seat, acting as if all this was normal.


    She showed Don a small smile. "Predator, have a seat."


    Don couldn''t help but gulp slightly, hearing this. As if to make the situation worse, shortly after she said this, *Boom!* The sound of a loud explosion could be heard, though muffled.


    Shortly after, the interior began vibrating slightly, though Lady Noir looked completely unfazed.


    ''Seriously, just what have I gotten myself into?''

 Chapter 5: Chapter 5: A Strange World Part 1

    Just as Don moved to take a seat, an elderly man in the cleanest tuxedo Don has ever seen appeared with a tray of various items in hand. He had a balding haircut with grayed hair in the sides. But despite that clear indicator of old age, he had surprisingly flawless skin with no wrinkles in sight. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it wasn''t for the trimmed white gentleman''s mustache he had, one could easily mistake him for a young man with a strange fashion sense.


    "Your tea m''lady." He politely stated as he placed the tray down on the wooden base mounted table.


    "Thank you Gary." Lady Noir replied flatly before picking up a pair of surgical gloves hidden under the tray.


    After placing it down, the man addressed as Gary turned to face Don and smiled, or at least Don assumed he was smiling as it was quite hard to tell through the gentleman''s mustache.


    "Ah, sir Predator, tis a pleasure to see you again. A funny thing time? Is it not? *Haha*I barely noticed given how often m''lady talked about you." Gary politely revealed, his tone incredibly soothing.


    It even made Don smile, feeling relaxed for the first time since waking up in this new identity of his. However, just as he smiled, a bright flash momentarily appeared.


    "Huh?" Confused, Don immediately, turned his head only to see Lady Noir holding surgical gloves and a camera the size of a laptop.


    Without saying anything, she put it down and began taking off her gloves. At that same time, the door suddenly opened and two large figures dressed in hazmat suits walked in with a solid gold box.


    They proceeded to pick up the camera before placing it in the box carefully, after which they immediately left with it, never uttering a word.


    Don was so perplexed that he didn''t even know what to say in reaction. Gary just continued to smile at him innocently whereas Lady Noir was elegantly settling a cup of tea down on the tray after having taken a sip.


    She then sighed, "We''ve arrived quicker than estimated. Time flies so quickly doesn''t it Predator?"


    ''I''ll just pretend I didn''t see that. I genuinely think the old Don must''ve gone insane after being called that name for so many years.'' Don thought, still far from accepting that aspect of his new identity.


    On the surface, he forced a smile, his unfazed trait working overtime. "Yea, it sure does. Uh? So¡­ where''s here exactly?"


    Lady Noir gave a small smile to the question and snapped her fingers. In the next moment the entire interior vibrated before beginning to neatly come apart.


    By some miracle, the combination of Don''s unfazed trait and his constant telling himself to not act out, he remained calm as this began to happen. After a few of the panels were removed, allowing for the outside to be seen, Don could see a figure dressed entirely in black hovering in the air above them with his hands spread out.


    ''What tha¡­'' Don, still very much confused, didn''t utter a word. Instead he simply watched as the strange luxury chopper they were in got taken apart.


    Lady Noir stood up in the next moment and looked at Don with a small smile. "Let''s go Predator, your surprise is in the main office of our secret base."


    "I have a secret base?" Don thought, to which a system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª


    **Don**


    Net worth: $0


    ¡ª¡ª


    ''¡­'' Don looked unamused by the reminder but it definitely caused him to no longer be excited.


    He simply turned to follow Lady Noir as they stepped onto a large obsidian pier, several feet wide and several feet above the crystal blue ocean below.


    The pier led to a large entrance way carved into the mountain on either sides as pillars hundred of feet high.


    ''This looks like it''s straight out of a movie,'' Don couldn''t help but compare as he questioned what he was even looking at.


    Just then, he squinted his eyes and could see a dark vehicle fast approaching. Looking at Lady Noir and Gary, he saw no reaction and so he also decided to just stand and wait.


    While they were waiting, Don decided to look back and see what was done to the chopper but it, along with the person dressed in black who moved it, were gone.


    ''¡­am I really supposed to pretend all this is normal here?'' Don wondered, just as the vehicle arrived.


    Once up close, Don was surprised to see that he could recognize the make of vehicle, as such brands were present in his world as well. ''A Rolls Rayce, wow, didn''t expect to see that. Does that mean I''m mean I''m in a parallel world or something? Or is that dimension. Dammit, I should''ve watched those weird late night International Geography shows when I was younger.''


    As the vehicle came to a stop, all four doors opened and men dressed in black stepped out from either side before saluting, however this particular group made Don widen his eyes as he noticed that each of them had a mask with his face printed on it.


    "Welcome back m''lady." They collectively spoke out, their voices practically identical.


    ''I don''t think that bronze unfazed trait will last much longer at this rate. I mean, what the hell is this supposed to be?'' Despite having such scattered thoughts, Don powered through and maintained his composure as Lady Noir looked his way and gestured for them to enter the car.


    The strange men remained saluting as he and Lady Noir walked over to the car with Gary in tow.


    However, just as Don and Lady Noir entered the backseats of the car, the doors closed. At that time, he looked to the window and asked, "uh, aren''t they coming?"


    To which Lady Noir nodded as she strapped into her sit. "No need, the car is self driving. They will run beside it."


    ''I cant have them ruining this moment. Only I should enjoy the air he exhales.'' She concluded to herself, though looking incredibly calm on the surface as she turned to face Don, urging him. "You should sit down and relax, take deep breathes¡­ very deep breathes and let it all out."


    ''Wow, she takes her breathing very serious. Still weird that she has guys bring the car only to have them run outside. Is this power of money in this world?'' Don wondered, causing a system prompt to momentarily appear in the corner of his eye.


    ¡ª¡ª


    **Don**


    Net worth: $0.00


    ¡ª¡ª


    ''¡­I get it I have no money.'' Don bitterly thought, before proceeding to layback into the comfortable seat. He then closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    Unaware, as his eyes were closed, tiny compartments in the car opened up and numerous tiny cameras captured footage of him in that state. And just as he was about to open them, they disappeared and Lady Noir looked incredibly calm, as if nothing happened.

 Chapter 6: Chapter 6: A Strange World Part 2

    After about 10 minutes past, the long drive came and Don''s alone time with Lady Noir came to an end. He had initially been worried that Lady Noir would constantly bring up things they had perhaps done in the past, or at least spoken of, but to his surprise, all she did was sit silently and watch him¡­ without blinking¡­ and with a rather stiff smile on her face¡­


    After about the six-minute mark, Don came to the realization that maybe Lady Noir wasn''t speaking about past events they had done together because there were likely very few, most of which the original Don had likely forgotten due to how unimportant that part of his life was.


    With this suspicion in mind, he reached yet another unsettling conclusion. ''...I''m in danger.''


    As the car finally came to a stop, Don didn''t wait for the mysterious and imposing-looking guards with masks to open the door for him. He immediately stepped out of the car, facing an entire line of guards who saluted while yelling, "Welcome, my lady!" Looking to the other side of the car, he saw another long line of them, totaling more than 50 altogether.


    One of these men opened the door for Lady Noir, and she elegantly stepped out before immediately turning her gaze toward Don and smiling. "This is our base," she revealed.


    Taking a moment to look at it, Don was genuinely left speechless. Even with his unfazed trait, he couldn''t hide his surprise as his mouth hung open at the sight of the base.


    To start, it was incredibly expansive, so much so that it would be strange to call it a supervillain base rather than a palace, despite it having the latter type of architecture.


    Seeing Don look so surprised, Lady Noir couldn''t help but blush and smile widely for perhaps the first time since they met as she asked him, "Do you like it, Predator? I remember how much you love Griik architecture and mythology, so I had the best of the best do this for our base. Do you like it?"


    Don''s mouth went dry as he was unable to form words, instead thinking, ''Her childhood crush liked Griik mythology, so she decided to build a palace in that style for him? That''s insane! She''s insane.'' As Don thought this, he tried to slightly calm down as he looked to face Lady Noir, additionally thinking, ''But she''s also really beautiful¡­''


    "Well, Predator, do you like it?"


    Don quickly came out of his daze and nodded. "Yes, yes, I love it. It''s a great surprise. Thank you, Lady Noir," he hurriedly replied, still trying his best to maintain a steady tone to mask how flabbergasted he was.


    Unfortunately for him, the surprises didn''t stop there. Lady Noir giggled playfully while lowering her head again, hiding her eyes while fumbling with her fingers. "That''s not the surprise, silly Predator. This is just our base."


    ''How can she say "just our base"? This place puts the pyramids of Geza to shame.''


    "Let''s go inside and I''ll show you the real surprise," she revealed while panting a bit heavily with excitement.


    ''I don''t know if I should be scared or excited¡­'' Don thought as Lady Noir turned away from the car and began walking toward the entrance of the base.


    Don followed her, and together they began to ascend a set of obsidian stairs lined with what looked like gold. Upon reaching the base''s main doors, which were several meters wide and tall, Don noticed two large standing statues on either side. The strange thing, however, was that both of them were covered with very large cloths up to their ankles, so he couldn''t really see what they were.


    But he could more than take a good guess.


    As the doors automatically began to open the closer they got, Don''s ears twitched as he heard what sounded like chanting coming from behind the doors. ''What if the surprise is a sacrificial ritual?'' Don worried as he cautiously continued forward. At that point, a system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **50-50**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Not helpful,'' Don thought nervously as he walked through the doors. Once past them, he was in an incredibly dark room, almost entirely pitch black. If it wasn''t for the glimmers of gold he could spot every now and then because of the light that came from the now open doors. After they stepped through though, the doors slowly began to close.


    ''I don''t like this. I don''t like this one bit,'' Don became understandably anxious. But once the doors fully shut, a bright light flashed above, coming from a spotlight shining down on him and Lady Noir.


    Don immediately tried to look up at the spotlight but found he couldn''t see anything apart from its brightness. He then proceeded to look down and found that he was standing on a large brick red carpet lined with gold trim.


    "The way to the main office is just up ahead. It''s a short walk from here," Lady Noir sweetly said, but this time she wasn''t looking at Don. Instead, she stared at the ground, awkwardly tapping the tip of her foot on it while keeping her left hand held out for anyone to hold if they so wished.


    ''I don''t see an altar yet, and it''s not like I have anywhere else to go,'' Don thought to himself as he slowly extended his hand before grabbing Lady Noir''s. ''Why is it so cold?'' Don wondered, feeling another shiver run up his spine but pretending to remain straight-faced.


    As he held her hand, he could feel her jerk slightly. It was as if she was shivering a bit but he could also hear her letting out a rather eerie giggle. "*~hehehehehe~*"


    Don felt another shiver run up his spine and quickly looked away, feeling it was better to stare at the darkness. As he looked in the direction, something caught his eye.


    Within the distance of the darkness, he could see what looked like the illuminated masks that those imposing guards wore, with his face on them. Just as he saw one, another appeared, then another, and another, and another. Row after row and column after column of them began to appear, filling what was once darkness with an incredibly unsettling sight.


    As if looking at this alone wasn''t bad enough, Don began to hear the familiar sound of the theme song belonging to an antagonist from a popular sci-fi series called "Moon Wars."


    Instead of the instrumental thump that would usually play, Don was hearing, *Su, Su, Su, Sususu, Su, Su, Su¡­.*


    Given how many eyes were on him, Don tried his absolute best not to show the surprise he currently had. It was at this time Lady Noir shyly commented, "Predator, you''re sweating."


    At that point, Don tried to pull away. "Oh, sorry," he started, but before he could pull away, Don felt perhaps the strongest grip he had ever felt holding his hand in place. Lady Noir stopped his hand from pulling away, cutting him off by saying, "No!! I-I mean, I don''t mind it. We should go." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And so Don began to make his way down the strange long carpet, the spotlight following them with the chanting continuing in the background.


    It was then that Don came to a very worrying realization.


    ''What if the surprise is a marriage certificate? And this is all just some creepy wedding ceremony.''


    As he had that worrying thought, a system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **50-50.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 7: Chapter 7: A Strange World Part 3

    After walking down the brick red carpet, Don and Lady Noir eventually stumbled upon another set of doors that automatically opened. Don was immediately expecting to be led into an office, but no, it looked like some sort of elevator, though more curved in shape, lacking the usual rectangular design he was used to.


    Despite the strange design, he didn''t say anything about it and simply proceeded inside along with Lady Noir. Only once inside did she let go of his hand. Upon doing so, she momentarily held her own hand, smiling and rubbing it softly while muttering something inaudible to Don. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What now?" Don asked, snapping her out of her trance. She quickly put her hands down to her sides and cleared her throat.


    "*Ahem* Yes, the base is incredibly big, so we get around using these transport spheres. I wanted it exactly to your specifications. Look, I even had your blueprints carved onto the top part," Lady Noir proudly revealed.


    Don immediately raised his head and looked at the top, expecting to find incredibly complex designs. Instead, all he saw were what looked like the doodles of a five-year-old. To even call them blueprints would be a stretch. ''She made this entire thing based off that? Looks like it was drawn by a kid.''


    Seeing Don''s reaction, Lady Noir shyly asked, "Do you not like it? Do you want me to change the color? I can have it done. I want the base to be perfect."


    "No¡­ it''s fine. So¡­ how do we get to the office?" Don asked, curious to learn more but feeling this was the type of situation where the less he knew, the better.


    Lady Noir smiled as Don gave his agreement. She raised her hand and slightly moved aside the hair that was covering one of her eyes before raising her other hand toward the screen mounted beside the door of the transport sphere. "To get to the part of the base you want, you simply state the location, like so, "request transport to main office."


    After Lady Noir said this, a digital voice resounded within the transport sphere.


    "Command received. Admin level authority required. Scanning identities." After it said this, a blue light quickly scanned over Lady Noir and Don''s figures before announcing, "Scan complete. Welcome, Predator and Lady Lady Noir. Transporting to main office now."


    After it responded, the entire transport sphere began to hum lightly.


    Don couldn''t help but wonder, ''How did she even get my biometrics already?'' As Don was thinking about this, the transport sphere began to hum even louder. But Don couldn''t feel any movement, so he was a bit confused as to whether it had started working or not.


    The answer came in the next moment when the humming abruptly stopped and a light beep resounded as the digital voice stated, "Destination reached."


    Shortly afterward, the doors opened and revealed to Don a large, expansive office¡ªif one could even call it that. The entire floor was a monochrome gray marble color, and the walls to the side were lined with high-standing shelves several feet high. Even higher than the shelves, however, were various huge pedestals that were incredibly imposing, though they were covered by large cloths.


    At this time, Lady Noir urged him to come out. Though still nervous, the so-called main office looked more imposing than scary, so Don cautiously began walking forward. Lady Noir excitedly paced to the forefront where there was a single large office chair¡­ or in this case throne, facing a panoramic glass wall.


    Lady Noir stopped right next to the throne while looking especially excited,. Don cautiously approached, at first seeing nothing but blue skies through the panoramic view. Then, as he drew closer, he began to make out a shoreline, then skyscrapers, then strange aircrafts hovering in the skies.


    At the center of all this was perhaps the largest, most imposing statue he had ever seen, though it too was covered by a large cloth.


    ''This is no base. This is a whole damn city,'' Don thought to himself, unable to fully express in words what he was looking at.


    As Don was looking at this, Lady Noir shyly spoke out, "Now for your surprise. Close your eyes, turn around, and count to three."


    ''Well the chanting stopped and I don''t see a priest, so it''s likely not a marriage contract,'' Don concluded, though still incredibly anxious as he slowly turned around and began to count. "One, two, three."


    Once he finished counting, he opened his eyes and saw a book that Lady Noir was holding out. The book didn''t look grand in any way, nor did it look ancient or of immense value.


    It simply looked like a kiddie''s notebook that one would find in any common store or supermarket. Don was confused, but he reached out to hold the book. It had flowery decor and a hardcover with the title reading "Predator and Lady Lady Noir''s Supervillain Book" in terrible handwriting, with some words poorly spelled.


    ''It''s a kiddie''s book,'' Don realized as he proceeded to turn one of the pages. The intro was short, badly written, and with many spelling errors as well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Now that I have found a sidekick, Lady Noir, it is time to begin my world domination plans.]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don couldn''t help but show a small smile as he continued to read.


    The book was clearly nothing more than the role-playing of a child who pretended to be a world-class supervillain who would one day conquer the world with his trusty sidekick. It had comical childish drawings of supervillain costumes, catchphrases that no one would ever say out loud, and many, many other things straight out of a child''s imagination.


    ''She really turned the kid''s fantasy into reality,'' Don thought as he showed a small smile.


    Seeing Don smile, Lady Noir nervously asked, "Do you like it? I remember you were so heartbroken when the teacher confiscated it, but I managed to find it... I wasn''t sure if you wanted it anymore, but you were always so happy when you had it. So¡­ I thought, you know..." she shyly revealed while lowering her head as she blushed.


    And though Don himself didn''t have any particular opinion or attachment on the item, he knew that if a young Don could see this, he would say, "I love it."

 Chapter 8: Chapter 8: A Strange World Part 4

    "Do you really mean it?" Lady Noir asked, her voice barely audible as she lowered her head and awkwardly shifted her leg.


    "Yes, thank you for this, Lady Noir," Don confirmed.


    Upon hearing this, Lady Noir showed a small smile, her amber eyes lighting up with joy. She couldn''t help but mutter, "Everything is perfect now."


    "What''s next?" she asked him, abruptly raising her head and looking at him with wide, expecting eyes.


    ''Next?'' Don wasn''t sure what to say but returned her smile and simply nodded. Before he could try and answer, she went to add, "with this, we can now begin your plan to conquer the world."


    ''I have a plan to conquer the world?'' Don asked himself as this was news to him. ''Is she serious?''


    However, given everything he had seen so far, he didn''t really need an answer to that question to know it was true. Lady Noir continued to look at him with an expectant gaze, which left him with little choice.


    Seeing that Don was unsure, she reassured him in the next moment. "Don''t worry, we have everything we need in this base. I''ve already made sure that we have a good amount of resources at our disposal as well.


    Now you can show everyone that mocked us that you can truly conquer the world, and I''ll help you every step of the way as your trusty sidekick," she added with a bright smile, looking like a child who just received what they wanted for Christmas.


    ''But where would I even begin? What do I know about world domination? Even the old Don didn''t know anything. He was just living out his childhood fantasy until he grew out of it. But here we are¡­'' Don felt he had hit a major dead end with this path and couldn''t help but wonder how Lady Noir would react if he said he was no longer interested in conquering the world.


    Given how much of her life she had dedicated to the sole purpose of achieving this, she likely wouldn''t handle it well, as this was basically her identity.


    While he was racking his brain for a solution, a system prompt appeared in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **System Store**


    **Item**: Special beginner''s plan to conquering the world.


    **Price**: 2 villain points.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don felt relief wash over him but immediately wondered, ''Wait, how many villain points do I have?'' Just as he thought this, another system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Don**


    **villain points**: 2


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing this, Don couldn''t help but inwardly feel like he was being cheated. ''Wow, how convenient. It costs the exact amount of points that I have,'' he sarcastically thought. But seeing no better option, he immediately decided to purchase the plan.


    ''I''ll take it.'' Immediately after he confirmed his choice, another system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Purchase successful**


    **Inventory**: 1 beginner''s plan to conquering the world.


    **Open?**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Yes, open it,'' Don confirmed. But on the surface, he brought his hand to his chin and began to face the panoramic view, pretending as if he was in deep thought. In reality, he was now reading the plan.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Beginner''s plan to conquering the world**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Much to his surprise, it was only a single paragraph.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ Any villain who truly wants to be recognized and/or respected must first overcome the very thing that made him a villain in the first place. In Don''s case, the city in which he grew up. He must not only face the demons of his past but must prove to everyone who doubted him that the Predator truly is a threat to be reckoned with. And so he must either conquer the city or destroy it.]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''That''s it?'' Don wondered. ''That''s the plan? Conquer or destroy the city I grew up in? How?'' Don wanted more details, but the system prompt simply faded away, leaving him to his thoughts.


    Meanwhile, completely unaware of what Don was going through, Lady Noir watched him with star struck eyes.


    ''He hasn''t changed one bit. He still looks so handsome while plotting how to conquer the world,'' she thought, reminiscing about the old days when playful Don would stand at the highest point in the playground with a stick in hand, declaring, "The world shall be mine!" while she watched him from below with a big smile on her face.


    With her imagination running wild, she saw that the scene she had imagined so many years ago was currently being replicated right in front of her eyes. The feeling was so euphoric that tears began to well up in the corner of her eyes.


    Don turned to look at her, shocked to see her looking teary-eyed. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I''m just happy, so very happy," she replied.


    ''This really means the world to her,'' Don thought, realizing that his initial idea to simply say he was no longer interested in conquering the world wouldn''t work. ''I can''t imagine a girl going this far for a guy in the real world. Maybe they''re out there, but I sure as hell didn''t meet them.


    I mean, she''s a little crazy and obsessive, but¡­ I think I can fix her,'' Don convinced himself before clearing his throat.


    Standing in what he felt was a very imposing manner with his hands behind his back, he confidently announced, "The first step to conquering the world is conquering the city I grew up in."


    "You want to conquer Santos City?" Lady Noir asked as her smile grew wider. "Brilliant! That''s a brilliant idea!" she exclaimed excitedly as she quickly turned toward the door and yelled out, "Gary!"


    Almost instantly, the transportation sphere doors opened and Gary walked out as if he had been waiting.


    "You called, milady?" he politely bowed before standing at attention with his hands behind his back.


    Lady Noir proceeded to walk away from the throne and over to Gary as she instructed, "We will be conquering Santos City."


    As if it was the most normal thing to hear, Gary simply showed a smile and nodded. "Brilliant, milady. Do you have a plan on how you shall go about this?"


    When asked this, Lady Noir''s excitement faded for a bit as she turned toward Don, wondering if he had more details. Seeing that he didn''t, she felt a moment of uncertainty. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don, noticing this, decided to put his faith in his ''Honeyed Words'' trait. "I''ll leave it to Lady Noir to plan. I''ve been incarcerated for too long, so I''m a bit behind," he explained, hoping this excuse would stick.


    To his surprise, the "Honey Words" trait pulled through.


    Lady Noir nodded as if it was the most logical explanation she had ever heard. "Of course. Of course. I''ll handle everything.


    Gary, show Predator around and make sure he gets everything he needs." she instructed before pausing and adding, "but keep ''her'' away from him."


    ''Her? Who''s her?''

 Chapter 9: Chapter 9: A Strange World Part 5

    Lady Noir shyly turned toward Don before saying, "Please enjoy the tour, Predator. I''ll meet up with you very soon. I won''t be long."


    ''How fast does she want to craft that world domination plan?'' Don wondered to himself. But on the surface, he gave her a small smile and tried to make her calm down. "You don''t need to hurry. I''m in no rush."


    Don''s attempt at trying to put it lightly and make her take more time immediately fell through as she shook her head. "Don''t worry, Predator. I have formed countless plans for many scenarios just like this. I just need to find the drives with the presentations." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Drives? Presentations? Countless scenarios?'' To say Don was shocked would have been an understatement.


    It was like the more he found out, the more absurd things around him were becoming. His face almost looked frozen for a moment because he knew if he tried to make any facial movement, it would likely give away how he was feeling.


    So, he quickly turned around to face the panoramic view and gave a nod while trying to sound not at all surprised. "As expected of you, Lady Noir. You thought of everything. I''m beyond impressed," he complimented, now realizing that it was the best way to get through conversations with her given the borderline obsession she possessed for him.


    Lady Noir''s entire face almost seemed to flush red when she heard those words. She raised her head and looked at Don with an incredibly wide, closed-lipped smile. "Oh, it''s nothing, Predator. Just doing my part as your sidekick. You don''t have to thank me," she shyly replied in a stuttering tone before quickly turning to leave.


    Gary watched her leave with a warm smile on his face, seemingly just happy that she was also happy.


    Once her figure disappeared behind the transportation sphere doors, he maintained his smile and turned in Don''s direction and proceeded to start walking toward him.


    Hearing the approaching steps, Don felt a bit nervous as he thought, ''I hope he doesn''t see through me. No, no, it''s fine. I''m just overthinking things,'' Don reassured himself before taking a deep breath and straightening his face.


    Gary soon arrived next to him and stood with a similar posture as he also looked at the panoramic view as well, commenting, "Isn''t it beautiful, sir?"


    Don turned his head upon hearing the question, but Gary maintained his gaze on the panoramic view and simply elaborated, "The base. Isn''t it wonderful?"


    "Oh, the base. Yes, I''m still speechless."


    Gary let out an aged laugh. "So was I when I first heard the young madam''s plan. I thought it was absolutely preposterous, impossible to achieve, but she remained insistent. And I am sworn to help her in whatever endeavor she chooses to pursue. It wasn''t easy to bring this into fruition, sir.


    The young madam suffered countless setbacks but never once did she waver, motivated only by the few good memories you gave her as a child, for which I''m still thankful."


    As Gary said this, he wore a rather strict expression before soon turning his head toward Don. ''Is he mad? Considering how he put it, it really does make the old Don sound like an insensitive asshole for just running away without saying a word.''


    Don felt incredibly anxious, but in the next moment, Gary bowed his head deeply with his arms tightly at his sides. "I beg you, Predator, though it may be a selfish request. Please do not abandon the madam again. I cannot bear to watch her suffer anymore. It ma-."


    Before Gary could continue speaking, Don cut him off by suddenly saying, "I won''t."


    This caused Gary to slightly raise his head with his eyes wide. However Don only proceeded to further reaffirm his words. "I won''t abandon her again. I may not be the perfect Predator she thinks I am, nor can I promise that I will be, but I promise I''ll try and won''t abandon her."


    Gary, momentarily wide-eyed, shifted into a warm smile as he looked at the expression with which Don spoke, which looked very much sincere. And he was because.


    Though he definitely wasn''t the Don Lady Noir once knew, nor did he think he could become him, Don wasn''t about to abandon her¡ªnot for an underlying reason like fear or greed, but genuinely from the spur of the moment.


    The world was already a dangerous place, and this one more so because he knew so little about it. So who better to tackle such a world with than a woman who never stopped believing in him despite how little he had achieved in life and how badly he treated her.


    "Thank you, sir. Throughout my time serving the young madam, I have many times doubted her, and each time she proved me wrong. But the one aspect that I was never sure of was you. But looking at you now, I see that her actions have moved your heart in the same way they moved mine. And I''m glad to see that I was wrong. I do look forward to seeing what the two of you can achieve together."


    The anxiousness Don felt finally receded, and he finally felt he could relax. He showed Gary a smile as well before giving him a nod. "So do I." As Don replied with this, Gary seemed to look more energetic as he broadened his shoulders and turned away from the glass wall.


    "Brilliant. Now then, shall we begin the tour? I''m sure you''ll be pleasantly surprised to truly see what this base has to offer."


    Don welcomed the offer. "Sure, lead the way."


    Saying nothing more, Gary began walking over toward the entrance to the transportation sphere, and Don followed behind, feeling like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders and that he could finally just be more of himself. And although easier said than done, he felt that with time, he could definitely adjust to this new life of his.


    ''Well, let''s see what this strange new world has to offer.''

 Chapter 10: Chapter 10: A Strange World Part 6

    After they both entered the transportation sphere. Gary turned and activated the display next to the door, saying, "Tour mode, please. All area access."


    At that point, the digital voice responded, "Command received. Verifying identities. Identities verified. Admin level access granted."


    Don watched Gary do this, and after he was done, he couldn''t help but ask, "How many people have admin level access here?"


    The doors to the transportation sphere were closing just as Don asked the question, with a light humming noise now all around them. Gary stopped and turned to face Don, casually revealing, "Just four: myself, you, the young madam, and of course, her familiar."


    "Her familiar?" Don repeated with a raised brow, but Gary shook his head. "I''ll leave it to the young madam to introduce you. I''ll only say good luck," he added with a smile before turning his head. "Oh, the tour should be starting soon."


    Don didn''t exactly like the mystery, and although it was likely not deadly, he couldn''t help but feel worried. ''But what if¡ª''


    Before Don could finish speaking, the walls around them suddenly turned transparent, causing Don to pause his words and look around in surprise. The transportation sphere was moving on an incredibly thin roller coaster-like arrangement high above the ground. From this point, Don could almost see the entirety of the base, which, from the looks of the shoreline, was on an island.


    His eyes widened in amazement as he began to look at all the various infrastructure present. It really did look like a bustling small city down there.


    "How did she manage to build all this?" Don couldn''t help but mutter.


    Gary showed a warm smile and approached Don, who was currently standing right next to the now transparent wall for the best view. Once at his side, Gary gave an answer. "Well, although the young madam was wealthy and motivated, it was indeed not enough to make this come to fruition. Though she herself may not like to admit it, her familiar played a large role in making all this possible.


    After all, without it, the young madam would be just a normal human being."


    As Gary revealed this, Don felt a bit concerned and asked, "Did she have to give up anything?"


    Though he didn''t know exactly what a familiar was in this world, from his understanding of the meaning, it involved the arcane and matters involving summoning and such, which he felt always involved making some sort of sacrifice or deal. His suspicions proved right as Gary let out a sigh and gave a light nod. "Unfortunately, she did. But in her words, it''s a small price to make Predator happy."


    As Gary revealed this, Don couldn''t help but feel a tinge of pity. Though he himself hadn''t done anything to hurt Lady Noir, it was clear that the old Don had, and Gary didn''t hold back on letting him know this. But Don appreciated the blunt honesty.


    Seeing the change in Don''s expression, Gary quickly apologized. "Apologies, sir. I do not mean to say it is your fault. Even had you never left, the young madam has always had insecurities about her capabilities as a sidekick given her lack of superhuman abilities. And though I was concerned at first, it actually ended up being a very good thing for her."


    "That''s good then," Don felt better after hearing this, and so the tour of the base proceeded.


    After some time passed, the transportation sphere now no longer had its walls transparent as it came to yet another stop, soon letting out an audible beep before the doors automatically opened.


    Gary stood upright with his usual disciplined posture, whereas Don was leaning against the wall while looking to be in deep thought.


    ''This base really does have everything a supervillain needs,'' Don thought, processing much of what he had seen to this point¡ªeverything from a room full of gadgets meant to display all the souvenirs he gets from enemies, a room with a supercomputer, a private hangar, several laboratories, a gym, and so on. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What''s next, a menacing basketball court?'' Don thought as he let out a sigh, preparing to face yet another thing the base offered.


    As he walked out of the transport sphere''s doors, he found himself in a large circular room. Like much of the base, the floors and walls were obsidian in color with gold veins and glitters visible within the material.


    This particular room had dim blue lighting and didn''t even possess many of the absurd things Don had seen so far. Instead, it had a really large oval table of the same material as the floor and walls. Around the table were many throne-like seats, with one especially large one on one side of the table.


    As Don looked around, he asked, "What is this place?"


    To which Gary quickly replied, "The conference room, sir. As you once revealed to the young madam, you may one day have your own supervillain team. This is where you would lead and discuss plans for other important matters. At the center of the table, you see before you is our spherical Gen-5 projector that''s linked to the base''s supercomputer, making for easy presentations when necessary.


    Real-time information sourcing is a vital part of any supervillain''s base."


    "I see." Don nodded along a bit more casually this time as there was nothing too surprising given what he had seen so far. The room looked very normal in comparison.


    After Don replied to Gary, he began making his way to the largest chair arranged around the table, mostly because he wanted to sit down and take a short break. But as he reached the chair, he came to a sudden halt, his face immediately showing confusion.


    In the seat of the chair, there was a strange figure sleeping. At first glance, Don assumed it was a girl given the long hair and cute face he first noticed. But shortly after noticing those, he narrowed his eyes as he noticed the girl''s skin was a light pink. Her ears were also abnormally pointy, like those of an elf. More eye-catching, though, was the pair of horns poking out of her head.


    ''Is this the familiar?'' Don wondered as he began to lower his gaze over the strange figure''s body. She¡ªor it¡ªonly wore a simple loose black cropped shirt and nothing else except a black lacy thong that tightly hugged her petite yet very curvy frame.


    As Don was looking, the figure shifted slightly, revealing a long slender tail extending from just below her back. This sudden movement surprised Don and caused him to jump a bit back, which in turn caused him to accidentally shake the seat.


    Shortly after he did that, the figure let out a mild groan and showed signs of waking up, yawning while stretching.


    ''Oh no¡­''

 Chapter 11: Chapter 11: A Strange World Part 7

    As the figure was about to wake up, Don took a few steps back from the seat, which caused Gary, who was approaching, to look at him with a raised brow. "Is something the matter, sir?"


    Don didn''t really know what to say and simply pointed toward the chair where the figure soon sat upright.


    "Oh dear, this is unexpected. I didn''t expect Madame Trixie to be here. Then again, she has a terrible habit of sleeping in the most odd of places," Gary remarked in a lighthearted tone, which made Don more relaxed before proceeded to ask the question on his mind, "Is she the familiar?"


    Before Gary could answer, the figure, Trixie, let out a yawn, showing her sharp canine teeth as she did while using her hands to rub her eyes. "So noisy. One minute, Gary, just let me sleep a little longer," she spoke in a cute-sounding voice. After yawning, she looked straight at Gary and didn''t notice Don standing behind the chair.


    "*Yawn~* I thought you and Elle went to rescue that Predator guy she never shuts up about," Trixie asked in a confused tone.


    Gary maintained his usual demeanor, still keeping his hands behind his back as he answered with a smile on his face. "The young madam and I were successful in that operation, and Sir Predator has been successfully rescued. As you can see, if you turn behind you." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Trixie showed a confused expression and proceeded to stand up on the chair she was sleeping on so as to look over the backrest and see who was behind. Upon seeing Don''s figure, her eyes widened slightly.


    Don was a bit unsettled having the strange creature that was Trixie staring at him, her eyes possessing a crystal pink color that almost seemed to shine under the dim lighting.


    "You''re Predator?" she asked, tilting her head and narrowing her eyes slightly as she looked Don over up and down. "Considering how Elle never shuts up about you, I was expecting more."


    "Sorry to disappoint you," Don shrugged, unsure what to say in reply.


    Trixie maintained a narrow gaze on Don before asking, "Do you have a big dick?"


    "Madame Trixie, I don''t think that is an appropriate question," Gary interrupted.


    But Don thought to himself, ''That''s actually a pretty good question.'' On the surface, though, he shrugged again. "I don''t know. Depends on what you consider big."


    "I guess I''ll check for myself," she nonchalantly stated before her entire figure suddenly vanished, leaving behind only a light pinkish smoke.


    "Where did she go?" Don looked to his sides but saw nothing.


    Just as he looked down, he found that Trixie was suddenly crouched in front of him, her hands already working to undo the zipper of his pants.


    "Madame Trixie, please stop! The young madam would be quite upset if she saw this," Gary protested, though not making much effort to actually stop her.


    At that moment, the transportation sphere doors opened again and revealed Lady Noir''s figure. She soon stepped out while carrying a large duffle bag, which she soon handed over to Gary before turning her gaze toward Don, where she saw what Trixie was doing.


    Gary casually received the large duffel bag while saying, "I did try to warn her, but you know how insistent she can be."


    ''Well, this can''t look good,'' Don thought to himself, feeling like he had been caught in an incredibly bad situation. He was half-expecting an outlandish reaction from Lady Noir, but to his surprise, she looked at Trixie with a small smile as she asked, "What are you doing, Trixie?"


    Trixie paused her actions to look back at Lady Noir. "Oh, nothing, Elle. Just checking to see if this guy is packed or not," she replied flatly.


    Facing this, Lady Noir began to walk over. Trixie, seemingly unfazed, wanted to continue to undo Don''s pants. However, Don reacted quickly. "Hey, wait a minute," he held onto her hands and stopped her from doing anything further. But she remained insistent, fighting back and trying to forcefully pull his pants down. "Come on, don''t be shy.


    Let me see it. Why are you being such a downer?"


    Before she could finish speaking, Lady Noir had come from behind and smacked the back of her head quite hard.


    "Ow, hey, that hurt!" Trixie immediately pulled back her hands and held her head, showing a pained look. She then immediately glared at Lady Noir and stomped her foot down in frustration. "What was that for? I thought we had a deal."


    Lady Noir crossed her arms and looked away from Trixie while frowning slightly. This exchange left Don confused, though he was just happy that he wasn''t the victim of Lady Noir''s anger. But he was curious, so he asked, "What deal?"


    Lady Noir immediately replied, "It''s nothing, Predator. She''s just delusional."


    "I am not!" Trixie immediately argued before looking toward Don and explaining, "When Elle and I made a master-servant contract, she agreed that we would share everything, and that includes you." Trixie revealed in a serious tone while pointing a finger toward Don, particularly his crotch, before adding, "I need your spunk to help me grow.


    I''m a more than one hundred years old and still a virgin. If I go back to the Nether-realm like this, my enemies will laugh at me. So stick it out and let me have my meal." Trixie demanded before placing her hands on her waist as if to assert her seriousness.


    Though, given her stature, which was even shorter than Elle''s, and the petite frame she had, it was incredibly hard to take her seriously. Even as she complained, her voice came out as cute.


    Hearing the explanation, Don would be lying if he said he wasn''t a bit happy, but he tried his best not to let it show. Instead, clearing his throat, he revealed, "Well, a deal is a deal. Lady Noir has sacrificed a lot for me; the least I can do is sacrifice this much for her."


    Don''s words caused Elle to look at him with a smile, feeling like he was willing to endure terrible situations for her. Gary, on the other hand, could more than clearly see through what Don was doing and simply commented, "How noble of you sir."


    "What''s that supposed to mean? Sacrifice? Are you trying to say I''m ugly and undesirable?" Trixie now turned her attention to Don, clearly angry at what he was insinuating.


    "Well, you see¡ª" Before Don could really explain himself, Trixie went on to ask a barrage of questions. "Aren''t I cute? Isn''t my skin soft? Look at how long my tongue is! I am absolutely fuckable. Whoever says I''m not is gay.


    Are you gay?"


    "What? No I-."Before Don could answer, Trixie continued with her barrage, "Do you like little boys? Hm? Hm?"


    Thankfully for Don, Lady Noir soon came to his rescue as she shoved Trixie away before taking her place in front of Don. "Don''t mind her. Like I said, she''s a bit delusional. Please, Predator, have a seat and we can go through the plans to conquer Santos City."


    Trixie, who was caused to stumble to the right, stomped her foot yet again, and glared at both Lady Noir and Don. "Don''t ignore me! I''ve waited 100 years for cock! You will not deny me my moment!"


    Lady Noir continued to ignore Trixie and simply kept her gaze fixated on Don. "Ignore her," Lady Noir advised, though given the cold look she spoke with and the stiff smile she had, it came across more as a warning than advice.


    ''This isn''t going to be easy.''

 Chapter 12: Chapter 12: A Strange World Part 8

    Not wanting to take any risks here or see how far he could push it with Lady Noir, Don gave an agreeing nod. "Sure, go ahead."


    She pulled away slightly from him and gestured toward the chair, "Here, take a seat. We got the most comfortable ones we could find."


    Don quickly took a seat and immediately realized why he found Trixie sleeping on it in the first place. ''It really is comfortable, more comfortable than any bed I''ve been in. That''s just depressing¡­''


    He gave a nod on the surface to show agreement. "It''s very comfortable."


    Before he could say anything else, he suddenly felt a heaviness on his lap, which prompted him to look down. To his surprise, Trixie was now comfortably sitting on his lap with her butt pressed against his crotch.


    "Trixie!" Lady Noir exclaimed, to which Trixie reacted by looking at her with a smirk before proceeding to grind her butt against Don''s crotch. Feeling her soft bubble butt pressed against him, Don''s body was quick to react, something Trixie immediately noticed.


    "Get off of him, Trixie! You''re clearly making him uncomfortable," Lady Noir scolded.


    Trixie smiled at this and immediately argued, "That''s not what his body is telling me."


    "What do you-." Before Lady Noir could finish her sentence, she lowered her gaze slightly and saw what Trixie was doing, immediately realizing what she meant by her prior statement.


    "Y-y-you get off him!" Lady Noir exclaimed before trying to grab Trixie.


    However, Trixie vanished almost instantly and reappeared at another seat around the table, lazily resting her head on one hand while pouting at Lady Noir. "Geez, if I knew you were going to become this mean once he came along, I would''ve never helped you."


    "I''m not being mean," Lady Noir defended. "You''re clearly just making Predator uncomfortable."


    At this time, Gary, who had also taken a seat, chose to comment on the matter. "Yes, very uncomfortable," he added with a warm smile.


    "See? Even Gary agrees," Lady Noir said.


    ''I guess she''s oblivious to sarcasm,'' Don thought as he kept switching glances between Lady Noir and Trixie, who was currently arguing back.


    "Gary''s opinion doesn''t count. You pay him, so obviously he''s gonna support you," Trixie said.


    "Gary''s not like that," claimed Lady Noir. "He just knows not to overstep boundaries with people, unlike you. Anyway. Now is not the time to argue. Predator and I have supervillain business to attend to. If you''re not going to add anything of value to the meeting, then you''re free to leave."


    "Fine, have your gross meeting." Trixie showed a disgusted expression before her figure vanished from the position she was in and reappeared at the transportation sphere doors.


    Once there she paused and turned her gaze toward Don, pointing a finger at him as she declared, "I don''t care what Elle says, your cock is mine." After saying that, she lazily walked into the transportation sphere before going who knows where.


    Lady Noir watched her leave with an annoyed expression on her face. When she was gone, Lady Noir turned toward Don and vented. "Can you believe her? Jokes on her; she doesn''t know the real Don has no interest in worldly temptations or desires."


    Don nodded in agreement, but inwardly he thought something else entirely. ''Good thing I''m the fake Don then.''


    Lady Noir let out an exasperated sigh. "Anyway, now we can finally begin. Gary, have you inserted the drives?" she asked as she looked toward Gary, who met her gaze and gave a nod.


    "Already done, milady. You may begin whenever you''re ready."


    "Good," Lady Noir said. With that out of the way, she also moved to take a seat and chose the chair closest to Don on the right. After sitting down, she turned her attention to the center of the table before ordering, "Begin presentation."


    Almost immediately, a blue light emerged from the table''s center before growing wider and wider until it covered the entire surface of the table.


    Next, a 3D model of a city appeared in front of Don, Lady Noir, and Gary individually, with one very large one present at the center of the table, hovering many inches above it. As these 3D models appeared, Lady Noir began her presentation of the plans.


    "So, I managed to make many plans in my free time on how we could theoretically conquer Santos City. But given the state we''re in now, I picked out the four best plans with at least a thirty percent chance of working," Lady Noir began.


    ''Better than zero I guess,'' Don inwardly thought but just nodded along as Lady Noir continued.


    "The first plan is called ''Bureaucratic Blitz,'' and it has five steps to it." After Lady Noir said that, the 3D models present in front of Don, Gary, and herself changed accordingly, sometimes showing images and other times highlighting names or attaching images.


    "The first step will be infiltrating City Hall." As Lady Noir stated this, the models in front of them changed to show the City Hall building. "To do this, we''re going to have to disguise you as a mundane government employee."


    The model reacted to Lady Noir''s words and now displayed a man with poor posture, wearing a blue suit and carrying a suitcase. "Depending on how many months or maybe years it takes for you to get the appropriate position, you will begin planting operatives within the city''s bureaucracy.


    From there, you''ll be able to use the infamous ''Endless Form Filling'' technique to stall and paralyze the city''s operations."


    Don couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the ''Endless Form Filling'' technique?"


    Gary took the liberty of answering. "The ''Endless Form Filling'' technique is the signature move of one of the city''s most notable villains at the moment, Dr. Bureaucracy. He uses red tape and paperwork to frustrate heroes. As comical as it may sound, his ''Endless Form Filling'' technique has left a great many heroes and victims stuck in administrative loops for hours.


    A dreadful experience, I must imagine," Gary explained, before receiving a nodding approval from Lady Noir.


    "I see¡­" Don nodded in understanding, though not really feeling excited for the plan itself.


    "Step two will be to exploit Mayor Stumble''s cluelessness."


    Before Lady Noir could continue, Gray spoke up, ''milady, I think Sir Predator must not know much about the current mayor either."


    "Oh, right," Lady Noir immediately acknowledged before providing a brief explanation. "You see, Predator, Mayor George Stumble is the current mayor of Santos City. He is well-meaning but perpetually clueless on how to run a city. The people must endure his grand plans that never seem to materialize and the impassioned speeches he makes about the city''s bright future."


    Gary nodded. "Yes, while also avoiding the subject of the latest villain attack."


    ''Glad to see the politicians haven''t changed much in this world.'' Don nodded in understanding, which prompted Lady Noir to continue. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The plan is to use the mayor''s well-meaning but ineffective plans to your advantage. For example, send out fake memos or decrees in his name, just to cause a bit of confusion and disarray among the city''s departments. Next¡­"


    ''This is gonna be a very long and strange meeting, I can feel it.''

 Chapter 13: Chapter 13: A Strange World Part 9

    Over an hour had now passed since Lady Noir began revealing her various plans in the meeting, each having its own good points and bad points, though at least giving Don an idea of what he could expect in the city. ''Who knew meetings about world domination could be so tiring?'' he thought.


    After listening to the many absurdly comical plans that Lady Noir had come up with, Don was more than eager to see the meeting conclude. Lady Noir, however, seemed to have quite the energetic appearance and spoke with vigor as she proceeded to the final plan.


    "The fourth plan is called ''Institutional Infiltration,'' and the main objective of it is to have Predator control many of the city''s key organizations. Step one of this will be sabotaging the Santos Hero University. The objective here is to have Predator go undercover and subtly sabotage the training of new heroes.


    For example, ensuring that their gadgets malfunction or that their lessons cause confusion. Santos University also has one of the highest dropout rates in the United Provinces, and many of the dropouts long to become villains or sidekicks to villains. If Predator can manage to recruit some, it would also be a big bonus."


    ''That actually sounds a bit easier,'' Don thought to himself, feeling a bit of interest in the plan given that it didn''t involve him actually getting an office job for years just to meet an objective. But he knew there were more steps to it, so he kept his thoughts to himself and continued to listen as Lady Noir went on to step two.


    "For step two, we have to gain control of the Santos City Villain Rehabilitation Center. There are a few ways we can do this, but it will require Predator to at least have a B-class reputation in the city as a superhero. Once we have control, we can use it as a front to train and recruit new villains under the guise of rehabilitation."


    Once again, though easier said than done, Don felt more open to this idea. Not because of what it entailed, but because it gave him more freedom to achieve it in a way he wanted. Unlike the other plans that involved him dedicating much of his time to setting priorities, with this plan, he felt he was free to gain the reputation in his own way.


    But just to be sure, he asked, "Is there a specific way you need me to gain my reputation, or am I free to employ as many methods as possible if we use this plan?"


    Lady Noir''s eyes lit up at the question because, to her, it meant Predator was genuinely interested in the plan she had crafted, and that made her incredibly happy. She shyly turned toward Don but kept her head slightly lower, causing some of her hair to hide her eyes as she responded, "Yes, with this plan, you would be free to choose which way you gain your reputation.


    Also, I''ll be on the lookout for any opportunities to grow your reputation so you don''t have to worry about that," she explained before going silent while twiddling her fingers.


    Don nodded in understanding. "I see. That''s a very good idea."


    ''He said my idea was good. He really thinks my idea was good. All those sleepless nights were worth it,'' Lady Noir thought.


    She was brought out of her daze by Gary''s voice, which prompted her to look his way. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gary''s expression looked much the same as he said to her, "You have a little something on your lip, milady."


    Still confused, Lady Noir brought her hand to her lip and found she had a trace of drool hanging off the corner of her mouth. Her eyes immediately widened and she was quick to wipe it off before looking Don''s way, worried that he had seen her like this.


    However, Don had already acted quickly and pretended that he was looking at the 3D models on the table, with interest, even going as far as to put a hand on his chin and nod at intervals. "Interesting. Interesting," he muttered.


    Lady Noir believed this act and let out a sigh of relief before clearing her throat and saying, "Anyway, moving on. The third step of the plan will involve trying to manipulate Dr. Pollyanna Fixit. She is the director of the Santos City Villain Rehabilitation Center and is very well known for being an optimist who believes that every villain has a heart of gold despite evidence to the contrary.


    Because of this, despite being a reputable figure in the hero community of the city, Dr. Pollyanna Fixit is very isolated, even by her own colleagues, so it should be possible to manipulate her if you can get close."


    "This connects to the previous step of gaining a reputation since she allows most heroes with a B-class reputation or higher to volunteer at the center and take an active role in helping rehabilitate villains." As Lady Noir explained this, Don''s attention was on the 3D model, which, though lacking color, showed the figure of Dr. Pollyanna.


    ''She''s kind of hot,'' Don thought. ''This plan just keeps looking better and better,'' he couldn''t help but praise inwardly. However, he still kept up appearances and nodded at Lady Noir before giving her some praise. "Brilliant, Lady Noir, brilliant."


    Lady Noir blushed at the praise and couldn''t help but smile. As she did this, Gary commented, "Your plan seems to have reignited a deep interest in Sir Predator, milady."


    "I''m glad," Lady Noir agreed, thinking to herself, ''He really does look interested. My hard work is finally paying off.''


    Once again, Lady Noir was brought out of her daze by Gary''s voice, "*Ahem*", this time without him needing to say anything. She immediately brought her hand to her mouth and wiped it before turning her head to look at Don, who had already lowered his head again to look at the 3D model in front of them, looking like he was in deep contemplation over the matter. "Yes, yes, interesting."


    Lady Noir let out another sigh of relief before continuing. "As I was saying, if you can manage to manipulate Dr. Pollyanna Fixit, you could convince her to release reformed villains who are actually loyal to you back into the city, which you can then use to either cause chaos and disorder or better your reputation."


    "For step four, I know it may sound strange, but hear me out. Neighborhood watch takeover. This plan would require you to infiltrate and take control of the Concerned Mothers Neighborhood Watch in the Chanel Hills community. They are an incredibly enthusiastic group of mostly single mothers and have access to some incredible surveillance gadgets in many parts of the city.


    If you were to gain control, it would not only allow you more freedom to act in those parts of the city but also give you connections to the members of that particular neighborhood watch, which includes a lot of prominent women in the city. Although not politically active or incredibly wealthy, they do have sway over large groups of people, which can work to your advantage."


    ''You had me at single mothers,'' Don thought to himself as he shifted his posture and even sat upright now, taking the meeting very seriously.


    Feeling like his seriousness was due to his genuine interest in taking over the city, Lady Noir continued without suspecting anything. "The final step is gradual domination. With key institutions and groups under your control or influence, you can gradually expand your control. For example, offering protection and services to the city''s businesses and citizens, making them depend on you."


    "And that''s it. Do you have any questions?" Lady Noir asked.


    "Nope, let''s do it," Don immediately proposed, not needing to hear anything more.

 Chapter 14: Chapter 14: A Strange World Part 10

    Don''s quick acceptance of the plan left Lady Noir surprised. "Really? You really think it''s a good plan?" she asked.


    She had always thought that although it was a good plan, it had many holes in it and definitely couldn''t be executed perfectly. Because of that, she felt that Don wouldn''t agree so easily. After all, for numerous years, she had been sending the old Don plans on how they could take over the world, and most times, he either simply ignored her or told her her plans would never work.


    So for him to accept her plan so quickly seemed almost unbelievable. It made her heart flutter as she showed him a smile.


    "I''m... I''m glad you like it. So, maybe we should start... I didn''t think you''d agree so fast, so I didn''t really arrange to start the plan," Lady Noir began to fiddle with the controls of the projector while she struggled to form a sentence.


    Gary showed her a warm smile as he watched her fumbling to speak with blushed rosy cheeks and a small smile. Anyone who spent so much time with her could see how happy she genuinely was in that moment, and that''s all he wanted¡ªfor her to be happy.


    He soon cleared his throat and decided to give her some help. "If I may make a suggestion, milady, since sir Predator has given his blessing for the plan, why not start by sending an application for him to the Santos Hero University? From my understanding, hero applicants are always received earlier during the year, whereas sidekicks are received in the second semester, the latter half of the year."


    "Oh, right! Applications. I hope we didn''t miss the deadline. I''m sorry I didn''t check in advance, Predator," Lady Noir quickly apologized, feeling like this was a failure on her part.


    But Don really couldn''t bring himself to say anything negative to her and immediately reassured her. "You couldn''t have thought of everything, Lady Noir. The plan itself is already impressive. You''ve done enough."


    "Indeed," Gary supported. "Sir Predator is right. You''ve done enough, milady. Leave the arrangements to me. I shouldn''t be long. You should use this time to go have a meal.


    I''m sure Sir Predator is famished by now."


    Gary''s words made Lady Noir realize that Don had indeed not eaten anything since they arrived. Her smile immediately faded, and her expression changed to one of concern as she turned to look toward Don and apologized. "Oh, I''m so sorry, Predator. I forgot that we didn''t even give you any food or ask if you were hungry. I was so excited about the plan that I completely forgot and-."


    Before Lady Noir could continue, Don cut her off and shook his head while waving his arm. "Don''t worry about it, it''s fine. I was also very excited and completely forgot. It''s only now that Gary''s mentioned it that I remember that I am a bit hungry."


    Lady Noir was again left surprised. She had grown so used to apologizing because of the old Don, who always found fault with her not because she was problematic, but because he found her annoying and thought it was an easy way to get rid of her.


    Although the current Don had no idea as to what extent the old Don had hurt Lady Noir or treated her badly, he knew it was enough that she was cautious about everything she did and said around him, perhaps scared that he would leave her.


    ''Wow, he must''ve really gotten to her if she apologizes for minor stuff like this. Well, as terrible as that may be, it will actually work in my favor. Since she''s been treated so badly, even just being normal toward her would be more than enough. It''s sad, but it saves me the trouble of trying to live up to any standards,'' Don thought.


    Though he pitied Lady Noir to some extent, Don still looked at his situation logically, taking note of what advantages and disadvantages he had. Currently, Lady Noir was his biggest advantage. For now, though, he just needed to be careful as he slowly learned more about the world, the system, and himself.


    Unaware of Don''s deep thoughts, Lady Noir simply smiled, unable to express the inward joy she felt from Don treating her like this. Even the best memories she had with Don, where she blindly followed him around the playground as they role-played as supervillains, couldn''t match up. Because at that time, Don was still a young, selfish, and narcissistic kid.


    Though Lady Noir found joy in his companionship, only now did she feel she was seeing his kinder side, which she felt was a result of her constant efforts to reach out to him.


    Gary shared a similar thought as Lady Noir, thinking that perhaps Don had grown mentally mature enough to understand the struggle Lady Noir went through all just to make him happy. He very much welcomed this change in Don and appreciated how he was treating Lady Noir. ''Patience truly is a virtue.


    It seems I too could learn a lot from the young madam,'' Gary thought as he gave her a warm smile from seeing her so happy.


    The next moment, Lady Noir stood up from her seat and faced Don while gesturing toward the transportation sphere doors. "We should go." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don nodded in agreement and also stood up before walking over toward Lady Noir and extending his hand for her to hold.


    "Oh," Lady Noir trailed off and couldn''t help but gulp while blushing. She slowly extended her hand to hold Don''s and then took the liberty of leading the way as they walked toward the transportation sphere.


    Gary watched them do so with a warm smile and an approving nod. Once their figures entered the transportation sphere doors, Gary let out a sigh and turned his attention toward the projector while putting a hand under his chin and thinking to himself. ''The young madam practically turned heaven and earth just to secure this chance. I must not fail her.


    To do this, I need to ensure that the plan will not only go smoothly but that Sir Predator finds enjoyment. Now, how to achieve this, given his particular set of unique interests¡­'' With that question in mind, Gary began to plan out Don''s path into the city.


    Meanwhile, within the transportation sphere, Don and Lady Noir were standing side by side, and considering they were no longer walking, Don thought she would let go of his hand. But if anything, her grip had only grown tighter. ''How can a hand so small have so much force behind it?


    I guess I just have to get used to this,'' Don thought before choosing to break the awkward silence by asking, "By the way, when will you call me by my name?" he asked her, causing her to look at him with surprise.


    "Your... your name? But back when we were kids, you made it clear to only call you Predator."


    ''In another life, if I ever see young Don, it''s on sight,'' Don thought, but instead he put on a charming smile before chuckling. "You said it yourself. When we were kids. So, when we''re not discussing plans for world domination, just call me Don. I would also like to call you Elle."


    As soon as Don said her name, Elle looked like she saw a ghost and froze in place, her mouth wide open.


    "Elle? Elle? Elle?" he called out but she seemed unresponsive. He even brought his hand to her face and waved it in front of her, but got no reaction.


    Unbeknownst to him, Elle was now in her own world.


    ''He said my name. He really said my name.''

 Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Settling In Part 1

    Don continued to wave his hand in front of Elle''s face but got no response. Eventually, the humming noise in the transportation sphere came to a stop, and the doors slid open as they arrived in a grand-looking dining area. Like much of the base, it also harmonized with the obsidian-themed design on its floors and walls.


    The table was made of the same material, but unlike the one in the meeting room, it had a rectangular shape and possessed high seats that looked incredibly comfortable.


    Don didn''t pay much attention to the room as he was still trying to bring Elle out of her daze. As he was doing this, though, a pinkish mist suddenly appeared near him as Trixie appeared out of nowhere, now standing in front of Elle and Don just outside the transportation sphere doors.


    She let out a yawn and stretched her arms, revealing her sharp canines yet again, but also causing her oversized shirt to rise, which in turn revealed the black lacy thong she was wearing. Trixie didn''t seem to care that she was exposing herself and, after yawning, simply asked, "Are you guys done with your boring meeting already? I''ve been waiting forever for you guys to show up.


    But what''s wrong with her?"


    Seeing that Elle wasn''t responding to her, Trixie narrowed her eyes before turning to Don and asked this. He simply shrugged and said, "I don''t know. She became like this after I told her to call me by my name so that I can also call her by her name."


    "Wow, she''s really down bad for you," Trixie bluntly said, not mincing her words at all. She brought her hand under her chin as if thinking of something. "Hmm, I''ve got an idea. Give me your hand."


    "Sure," Don said, not really sure what Trixie was trying to do. He extended his free hand, which she held by the wrist before suddenly leaning forward and pressing his hand against one of her breasts.


    Even though it was over her shirt, Don could still feel its ample softness and texture. Despite its small size, it felt incredible to hold. ''Wow, I really didn''t notice her breasts before, but they feel amazing. Kind of therapeutic to squeeze,'' Don thought.


    Without Trixie needing to urge him, Don proceeded to give her breast a bit of a squeeze, which also seemed to surprise her as she let out a squeak.


    A moment later, Trixie put on a devious smile and turned her head toward Elle before saying, "Elle, you never told me he was so good with his hands. I love how he holds my breast." Trixie purposely moaned out loud, almost instantly causing Elle to break out of her daze.


    Elle first looked at Trixie, confused, then slowly lowered her head only to see Trixie''s hand holding Don''s by the wrist and Don''s hand firmly resting on one of Trixie''s breasts. Her eyes then seemed to widen slowly before she finally reacted. "What are you doing? Get off him!" Elle suddenly yelled, causing Trixie to put her hands in the air as she feigned innocence.


    "What do you mean? He''s the one touching my breast. I''m not forcing him to," Trixie said.


    Elle lowered her gaze again and saw that Don''s hand was still on Trixie''s breast despite Trixie removing her hand. This made Elle turn her gaze toward Don, who couldn''t help but think, ''Damn it, I''ve been played.''


    Don was expecting the worst to happen, but to his surprise, Elle suddenly looked more sad than upset as she asked, "Do you really like her breasts that much?"


    Don immediately removed his hand and shook his head. "No, no, it''s not that at all. It''s just that my hand slipped, and I ended up holding her breast. ''I''m really pushing that Honeyed Words trait,'' Don thought, hoping his trait would help him pull through.


    To his surprise, it did. "Oh, I see," Elle said, her expression softening.


    ''This trait is truly all-powerful,'' Don thought, thinking that he had escaped a rather unsavory situation. Unfortunately for him, Elle wasn''t done, as in the next moment, she proceeded to ask, "Did you like how they felt?"


    Don was caught by surprise by this question and didn''t know if he should answer truthfully or play it off. But just as he was thinking this, another idea appeared in his head, and he decided to truly test his luck as he gave a bold answer. "I''m not sure. I''ll need something to compare them to. Can I hold yours?"


    "What?" Elle looked confused as her cheeks immediately turned a rosy blush. She couldn''t believe what Don just asked. Trixie, on the other hand, put on a devious smirk and supported Don''s request.


    "Oh, you kinky, kinky boy. Well, Elle, you heard the man. Let him cop a feel."


    Before Elle could form a response, her mind was in disarray. ''He wants to touch my breasts? Why? Does he like them? What if he hates me? I don''t have big breasts.


    What if they''re too small?'' Elle continued to conjure up more and more unrealistic questions within her mind and failed to give an answer on the surface.


    Thankfully, Trixie decided to take it into her own hands¡ªliterally¡ªas she soon proceeded to grab Don''s hand by the wrist before placing it on one of Elle''s breasts. "There, now that wasn''t so hard, was it?" Trixie said.


    "Hey! She didn''t say to do it yet!" Don tried to argue, but Trixie wasn''t hearing any of it.


    "Oh, sure. You know you wanted to do it. Besides, does that look like the face of someone who was angry that you cupped her breast?" Trixie said.


    Don looked up and saw that Elle now had a strange look on her face. It was like she was smiling, but her mouth was occasionally twitching. As for her eyes, they seemed to be somewhere else entirely. ''He''s touching my breast! He''s really touching my breast!'' Elle thought.


    ''Is she gonna be okay?'' Don wondered, but Trixie wasn''t done escalating the situation.


    "What kind of timid grabbing is that? Come on, give those melons a squeeze like a real man," Trixie said. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As much as Don hated to admit it, Trixie had a good point. Since Elle didn''t seem to protest, there was no reason for Don not to at least give it a firm squeeze, which is exactly what he proceeded to do. In the next moment, he held her breast more firmly and gave it not one but a few subtle squeezes before basically groping it at a slow, steady pace.


    ''Hers are a bit firmer and a bit bigger than Trixie''s, but they also feel great. I can''t pick a favorite. Even if I could, in this situation, I don''t think that''s a very wise choice,'' Don thought.


    As Don was lost in thought while groping, Elle finally mustered up the courage to ask, "Do... do you like it?"


    Only once Elle spoke did Don realize that he was still passionately groping her breast. He quickly removed his hand and cleared his throat before giving a sincere reply. "Yeah, I do. It''s a bit firmer but also bigger than Trixie''s. Fits perfectly into my hand."


    "I''m glad," Elle looked away from Don before admitting, though inwardly she was definitely more happy than she let on. ''He liked it. He really liked it. Should I let him squeeze the other one as well? No, no, he''ll think I''m a pervert like Trixie. Don''t react this way,'' Elle thought, her mind racing.


    Don showed a smile, thinking the situation was over, but Trixie opened her mouth yet again and proved him wrong. "Good. Now that you''ve given her a squeeze, whose breasts do you think feel the best?"


    The moment Trixie asked this, Elle immediately stopped looking shy and seemed to lock her gaze on Don, waiting for him to answer. Trixie also turned to face Don, but she wore a mischievous smirk rather than a serious look.


    Unfortunately for Trixie, it wasn''t the first time Don had two women ask him to make a choice, so he cleared his throat and raised his head as he revealed in a serious tone, "Only shallow men compare breasts and asses. Me? I''m a man of all seasons. Big or small, soft or firm, round or perky, tanned or pale, real or fake¡ªI love all breasts equally."

 Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Settling In Part 2

    Unsurprisingly, Don''s answer was not what either Elle or Trixie wanted to hear, and they both showed looks of disappointment. Regardless, Don felt that was the safest answer, and after giving it, he immediately decided to switch topics before anything else was said. "Can we get something to eat now? I''m really hungry."


    The moment Don said this, Elle quickly reacted and nodded. "Oh, yes, yes! Come this way and take a seat around the table. You can use it to order food." Still holding onto Don''s hand, Elle walked out of the transportation sphere and led him toward the table.


    Trixie stayed in her position a moment longer, watching them walk toward the table with narrowed eyes. She then raised her hands and brought them to her own breasts, giving them a minor squeeze. ''Man of all seasons my ass. He just wanted to dodge the question,'' she thought to herself.


    She then lowered her hands and looked at Don with a mischievous glint in her eyes before licking her lips and thinking, ''I have to admit, though, he does seem like he''ll be fun to have around.'' With that in mind, Trixie proceeded to vanish and reappear around the table just as Don and Elle were also taking their seats.


    Upon doing so, Elle pointed toward the center of the table and explained, "There''s also a projector in this table and voice recognition, so just say what meal you want and it will either be brought to you or an order will be made. We can wait for it."


    Don quickly understood this. "That sounds nice, but I am really famished. So what meal can we get here quickly?"


    Before Elle could make a suggestion, Trixie didn''t waste time ordering. "Voice command: we''ll have three servings of chicken fries, a bit of salad, and some ground beef," she said.


    Elle immediately stopped thinking and turned toward Trixie with a frown on her face, upset that she ordered for Don before she could do so herself. "It''s rude to make orders for others without asking if they''re okay with it," Elle lectured.


    Trixie immediately turned to Don and asked, "Do you not like chicken? What man doesn''t like chicken?"


    Don shrugged his shoulders. "I never said I didn''t like chicken. I''m so hungry I could pretty much eat anything right now," he said.


    Trixie gave him a mischievous smirk and offered, "Well, my ass is always on the menu."


    ''Gahdamn,'' Don thought, stopping himself from taking the offer as he could clearly see she was teasing him. A little part of him wondered if she would really do it if he asked.


    "Trixie!" Elle exclaimed in surprise.


    Trixie, however, just shrugged as if she had said nothing wrong. "What? I was just offering. I mean, he definitely has the face of someone who eats ass."


    Don couldn''t help but narrow his eyes at this accusation, thinking, ''Okay, see, now that''s just rude. But then again...''


    Don didn''t even need to say anything as Elle was passionately defending him. "Not everyone is a pervert like you, Trixie! Predator... I mean, Don is not moved by temptations and bodily desires like you are!"


    "Ha! I call bullshit," Trixie argued, before pointing at Don. "I mean, look at him. He looks like that''s the only thing he''s moved by. Be honest, Don, between world domination or a sexy night with me and Elle, what would you choose?"


    ''That''s unfair,'' Don thought, but he knew he couldn''t avoid this one with a neutral answer. He didn''t want to look like he was hesitant, so he immediately answered, "The night with you two, of course."


    Though it may have seemed like an easy answer for Don to make, he had actually chosen to be very careful with his word choice, choosing not to say anyone''s name first like "Trixie and Elle" or "Elle and Trixie," but instead just referring to them as "you two."


    He did this because he knew how easily women could get angry over a minuscule detail like that. He also chose to answer immediately because if he showed hesitation, it would have told them that he didn''t regard them that highly. In their minds, at least. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was right, as his answer caused Elle to be especially surprised. She immediately moved her head from Trixie over to Don and asked, "Really? You would choose a night with me over your dream?"


    Though Trixie wasn''t very moved by the answer, it pretty much meant the world to Elle to hear, as it essentially told her that Don put her in very high regard. Don nodded at Elle''s question and didn''t hesitate to reply, "Of course. What''s the point of world domination if I don''t have you two with me?"


    "Well, I¡­uh, wow¡­," Elle stammered. Don''s answer was a bit too much for her to take as she proceeded to faint in the next moment.


    Don reacted quickly and caught her before she could hit the ground. He then placed her comfortably on the chair and began trying to shake her, but she remained unresponsive.


    Trixie couldn''t help but laugh at this before looking at Don and saying, "Good job, Romeo. She''ll be out for hours now. She''ll probably wake up thinking it was just a really good dream."


    "Wait, this happens a lot?" Don asked.


    Trixie gave a small nod. "Oh, you get used to it. Every time the minions manage to bring new photos of you, the more revealing the longer she faints. I think her record is one day and four hours. She managed to get her hands on your kid photos and videos. You''re so cute that she spent the whole day looking at them.


    When I told her that you and her kids would look like that, she fainted. Don''t worry, you''ll get used to it."


    Don didn''t even act surprised. He simply let out a sigh and adjusted Elle''s position so she would be more comfortable. After he did this, he wanted to take his own seat again, but before he could, Trixie vanished from her seat and appeared on his, now looking up at him with a mischievous smirk on her lips.


    "Can I help you?" Don raised a brow and asked.


    Trixie proceeded to lick her lips before lowering her eyes, which eventually settled on Don''s crotch. "Well, I was just thinking, since Elle is taking a little nap, why not give her hard-working familiar a little meaty, hard, throbbing snack?"


    Just as Trixie said those words, Don could feel his cock throb, something Trixie could see through his pants, which made her smile even more mischievously. "I''ll take that as a yes."


    "Wait, wait, we should at least not without her knowing," Don said, though in truth, he simply just didn''t want to risk getting caught and landing himself in trouble with Elle, whom he didn''t see as mentally stable.


    Trixie, however, didn''t seem to share these worries. "Don''t worry, she could never hate you. If anything, doing this will only make her want you more. Think about it."


    As Trixie said this, she opened her mouth and showed Don just how long her tongue was before urging him, "Aren''t you curious what my mouth feels like? And you know, as a half-succubus, I''ll forever be attached to the first cock and spunk I taste. If you don''t want that to be you, I guess I could just have one of the minio¡ª"


    Before Trixie could finish, Don cut her off, sighing, "You''ve convinced me."


    Hearing this, Trixie couldn''t help but smile as she said to Don, "This is the beginning of a wonderful relationship."

 Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Settling In Part 3 (partial R-18)

    Upon hearing Don''s agreement, Trixie showed him a wide grin before lowering her eyes and fixating them on his crotch. "I''ve waited so long for this," she muttered while slightly biting her lip. Without wasting time, she immediately began to undo Don''s pants, dropping them in a rushed manner.


    "Hey!" Don exclaimed in surprise, not expecting her to be so forward with her actions. One moment he was wearing his pants, and in the next, they were pulled down, causing his erect cock to plop out.


    Trixie ignored Don''s words and simply focused her attention on his erect member, which was now right in front of her face. "Whoa, bigger than I thought," she muttered, clearly impressed by what she was seeing. Showing no hesitation, she brought her hand forward and grabbed Don''s cock by the shaft, though with a bit too much grip, causing Don to groan in pain.


    "Ouch! Hey, could you not grab it like it''s a doorknob?" Don complained, prompting Trixie to look up at him and smile as she loosened her grip.


    "*Mn~* Oh, don''t be such a baby," she replied as she gently began to stroke the region she had gripped too hard. She then teased, "Want me to give your little buddy a kiss?"


    Before Don could reply to this mockery, Trixie had already leaned in and kissed the tip of his cock. Don''s cock throbbed the moment it made contact with Trixie''s soft, succulent lips, his mind immediately wondering what it would feel like inside her mouth.


    Trixie continued to stroke the shaft while placing gentle kisses on the tip of his cock for a little longer before she decided to switch things up.


    Without warning, she pulled her lips away from the tip and opened her mouth, slowly letting out her long tongue, which easily wrapped itself around Don''s tip. The moment he felt the slippery wetness of her tongue, Don couldn''t help but let out a groan.


    ''Looks like he''s already liking it. This is going to be fun,'' Trixie thought as she slowly began to twirl her tongue around the tip of his cock, soon covering it entirely in her saliva. *Mmm~* *lick~* *lick* *uh~*


    " Ugh¡­ That feels good," Don muttered as he placed one hand on the table for support while bringing another hand onto Trixie''s head, where he traced his fingers through her hair as he guided her head''s subtle movements.


    "He''s starting to get into it. This is so different from touching myself to porn," Trixie thought. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now practically soaked in Trixie''s saliva, Don''s cock was unwrapped from her tongue as she focused more on the rest of his cock. She moved her head to the side and began to lick Don''s cock from that angle, running her tongue all the way from the tip down to the base.


    As for her hand, she chose to move it from the shaft of his cock and onto his balls, which she now began to softly massage while her tongue worked on completely lubricating the rest of Don''s cock.


    *Lick~* *mmm~* The sloppy sound of Trixie''s tongue running along Don''s cock began to resound louder, and Don couldn''t help but glance back at Elle, worried that she might wake up.


    He would be lying if he said the risk of that didn''t add to the excitement he was feeling. As for Trixie was running her tongue along his cock, she looked up at Don for a moment and saw that he was looking at Elle, which caused her to smirk and pause.


    She asked, "What''s wrong? Are you curious about how her tongue would feel on your cock?"


    Don quickly turned his head back to Trixie and immediately denied, "No, I''m just cautious. Who knows what will happen if she wakes up and sees this?"


    Trixie wasn''t at all worried and smirked at Don''s concerns. "You worry too much. If you ask me, it''s kind of hot, don''t you think? Getting your cock worshiped by a succubus right next to your childhood sweetheart. I''m getting turned on just thinking about it."


    Although Don was far from a saint, he was genuinely amazed by how easily Trixie spoke her mind. "You''re a genuine pervert," Don accused with a narrow gaze.


    Trixie, having finished making the entirety of his cock wet, now pulled away and looked up at Don. She playfully brought a finger to her lips and put on an innocent expression. "Me, a pervert? Whatever do you mean? I''m just an innocent little succubus who wants her mouth fucked. Nothing wrong with that.


    And you want to stuff my throat, don''t you? Did I mention I don''t have a gag reflex?"


    As Trixie revealed this information, she proceeded to open her mouth wide and hang her tongue out. *Uah~*


    This allowed Don to see deep into her mouth, where she had been flexing the muscles at the very back of it, causing Don to see what looked like a fleshy tunnel contracting and expanding. His cock immediately twitched at the sight.


    Trixie giggled softly before raising her hand and slipping it under the base of Don''s cock. "Well, at least someone is excited," she teasingly remarked before starting to lean forward slowly, ready to engulf the entirety of Don''s cock.


    Before she could do this, though, Elle suddenly let out a muffled groan and began to show some subtle movements, a sign that she was waking up.


    Don immediately turned his head and saw this. "Shit," he exclaimed before quickly moving away from Trixie, raising his pants, and moving to Elle''s side, where he pretended that he was shaking her shoulder. "Hey, Elle, are you okay?"


    Trixie, ready to taste her first cock ever, was now left hanging and immediately showed her dissatisfaction. She crossed her arms and pouted with a narrow gaze focused on Don. "Hey!"


    "Huh? what''s going on?" At this time, Elle slowly began to sit up and flutter her eyes. She looked to her sides. First, she saw Trixie pouting to her left, and then to her right, she saw Don looking at her with a worried expression. She seemed dazed, but Don still asked, "Hey, are you okay? You fainted just now."


    As Don said this, it seemed to spark life into Elle as she soon sat upright and cleared her throat, recalling what had just happened and feeling incredibly embarrassed about it. "Oh, I just didn''t sleep enough, and I guess I was a bit lightheaded. I''m sorry for making you worry," she said, though she could only think of this on the spot.


    But as she said it, she couldn''t even meet Don''s gaze, instead inwardly lecturing herself. ''Stupid, stupid, stupid. How could you faint? Now he''s going to think you''re weird. I should tell the truth¡­ I can''t lie to him.''


    Almost immediately, she thought that, she energetically raised her head to look at Don, quickly saying, "That''s a lie¡­and¡­ and¡­I''m sorryIjustgottoohappywhenyousaidmynameandIfainted. I''msorryforlyingDonPleaseforgivemeIwon''tdoitagain."


    Don honestly didn''t know what to say to this rushed confession but still managed to churn out a response. "Uh.. that''s okay."


    Trixie watched the exchange while shaking her head. ''Man, she cock-blocked me. Just you wait. I will have that cock, and when I do, I''m gonna suck it so hard your ancestors will feel it," she inwardly promised.


    At this time, Don felt a shiver run up his spine, and he couldn''t help but look back at Trixie, who was still seated in his chair. Once their gazes met, Trixie opened her mouth and pointed at it, then brought her hands together and showed him a rather obscene sucking gesture.


    Don couldn''t help but think, ''Damn, she really knows how to make a guy want to risk it all.''

 Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Settling In Part 4

    Using sheer will and fear of unknown consequences, Don resisted Trixie''s temptations and looked away, turning his attention back to Elle before choosing to change the subject. "Anyway, Elle, we should really start eating now," he suggested, thinking, ''Hopefully my boner is gone by then. Man, this is the worst kind of blue balls.''


    Blissfully unaware of Don''s thoughts, Elle showed him a smile and nodded in agreement. "You''re right. Is the food ready?"


    Just as Elle asked this, a digital voice responded from the table. "The meal has been ready for 10 minutes and was simply being kept warm. Would you like it to be served at this moment?"


    "I fainted for that long?" Elle muttered in surprise, feeling more embarrassed but not wanting to bring attention back to that. She quickly responded, "Yes, serve the meal now."


    As soon as she said this, circular slots opened around the table, and three separate platters were brought up via a chute-like device. Once the plates were above the table surface, the chutes closed. Each platter held a serving of various pieces of chicken, some roasted and some deep-fried, along with potato wedges, and a small bowl of groundnuts.


    Elle looked at the platter in satisfaction until her eyes settled on the groundnuts, remembering that Trixie was the one who ordered these. She turned her head to Trixie, but before she could speak, Trixie vanished and reappeared in the seat she had been in before, her focus now on her platter. "Finally, I''m famished."


    Elle turned her head again to face Trixie as she proceeded to ask, "Why the groundnuts?"


    Trixie raised her head and looked at Elle like the answer was obvious. Pointing at Don, she said, "Well, they''re not for us; they''re for him. I read somewhere that groundnuts help increase sperm count, so you better eat up. I want your spunk to be nice and thick."


    "Trixie!" Elle yelled out as her face flushed bright red from the implication and the vivid images she imagined due to Trixie''s words. Trixie, however, simply rolled her eyes.


    "Oh, don''t be such a prude, Elle. You act like you haven''t touched yourself thousands of times while thinking about Don or to his pictures."


    Elle''s face now turned completely red as she quickly turned her head to Don, shaking her head. "She''s lying. I didn''t mean that! I didn''t..."


    Elle struggled between being unable to lie to Don and explaining herself, which Trixie found very entertaining to the point she couldn''t stop smiling while looking at her. "You''re so cute when you''re flustered, Elle. Don''t you think Don?"


    ''Why do I feel like she''s trying to make Elle pass out again so she can continue? Though that may not be such a bad idea. No, don''t let her lead you on, Don.'' Don thought.


    Once again using his fear of the potential consequences and sheer will, Don managed to resist Trixie''s temptations and rather than support her, he decided to change the topic as he walked over toward his seat. "Guys, we should really start eating before the food gets cold."


    "You''re no fun," Trixie huffed and crossed her arms, but Elle couldn''t help but sigh in relief before quickly supporting Don. "Don''s right. Now is not the time to talk about such things."


    "Uncultured swines, the lot of you," Trixie announced while pointing at both Elle and Don. Elle chose to ignore her, as she had grown very much used to Trixie''s behavior and actions. As for Don, he did something similar and pretended not to hear, instead choosing to focus on just eating his food, inwardly thinking, ''Me, uncultured? I''m as cultured as they get.''


    Seeing that she wasn''t going to get anywhere with them in that direction, Trixie no longer pushed the matter and instead also decided to bring up another topic. "So, did you guys settle on a plan for your world domination?" she asked, her tone carrying a bit of sarcasm.


    Sensing the hint of sarcasm, Elle raised her head and looked at Trixie with annoyance. "For your information, we have, actually. Unlike a certain someone, Don actually said my plans were good. We''re using one of them after Gary sorts out a few things."


    Trixie showed a look of genuine surprise, moving her gaze from Elle to Don. "Really? Using one of her plans? Which one did you settle on? The global feminization one? You know, the plan to turn every guy into a woman and have you impregnate them?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Trixie said this, Don began to cough, having nearly choked on his food. "What the hell kind of plan is that?" Don asked.


    Trixie pretended to shrug before turning her gaze toward Elle and saying, "Ask her. She came up with it."


    As Don turned to face Elle, he could see her glaring at Trixie with the "I will kill you" look. Once she noticed that Don was looking at her, Elle looked very embarrassed and couldn''t meet his gaze. She quickly cleared her throat and explained, "She is leaving out a lot of details. Because it wasn''t a concrete plan, but it had the potential to work."


    ''Do I even want to ask for details?'' Don thought before quickly shaking his head. ''No, I''d rather not confuse my dick at this moment,'' he concluded silently, choosing to nod on the surface and pretend like he understood. "Makes sense. The plans you showed me at the table had potential, so I don''t doubt you must have had others."


    As Don said this, Elle couldn''t help but break out into a smile before showing Trixie a rather smug "I told you so" look. Rather than look disappointed, Trixie looked rather interested. She looked at Don and asked, "So what you''re saying is you wouldn''t mind fucking a femboy, right?"


    Don immediately paused eating the moment Trixie asked this and proceeded to raise his head slowly, bringing a hand under his chin as he looked at the ceiling in contemplation, while saying, "A question for the ages. But a wise man once said. Is liking femboys gay or just affection''s play? Philosophers ponder, but love''s not bound by labels. Embrace beauty, no need for disdain.


    Just love with open hearts, true and plain."


    ''Whatever the fuck that means.''

 Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Settling In Part 5

    Seeing the look of concern on Don''s face, Gary decided to reassure him. "Don''t worry, sir. This happens at least once every week. You''ll grow used to it."


    Hearing this, Don couldn''t help but narrow his eyes in disbelief. "You mean to tell me she gets chased around with a fork and knife for an hour once every week?"


    Gary immediately shook his head. "No, the manner of weaponry that madame Elle uses varies every now and then. If my memory serves right, last week''s weapon was a slipper, and thus the assault was long-range. Just think of it as nothing more than a familiar and her master settling their differences."


    Don still had no idea what the hell Gary meant, but he felt that questioning it further was going to change nothing. So, he simply accepted it for what it was. After all, this was no longer his world, so why use his definition for what''s considered normal? ''When in Rome, I guess,'' he thought.


    Following his agreement, Gary showed a warm smile. "Splendid. We can begin as soon as you''re done eating."


    Don simply wiped his mouth and moved aside his platter, keeping only the bowl of nuts, which he intended to eat as Gary began the briefing.


    "As you wish, sir," Gary started before picking up one of the documents and placing it in front of Don. "As I was preparing your plan of insertion into the city, I thought what better way to return than to your family, the Brights."


    ''I have a family?'' Don thought to himself, but wasn''t so surprised that his unfazed demeanor would falter.


    Seeing the look on Don''s face, Gary immediately interpreted it differently. "Before you reject this plan, sir, I understand that you may not have left the household under the best of terms, but if you truly want an easier time in the city, I honestly see no better option. Besides, even if you hate them, I believe the current situation may play into your hands very well."


    ''Hate them? What''s going on?'' Don maintained a neutral expression while trying to understand the situation, deciding to go along with it. "I''m listening," he said, trying to pretend that he was more upset than surprised at the news.


    "Thank you, sir," Gary politely thanked before explaining. "I''m not sure if you kept up to date on news of your family, but shortly after your father kicked you out, he and your mother went through a messy divorce after she learned of his infidelity and the fact that he possessed an ulterior motive."


    "That does sound messy," Don commented as Gary continued to explain.


    "Quite. And it only got worse when during court proceedings regarding the splitting of wealth, your father denied claim to both you and your younger sister, stating that since you were both lab-born through artificial insemination, he need not pay child support. It was only after months of court proceedings that it was learned that your father had no real interest in your mother at all."


    "Quite frankly, he didn''t like her to the point that he denied her even the basic intimacy, and was only using her due to her position as a senior tech innovator at Macrosoft.


    He confessed that the end goal was to try and convince her to move to Europe and join RevosTech, but her stubbornness and dedication to Macrosoft broke down all talks of potential family relocation and employment under RevosTech. So, he saw no more reason to be with her."


    ''Wow, corporate scandals here are even more diabolical,'' Don thought as he took in the comically absurd plot. He remained unfazed, simply replying, "I always did say that he was no good."


    Gary nodded in agreement. "Yes, in the weeks following the breakup, I believe your mother very much regretted allowing your father to kick you out. From what Lady Noir gathered about your family, the event left a very big mark on your mother. She still takes counseling and has absolutely no trust for men anymore.


    This has led to an increase in her love for wine and attempts at trying to repair the relationship between her and your sister."


    "Because of the same thing, or did something else happen?" Don asked.


    Gary pushed aside the current folder and brought another one forward. "Your sister Summer is more of a unique and complicated case. We couldn''t gather much information on her due to her incredibly well-secured digital presence, but from what we know from your mother''s messages regarding your family, your younger sister blames her mother for the family falling apart."


    "She was struck, perhaps even harder, by your father''s betrayal due to how much she looked up to him. With him being the sole reason she had an interest in the tech industry to begin with, all those coding competitions he took her to, and other such events probably made her think he was the ideal role model.


    I can only imagine what pain she must have felt when he notably decided to leave the family, revealing they were nothing more than a means to an end."


    Gary explained, showing a pained look while shaking his head. From the tone he was taking, it was clear Gary was trying to paint a sad picture of the family so as to make Don, who he thought was angry at them, feel sorry.


    Inwardly, Gary was thinking, ''It is a gamble, but since Sir Don was able to finally recognize Lady Noir''s sacrifice, he may understand the suffering his family has been through and the current tough times they are experiencing.''


    ''Well, that''s quite the tragic backstory,'' Don thought, though he didn''t feel any genuine emotional break. ''But, since I was kicked out, I can come back and act differently around them, and maybe they won''t suspect me. After all, people do change, especially after a fucked-up piece of family drama like that. It''s definitely worth trying.''


    After thinking that, Don gave an immediate nod. "I think you''re right. They''ve clearly suffered enough. And to be quite honest, during my time in jail, my hate for them just seemed to go away. The family may be in shambles, but if it helps on our path to world domination, then I''ll do what I must."


    Gary immediately showed a warm smile and nodded. "Brilliant reasoning, sir. You truly have grown into such a great forward thinker. I am starting to understand more and more why the young madam had such faith in you."


    ''Her faith was definitely misplaced,'' Don thought. ''The old Don had both daddy and mommy issues. Well, I''m just glad he decided not to solve them by wearing a dress and starting an Onlysupporters. I''ve seen too many men go down a very dark path just so they can secure some money.''


    Just as Don finished thinking that, Gary proceeded to remove a few more folders from the stack he had brought, then put them to his left-hand side rather than closer to Don. "I had thought that I would need a lot more evidence on the matter to convince you, but I''m pleasantly surprised that won''t be the case."


    Gary continued, "The place of residence, now out of the way. The next element I thought you would need was an ally you can count on. The city has changed quite a lot since you left, and it would be helpful to have someone to help you navigate. Better yet, someone who will also be attending Santos Hero University."


    "Thus, we reached out to your internet best friend at the time, back from your days of playing Call Of Responsibility. They also have quite the secured digital profile, so we couldn''t get much information on their life, but we could narrow down that they live in Santos City.


    Through a fake account pretending to be you, we reached out to them on Thiscord, claiming we had been hacked on multiple social platforms. They were a bit surprised at first, but quickly accepted the explanation.


    After the question of, and I quote, ''What are you up to these days?'' was brought up, I mentioned you were moving back to Santos City after years away and that you were going to attend Santos Hero University. He quickly revealed he was doing the same and said you should meet up."


    Don couldn''t help but be surprised during this. "You managed to do all this in that little time?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gary nodded. "Yes. Thankfully for me, he is almost ever online. I take it you have no problems with this?"


    Don shook his head, "No. Anything else?"


    To Don''s surprise, Gary shook his head as well. "I had prepared some other potential people you could ally with, but those can be revisited if this one should fail.


    Since I''ve gotten your blessing, I will proceed to send your mother an email saying you''re returning to the city and plan to attend Santos Hero University as you got accepted, and that while you''re looking for accommodation, you need a place to stay for a few days, so you''re wondering if you could ask your father if he could allow that.


    Hopefully, by wording it this way, your mother will think you''re unaware of everything that happened, making her more susceptible."


    Don couldn''t personally see any problems with the plan and so he nodded in agreement. "Wow, Gary, you really thought of everything. But are you sure it will work?"


    Gary gave a confident nod. "I''m more than sure, sir, I am HIV-positive¡ª"


    Gary immediately caught his slip-up and corrected himself. "Apologies, sir, I meant I am more than sure this will work. You have my word."

 Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Settling In Part 6

    Don continued to be surprised by how quickly everything was happening around him.


    While Gary and him had been discussing the finer details of his insertion into the city, he found it overwhelming to take in all the information at once. Deciding to propose an idea, "Is it possible for you to create an app for me that I can access at any point for information I need regarding Santos City? It would be easier than trying to memorize everything, and I can simply refer to it anytime."


    Under normal circumstances, such a request would be preposterous, but considering the absurdities he had seen thus far in the base alone, he didn''t think an information app would be too much to ask.


    Gary immediately paused and brought a hand under his chin, giving a slight nod. "That is actually a better idea, sir. I shall have the IT department get on it at once. It should certainly be ready by tomorrow."


    As Gary said this, he began to pick up the folders he had put aside, stacking them on top of one another. This made Don let out a minor sigh of relief. ''Thank goodness. With how much I''ve heard so far, I''m surprised my Honeyed Words trait hasn''t leveled up. How do the traits even work? Do they pop up like achievements without even knowing what to do?


    The system itself is selectively generous. Anyway, no use thinking about what I can''t control. So far, so good, I guess.''


    Just as he thought that, Gary picked up the documents and got ready to leave. "Very well, sir. I shall be returning later to make preparations." After he said this, he brought his hand to his face and looked at his watch before adding, "Ah, Lady Noir should be returning soon, so I shall be on my way.


    Excuse me." Gary then turned to leave, his figure soon disappearing behind the transportation sphere doors before a hum took him away.


    After Gary left, Don leaned back into his seat and let out a very loud sigh. "Does everything happen so fast around here? Well, it''s nice to finally get some time to myse¡ª"


    Before Don could finish that line, he felt a sudden heaviness in his lap as some light pink smoke appeared in front of him. Trixie''s figure then emerged out of the mist, landing quite aggressively on his lap, forcing him to sit upright immediately. He lowered his head to see Trixie, who was also letting out a sigh of relief while using one hand to wipe her brow. "Phew, that was close."


    After saying that, Trixie realized where she had landed and raised her head to look up at Don before showing a very wide smile. "Well, hello there! Fancy meeting you here," Trixie greeted before proceeding to arch her back a bit more and push her butt against Don''s crotch.


    "Trixie¡­ get off me before Elle comes back and thinks I''m in cahoots with you." Don urged.


    "Oh, don''t be like that," Trixie said, pressing her body against him even more. "Elle could never bring herself to hurt you. Worst case scenario, she ties you up and does weird things to you, but who knows? You might enjoy that. I hear a lot of men in this world don''t mind taking it up the ass."


    "I mind, I very much mind." Don retorted.


    "You need to learn to have a bit of fun," Trixie said playfully before teasing, "But the thought of it made your cock really hard."


    "It''s not hard because of that, it''s hard because you''re grinding against it."


    "So what you''re saying is you want to stick it up my butt? Well, since you asked so nicely..."


    "Okay, now you''re just hearing what you want to hear."


    "So you don''t want to stick it up my butt?" Trixie asked, narrowing her eyes at Don.


    Don simply narrowed his eyes at Trixie, realizing she was purposefully teasing him. ''Two can play at this game,'' Don thought for a moment before suddenly bringing his hands forward and sliding them under Trixie''s large cropped shirt, where he proceeded to grip her petite breasts and give them a firm squeeze.


    *Mn~* Trixie moaned out as a shiver ran up her spine. Despite her teasing, she didn''t expect him to act and instead wanted to be entertained by how fidgety she could make him.


    However, she welcomed this development, soon biting her lip and looking at him from the corner of her eye. "What are you doing down there, Don? Find something you like?"


    "Like is a very strong word. Right now, I only found something I tolerate," Don replied as he began to playfully squeeze and grope her breasts.


    Trixie arched her back slightly and let out a moan, continuing to grind her body against his crotch. "You''re so mean. What does little ol'' Trixie have to do to make you like her more? Maybe you''d like to fuck my face silly or maybe cum into my pussy and fill my womb with your cum, or maybe you''d prefer to plunge your raw cock deep into my tight little ass."


    With each option Trixie stated, Don''s cock throbbed as if by reflex, an action which Trixie herself could feel, making her giggle. "I guess it''s all three."


    Just as she said that, however, the transportation sphere doors opened and Elle walked out carrying a fork in one hand and a butter knife in the other. She looked less upset now and more emotionless as she slowly turned her head to look in Don''s direction, where she could clearly see him groping Trixie''s breasts while Trixie playfully moved her butt against him.


    Trixie was the first to spot Elle out of the corner of her eye and didn''t seem fazed. She soon raised her hand and waved. "Hey there, Elle. Don here was just talking about you."


    Elle immediately narrowed her eyes at Trixie.


    Only realizing now that Elle had arrived, Don paused his groping of Trixie''s breasts but didn''t remove his hands. Trixie, however, continued to grind as she explained, "Now, before you go and blame me for anything, Elle, I am not being a pervert this time. I''m just helping Don out because he is in pain."


    Elle crossed her arms with the utensils still in hand and gave Trixie a skeptical look. "What kind of pain needs that kind of treatment, Trixie? I may not be a pervert like you, but I wasn''t born yesterday."


    Trixie smiled at the response and stopped grinding against Don, vanishing from his lap and reappearing on the table, where she now stood with her hands on her hips. "Don''t believe me? Come see for yourself."


    Elle remained skeptical but approached, still holding both the knife and fork tightly. Once she got close, Trixie moved one hand from her hip and pointed toward Don''s crotch. "See? Right there," she revealed while pointing at the visible bulge Don had.


    Elle blushed as she looked at this. ''That''s his... thing,'' Elle thought, feeling incredibly embarrassed. Looking intimidated, she switched to looking at Don, "Does it hurt?"


    Not needing to think twice, Don immediately blurted, "Yes, it feels like it''s going to burst."


    Trixie smiled at the answer. "See, Elle? You can''t deny a man his needs."


    After saying this, Trixie''s figure vanished and she reappeared behind Elle and whispered in her ear. "Remember, Elle, the number one reason men leave women is when their needs are not satisfied. Now, would you rather your best friend and super cute familiar ease his needs while also feeding herself, or would you prefer some girl in Santos City to dig her claws into him?


    I hear sidekicks at Santos Hero University can be real sluts."


    Elle''s eyes immediately widened in concern, but she tried to play it off. "That can''t happen."


    "Maybe, but do you want to risk it?" Trixie cunningly replied. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elle went silent for a moment before looking at Don with a very flushed face. "Don, if you''re in really that much pain, then you can use Trixie to treat yourself if you want... but..."


    "But?" Don asked with caution, a bit worried that something unsavory might be said.


    To his surprise, it was the exact opposite as Elle completely looked away from Don and shyly muttered, "But... I would like to help too."

 Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Some Crazy Loving Part 1 (R-18)

    ''What did she say??'' Don was a bit surprised by what he had just heard Elle say, so much so that he thought he heard it wrong.


    His brief silence made Elle fall into worry as she began to interpret it differently due to her over-thinking nature. ''Why did I say that? Now he''ll definitely think I''m a p-pervert and-.'' Before she could continue thinking in that direction any longer, Don broke the silence.


    "If you''re okay with that then sure." Don cautiously replied, still not entirely sure he heard her right.


    With how fast everything was happening around him, it was hard to adjust but he simply went with the flow.


    Elle immediately raised her head in surprise. "H-huh? Really? B-but you always used to say that women w-who do dirty things outside marriage a-are sluts and we¡­ I mean you aren''t married and uhm¡­ me also¡­ so uhm¡­"


    Don couldn''t know it but his responses to what was happening since he came were completely changing the view Elle had built of Don.


    But rather than a negative light, it was extremely positive. As she found herself smiling more and more, as opposed to the many long lonely hours she used to spend waiting for the old Don''s replies or acknowledgment to the work she was doing for his sake.


    ''Hmm, I have a better idea.'' Trixie could see that Elle close to getting convinced so she decided to give her a little more motivation. "Come on Elle, don''t you want to be the girl that takes Don''s virginity? Come on Elle, bring ''her out''. Unless of course you''re fine with some random girl taking it first."


    "No!! Never!!" Elle hurriedly replied in an echoey voice. It seemed almost soulless and caused the entire room to rumble briefly, with the lights momentarily flickering as well.


    *Gulp* Don felt a shiver run up his spine and he momentarily broke his composure. However the surprises were far from over.


    As the lights flickered over Elle''s figure, Don noticed something strange about her. Her amber eyes had now turned a glowing misty blue and her once shy expression was replaced by a wide smile.


    Her breathing had visibly become heavier as he could even hear her basically panting. *huff~* *huff~*


    "Uh¡­ Elle?" Don felt another shiver run up his spine and he pressed his back against the chair while his body grew incredibly stiff.


    In response to him calling her name, Elle''s smile grew wider and she let out an echoey giggle before bringing her hands to her face and cupping her cheeks.


    "*He~he~* That smell¡­ that voice¡­ it''s really Don. My Don is back¡­ and he wants to make love. Oh Don, I always knew you would come back to me¡­" she spoke slowly and in parts, in the same soft yet echoey voice that made Don feel like he could hear her from all sides of the room.


    Before Don could make sense of this sudden change, Elle''s figure seemed to stutter, shifting between ethereal and solid before her figure vanished entirely. Only to reappear right in front of Don.


    "Oh Don¡­" she muttered in a euphoric but still echoey tone as she brought her hands forward and cupped his face.


    "Elle?" Don muttered as he felt her chilling cold hands make contact with his cheeks.


    "*Mn~* Your skin feels amazing *huff~* so good *huff~*" she moaned out as she slowly began to trace her hands along his face, with her eyes completely fixated on him.


    ''What is this?'' Don worryingly thought.


    "There she is." Trixie commented with a smile as she moved out of Elle''s way.


    "Whose she??" Don asked, but immediately he posed this question, Elle''s grip on his face became tighter.


    "WHAT?!" She yelled out, causing the room to rumble yet again as she moved one hand from Don''s face to his neck and basically gripped it.


    She then picked up a butter knife with her other hand but almost immediately she held it, the metal began to warp weirdly before becoming sharper.


    Elle''s hand then flashed at was right in front of Don''s face, with the knife now slowly being traced against his cheek, drawing blood.


    "Who is she Don? Who is ''she''!!" Elle crazily demanded, though here eyes became teary as she asked this. A complete contrast to her actions.


    "There is no she! Only you! You misheard me!" Don immediately explained, banking on his ''Honeyed Words'' trait.


    Thankfully for him, it worked as Elle paused tracing the knife along his cheek and pulled it away. "I knew it, my Don would never think about anyone else." She muttered before showing a smile and leaning into Don''s face.


    She then stuck out her tongue and traced it along his cheek, licking off the blood she had drawn.


    "*Mn~* Your taste¡­ *mm~*" she murmured as she removed her other hand from his neck and began instead to trace it over his chest, feeling him out. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don now felt some genuine fear as this was a situation he had never imagined he could find himself in.


    Just at that moment, Trixie appeared from behind and touched Don''s face from behind. "Well Don, you like what you see? This the true unrestrained Elle, a proper class S arcane anomaly."


    "What does that mean!" Don urgently asked, but Elle instead answered first thinking he was speaking to her. "It means I want to taste more of you my Don, *mm~* please let me taste more~"


    Elle put on a pleading face but it looked more scary than anything as she began to move her tongue from his cheek, down to his chin and finally his neck.


    Trixie giggled at this, despite how dire the situation felt for Don. "I would avoid speaking carelessly in front of her, she isn''t exactly¡­ stable."


    Trixie began to slowly massage Don''s shoulders from behind. But the strange thing was, Elle showed absolutely no reaction toward her.


    "Don''t worry though, in her eyes, she can''t see or touch little ole me when she''s like this. Perks of being a familiar. Right now she see''s only Don, thinks only about Don and wants only Don. Anything that goes against that¡­ well¡­ you heard what she did to her family."


    Trixie was very nonchalant in how she revealed this but Don felt genuinely concerned.


    At this time, Elle had slowly began to run her tongue all over Don''s neck.


    Don wanted to respond to Trixie but after considering what she said, that idea was quickly dismissed as he couldn''t risk the current Elle misinterpreting it .


    Trixie knew this and soon vanished before reappearing on the table again, right beside Don where she now sat with her legs crossed as she watched the scene unfold with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, she wants nothing more than to make you happy, in her own little twisted way *hehe~*. I''d just sit back and enjoy it if I were you. She''s got a lot of pent up loving she wants to give you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Quest**: To Stick Or Not To Stick Your Dick In Crazy, That Is The True Question.


    **Objective**: Lose your virginity to Elle or choose not to. The choice is yours (Not really)


    **Rewards**: ''Mark Of The Arcane Being'' Trait(???)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''¡­.''

 Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Some Crazy Loving Part 2 (R-18)

    After observing the quest, Don felt the situation was helpless. He wasn''t even fully against it but instead just surprised by the madness of it¡­ literally.


    ''Alright¡­ looks like we''re doing this.'' Don thought just as Elle brought her hands over to the collar of his shirt, where she quickly began to undo the buttons while still kissing and licking his neck.


    Don decided to relax a bit as he was far too stiff in the current moment. Upon doing so, rather than stiffly keeping his hands on his sides, he brought them forward and held Elle by the waist.


    "Uh!~" Elle let out a surprised squeal as she didn''t expect the sudden action. However she quickly looked up at him with a smile, "touch me more Don~"


    Although she still looked scary, there was a certain cuteness and eroticness to her appearance that Don couldn''t deny finding attractive. The proof being in his still erect cock.


    Elle''s pleas for more motivated him to continue with his actions toward her. Starting with moving his hands from her waist, slowly down her hips and finally settling them on her ass before urging her, "sit on my lap Elle."


    "*Mmpf~* Oh Don¡­ keep touching me, I want more of your touch." Elle responded cutely while looking at Don with doll eyes, despite her eyes being eerie in appearance.


    Trixie who was watching this unfold bit her lip before showing a toothy smile. "Now you''re getting into it. See how cute and submissive she can be when her Don wants her to be? *He~*"


    Don only gave Trixie a side eye but largely ignored her as he put most of his focus on Elle.


    Following his demand, she slowly brought her hands over to his shoulders before settling on his lap and pressing her lower body against his crotch. Upon doing this, Don could also feel his bulge pressed against her crotch.


    "*Ahnn~* Don¡­ I can feel¡­ your thing-*uh~*" Elle muttered softly before moving her hips as she started grinding against his bulge.


    In response, Don increased the grip with which he held onto her butt, now letting his fingers press into it.


    "Oh Don.. I-*MMFF!!~*" Elle was about to speak but Don cut her off by suddenly leaning in and planting a kiss on her lips.


    *Mm~* *uh~* Elle didn''t resist at all and began to moan louder as she parted her lips and allowed Don''s tongue to pass. They proceeded to lock and wrestle tongue''s as she kiss became steamy and wet.


    ''I can feel his tongue coiling against mine¡­ I want more¡­'' Elle thought before wrapping her hands around his neck and pressing her lips more against his.


    Don didn''t resist either and continued to grope and massage her ass through her tight leather shorts.


    In the next moment though, he moved his left hand away and began to bring it up her body before stopping at her waist, where he proceeded to reach into her shorts from the side. But rather than take his hand lower, he slid it under her turtleneck, which had been tucked into her shorts.


    *Mn~!* Elle felt a shiver run up her spine as soon as Don''s hand made contact with her tummy. Her entire body seemed to tremble for a moment but she didn''t stop grinding or passionately kissing Don.


    Trixie now watched the scene with incredible focus and a smirk on her face. ''Wow, this is so hot.'' *Mn~*


    The more Trixie watched, the more she felt her own body slowly getting warmer. And rather than sitting still, she now began to subtly rub her legs against each other while she brought one hand under her own shirt before cupping and groping one of her breasts.


    Don took this opportunity to move his hand under her turtleneck and over her bra, feeling the softness of her breast for the first time. He started to rub and knead it gently, eliciting more moans from Elle as she leaned into his touch. "*Oh~* Don¡­ touch me *ahn~* more." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Trixie was now fully invested in what was happening between Don and Elle. She watched with hungry eyes as Don continued to grope and massage Elle''s breasts while they both kissed passionately. But as much as she enjoyed watching them, she couldn''t help but feel a little jealous of Elle.


    Trixie wanted to be the one getting all that attention from Don, but she knew that she couldn''t intervene without ruining the moment for both of them. So instead, she turned her focus on herself and began to pleasure herself through her clothes.


    ''Fuck this is really really hot.'' *Ahn~* She rubbed her breasts harder and faster while also starting to rub her clit through her panties. The sight of Don pleasuring Elle had made her incredibly horny and she wanted nothing more than to join in on the action.


    But before she could act on those thoughts, a loud moan from Elle brought her back to reality. She looked over at them and saw that Don had now moved his hand down from her breast and was rubbing between her legs through the fabric of her shorts.


    Elle''s hips were moving in sync with his hand as she continued to grind against his bulge. Her face was flushed red with arousal as she bit down on Don''s bottom lip with lustful desire.


    Don could feel how wet Elle was becoming through the fabric of their clothes. It only spurred him on further as he increased the pressure and speed of his movements between her legs.


    "*Mmm*~ Don...I-I''m going t-to..." Elle trailed off, unable to form a coherent sentence as the pleasure built up inside of her.


    Sensing that she was close, Don used his other hand to unbutton her shorts and slip his fingers inside her panties. He found her clit and began rubbing it in small, circular motions while still kissing her passionately.


    Elle moaned into his mouth, the pleasure building up even more. She couldn''t believe how good Don''s touch felt on her sensitive nub. Her hips were bucking against his hand as she got closer and closer to climax.


    Trixie watched in amazement as Elle''s body tensed up and she let out a loud gasp before shuddering in pleasure. Don continued to finger her until she was completely spent, her breathing heavy and ragged. *huff~* *huff~*


    But he wasn''t done with her yet. He pulled his hand out of her panties and brought it up to his mouth, licking off the sweet juices that coated his fingers.


    Elle watched with half-lidded eyes as Don tasted her essence before leaning down to kiss her again. She could taste herself on his lips and it only added to the arousal coursing through her body.


    Once they broke the kiss, Elle leaned into his ear and whispered, "I want more~"

 Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Some Crazy Loving Part 3 (R-18)

    After Elle revealed she wanted more, Don would be lying if he said he didn''t feel the same.


    His cock was constantly throbbing at intervals due to the sexy moans and sounds of Elle. So once she said those words, he also leaned into her ear and whispered back, "me too."


    Elle''s smile immediately grew wider as her figure began to shift between ethereal and physical once again.


    The entire room then rumbled before doing the same, switching between ethereal and physical before the room changed entirely.


    They were no longer in the dinning all but instead a grand looking obsidian themed bedroom.


    And instead of a chair, Don found himself sitting on the edge of the bed, with Elle now standing right before him, her eyes fixated on his pants where his bulge was very much visible.


    "I''ve been waiting for this for so long Don¡­" she muttered while still breathing heavily.


    At this time, some light pinkish smoke appeared behind Don, and without needing to turn his head, he knew it was Trixie.


    She soon brought her hands over his shoulders and hugged him from behind, pressing her breasts firmly against his back before whispering, "you''re so mean, leaving little ole me behind while you two come here. Anyway, I''ll let you and Elle have your fun¡­ but save some spunk for me."


    After saying that, Trixie''s figure vanished from behind Don and appeared on a dresser just opposite the bed, where she sat with her legs open and her hand on her breasts as she showed a lusty expression. *Mn~*


    Meanwhile, Elle finally made a move and approached Don.


    She took a few steps forward before going on her knees in front of him, her eyes still fixated on his bulge.


    Don watched her do so in anticipation, opening his legs a bit so as to give her some room to kneel in.


    "I want it¡­ your thing¡­" she muttered in almost tone as she brought her hands forward to feel out the bulge.


    "It''s all yours," Don replied, knowing exactly what she wanted to hear.


    His words brought a smile to her face and her seemed to light up.


    Without hesitation, she gripped his pants by the crotch with both hands before suddenly tearing them. An action which caused Don''s erect cock to pop out in the next moment.


    ''I never thought I''d see the day where a girl rips my pants to get to my dick.'' Don was still finding it hard to fully relax but his unfazed trait was certainly helping him keep calm in front of Elle and her actions.


    After she ripped a large hole in his pants, she took a moment to just stare at Don''s meaty member.


    She stared at it with the same curiosity one would see from a child that was looking at something for the first time.


    "Don''s thing¡­ this is really Don''s thing¡­" she muttered in a soft tone as she leaned closer to his cock.


    She was now so close that Don could feel her breath tickle his tip. The sight of her succulent lips being that close was enough to make his cock twitch in anticipation.


    "It throbbed¡­ does it hurt?" Elle curiously asked.


    But Don quickly shook his head. "No, it''s just excited because of you."


    "Because of me? R-really?" Elle tilted her head, her gaze still on Don''s cock. The implication of his words inwardly made her very happy and she found herself blushing.


    ''She even looks intimidating when she blushes while like this.'' Don could see that a positive approach was working wonders with Elle and so he continued in the same direction.


    "Yea¡­ it wants to be inside you." Don replied, before bringing a hard to her head and guiding her closer to his cock.


    "Inside me." Elle repeated, showing no resistance toward Don''s action. Her eyes once again seemed to light up as a look of excitement was expressed by her. "Yes, I want Don inside of me as well."


    Upon saying that, Elle brought both hands to the shaft of Don''s cock, where she could immediately feel his warmth.


    On the receiving end, Don felt a chill as her cold hands made contact with his cock, though he played it off and gave no reaction, instead allowing her to continue.


    ''Don''s cock¡­ it''s finally all mine,'' Elle inwardly thought before beginning to stroke Don''s cock up and down.


    "Yes¡­ *huff~* so warm. Don''s cock *huff~*, it wants to be inside me." Elle seemed completely consumed by her actions and began to mutter between bated breaths.


    Don could clearly feel her breath tickling his tip still, and with the additional stroking of his shaft, he couldn''t help but let out a satisfied groan. "Urgh~ that feels good Elle, keep going," he urged her.


    ''Don wants more¡­ he also likes my touch¡­ I''m so happy. But I want more¡­ I want to feel more¡­ I want to make him more happy.'' Elle reacted immediately to Don''s words and began to stroke his cock more energetically, while her pants also became more heavy from how turned on she was becoming just from pleasuring him.


    With her gaze still fixated on his cock, Elle found herself leaning closer and opening her mouth. Her lips parted and she took his cock into her mouth, swirling her tongue around it as she continued to pleasure him. Don could feel her grip get tighter, a little painful even but still overshadowed by the pleasure.


    *Mmphf~* Elle let out a soft moan as she tasted him. She could feel his hand in her hair, guiding her movements and urging her on. She was happy to oblige, eager to please him. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don couldn''t believe how good Elle''s mouth felt on him. Her inexperienced actions only added to the excitement and he couldn''t help but groan as she increased the pressure and pace of her sucking.


    The room was filled with the sounds of Elle''s enthusiastic sucking, along with Don''s moans of pleasure. The sight before him was almost too much to handle - a beautiful succubus, eagerly pleasuring him with her mouth.


    Elle couldn''t get enough of the taste and feel of Don in her mouth. She wanted more, so she took more of his length into her mouth until it hit the back of her throat. Her inexperience was apparent, but Don didn''t mind one bit. In fact, it only added to his excitement.


    "Elle¡­ ah~ that feels amazing," Don managed to say between moans.


    Hearing Don''s words only encouraged Elle further. She began bobbing her head up and down his shaft, while using her hands to stroke any part that she couldn''t fit into her mouth. It wasn''t long before she felt his grip tighten on her hair and he let out a loud groan.


    Don knew he was getting close and he didn''t want it to end just yet. He quickly pulled Elle away from him before he reached his climax.


    "Sorry Elle," Don apologized as he caught his breath. "I don''t want this to end so soon."


    Elle could sense something was wrong by the change in Don''s tone and expression.


    "Did I do something wrong?" she asked with concern written all over her face.


    "No, no! You did everything perfectly," Don quickly reassured her. "I just¡­ I want to move on to something else."

 Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Some Crazy Loving Part 4 (R-18)

    Elle''s concern quickly turned to excitement as she realized what Don was implying. She eagerly awaited his next move, curious nd excited to see what else he had in store for her.


    Trixie watched the scene with focused eyes, still pleasuring herself to them.


    Now that she knew what Don wanted, Elle immediately stood up and began to undress right in front of him.


    Elle couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement and arousal as she stood in front of Don, slowly removing each piece of clothing. She could see the hunger in his eyes as he watched her undress, and it only fueled her desire.


    As she reached for the hem of her turtleneck, Don stopped her with a hand on her wrist. "Wait," he said with a mischievous glint in his eye. "Let me do that."


    *Mn~* Elle''s heart raced as Don pulled her top off with one swift motion, revealing her lacy bra underneath. She shivered at the touch of his hands on her skin, trailing down to unclasp her bra and let it fall to the floor.


    She was now completely exposed to him, and she couldn''t hide the slight blush that crept up on her cheeks. But Don was quick to reassure her with a soft kiss on her lips.


    "You''re beautiful," he whispered against her lips before trailing kisses down to her neck.


    Elle moaned softly as his lips grazed over sensitive spots, sending shivers down her spine. She reached out to touch him but he caught hold of both of her hands and pinned them above her head with one hand while continuing to kiss and nip at her neck.


    The feeling of being restrained only added to Elle''s excitement, and she couldn''t wait for what was to come next. "*Mmm~* Yes¡­ keep going please~"


    Don released one of Elle''s hands and trailed down towards the waistband of her shorts. He looked up at Elle for a moment before slowly unbuttoning them and pulling them down along with her panties.


    Elle felt completely exhilarated as she stood naked in front of him. Don took a step back to admire every inch of her body before pulling off his own clothes. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you like my body Don?" Elle asked in a dazed tone as she brought her hands over to her breasts and cupped them.


    Don immediately gave a nod as he fully took in the view in front of him. "I love it."


    "I''m glad. So very glad," she muttered before her figure shifted yet again, this time appearing in front of him.


    Immediately she appeared, she used one hand to push Don down onto the bed before straddling him. "I want you inside me Don, I want us to finally become one."


    Elle''s words sent a shiver down Don''s spine as she straddled him. He could feel her warmth and desire against his skin, making him ache to be inside her.


    But he resisted the urge, wanting to savor the moment and make it last longer. He brought his hands up to cup her face and looked into her eyes.


    "I want us to become one too," he said softly before pulling her in for a deep kiss.


    Their tongues danced together in perfect rhythm as their bodies pressed against each other. Elle moaned softly into the kiss, feeling the heat between them growing more intense by the second.


    Don trailed kisses down her body, stopping at her breasts to suck on each nipple. He couldn''t resist nipping at her skin along the way, causing Elle to gasp and arch her back in pleasure. "*UH~* Oh~ Don"


    With trembling hands, Trixie continued to watch as Don''s mouth trailed down Elle''s neck and across her chest, pausing at every sensitive spot he found along the way. Elle let out a loud moan as he took one of her nipples into his mouth, gently sucking on it while using his fingers on the other one.


    Trixie''s own moans echoed through the room as she reached her climax, unable to contain herself any longer. "*Oh~* F-fucck!!"


    Don glanced at Trixie in the corner of his eye with a slight smirk, knowing that she had been watching them the entire time.


    In that moment, Elle could feel Don''s cock throb against her wet pussy lips. It made her want it inside even more. So in the next moment, while Don was still sucking on her nipples, she reached down to his cock and grabbed it with one hand.


    She then slightly raised her hips off his lap before positioning it right at the entrance of her pussy.


    *Uff~* Don let out a deep groan as he felt Elle''s wetness against his length. She was so eager and ready for him, making him ache with desire. Without any further hesitation, she guided him inside of her, slowly pushing in his cock until he was fully sheathed within her warmth.


    *Uh~* *urgh~* They both let out a moan of satisfaction as their bodies finally became one. Though, he couldn''t see, a few strands of blood mixed with her sweet juices now trailed down his cock.


    Trixie watched from the corner with wide eyes as the couple lost themselves in each other. She could feel herself getting turned on all over again, wanting to join in on the action but also enjoying watching them from a distance. ''Ugh, those two are so hot¡­''


    Elle didn''t care for the initial pain she felt and began to move her hips in slow circles, relishing in the sensation of Don inside her instead. She could feel every inch of him filling her up and it only made her want him even more.


    As their bodies moved in sync, Don and Elle''s moans filled the room, their passion growing with each thrust. Elle''s hands gripped onto Don''s shoulders as he held onto her hips, guiding her movements. *Mn~* *uh~* "Yes~ yes~"


    Their pace began to quicken, both unable to hold back any longer. Don could feel himself getting close to his release and he knew that Elle was right there with him. He leaned forward and captured her lips in a heated kiss, their tongues dancing together as they reached their climax together.


    *Ah~* *Oh god~* They both cried out in pleasure as waves of ecstasy washed over them. Their bodies shook with pleasure as they rode out their orgasms, still connected and lost in the moment.


    Trixie watched on with a mix of arousal and awe, seeing the intensity between the two. She couldn''t help but feel a bit envious, but also happy for them at the same time.


    As Don pulled out of Elle, he watched as his cum dripped out of her and onto the sheets. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction and possessiveness seeing his release inside her.


    Elle moved to the side, still panting heavily from their intense lovemaking. She turned her attention to Don''s now soft cock. With a dazed look, she leaned down and took him into her mouth, cleaning him off with slow and deliberate strokes.


    Once done, she pulled away and looked at Don. "Don¡­ I-." But before she could finish speaking, her figure trembled and so did the entire room, before she suddenly collapsed onto the bed, returning to her former self as the intimidating aura that surrounded her vanished.

 Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Operation Santos City… Start (Part 1)

    Almost immediately Elle fainted, Don leaned in to check on her. But before he could assess anything, Trixie appeared on the bed, opposite of him and also looking down on Elle, though without the same degree of concern.


    "Wow, can''t believe you exhausted her so soon, I was sure you two would go at it like rabbits for hours." Trixie looked more disappointed than concerned as she spoke, prompting Don to lessen his concern, instead only asking, "is she going to be okay?"


    "Hm?" Trixie looked up at Don as if the answer was obvious, "why wouldn''t she? Though she''ll probably hide in shame the whole morning when she remembers¡­ Heh, I''ll be sure to remind her of every juicy detail."


    "Right¡­" Don could only accept the response.


    ''That was both scary end exciting. What''s the word for it? Right exhilarating. I could definitely see myself getting used to this. And there''s also Trixie¡­'' Don shifted his gaze from Elle to Trixie''s cleavage for a moment before a knock on the door snapped him back to reality.


    *Knock* *knock* Shortly after the knocks rang, Gary''s voice could be heard on the other side of the door. "*Ahem* Pardon the interruption sir Don, I came to inform you that the preparations have been set. If you''re done touring, we can begin the operation."


    ''This guy takes punctuality a bit too seriously.'' Don thought, but before he could formulate a response, Trixie replied to Gary.


    "Hold on Gary! Elle went crazy on Don and exhausted herself, We''ll be out once we tuck her in." Trixie casually explained, as if the sentence didn''t sound absurd.


    "Oh dear! Is sir Don alright?" Gary asked in concern.


    ''Why does he make it sound like I''m a victim?'' Don narrowed his eyes at the question but once again Trixie was quick to reply.


    "Oh yea, he''s fine. Just a few scratches and bites, he''ll live." Trixie casually explained while raising a thumbs up.


    Gray''s concern immediately vanished and he replied with his usual tone, "ah, I see. Brilliant, as expected of sir Don. Very well, I shall leave your change of clothes. The rest of your equipment will be loaded into the air shuttle."


    ''The what? Wait, I''m leaving already? But I just got here¡­'' The rate at which experiences were occurring for Don was a bit too absurd to outright accept, but that''s all he could do as this was his life now.


    The sooner it was accepted, the easier the transition, though easier said than Don in world of supernatural and sci-fi elements he thought could only exist in fiction.


    After Gary departed, Trixie walked over to the door to retrieve the clothing. She came back with a crisp white shirt, dark brown trousers, clean white sneakers, stylish aviator sunglasses, and a silver wristwatch. As she placed them neatly on the bed, she flashed Don a playful grin.


    "That''s a great outfit," she joked, her eyes twinkling with playful intent. "Are you dressing up for me? Or should I simply sit back and enjoy the view?"


    Don smirked, picking up the shirt. "Do you ever stop?"


    Trixie leaned against the wall and crossed her arms, a mischievous grin on her face. "I couldn''t resist teasing you after what I just saw," she said. "You and Elle... that was quite a show. I never would have guessed you had it in you."


    Don sighed and rolled his eyes as he slid his arms into the shirt, buttoning it up. "It wasn''t really something I planned, but I have to admit, it was quite... exhilarating."


    Trixie watched him intently as he dressed, her eyes roaming over his body with a playful glint. "Exhilarating, huh? That''s one way to put it. She really likes you, you know. You should be careful with her feelings."


    "Yeah, I got that," Don said, fastening the last button. ''But it''s not like I planned any of this. It just happened.''


    As he slipped into the brown pants and adjusted the waistband, Trixie kept her eyes on him, a sly smile curling on her lips.


    Don began slipping on the white runners and adjusting the aviators on his face. He gave a quick assessment of his outfit in the mirror and nodded in approval. "Looks good enough. Let''s tuck Elle in and get going."


    They gently tucked Elle into the blankets, making sure she was comfortable before heading out into the hallway.


    The hallway was dimly lit, the only source of light coming from the sconces on the walls. The walls were painted a pale shade of red, with faded floral wallpaper peeling in some places. The carpet was threadbare, revealing the luxury polished wooden floorboards underneath.


    Don took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the upcoming mission settle on his shoulders.


    As they entered the transportation sphere, Trixie instructed it to take them to the main hangar. As the sphere started to hum, Trixie turned to face Don with a softened gaze. "You know, you shouldn''t be nervous."


    Don raised an eyebrow, leaning against the wall of the sphere. "Nervous? Who said I was nervous?"


    Trixie smirked. "I can smell strong human emotions, you know? It''s one of my many talents. And right now, you''re practically radiating nerves."


    Don sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Fine, maybe I am a little nervous. But can you blame me?"


    Trixie placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Don''t worry. I''d be nervous too if I were in your shoes. But no matter what, you''ll always be the cool Don in Elle''s eyes. And if I were you, I''d just enjoy the ride. Maybe have some orgies every Friday like a true supervillain."


    Don couldn''t help but laugh at that. "Orgies every Friday, huh? You might be onto something."


    He took a deep breath, reminding himself once again that once he entered the city, his new role had to be fully embraced. Just then, a system prompt appeared before his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Objective Completed: To Stick Or Not To Stick Your Dick In Crazy, That Is The True Question..**


    **New Ability Unlocked: Mark Of The Arcane Being. High affinity for supernatural beings, 50% higher chance of meeting them than the common man.** Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Another prompt followed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **New Stat Unlocked:** Aura. This stat will affect how others perceive you. The greater the aura, the more seamless you will be able to project your character to others, fake or genuine. Aura can either be gained by performing tasks that warrant it or stealing from people with it by putting them in a situation that takes away from their aura.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Operation Santos City… Start (Part 2)

    Shortly after the transport sphere came to a stop, the doors slid open, revealing to Don a vast hangar bay also themed in obsidian and gold, much like the rest of the base. Upon walking out, he immediately saw Gary standing next to some crates just a few feet away. In front of Gary were two of the minions, though this time they didn''t have Don''s face printed on their masks.


    Gary turned to Don and Trixie as they walked out of the transport sphere, standing upright and keeping his hands behind his back as he welcomed them with a warm smile. "You''re finally here. Sir Don, and you too, Trixie. I must say that outfit is quite fitting."


    Don looked down at his own attire. It was different from what he was used to wearing in his former life, making him look like a rich Uropean from a Mediterranean country. Despite this, he didn''t mind, especially considering the effort that went into it from Elle. He made sure to let Gary know that he very much liked it, so he nodded at the question. "It''s very comfortable. Elle has great taste."


    "Indeed she does, sir," Gary promptly agreed before turning his attention to the two minions standing by his side. One held a large suitcase, and the other a large backpack. Gary gestured to these items before explaining, "I''ve packaged everything you need in this suitcase and backpack. Any additional materials such as clothing and perishables like cosmetics can be bought within the city.


    As for the bag, you will find in it a laptop and phone, both interconnected and linked to the base''s secure private network. It will be an essential tool for regular navigation on the web or black-market communications."


    Gary then gestured to Don''s aviators and wristwatch. "Also linked to the network are those aviators you''re wearing, which contain the latest in covert spy technology. The same goes for your wristwatch, which, though it appears to be a normal luxury Colex, it actually contains a chip with modifications to the body that allow for augmented projection when used in sync with the aviators.


    To activate them, you simply need to tap the side of your aviators. They will automatically scan your retina to ensure it''s you. If not, nothing will occur, and the intruder will see them as nothing more than regular glasses. However, when it is you..."


    Gary trailed off as Don proceeded to tap the side of his aviators, activating the retina scan. Almost immediately, he could see projected menus above his wristwatch, a slicker version of a heads-up display. Gary further explained, "You can navigate the menus with your eyes or with hand gestures. Both will work seamlessly.


    The aviators and wristwatch contain additional features that I have listed in the Predator mission menus, where you will find all your current gadgets, assets, and resources neatly listed for convenience. The wristwatch and aviators are also linked to your laptop and phone for maximum efficiency." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This is all straight out of a spy movie or superhero comics,'' Don thought, though this didn''t undermine the impression the gadgets had left on him. "Thank you, Gary. These will be a big help," Don said, prompting Gary to give him a warm smile.


    "I am simply carrying out my duties, sir. I almost forgot¡ªalso in the bag are a pair of earbuds which you can wear whenever you need operator assistance from myself or Lady Noir. As I mentioned before, we do not have many assets within the city, so unfortunately, the help we will be able to provide will be quite limited."


    Don took note of this information and nodded. "I understand." Though his answer wasn''t completely true, Don felt he would have more than enough time to test out the gadgets and read the information in his own time. His decision to give a precise and speedy reaction had its benefits, as the system promptly notified him,


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **+1 Aura gained.**


    **Additional Aura from outfit: +5.**


    **Total Aura: 6.**


    **Conclusion: Low Aura.** Aside from above-average looks and good taste in fashion, you do not really stand out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the prompt, Don gained a bit more understanding of how it operated. ''So being confident helps,'' he thought, immediately putting the information into action as he stood more upright and tucked one hand into his pocket. "Is that everything I need to know?" he confidently asked.


    "For now, yes. I would have liked for us to have more time to prepare, but alas, that is not the case. However, I am glad to see you are not discouraged by the circumstances."


    Don continued to play the confident role and replied, "I wouldn''t say I''m 100% confident going into this, but with the preparations you''ve made for me, it would be quite tricky to fail. So don''t worry about it."


    This was an even bolder response than his last one, but Don''s gamble paid off as another prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **+2 Aura gained.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    However, despite this gain, the conclusion remained the same, stating that Don wouldn''t stand out much from the average person in qualities.


    ''So the more confident and charismatic I try to be, the better my chances with gaining Aura. But I can''t exactly talk my way through everything. I need to back my words with action; otherwise, I might end up losing more. So it''s a double-edged sword.'' Don gained a deeper understanding of the Aura mechanism after this brief interaction with Gary.


    However, he felt it was more than enough to work with going forward.


    ''The young sir must be in a very good mood now that he and the young madam have gotten close. I truly thought I''d never see the day. Now I look forward to seeing what Sir Don can accomplish as Predator. To think I''d go from a doubter to a believer in such a short span of time. Truly, the young madam has great foresight,'' Gary had his own interpretations of the matter that were far from the truth.


    But Don''s sudden change of heart could only be explained by that, as Gary could see no other reason for it. Nothing had changed regarding Elle''s approach toward Don.


    Trixie, on the other hand, didn''t care much for analyzing the situation and had much simpler thoughts. "Hey, Gary, since you and Elle are going to be holding down the fort, why don''t I go to Santos City with Don? You know, for moral support."


    Don immediately turned toward Trixie once she stated this, but before he could say anything, Gary immediately gave a nod. "I see nothing wrong with that. Considering your ability to quickly switch between locations, provided you don''t cause mischief, I personally see nothing wrong. Though I would have to hear Lady Noir''s thoughts on the matter once she awakens."


    Trixie giggled at the answer and showed an innocent face. "Don''t worry, I''ll be on my best behavior."

 Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Operation Santos City… Start (Part 3)

    Gary narrowed his eyes at Trixie. To say he didn''t believe her would be putting it lightly.


    ''Hm, I suppose she could be of help to sir Don. Plus it would be nice to have her out of the base, perhaps I can enjoy a little peace.'' Gary didn''t have much to consider before reaching a conclusion and saying to Trixie, "if sir Don has no issues, then you may accompany him. Though I must beg you to exhibit caution and either stay hidden or blend in.


    You succubi don''t have the best reputation with people."


    "Hey! That''s racist!" Trixie feigned a look of offense to the statement but Gary''s demeanor didn''t change. "I am merely stating the obvious, apologies if you took offense. Now, if you have nothing more to ask, may we head to the sir shuttle? If you start off now you will still reach Santos City by 8:30 a.m."


    Not sure where Santos city was, Don asked, "what''s the current time there?"


    "It is currently 5:30 a.m. You will be an hour late from the official start of registration but as I''m sure you know, university students are never early for such matters so it shouldn''t present a problem." Gary explained.


    Not needing to ask anything else, Don just nodded before Gary turned to begin leading the way. The minions followed him on either side while carrying the bag and suitcase.


    Don followed at a casual pace with Trixie walking closely by his side. He glanced at her for a moment and noticed a glaring issue which lead him to ask, "are you not going to change? You''re basically have nothing under that shirt."


    As Don pointed out that fact, Trixie proceeded to skip ahead off him and slightly raise her shirt, just enough for him to see her pink little plump ass, hugged tightly by the thong she wore.


    She then teased him. "Oh~ I''m sure you don''t mind."


    Before Don could answer, Gary commented on the matter without looking back or slowing down his steps. "Madam Trixie¡­"


    Without him needing to say much, Trixie sighed in disappointed and shrugged her shoulders. "Fine, fine, I''ll be a good succubus." After saying this, Trixie snapped her fingers and was engulfed by a large puff of pink smoke for a moment before it faded as quickly as it came.


    Once the smoke faded, it was revealed that her outfit had changed from a cropped shirt with a thong underneath to a school uniform featuring a plain white button up shirt with a loose blue tie, a plaid gray skirt whose length was above the knees, mid length white sock and black shoes.


    "There, happy Gary?" Trixie crossed her arms and asked but Gary didn''t need to look back as he answered, "as long you aren''t walking around half naked, you will here no complaints from me."


    "You guys are no fun. Back in the netherworld, you''d be a weirdo if you walked around in clothes like these. As the succubi say, the more skin the better *hehe~*" Trixie slowed her pace and began walking at Don''s side once again as they arrived in front of the air shuttle at the center of the base.


    The air shuttle was a sleek and futuristic vehicle, its metallic exterior shimmering under the bright hangar lights. Its smooth curves and streamlined design conveyed a sense of speed and efficiency.


    Don was inwardly very impressed by the sight but maintained his composure as Gary instructed the minions, "load the case and the bag quickly and have the hangar doors opened."


    After instructing the minions, he turned to Don just as the shuttle''s single door on the side slowly opened upward. "This way sir Don." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don followed with Trixie still by his side as they entered the shuttle''s interior. The interior of the shuttle was sleek and modern, with gray metal walls and a shiny black floor. The seats were made of a smooth, leather-like material and the control panels were lit up with buttons and screens.


    "Please take a seat and strap in sir." Gary advised as he reached for the nearby panel and pressed a few set of buttons. After he did, the panel lit up and the shuttle began to hum softly.


    As Don walked over toward his sit, Trixie stood by the entrance and raised her hand toward Gary. "Can I sit on his lap?"


    "No, now please strap in, unless you wish to be thrown around as the shuttle takes off." Gary advised, his focus still on the panel.


    "You''re no fun." Trixie pouted but complied and strapped into a seat opposite of Don, who had already strapped in and was now curiously looking around the shuttle.


    As the shuttle''s engines hummed to life, the hangar doors slowly opened, revealing a glimpse of the sunny sky above. Gary sat down in the pilot''s seat and began a series of pre-flight checks, his movements precise and focused.


    Don felt a surge of excitement as the shuttle started to lift off the ground, the G-forces pressing him back into his seat. He stole a glance at Trixie, who was gripping her seat tightly with a wide grin on her face.


    The shuttle ascended smoothly into the skies, leaving the base behind as it streaked toward its destination. Don watched in awe as the base below grew smaller and smaller, replaced by vast expanses of ocean.


    Trixie leaned over toward Don, her voice barely audible over the hum of the engines. "You okay there, big guy?"


    Don nodded, unable to contain a grin. "I''m more than okay. This is incredible."


    As the shuttle soared higher, the ocean below turned into a glittering expanse of blue, interrupted only by the occasional whitecap of a wave. Don couldn''t tear his gaze away from the window, captivated by the beauty unfolding before him.


    In his former life, the closest thing he could compare to the experience he felt was that of his first time on a roller-coaster, though this felt a 100 times better.

 Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Operation Santos City… Start (Part 4)

    For a longer than expected duration, the low numbing hum from the engines persisted. As the shuttle reached a certain altitude, it stopped ascending, and the pressure Don felt from the ascent subsided.


    Feeling like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders, Don leaned forward and let out a sigh. Trixie did the same, even going as far as to unstrap herself from her seat before placing her hands on the table and resting her chin there.


    "Wow, that was fun. I have to hand it to you humans. You always create the most fun stuff," she remarked.


    Shortly after Trixie spoke, a beep resonated around them as a digital voice instructed, "Optimum altitude reached. You may unfasten your seatbelts."


    Upon hearing the message, Don proceeded to unstrap his seatbelt before reaching for a nearby compartment where he could see a bottle of water enclosed behind a glass casing. The ascent had left his mouth incredibly dry, so he quickly opened the casing, grabbed the bottle, and drank from it. As he was sipping on the water, another digital voice resonated around them, stating, "Autopilot engaged."


    In the next moment, Gary stood from the pilot seat and walked over to where Trixie and Don had sat to check on them. Upon arriving, he carried himself with his usual demeanor. "Apologies for the turbulent ascent. Old age is finally starting to catch up to this air shuttle."


    "Don''t worry about it, Gary. I didn''t feel anything," Trixie responded, not minding the ride at all.


    Don soon realized the apology was likely directed at him since he was the one drinking water. Taking that into account, he decided to play it off. "I didn''t mind it. Aside from gravity fighting back, it was honestly a smooth ride. I''m more amazed you know how to pilot this thing."


    Don showed a smile as he gave his response, making sure to try and change the focus of the conversation from himself to Gary. As a notorious introvert in his former life, whenever life called for him to socialize, the easiest tactic to get through it was to have the other party speak more than himself.


    Provided one wasn''t too obvious about how they put it across, the chances of it working were always high. In this instance, it worked as Gary gave him a warm smile and nodded.


    "It is nothing, sir Don. If you''ve lived as long as me, you pick up a few skills here and there. It really isn''t all that difficult. Much of the piloting is done by the onboard AI assistance mechanism. Even with one month of training, you would be able to pilot the air shuttle."


    Don nodded as if interested by the fact. Though not entirely uninterested in it, piloting was far from being a priority for him right now as numerous other things were on his mind. Not one to stay silent for long, Trixie also joined the conversation, choosing to divert it. "When you finish your training, Don, be sure to give me a nice long, hard ride."


    Both Gary and Don could see that Trixie was trying to provoke a reaction.


    Though Don was currently unaware, this was simply one of the key traits of a succubus, who could feed on emotion. Gary was more aware of this fact. Plus, he had long grown used to her antics and so he simply sighed while shaking his head.


    Don didn''t show any immediate reaction himself and instead considered how best to act in relation to his aura. Though he was yet to lose any, he felt he might if he reacted in a certain way to her teasing. Without much knowledge of the succubi, he didn''t want to gamble on her response and so he decided to simply match her energy. He showed her a grin and gave her a shrug.


    "We could definitely do that if you''re up for it."


    Trixie''s smirk grew wider as Don, much to her surprise, replied positively to her clear teasing. Part of her had expected him to shrug her off or give some other reaction. ''This guy is more clever than he lets on,'' Trixie thought, now forming her own conclusion of what type of person Don was. Though much like Gary''s and Elle''s interpretations, it was far from true. This was common in the real world.


    Every person you interact with, whether acting as yourself or putting on a front, perceives you in a certain way. This perception is further influenced by the personality of the very person concluding what type of person you are.


    For example, if an extrovert interacted with another extrovert and showed them a great time, they may be seen as fun by that person. However, if they showed the same fun time to an introvert, they may be seen as wild or perhaps too loud. The same principle applied to Don''s current situation.


    Trixie''s conclusion of his character came from the fact that his behavior completely contradicted what she knew about him from Elle and Gary. Earlier, when they met, he was more reactive to her teasing.


    But now, though he was still reacting, the emotion she smelled emanating from him was different, which would only be done if someone had simply decided to do a complete 180 on their character or they were incredibly good at acting. Trixie settled on the latter and so she began to see Don as more clever than he let on. This only made her more interested in him.


    Trixie was about to bring out more provocative lines, but Gary interrupted her. "We will be arriving at the Santos City airbase in roughly an hour. This may be a good time for you to accustom yourself to your new gadgets, Sir Don, and read the information regarding the background that''s been forged for you to explain what you had been doing after leaving Santos City."


    Trixie playfully pouted while leaning further forward and staring Don in the eyes. Don stared back at her for a moment before adjusting his aviators and activating the retina scan. "It won''t be too late to talk when I''m done," Don explained in the most firm voice he could muster up. He chose to reply this way for two reasons.


    One, he really did feel that it was important that he get his back-story straight. And two, he didn''t want to entertain Trixie too much.


    Though he didn''t know if succubi women were the same as human women, Don had learned from harsh experience that giving a girl too much attention would always work against you down the line.


    The more you spoke and the more attention you gave her, the less interested she would become as she''d see you as someone who was easily reachable. Though not true for all women, it was very much applicable to most in the younger generation, which Don was part of in his former life.


    He had never been bold enough to act that way toward a woman since he wasn''t especially rich or especially handsome. But here, things were different, so it was worth the gamble. The worst-case scenario was she simply became disappointed.


    Don''s gamble paid off as, rather than show disappointment, Trixie bit her lip and gave Don a hungry look. ''Oh, he''s definitely going to be fun to be around,'' she thought. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Operation Santos City… Start (Part 5)

    After Don made it clear that he wanted to focus in preparing for his insertion into Santos City, Trixie no longer bothered him.


    Instead she passed the time by watching internet brain rot before eventually falling asleep in her seat.


    It wasn''t until 40 minutes passed that Don was done going through the back-story information and familiarizing himself with both the watch and the aviators. ''That''s one hell of a back-story Gary has cooked for me.''


    Don raised his aviators in the next moment and let out a sigh while stretching his hands. It was while doing this that he glanced at the window and noticed they no longer above the vast ocean.


    Gary, who was sitting in the pilots seat with a book in hand, noticed that Don was done and approached him. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Does it feel good to be back sir?" Gary asked with a warm smile and his hands behind his back.


    The question made Don realize that the coastal city he could see through the window was Santos City. Even from high up, Don could see that the city was a grand metropolis unlike anything he''d seen before in his former life.


    ''So that''s it huh?'' Don felt anxious just looking at it, remembering that his mission was to conquer it. However, he didn''t let his worry show as he gave Gary a mild smile before nodding. "It does oddly feel good to be back. A part of me really missed it there."


    Don turned his gaze toward the window and acted like he was feeling nostalgic, an action which Gary didn''t suspect in the least.


    "We shall be beginning our descent in the next 5-minutes, please do strap in." Gary instructed before turning his attention to the sleeping Trixie and poking her on the forehead.


    She gave an immediate reaction as her body jolted upright, "huh? Who? Aww, it was just a dream."


    Trixie showed a disappointed look when she looked around herself, prompting Don to ask, "I take it you had a nice nap?"


    Trixie shifted from a look of disappointment to one of mischievousness as she faced Don and answered, "oh yea, I had a really really nice dream. You were there too. Want to know what it was?"


    Before Don could answer, Gary cleared his throat to cut into the conversation. *Ahem* "Perhaps a discussion for another time madam Trixie, we shall be descending shortly so please do strap in."


    Trixie pouted for a moment before showing a wide grin. "Heh, my dream also had it''s own straps," Trixie cryptically revealed before giving Don a little wink.


    ''Now I really don''t want to know.'' Don thought but ignored the revelation on the surface as once again he knew Trixie was likely just trying to bait a reaction from him.


    Without answering, he strapped into his seat and lowered his aviators again. This caused Trixie to frown childishly as she also strapped into her seat.


    Gary gave an approving nod and returned to the pilot seat where he immediately got to work, clicking buttons on the panel and flipping switches.


    In the next moment, the engines began to hum once again as Gary steered the air shuttle into a descent.


    The trio could feel the slight pressure change as they descended closer to Santos City. The giant metropolis grew larger and more detailed with each passing second, its towering skyscrapers glinting in the sunlight. Don couldn''t help but feel a surge of adrenaline at the thought of what awaited him there.


    As the air shuttle approached the landing zone, Gary expertly maneuvered the aircraft through the busy airspace above the city. The sounds of traffic and distant chatter filtered in through the windows.


    "We''re almost there," Gary announced, his voice still come but with a touch of and seriousness as he added, "Brace for landing."


    Lights flickered on and off as the shuttle descended, creating a mesmerizing display of colors and shapes. The landing zone was a distinguishable patch of open space, surrounded by towering buildings.


    Don felt the shuttle decrease speed as they neared the landing zone. With a final jolt, the shuttle landed smoothly on the designated landing zone. Don could hear the faint hum of the engines winding down as Gary expertly brought them to a stop.


    Once the humming came to a stop along with the tense vibrations, Don let out a sigh. His heart had been beating incredibly fast throughout the entire ordeal.


    Gary was the first to unstrap himself from his seat. After doing so he walked over to Don and Trixie before saying to Don, "we''ve arrived sir, thankfully it''s early so not many shuttles are present here. You should be screened relatively quickly."


    Though not entirely sure what Gary meant, Don felt he could just go with the flow, and worst case scenario he could simply check the internet for an answer as much to his relief, it still worked largely the same.


    "Great, I hate standing in lines." Trixie happily revealed as she unstrapped herself from the seat, just as Don was doing the same.


    "You''ll find very few who enjoy that madam Trixie. Anyway, I will unload your luggage sir, it will only be a moment," Gary said to Don before walking over to the shuttle''s door and opening it.


    Once Gary walked out, Don followed suit and made his way out, coming to a halt right outside the door as he scanned his surroundings.


    Outside the shuttle, Don could numerous other air shuttles of varying color and design present on other landing pads. The area on which the shuttles were landed was completely surrounded by buildings from all sides.


    ''I suppose this the world''s version of an airport.'' Don concluded, taking note of the sights while stretching his limbs as the landing had left him feeling incredibly stiff.


    Gary stayed true to his word and soon appeared with Don''s bag and suitcase, which he proceeded to settle down in front of Don before looking at his watch. "It is currently 8:21 a.m, we arrived earlier than anticipated, wonderful. Now then, will you be needing anything else sir or are you ready to be on way?"


    Don didn''t immediately answer as he felt anxious about going into this new and largely foreign world to him. It was a feeling similar to that of leaving home to go off to college in another city or country.


    Despite feeling anxious though, Don also wanted to see what the world had to offer. Every world had ups and downs and in this one, he already got off to a great start so why stress over the little things.


    With that mentality in mind, Don soon gave Gary a nod and picked his bag before strapping it over his shoulder. He then held the suitcase by the nod and stood confidently in front of Gary.


    "I''m as ready as I''ll ever be."

 Chapter 30: Chapter 30: The Brights (Part 1)

    Don calmly prepared himself to go through customs, clutching his suitcase tightly and proceeding into the interior of the building around the airbase.


    Meanwhile, in the tranquil community of Chanel Hills, a new day was dawning at the Brights'' residence.


    Chanel Hills was an idyllic neighborhood characterized by its trimmed lawns, stately homes, and tree-lined streets. Each house gave off a sense of elegance and timelessness, with well-tended gardens and pristine streets.


    The Brights'' home stood out even among these beautiful homes, being a large, colonial-style house with white pillars and a big front porch.


    Inside, Samantha Bright was already preparing for her busy day.


    Samantha was a vision of mature beauty, her blonde hair tied into a neat ponytail that highlighted her other features well. Her blue eyes, framed by stylish glasses, were incredibly innocent looking. Despite that, she had a voluptuous, curvy figure that filled out her tailored suit in a way that was both professional and undeniably sexy.


    The white button-up shirt she wore clung to her ample bosom, and the blazer added a touch of professional style to her look. Her skirt was perfectly fitted, hugging her hips and thighs, while her pantyhose accentuated the shapeliness of her legs. Her office shoes completed the outfit, adding an extra inch to her height and a click to her step.


    Samantha currently stood in the kitchen, a modern space with granite countertops, stainless steel appliances, and a large island in the center. She was carefully packing two sets of lunches in a hurried manner, as if late.


    She paused to check the time on her watch, letting out a sigh before turning her head to the door.


    "Summer!" she called out, her voice echoing through the house. When there was no response, she called again, louder this time. "Summer!!"


    Eventually, a girl appeared at the kitchen doorway. She was Summer Bright.


    She had inherited her mother''s blonde hair and blue eyes but wore her beauty with a rebellious twist. Her hair was tied into a messy ponytail, and she had a lean but toned curvy figure that was very well showcased by her outfit. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a school uniform that was in disorder, composed of a white button-up shirt with several buttons undone to reveal a hint of cleavage, a loose red tie that seemed more like a fashion statement than part of a uniform, a dark blue skirt that stopped well above her knees, black leggings with straps that disappeared under her skirt, and white runners that added a casual touch.


    She crossed her arms and frowned, clearly annoyed by her mother.


    "What is it, Mom?" Summer asked in a tone that was rude and impatient.


    This made Samantha put her hands on her hips, her frown deepening. "Do you know what time it is, young lady?"


    Summer shrugged, her nonchalance only fueling her mother''s irritation.


    "Is that supposed to be your uniform?" Samantha asked, her eyes narrowing as she took in her daughter''s disheveled appearance.


    "No one actually follows the dress code," Summer retorted, rolling her eyes. "Did you call me here just to ask that? I''m in a hurry and my friends are already waiting outside."


    Samantha''s frown didn''t fade. "I hope you don''t mean those delinquents who add nothing of value to your life."


    Summer rolled her eyes again and slumped her shoulders as if completely uninterested in what her mother had to say. "You''re the last person who should be giving advice on how to judge people," she shot back, her words stinging.


    Samantha''s expression turned to one of shock, unable to find an immediate rebuttal. Before she could recover, a car horn sounded from outside and Summer gave her mother one last look before turning on her heel and walking out.


    Samantha watched her go with a mix of concern and frustration swirling within her. She took a deep breath and returned to packing the lunches while shaking her head, trying to push aside the unease Summer''s words caused her.


    Today was just another day in the Bright household, full of unspoken problems and unresolved conflicts.


    As Samantha stood in the kitchen, she was lost in thought about what to do with Summer as the tension between them seemed to grow each day, and she couldn''t help but worry about her daughter''s future.


    Her contemplation was interrupted by the loud ringing of her phone from the living room.


    The living room was spacious yet cozy, decorated in warm tones of beige and brown. It had plush sofas arranged around a coffee table, and a large fireplace was the focal point of the room. Family photos and tasteful artwork adorned the walls, giving the space a personal touch.


    "Oh fiddle," Samantha cursed under her breath, setting down the food she had been preparing. "What now?"


    She walked into the living room and picked up her phone from the side table, quickly checking the caller ID. It read, "Isabella - VPC."


    ''Why is Isabella calling this early?'' Samantha thought, ''she always has something to say, and always in that condescending tone of hers.''


    She took a deep breath and answered the call.


    Isabella didn''t bother with a greeting. "How far away from work are you?" she demanded, her tone incredibly bossy.


    Samantha frowned at her rudeness. "I haven''t started off yet," she replied truthfully, though she thought it was none of Isabella''s business.


    Isabella''s voice immediately rose in anger. "You aren''t paid to lounge around home like some pregnant woman just because you look the part! I need the quarterly financial report of your team immediately. Email it to me now, and if you''re late, you''ll be reported!"


    Before Samantha could respond, Isabella ended the call.


    Samantha frowned even more, feeling helpless and frustrated. She sighed and slipped her phone back into her bag. ''Ever since Isabella got the Vice President of Innovations position, she''s been a thorn in everyone''s side. If it weren''t for Mr. Thompson being an absolute creep, it would have been me in that position instead of her.''


    Taking a deep breath, Samantha reminded herself, "I''m better than that. I won''t let her get to me. It''s what she wants." She squared her shoulders and left the living room, walking toward her home office.


    The home office was on the ground floor, a quiet space filled with bookshelves, a large wooden desk, and a comfortable ergonomic chair. The walls were lined with certificates and awards, along with other items that showed her hard work and achievements.


    Settling into her chair, Samantha turned on her computer and quickly navigated to her emails. She found the report Isabella had requested and sent it immediately. As she scanned her inbox for any new emails, she noticed an email from an unfamiliar source.


    "I thought I had blocked all spam," she muttered to herself as she narrowed her eyes at the screen.


    She opened the email and began reading.


    As she scrolled through the contents, her eyes went wide in disbelief.


    "It can''t be¡­"

 Chapter 31: Chapter 31: The Brights (Part 2)

    Samantha reread the email, her eyes scanned over each word as if to confirm its authenticity. She wondered if this was some sort of cruel scam but quickly dismissed the thought. There were no links to click, no requests for money. The message was straightforward and simple.


    "Could it really be my baby boy after all these years?" she whispered to herself, feeling hope swelling in her chest.


    With trembling hands, she began to type a reply. The words flowed easily at first, but then she paused, her finger hovering over the backspace key. What could she possibly say to him after doing nothing while that bastard ex-husband of hers kicked him out?


    She bit her nail nervously and rubbed her temples, feeling the weight of her guilt and uncertainty. Maybe she should apologize, but wouldn''t it be better to do it in person?


    "How can I even begin to make this right?" she muttered, her thoughts a mess.


    Frustrated and unsure, she left her office and hurried to her bag in the living room. She rummaged through it until she found her phone, then quickly dialed a contact named "Little Sis."


    "Please pick up, Amanda," she thought, standing nervously as the phone rang.


    Finally, a groggy voice answered, "Hello? Who is this?"


    "It''s me," Samantha said quickly. "Are you sleeping?"


    Amanda sighed, "I was. Stayed out late last night and I''m recovering from a hangover."


    "Don''t be drinking on weekdays," Samantha lectured automatically.


    "Wednesday is just Friday in the middle of the week," Amanda retorted, a hint of amusement in her voice. "Did you call just to lecture me, or did something happen with Summer?"


    "No, well yes, but it''s not about Summer," Samantha replied hastily. "I got a message from Don. He''s back in Santos City and will be enrolled at SHU. He was asking if he could stay until he finds accommodation."


    There was a pause, then Amanda asked, "Don? After all this time?"


    "Yes," Samantha''s voice wavered. "He doesn''t even know Henry and I divorced. That bastard always said he sent money to him too. I''m so happy to know he''s well and even willing to see me after what I did, but I don''t know how to respond to his email or if I should call him via the number he left."


    Samantha''s voice broke as she started to cry. "You always got along with him when he was a boy. Can you help me?"


    "Calm down," Amanda said gently. "Send me the number. I''ll talk to him. You should take a day off and think about what you''ll say to him. Remember, it isn''t your fault. Don is a young man now, he''ll understand what you''ve been through once he knows."


    Samantha sniffed, wiping her tears. "Thank you."


    "That''s what sisters are for," Amanda said warmly. "Now, go fix your makeup. I can hear it running from here."


    Samantha let out a mild laugh. "Okay."


    The call ended, and Samantha clutched the phone, taking a deep breath. She hoped with all her heart that Don could forgive her.


    Returning to the living room, she stood for a moment, collecting her thoughts. The sun was streaming through the windows, casting a warm glow on the family photos that lined the walls. Samantha''s gaze lingered on a picture of Don as a child, smiling brightly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Unaware of the emotional turmoil his mother was experiencing, Don stepped out of the airbase building, relieved to have passed customs without any issues.


    He let out a sigh, feeling the procedures in this world were just as bothersome as those of his former life. ''No wonder Trixie vanished,'' he thought. ''She said she''d meet me outside. Where is she?''


    As if on cue, Trixie appeared by his side in a puff of pink smoke. "Did you miss me?" she asked playfully.


    Don did a double-take.


    Her appearance had changed dramatically. Her once pink skin was now a light tanned brown, and her horns and tail were gone, making her look like an ordinary human. "Can you shape-shift?" he asked curiously with a brow raised.


    "I wish," Trixie pouted. "This is my only human form. The only things I can change at will are my body proportions."


    "Speaking of," she continued with a teasing glint in her eye, "what''s your type?"


    Don chose not to answer, instead pulling out his phone to check a map that showed a vehicle approaching his location. "The Ober ride I ordered is almost here," he said.


    Trixie leaned against the suitcase by his side, tilting her head. "Where do you plan to leave the luggage? You don''t have accommodation yet."


    Don sighed, realizing she had a point. He couldn''t lug around a big suitcase and bag all through orientation, that was just asking for negative aura. Quickly thinking of a solution, he said, "I''ll head straight to the school. You can drop off at the nearest hotel and book a room for a day. I''ll find you once I''m done." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Trixie pouted again. "That''s boring."


    "Nobody said conquering a city would be all fun and games," Don replied with a small smile.


    "Fine," Trixie rolled her eyes just as the Ober ride pulled up.


    The car arrived with loud music blaring from its speakers. The driver stepped out, a man with dark, curly hair, a thick mustache, and wearing a brightly colored red shirt. He spoke in broken English, "Hello, friends! You need help with bags?"


    "Yes, please," Don nodded.


    The driver began loading their luggage into the trunk. Once they were settled in the car, he turned down the music and asked, "Where to?"


    "Santos Hero University," Don answered.


    The driver nodded enthusiastically, "Ah, Santos Hero University! Very good place. I take you there quick!"


    As the car pulled away from the airbase, Don glanced at Trixie, whom he simply hoped wouldn''t cause much trouble.

 Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Welcome To SHU (Part 1)

    As the car sped along the highway, leaving the airbase behind, Don settled into his seat, trying to relax. Trixie, beside him, looked out the window, her fingers tapping her thigh.


    The driver, glancing at them in the rearview mirror, decided to strike up a conversation. "So, you two on a trip together? You a couple or siblings?"


    Don was quick to respond, not wanting to give Trixie a chance to answer first. "No, we''re not-." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The driver raised an eyebrow, his smile growing a little wider. "Ah, I see. Both, huh? No judgment here. Me and my cousin, we''re real close too."


    Trixie raised her brow at the driver''s words while Don, a bit surprised, stammered for a moment. "Uh, no, it''s not like that. Trixie is just a close friend."


    The driver nodded knowingly, winking at them afterward. "I get it, I get it. Close friend, huh? Say no more." He continued driving, occasionally glancing back at them as if expecting more juicy details.


    Don couldn''t help but think, ''Foreign drivers always have the strangest personalities.'' He wondered whether this was a cultural difference or just his own perception from his former life.


    Meanwhile, Trixie, feeling bored, decided to stir the pot.


    She leaned over the seat while showing a mischievous smile. "Actually, we''re pornstars on our way to shoot a university orgy movie."


    The driver''s eyes widened in shock. "Eh? R-really?" He laughed awkwardly, trying to process the information. "Wow, that''s... interesting. Have you done many other films?


    I''d love to, uh, show my support. You seem like a nice person."


    Don inwardly sighed. ''Wow, he broke down quicker than a simp in front of a Goth girl looking for a pet,'' he thought.


    Trixie, enjoying the reaction, smiled sweetly. "Thanks! You seem like a nice person too. So nice, I think I could ask a favor." She paused for effect. "The first part of the movie requires some raw, back-arching rough sex in a taxi, but I don''t know any kind taxi driver who''d allow such a mess in their car."


    The driver, distracted by the words, almost collided with another vehicle. He swerved just in time, hitting the horn and cursing out the window. "Watch where you''re going, idiot!" he yelled before turning his attention back to Trixie, his face expression one of excitement.


    "Well, I don''t know many kind drivers, but I''m certainly one of them. I have some of the highest five-star reviews for Ober drivers. And I''m well known at my church; you can ask any of my friends!" he boasted, clearly trying to put across a point.


    Don, who knew Trixie was just teasing, couldn''t believe what he was hearing. ''This guy just put together a quick CV to have a chance at a scene in his taxi.''


    Trixie, maintaining her playful demeanor, leaned in closer. "That''s great to hear. You must be a very respected and kind person." She fluttered her eyelashes, making the driver squirm with happiness. "So, how about that favor?"


    The driver gulped, his hands gripping the steering wheel tighter. "Well, uh, I mean, if it''s for your movie... I guess I could make an exception. But, you know, just this once. For you."


    Don, watching the exchange, shook his head slightly. Trixie''s ability to manipulate emotions was something else. He remained silent, deciding to see how far she''d take the fake story.


    Trixie clapped her hands together. "Wonderful! You''re a lifesaver. You really are the best driver." She leaned back in her seat with a satisfied grin on her face.


    The driver, clearly flustered but proud, kept glancing at her in the mirror. "Anything for a nice person like you," he said, his voice a bit shaky.


    As the car approached Santos Hero University, the scene became increasingly lively. Students of various ages, dressed mostly in casual clothes, filled the grand entrance.


    The entrance itself was a sight to behold: an expansive, steel gate with intricate designs that seemed to shine in the sunlight. Above it, the university''s name was emblazoned in bold, glowing letters, visible even from a distance.


    The university was situated on the outskirts of town, covering a vast area. The campus was an impressive demonstration of modern architecture.


    Large, sleek buildings rose up, their glass and steel structures reflecting the surrounding greenery. Pathways crisscrossed the campus, leading to various departments and facilities.


    The driver pulled up near a pathway leading into the university. "I can only stop here, my friends. It''s hard to get out if I go any further."


    Don nodded. "No problem. I''ll register here while Trixie goes to the nearest hotel to book a room."


    The driver''s eyes lit up. "To prepare for the scene, right? I can wait, no problem!"


    Don inwardly sighed. ''This guy has been thinking about the scene the whole time,'' he thought.


    Stepping out of the car, Don joined the crowd of students heading towards the university, trying to blend in. As he walked, he heard Trixie''s voice calling out from the car window.


    "I''m going to start preparing for the orgy scene, Don!" she yelled, causing several heads to turn and look at Don with curious gazes.


    He sighed, feeling the stares. ''At least no one took pictures,'' he thought, quickening his pace to disappear into the crowd.


    Just as he began to relax, a man shuffled out from the crowd and positioned himself beside Don, throwing an arm around his shoulders like they were old friends. "?Qu¨¦ pasa, amigo?" the man said, his voice casual.


    Don looked at him, confused. The man introduced himself despite Don''s expression. "Name''s Hector. What''s up?"


    Don moved Hector''s arm off his shoulder. "I''m Don. Can I help you?"


    Hector grinned. "It''s more like I can help you, man."


    Don felt a scam coming but his curiosity got the better of him. "What do you mean?"


    Hector''s grin widened. "I can show you the ropes around here, amigo. For a small fee, of course. You look like you could use a guide."


    Don raised an eyebrow. "I see. And what exactly do you offer?"


    Hector leaned in, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "Everything you need to know about Santos Hero University. Where to go, who to talk to, what to avoid. Trust me, I''m a third year. It''ll save you a lot of time and trouble."


    Don thought for a moment. ''This guy could be useful, but he could also be trouble.'' Deciding to play along for now, he said, "Alright, Hector. And the price?"


    Hector clapped him on the back. "Smart choice, amigo, it will only cost you 10 credits. Follow me, and I''ll get you sorted out."

 Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Welcome To SHU (Part 2)

    Hector moved through the busy crowd with ease, pushing between parents and their soon-to-be university children. He kept muttering, "Perd¨®n, disculpe," and "Excuse me, sorry," as they moved forward. Don followed closely behind, clutching his papers tightly.


    As they approached the gates and guard posts, Don noticed that new students had to show their papers before being allowed entry, a process Hector proceeded to explain. "Since you haven''t got your university ID yet, you''ll need to show your papers to get in," he said, pointing towards the booths where students were being verified by guards.


    Once they reached the front, Hector led Don into a booth together. The guard inside looked up and immediately sighed upon seeing Hector. "Is this another one of your ''cousins,'' Hector?" the guard asked.


    Hector grinned sheepishly. "You know I have a big family, man. ?Mi familia es grande!" he said while shrugging his shoulders.


    The guard nodded sarcastically. "Yeah, I bet. Go through, but remember, this year all students are limited to two relatives each, and this counts as number two for you."


    Hector showed surprise. "?De verdad? That''s new. I have a big family who mean a lot to me, you know. My mother and father aren''t here either, or my sister with cancer and little brother with depression," he said, his tone as pleading as he could make it.


    The guard rolled his eyes and pointed out, "You have different mothers, brothers, sisters, and fathers every semester, Hector."


    Hector shrugged nonchalantly. "What can I say? That''s just how loca my family is," he replied while showing a wide smile


    The guard sighed and waved them through. "Go on, but I better not see you come with anyone else again."


    Hector groaned as they walked out, the guard turning to Don. "Welcome to SHU."


    "Thanks," Don replied, stepping through. He thought, ''who knew university navigation skills would come in handy in this world.''


    Once past the booth, Don took in the inside of the university campus.


    It was large and beautifully designed, with wide pathways lined with greenery and flowers. Tall buildings with modern architecture rose up on either side, their glass facades reflecting the morning sun.


    The air was filled with the sounds of excited chatter, birds singing, and the distant hum of campus life. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This beats any university I''ve ever seen in my past life,'' Don thought, feeling a sense of awe. He put his hands in his pockets and smiled, genuinely curious about what life in a hero university would be like.


    Hector stood beside him, shoulders slouched. "If I knew it was only two people per student, I would''ve charged more. Now I have to come up with weird outfits and borrow other seniors'' IDs," he muttered, clearly frustrated.


    Then he looked at Don and forced a smile. "But don''t worry, amigo. I''m a stand-up businessman, and I''ll give you a full tour regardless."


    Don nodded, appreciating Hector''s attempt to honor their agreement despite the setback. "Lead the way, Hector."


    Hector straightened up, regaining some of his usual swagger. "Alright, first stop, the registration office. You''re gonna love it here, Don. Let''s get you settled in."


    Hector led Don through the maze of paths and buildings toward the registration office. "SHU could either give you the best or worst years of your life amigo, you have to be careful how you carry yourself here," Hector warned.


    Don raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"


    Hector smirked. "To survive at SHU, flashy superpowers aren''t enough. They''re a great bonus, but not enough. The best way is to offer a service in this competitive university market, like me. I supply a variety of goods. You need something, just ask.


    But it doesn''t even need to be a business. You could join VR-FPS & Battle Royale Leagues or get into hero economics. The main goal is not to be isolated. To survive, you''ll often need favors."


    Although Don wasn''t sure what those leagues or Battle Royale entailed, he got a rough understanding of what was needed. ''This is a lot like university in my former life, hierarchy and operation wise at least,'' he thought.


    With Hector being so knowledgeable as a senior, Don felt he was perfect to learn about the school from, hence the good investment. ''Corruption and backend deals really make the world go round.''


    They soon arrived at the registration office, a grand building with wide steps leading up to large wooden double doors. The inside was full of activity as new students formed lines to register. Hector pointed to one of the shorter lines. "Join that line and register for Gender Studies and Hero 101. As for bonus courses, it''s best to choose after seeing the lecturers for this year.


    You''ve got two months to decide on which courses you''ll be examined in, so don''t stress. Grades for the first year are useless anyway. It looks better on your resume when you show steady growth rather than perfection from the start."


    Don nodded, thinking that was actually very good advice. "Thanks, Hector."


    Hector grinned. "And don''t forget to chat up a few girls. Aqu¨ª en SHU, if you don''t shoot your shot, alguien m¨¢s lo har¨¢," he said, giving Don a playful wink before running off.


    Don watched Hector disappear into the crowd, then turned and joined the line Hector had pointed out.


    The registration office had students and staff moving about constantly. The sound of chatter filled the air, mingling with the clacking of keyboards and the occasional announcement over the intercom.


    As Don waited in line, he took in his surroundings. The registration area was spacious, with high ceilings and large windows letting in plenty of natural light. There were several booths set up, each manned by staff members who were assisting students with their registration process.


    When it was finally Don''s turn, he stepped up to the registration booth. The staff member, a middle-aged woman with a kind smile, greeted him. "Welcome to Santos Hero University. Can I have your papers, please?"


    Don handed over his documents, and the woman quickly scanned them. "Alright, Mr. Don. You''ll be registering for Gender Studies and Hero 101. Do you have any other courses in mind at the moment?"


    "Not yet," Don replied. "I''ll decide on the bonus courses after seeing the lecturers."


    The woman nodded approvingly. "That''s a good strategy. You have two months to finalize your courses, so take your time. Here''s your temporary ID. Your permanent one will be issued after registration is complete in a week."


    Don took the temporary ID and thanked the woman and stepped away from the booth and turned to leave.

 Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Welcome To SHU (Part 3)

    Having gotten his temporary ID, Don walked away from the registration booth and hoped to wait outside for a bit until Hector returned. He did entertain fleeting thoughts of Hector just running away, but that seemed unlikely since he had some credibility and the fact Don hadn''t paid anything yet.


    As he was walking to the door to leave, he encountered another new student doing the same. This particular student stood out because, at first glance, he looked almost like a child, no taller than 155 cm. He had a clean outfit composed of a green polo shirt with the university''s insignia on it, tucked into light brown khaki pants with a brown belt holding them in place.


    He had neat short blonde hair, deep green eyes, and wore spectacles, which he was currently holding and wiping with a cloth by the door.


    As Don approached, the student looked at him and quickly apologized. "Oh, sorry, am I in your way?" he asked while still wiping his glasses and muttering in an irritated tone, "Damn things have been getting dusty all day. I hate crowded places."


    Don paused by the door and shook his head. Although there were a lot of students outside, the registration office was yet to be very busy. Having gone through something similar in his former life, he knew that students would first either explore around the university or get in lines to obtain various documents before even getting their IDs, with accommodation being the biggest headache.


    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t think the registration office will be absurdly packed until after lunch," Don reassured.


    The young man showed a smile and put his glasses back on. "I think you''re right. You would think people would come early like us to make sure all their documents are submitted in time. Anyway, I''m Donald." The young man introduced himself while extending a hand for Don to shake.


    Don ignored the part about coming early and instead just stretched out his hand to shake, replying, "Don," while giving a nod. For men, establishing friendships in schools always started with something this simple: the common greeting.


    Unlike with girls, who often chose their friends carefully on the first day, guys were less picky, and any company was good company so long as they weren''t absurdly weird, political, or oddly dressed.


    With introductions over, Donald turned to the door and muttered, "I still have to fill out the accommodation slip and get given a room. Since each room will be handed in pairs, I don''t know if you want for us to go together. The last thing I want is to be placed with a random guy and find out he likes practicing guitar at three in the morning."


    ''Or bringing girls over every day.'' Don inwardly thought, finding that he could relate to what Donald was trying to avoid. "I feel you. That''s why I''m trying to push for accommodation outside school, but in case that doesn''t work out, it would be good to have a room with someone whose normal."


    Donald showed a small smile and nodded. "That''s no problem. In fact, if your other accommodation manages to work out, I''ll even pay for your accommodation within school so I can have the room all to myself. We better hurry though; after a certain time, the custodian becomes very irritable and doesn''t even allow you to come in pairs and just places you randomly."


    Don was curious and asked, "Where did you learn that?"


    Donald reached into his pocket to take out a small folded booklet, which he handed to Don. "A senior was selling these in campus for about five credits. It''s like an unofficial guide. I got the original one too, but that can only tell you so much about the university''s dynamics.


    You might want to keep it hidden though; it''s got some things in it that might get you in trouble if a member of staff were to see you with it."


    Don gave a nod but opened the book anyway to quickly skim through the pages. Within the book, he could see everything from the best spots to find a plug, to girls who''ll suck your dick for under 30 credits, guys to visit during exams if you need a little assistance and even teachers who would give higher grades to female and some male students willing to pay with their bodies, according to rumors.


    Don was a bit surprised by how blatant this was. Sure, in his former life, his university had similar things, though not in booklet form and instead only in rumors and student knowledge that you would only encounter if you spoke to the right person. Don quickly closed it and handed it back to Donald, who folded it and tucked it into his pants quickly like it was a drug deal.


    "See what I mean?" Donald asked.


    Don nodded. "It''s extensive all right, but isn''t it going to be a problem if a staff member finds it? I don''t believe every student will keep the secret."


    Donald shrugged. "Apparently, this happens every year, but the school just passes it off as seniors doing a prank for new students to get money. But I think they''re just too lazy to do an investigation into this. Reputation over truth is the motto with most schools in this country, unfortunately."


    Don shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I guess that works in our favor then. Let''s get going."


    As Don said this, he continued to look around but, seeing Hector nowhere in sight, decided to move with Donald. Such was what would happen during orientation. You could come with someone else, one moment later you''re in line with another, and at the end of the day, perhaps you''re leaving with a completely different group altogether.


    Until he found time to know people more well, Don knew the best way to get things done on orientation was to be adaptive. If he saw an opportunity to get something done, it was best to do it.


    The two made their way out and began walking toward the custodian''s office. As they were doing so, they could see some students posing with their parents for photos, while others were busy at the various stalls set up by seniors either for clubs, to sell food, or to invite them to certain groups. There was an abundance of things to do.


    Among the stands, one especially stood out as it had numerous male students lined up. Don looked at the stand, which had a board reading "VR FPS League Registration."


    Although curious, Don didn''t mention it and just thought he could research it later. With so many students there, it seemed like something of common knowledge, so if he asked, he stood the risk of coming across as either strange or really lacking in knowledge.


    Donald noticed Don looking toward the stand though and commented, "I''m really curious to see what the FPS league is like in this school. I''m going to sign up and get an account later. I have a private VR FPS pod, though an older model. The latest ones are incredibly hard to come by and aren''t cheap either. Fucking Macrosoft."


    From those few words, Don gained a bit of understanding of what that stand was. Having read stories and even seen comics based on virtual reality games in which users felt they were transported into a world that felt all too real, though not sure if this was exactly the same, it seemed to be the case given the information he was hearing so far. And he''d be lying if he said he wasn''t interested.


    "We should check it out once we''re done with accommodation."


    Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Welcome To SHU (Part 4)

    As Don and Donald arrived at the custodian''s office, they found only three other guys present, two tall and one of average height.


    They each had black hair with varying haircuts, but two possessed brown eyes while the other had green. They all wore similar sports-themed attire. Don and Donald didn''t pay these three much mind and were about to make their way directly to the custodian''s desk to apply for accommodation.


    However, the three guys approached them and blocked their path, with one of the taller ones standing in front as he asked, "You guys here to apply for accommodation as well?"


    ''And what other business would new students have at the custodian''s office?'' Don thought, feeling like they were perhaps seniors trying to make a quick buck off na?ve new students. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Donald seemed to share the same thoughts as he gave a quick reply, "Yeah," before trying to walk away. However, the same guy that stood in front stretched out his hand and blocked his path while wearing what seemed like a friendly smile.


    "Hold on, man. Just hear us out. See, my friends and I were applying for a room, but unfortunately, they only give them away in pairs, even though we said we wanted to buy a whole room for ourselves, can you believe that? So here''s what''s going to happen: you''re going to apply with my buddy here and get the accommodation. Then afterward, we''re going to pay you for it.


    Sounds like a good deal." The guy offered, trying to make it sound like Donald and Don had the most to benefit from the situation.


    But Don could see that this was all just a fa?ade and that even if they accepted, he highly doubted they would be paid as they were saying, so he immediately replied, "Not interested."


    Donald, who seemed more nervous, also gave a nod and said, "Yeah, we''re not interested. We plan on getting a room together." After saying that, Don wanted to take his leave by walking away, and Donald wanted to follow suit. However, one of the guys shoved Don back, and another did the same to Donald.


    Don simply shuffled back but remained standing, whereas Donald, who was smaller, stumbled back and fell.


    Before he could even get up, the guy at the center no longer smiled and looked at them with a hateful gaze. "Okay, listen here, you little fags. One of you is going to get a room with my buddy, and you''re going to give him the key and fuck off. Do you not recognize this tattoo?


    You fuckers better think twice before saying no again." As the guy made this threat, he pulled up the sleeve of his hoodie and revealed a tattoo on his forearm, showing a knife with a snake coiling around it.


    Seeing this, Donald, who was yet to stand up, looked even more nervous, whereas Don simply looked upset. Though he was never the target of such people in his former life, he had encountered similar situations where people tried to shake him down either due to his lack of a superior physique or a group of friends to have his back.


    It was an incredibly frustrating situation to find oneself in, and had this happened in his former life, Don would''ve simply allowed it, as back then he moved with the model that life was precious and wasn''t worth risking over stupid things such as feuds, money, or women.


    But after having died in such a cruel way, he found himself not to be intimidated at all by these three, with all his instincts urging him to fight back. Though he suppressed the urge and simply narrowed his eyes, this stance didn''t phase the three, with the guy who seemed like a leader even going as far as to laugh.


    "Haha, what? Are you angry? What are you gonna do about it, fucker? Do you want to die?" Donald struggled to his feet and saw that Don wasn''t backing down. His mind was telling him in this fight or flight situation, it was best to choose to fly, but seeing Don looking unfazed, he felt motivated to stand up for himself as well and just dusted himself down before saying again, "We''re not interested.


    If you''re such big shots, find someone else to buy a room from."


    This response seemed to especially anger the leading guy as he stepped forward with a raised fist, about to throw it at Donald. However, in that moment, a voice called out from behind, "Hey, what do you think you''re doing?"


    The guy immediately froze his punching motion and turned to see an older-looking lady with a stern expression looking over her desk. He immediately clicked his tongue in irritation and ordered his friends, "Let''s get out of here."


    The trio began to make their way out, with the leader making sure to bump shoulders with Don while giving a warning, "You two better watch your back from now on."


    "Yeah, we''ll be back," one of the friends barked. As they were making their way past Don, he suddenly placed his leg in front of one of them and caused them to trip and faceplant onto the dusty marble floor.


    Don then said to him, "Yeah well, you might want to watch your step."


    This caused the guy on the floor to immediately stand up in rage and try to attack Don, but the leading guy stopped him by grabbing onto his hoodie.


    "Not here, Tony. Don''t worry, we''ll see them around." The guy named Tony glared at Don and let out a dissatisfied huff as he angrily turned while saying, "Whatever you say, Dwight. You two better watch your backs."


    The man addressed as Dwight looked at Don and Donald one more time with a clear angry expression before turning and instructing the final guy, "Let''s go."


    Don and Donald watched the trio leave with collective anxiousness.


    "Fuck. This is bad¡­ Those three are obviously part of a gang. What do we do?" Donald asked Don, thinking that for him to stand up so confidently, he must''ve had some sort of confidence in either his own ability or backing.


    Don, however, gave a light shrug, "For now, all we can do is register for accommodation and stay alert afterward."


    Donald didn''t like this vague plan, thinking, ''Dammit. Maybe I should have just given up my room,'' but could only sigh on the surface as the situation had already passed.


    "Well, there''s no helping it now. I guess you''re right." Agreeing on this, the two made their way to the custodian''s desk and quickly got the accommodation registration done without too much of a fuss.


    But as they were walking out, Donald seemed especially nervous to head back out into the campus. "Maybe we should stick together for the rest of orientation, you know, just in case."


    Although more anxious than fearful, Don also thought this was a good idea and nodded, "That''s probably for the best because if there''s one thing guys like those are good at, it''s never letting something go."


    Donald nodded, gulping down saliva out of fear. "Yeah, this is only made worse due to the fact that they''re part of some gang. You don''t seem nervous at all, though."


    Just as Donald asked this, a system prompt appeared in front of Don, first saying,


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **+10 aura**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Another prompt then appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Objective: Revenge Is Sweet**


    **Task: In true supervillain fashion, you shouldn''t let things go. Get revenge by the end of the day.**


    **Rewards: Dependent on the method of revenge.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Revenge Is Sweet (Part 1)

    As Don read the contents of the prompt, Donald looked his way and thought, ''He must already be thinking of something that can get us out of this, I hope. Maybe I should ask what his powers are. But no, that would be too forward.'' Donald shook off the idea and just sighed.


    Only when he did this did Don finally look away from the prompt, having already begun thinking of how exactly he could get revenge.


    It was easier said than done.


    "Still thinking about those guys?" Don asked, pretty sure that it was the reason Donald was looking so nervous and tired.


    Donald sighed again and nodded, his posture a bit slumped though his gaze was alert as he kept looking side to side for anyone approaching. "I can''t help it; I''m an overthinker. Hell, even just being late makes me anxious, dammit. What was I thinking? I should''ve just gone with it and saved us the trouble."


    Though he could understand Donald''s sentiment, Don shook his head. "That''s just setting yourself up to become their bitch. It always starts with small stuff like that, but once it''s known that you can be walked all over, they''ll either keep doing it themselves or introduce more people to do it to you."


    Donald sighed. "You have a point, but only in the case that they''re not psychos. Those guys look like they could do far worse. Santos City homicide rates have been up every year for the past five years. Most of it gang-related."


    Don tilted his head at this information. "You keep track of those statistics?"


    Donald looked back at Don with an expression as if what he said was quite obvious. "Why wouldn''t I? I''m in the superhero course. Of course it''s necessary for us to know weird statistics like those. Wait, you haven''t even checked out the city''s statistics on crime rate? You''re one bold guy.


    You don''t plan on being a hero in the city now, do you?"


    When Donald replied with this, Don found that it was he who had said something quite wrong. This trend would follow for as long as he continued to learn more about the world, but it wasn''t something he could avoid. At most, he would come across as simply being a bit weird or strange, and so long as he didn''t overdo it, he wouldn''t raise much suspicion.


    Like now, as he quickly replied by saying, "I''m not sure which city I''ll end up being a hero in. I''m just going with the flow."


    Though Donald couldn''t relate to the mindset, he simply shrugged it off. "Fair enough. I''m also not sure I want to be a full-time hero yet. If I can manage to reach the Legends bracket of the FPS League in this province, I''m definitely going pro. Who knows, I could become the next big league idol."


    "It''s always good to aim high," Don replied just as they arrived at the VR FPS League stand. The queue of students was quite long, but there was no helping it, so Don and Donald got in line.


    Thankfully, the line moved relatively quickly. While waiting, Donald shared stories of his FPS League experience at the high school level. When they were 44th and 45th in line, he was on a long rant about a particularly sour experience he had.


    "So imagine this. We were playing Strongpoint, right? It was a random lobby. I went in alone, so surprise, surprise, I was given shit teammates. There was this especially audacious one from Nexico, but I don''t want to get into that right now.


    Anyway, for the entire game, I kept running to the strong points and clearing out the guys, but my fucking teammates couldn''t keep the fucking point, like not even for one second after I died because I kept dying a lot." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Every time I cleared the point, I had to go into it because everyone else was posted up, which wouldn''t have been bad if they were actually getting kills, but they were also just getting killed despite being behind cover and hiding. This all happened around the professional rank. I climbed it very slowly because of such shit teammates.


    It doesn''t help that Macrosoft''s grading system at the high school level is bullshit. At university, you have real-life analysts and dedicated AI algorithms to take note of valuable data matches like that where I do a lot of work but my teammates are shit and get awarded accordingly."


    From the way Donald passionately talked about the VR FPS League, Don could see that this was a true passion of his. It wasn''t at all strange to see this; in his former life, he had numerous friends who were passionate about certain careers that were idolized in his world¡ªyouth football, acting, and so on.


    For this particular world, VR FPS League seemed to be especially big. As Don reached this understanding, a system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Potential Idol Path Found: FPS League Legend Path**


    **Perks:**


    - Vanguard Skill Tree


    - Tactician Skill Tree


    - Ability Upgrade: Enhanced Senses>>>Superhuman Senses


    **Accept Path or Reject Path?**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don showed an unsure expression as he looked at this prompt. Like anyone given a choice like this, he wondered if down the line he would be able to encounter other paths with maybe even better path perks.


    However, this would be a gamble. He needed to make a choice, as it was also possible that the more paths he encountered in the future wouldn''t have path perks as good as this. Having learned his lesson numerous times in his former life about not pushing his luck, he chose to accept it, reassuring himself that the FPS League seemed like something anyone could learn.


    "If it''s anything like those VR MMO stories I read in my former life, then it should at least be moderately balanced. Even if it''s not, Donald seems very knowledgeable and plays a lot of FPS games, so this isn''t a bad gamble."


    "Accept," he thought.


    Shortly after, the prompt in front of him changed:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Path Accepted**


    **Idol Objective:** Sign up and successfully create a VR FPS avatar


    **Time Limit:** One week


    **Rewards:** 5 Idol Points


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Don read this, he felt a bit of excitement.

 Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Revenge Is Sweet (Part 2)

    After carefully reading both prompts, Don turned his attention back to Donald, who thankfully was still ranting about his many experiences in high school VR FPS league.


    Donald continued to rant while they made their way through the line, and Don mostly gave brief responses that urged Donald to keep talking. This easily worked as Donald seemed especially eager to vent about all his grievances regarding the league.


    He was so invested in doing this that he didn''t even realize when they had reached the front until Don gave him a tap on the shoulder and said, "Hey, it''s your turn now."


    "Right. Anyway, that''s why I camp with shields during Strongpoint now and use light machine guns. I''ll give you some of my best loadouts later."


    "Thanks, would appreciate that," Don replied back, feeling quite relieved that the rant was over. As interesting as it was to hear about the VR FPS league, Don got tired of hearing how unfair it was for Donald.


    It was easy to see that although Donald made himself sound like the complete victim, some of his losses were simply genuine, much like everyone else who played such a game¡ªunless, of course, plagued by cheaters. Though so far, he didn''t hear Donald mention any such aspect.


    As Donald went to the counter, a slouched man with his hand casually rested on the counter looked at Don and asked, "Your account, new or existing?"


    "Existing account user," Donald answered before the man asked, "Alright, fill out this form and slot it into that box over there."


    "New account or existing account user?" the guy then looked over toward Don and asked him this. Don quickly replied, "New user," and the man reached out for another form and handed it over to Don, "Fill it out here and put it in this box here. Man, I knew I shouldn''t have chosen the morning shift," the guy sighed as he looked at the line that kept on increasing in length.


    Looking over some of the details, Don found himself a bit stuck on what to put in as he didn''t recognize what they were asking. "You''d think registration for a new user would be straightforward," he muttered. Just in that moment, a familiar voice asked Don, "Do you need any help?"


    Hearing this voice, Don immediately lowered his head only to see Trixie crouching under him with a smirk, trying to peek over his form. "Trixie," Don muttered before shuffling away to give her room. Trixie then popped up from her crouched position, causing the guy who was lazily slouched to look Don''s way with confusion.


    The man''s reaction also caused Donald to look Don''s way. However, both their gazes quickly settled on Trixie, who greeted them with a smirk. "Hey there, boys."


    Donald wasn''t sure how to reply, whereas the guy quickly stood upright from his slouched posture and quickly tried to fix his hair. "Hey, you shouldn''t be cutting in line, you know," the guy pretended to reprimand after noticing that the other guys in line were now also staring at Trixie.


    Although she looked attractive in her own right, there were numerous other attractive girls walking around campus. Rather, the reason for her attention was because she was the only girl so far within the line, plus her choice of outfit did appeal to some fantasies of some of the guys.


    Don held Trixie by the wrist and pulled her in to ask, "I thought I told you to wait at the hotel."


    Trixie rolled her eyes playfully and put her hands on her hips while shrugging. "Well, it was really boring. The television sucks. The internet was crappy, so I thought I might just pop in here and help you go through orientation."


    ''Hotel?'' Donald thought, his mind already reaching a very steamy conclusion. He let out an awkward laugh and couldn''t help but ask Don, "Is she your girlfriend?"


    As Donald asked this, the guy attending the store seemed keen to hear the answer as well.


    Trixie showed a smile at the question as well and was about to answer, but Don immediately put a hand over her mouth and said, "No, she''s just a close friend."


    While Don''s hand was on her mouth, Trixie sneakily laid out her tongue and began sucking on one finger while letting out a cute, muffled moan. This prompted Don to immediately remove his hand. Once he did, Trixie turned toward him with a cute expression and pouted as she said aloud, "You''re such a meanie, Don, and here I thought you liked the things I do with my mouth."


    The guy attending the store gulped down a mouthful of saliva while Donald was left speechless. The other guys at the far background couldn''t really hear what was happening, but those closer who had heard gave similar reactions of surprise and interest in hearing more.


    Don sighed, knowing that he wouldn''t be able to stop Trixie by simply asking, so instead he told her, "If you keep this up, I''ll stop going out places with you. I''m serious."


    Trixie let out a disappointed sigh but reluctantly agreed, "Fine, you can be such a stick in the mud. And here I was thinking I could come and relieve all the stress orientation caused."


    "Oh, you can relieve my stress," the guy attending the store revealed, causing Don and then Donald to look his way with an expression that said, "Really bro?"


    Trixie wanted to laugh out loud but resisted the urge, while guys even closer also simply looked at the guy as if disappointed, with one even muttering, "Simp."


    Clearly not happy with the accusation, the guy immediately stood up and tried to see who said that. "Who said that? You guys all have dirty minds. What if she''s just a masseuse? I''ve been having bad back pain, and I was referring to that, not whatever you guys were referring to, dirty-minded fucks."


    ''No one even said anything,'' Donald thought, but after already landing himself in trouble once today by speaking back, he chose to keep his thoughts to himself.


    Trixie lost all interest in the guy and turned her attention to the form Don had been filling up before asking, "Why are you taking so long with this?" She then reached out and grabbed it before quickly filling out the information with the pen.


    "Hey, what are you¡ª" Before Don could even question what she was putting in, she took the form and slipped it into the box.


    Donald simply said to him, "There''s another form there if you want to refill."


    Thinking on it, though he didn''t know what Trixie put in, it was better than leaving it blank, so he simply just sighed and shook his head. "No, it''s fine. Are you done filling yours?"


    "Yeah, I was done a minute ago. I was just¡­ distracted." After he said this, Trixie turned her attention toward Donald and gave a mischievous smirk.


    "Who is this, Don, your new best friend? I wonder how he will look in a dress."


    Don simply sighed and rubbed his temples, whereas Donald widened his eyes.


    "I-I beg your pardon?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Revenge Is Sweet (Part 3)

    Donald was left stunned by the question Trixie asked him, not knowing exactly how to reply. Trixie seemed ready to ask something else, but once again, Don brought his hand toward her mouth and covered it before saying to Donald, "Don''t mind her. She''s got a very twisted sense of humor."


    "Oh, you know you like my sense of humor," Trixie replied back while putting on a playful expression.


    Donald just laughed awkwardly, not knowing how to respond, and before he could, the guys behind him and Don became rather restless.


    "Hey, you guys finish somewhere else!" one displeased guy in line yelled out. This immediately caused someone behind him to shove and say, "Hey, just wait your turn, man. There''s no rush." As this particular guy said this, his eyes were practically glued to Trixie.


    The guy who shoved him looked at him with disgust. "Oh, shut up, you fucking simp. You''re just like that guy in front of the line."


    The guy attending the stall felt attacked by the statement and immediately barked back, "Hey, I already told you, I thought she was a masseuse, not whatever you degenerates are thinking about! If anyone tries to call me a simp again, you can forget signing up!"


    Sadly for the guy attending the stall, his statement had the opposite effect, as numerous guys began to groan in disagreement.


    "Can you believe this guy?"


    "Fucking simp!"


    "Can you even spell masseuse, my guy?"


    Seeing things were about to get heated, which was very easy to happen in most universities, Don decided to extricate himself from the situation and quickly said to Donald, "We better leave," while gesturing for them to quickly walk away.


    Donald gave a quick nod, and the two left with Trixie staying immensely close to Don as she asked, "So, what have you guys done so far? Did you find any nice campus sluts yet?"


    Trixie asked as if it were the most normal question to pose. Once again, Donald was left stuck on how to reply to this, while Don simply gave her a sigh and didn''t reply directly. Instead, he said to Donald, "Why don''t you give her the booklet? If she''s so curious about learning more."


    Trixie immediately narrowed her eyes at this. "I don''t want to look at some boring tour guide. I want the juicy stuff, you know what I mean."


    Don, annoyed by her antics, shook his head. Realizing that Trixie''s character, although pleasant to be in the presence of when just the two of them, was incredibly troubling in public as she basically said everything and anything that came to her mind without fail.


    While she was occupied with the booklet, Don turned to Donald and asked, "Where to next?"


    Donald, who had been seemingly in a daze, quickly jerked his head in response to the question before nodding nervously. "Oh, we should go to the library and get our cards."


    "Yeah, are you okay?" Don asked, already pretty sure that he was reacting this way because of Trixie and her rather forward manner. ''I hope he doesn''t have a crush on her because that would just end badly for him.'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unaware that he was pretty much already seen through, Donald simply laughed it off and chose to direct the blame for his current behavior toward something else. "I''m fine, just can''t stop thinking about those guys and their threat. I really think they might do something bad. The mayor may paint Central City to be this great budding metropolis, but we all know it''s got some really dark sides to it."


    Trixie, who had been passively listening to the two, immediately drew interest in the topic and turned to ask, "Don, making enemies already?"


    Don just sighed. "It''s more accurate to say we found enemies rather than looked. You see, what happened was..." Don quickly recounted the events that had transpired at the custodian''s office, bringing Trixie up to speed. Trixie listened intently, and after Don was done, she couldn''t help but express her outrage. Though exaggerated, she said, "Blasphemous!


    I hope you''re already planning a way to get them back."


    "We don''t even know their powers; it''s way too risky, and we might just end up getting beaten up in the process, or worse," Donald replied back, showing a small smile as he thought of quite the idea. However, on the surface, he said, "I''ve got a plan, but I need to confirm something first."


    After Don said this, he took out his phone and made a phone call. "Hello, Gary?"


    "Ah, Predator, I wasn''t expecting you to call me so soon. *Static*...*static*...rumble...rumble...is everything all right?" Gary asked with a bit of concern as he could hear quite a bit of background noise from Gary''s end.


    "Just a bit of turbulence here and there. Did you require assistance with something?"


    "See Gary, if I wanted to show images that I took on my phone on someone else''s phone, would you be able to do it?"


    "Why, yes, sir. Unless they''re class-A military power, I don''t see why not. And if it is for standard devices such as phones, then you should be able to achieve this feat by yourself by simply using the inbuilt AI assistance model within your phone, aptly named Gary Assist.


    If the solution you seek can be found or made with the equipment you set out with, you may leave your request pending, and I will get to work on it as soon as I can."


    "Thank you, Gary."


    "Do you require any other assistance, sir?"


    "No, that''ll be all." Don cut the call, finding that the solution came far more easily than he expected.


    Donald simply looked up at him with curiosity. "Who were you talking to?"


    "A tech guy, and I just got the confirmation we need that my plan may just work."


    "But how do you already have a plan?" Donald couldn''t help but narrow his eyes, thinking the plan Don was considering wasn''t exactly going to be foolproof.


    Trixie, on the other hand, was fairly excited. "Oh, can I help?"


    Don then looked at her and smiled. "Oh, you have a very big part to play in this. So will you, Donald."


    "Me? I''m not a fighter."


    "But you joined to become a hero," Don asked, but Donald looked at him as if he was being sarcastic.


    "Please, really? Nobody wants to be a hero these days for the sake of justice. I just want a cool name, a lot of money, and a loyal fan base."


    Don smiled and put a hand on Donald''s shoulder. "Then think of this as the first obstacle. Now, back to the plan. How fast can you run?"


    Donald''s eyes widened, and he gulped. "Fast enough, I guess. What''s the plan?"

 Chapter 39: Chapter 39: Revenge Is Sweet (Part 4)

    It was now 10:30 AM, and Donald was currently standing in front of the school''s library where some students were coming to collect their library cards.


    Rather than stand at the building''s front entrance, Donald stood by the side, hiding in some shrubbery while looking toward the front junctions. He currently had his phone to his ear and seemed extremely nervous as he spoke to Don.


    "I''m still not sure this is a really good idea. What makes you think those guys are gonna pass through here anyway? I don''t mean to sound like an asshole, but they don''t look like the type to get library cards or hang near libraries for that matter."


    On the other side of the phone, Don''s voice could be heard, "They may not be the type to hang around libraries, but the people they''re looking to exploit definitely are. It''s a gamble, but I don''t see anywhere else where we can find them and get a head start. You want to find another place?"


    Donald sighed. "They spend a lot of time in the school bathrooms, maybe. But if you meet up with them there, well..."


    "Oh shit! They''re here," Donald replied hastily, trying to get his voice to stop trembling. He then ducked down so he could dive deeper into the shrubs.


    Don urgently asked, "Well, what are they doing?"


    "They''re talking to someone. I''m hiding and can''t see properly," Donald replied.


    "Just peek over. Why would they be looking over at a bush on the side of the library? It''s all in your head. Just peek out and get the concoction ready."


    "I really have a bad feeling about this, Don. If they catch me after this, I''m the only child, you know. What am I going to tell my mom?"


    "Quit thinking so much about it and use the tactical advantage," Don urged, causing Donald to frown slightly as he turned his attention toward a plastic bag hidden in the shrubs right alongside him.


    Within the plastic bag were a bunch of water balloons, though they had a strong foul smell emanating from them as flies could even be seen hovering around.


    "This stuff stinks. Remind me again why am I the one doing this and not you, Mr. Planner?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First of all, I''m the one who came up with the plan. Second of all, you did say you''re fast. I''m not exactly confident in my speed skills. And lastly, if you''re the one who does it, they might be more inclined to go after you as opposed to me."


    Donald frowned at this analysis of Don''s plan. "Are you trying to say I look more beatable?"


    Don quickly avoided the question, "Would you just hurry up? I''m pretty sure Trixie is doing her part as well. Trust me, by the end of this, you''re going to be thanking me."


    Donald sighed, "Well, that''s only on the condition your plan works. Dammit, why did I ever agree to this? Oh well, here goes."


    Donald took a deep breath and yelled out from the bush, "Tony''s a bitch!" His voice was so loud it drew the attention of the trio of bullies, who were indeed looking for someone else to harass into getting a room with them.


    "What the fuck was that?" Tony came to an immediate halt and looked toward the library, and the buddy beside him, Dwight, pointed toward it.


    "I think it came from over there."


    "It could be those fuckers," the other guy suggested as the trio began walking over. Tony didn''t seem worried.


    "Or it could be some punk we know from the neighborhood whose trying to act tough on campus."


    As the trio drew closer to the library''s entrance, Donald crouched lower and reached for the plastic bag, opening it. The foul smell hit his face. "Seriously, Don, how did you get your hands on this stuff? What even is this stuff?"


    "I paid the janitor 30 credits and told him to fill the balloons I bought at one of the stalls with the most disgusting mix he could think of. He didn''t ask any questions and just said not to use it indoors, but outside is fair game."


    "Isn''t that counterproductive since he has to clean it?"


    "No, he says he hates the guy who''s in charge of cleaning the outside and said if we need his help again, just to ask."


    "How convenient," Donald sarcastically muttered before reaching for one of the balloons and getting ready. When he heard the footsteps were close, he emerged out of the shrubs with one balloon in hand and quickly threw it at the closest target, Tony. The balloon exploded right in front of his face, catching him off guard and with his mouth open.


    "What the fuck!" Tony yelled out while his buddies were immediately confused. Donald used that moment to get more balloons from the plastic bag and just toss them haphazardly at the group. However, with them being so close, they all hit, landing on their chests and neck areas.


    "What the fuck," Dwight exclaimed as the foul stench entered their noses and the smelly, sticky liquid drenched their clothes.


    Not waiting for them to make sense of the situation, Donald broke into a sprint and ran away after saying, "Payback''s a bitch!"


    Donald began running quickly. ''That felt amazing,'' he thought. Then, as he looked behind, he could see Tony''s face contorted in anger as he yelled, "I''m going to fucking kill you!"


    Tony then broke into an angry sprint, jumping over the shrubs and immediately pursuing Donald.


    "Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit!" Donald exclaimed. "They''re after me! They''re after me!"


    Donald was in a panic but still remembered the plan, whose first step involved luring them into the gym building complex. A security guard who roamed the area nearby saw Donald run by and yelled in his direction, "Hey, no running on the grass!"


    "Sorry!" Donald yelled back before quickly entering the building. The guard simply shook his head. Moments later, he saw the angry trio also running into the same building.


    "Hey, you three!" he yelled out to them, but he got no reaction, so he had to pursue them. Just as he got close, he could already smell the foul stench that caused him to contort his face in disgust.


    "What the fuck is that smell?" he paused in momentary disgust but then quickly resumed his pursuit.


    Inside the gym building, Donald was making a beeline toward the showering areas. Without hesitation, he paused in front of the women''s showers before saying, "You better be right about this, Don, because beyond these showers¡­."


    Just then, the trio was quickly making their way toward him.


    "Stop right there, you fucker!" Tony yelled out, causing Donald to gulp. Feeling it was better to take the risk, he proceeded to immediately enter the women''s showers. It was a bit foggy, and he became slightly worried as he began to whisper, "Trixie, Trixie, are you sure?"


    Trixie emerged from the mist wearing a towel and spoke in a low voice as the clear murmurs of other girls could be heard giggling and chatting away, sometimes playfully letting out moans as they played shower games with one another.


    "They''re right behind me, Trixie. Hide me!"


    "Oh, don''t be such a worrier. Wear this and get ready to run out once they enter."


    "Wear what?" Donald was confused, but before he could question, Trixie raised her hands from below the mist. In her hands were a towel and a wig, which she revealed with a smile on her face.


    At that very instant, the door to the girls'' showers swung open, and Tony''s voice reverberated, "Where are you, you little fucker?"


    In response to this, Trixie smiled and told Donald, "Better act quick."


    After saying this, Trixie let out a shrill scream, "Rapist! Rapist!" This caused the other girls to start yelling in panic, "Oh my God!"


    Before Tony and the others could even react, one of the girls, rather than run, chose to reach into her bag and take out a taser, which she immediately used. What followed was the immense use of pepper spray in the direction of the three.


    Donald looked on with wide eyes and quickly ducked in the smoke, whispering, "Trixie?"


    But before he could ask, he found Trixie''s figure was gone.


    ''Shit, shit, shit!'' Left with no choice, he simply looked at the floor, saw the towel and the wig, and let out a sigh. "Shit."

 Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Revenge Is Sweet (Part 5)

    Seeing no better way out, Donald reluctantly reached out for the wig and towel, grabbing both items. He quickly began to undress, remaining only in his boxers before he wrapped the towel around himself in the same manner a girl would, and put the wig over his head.


    He then quickly moved through the crowd of girls who were currently trying to rush past Tony and his buddies.


    "Ew, gross! What is that smell? Somebody help!" one girl shouted.


    "Tony, we need to get out of here," one of the guys suggested in panic.


    Considering what the girls were yelling, Tony''s anger subsided, replaced by worry. Even he could understand that it would be bad if caught here.


    Before Tony could even answer though, one of the girls yelled out, "Die creep!" The girl was right in front of Tony, ready to throw a punch his way.


    "What the¡ª?" Tony started, confused, as he noticed her forearm seemingly stretch far beyond what could be considered normal. Realizing she was using her powers, Tony ducked before crossing his hands over his face.


    The girl''s fist hit Tony''s crossed arms, flinging him and his buddies back into the hallway outside with considerable force. Before they could react, the guard who had been tailing them arrived, seeing the trio get thrown out of the women''s showers.


    "Hey, you three! Stop right there!" the guard yelled.


    Looking at the chaotic scene, some girls began to rush out of the showers towards the security guard while yelling, "They were in our showers! They came in to rape us!"


    The guard''s initial anger subsided as he wore a very serious expression. The accusation the girls were throwing was not light. He had seen the trio rushing into the showers not long ago, but not wanting to jump to conclusions, he gestured for the women to calm down. "Rest assured, I''m here now. You girls go back in the showers."


    The girls immediately refused. "No, what if there''s more of them?"


    "Yeah, where''s your backup?" another girl asked.


    Hearing this conversation, Tony immediately stood up and began to defend himself, "We weren''t here to rape you ugly thots! We were just after some guy who ran in. He''s the real pervert!"


    Just as Tony was saying this, he noticed one girl sneaking behind the security guard and making her way down the hallway. When he narrowed his eyes and looked at her face, his eyes immediately widened. "You!" he yelled, recognizing the girl as Donald.


    Donald immediately made a quick run out of the hallway. Tony tried to run after him, but the guard got in his way. "Move out of my way!" he yelled at the guard, but unfortunately for Tony, this caused the guard to react as his eyes glowed ominously and he tackled Tony with incredible force, pinning him to the ground.


    Immediately after, the guard clicked on a walkie-talkie on his belt and spoke, "This is patrol 14, requesting backup at the women''s gymnasium. Repeat, requesting backup."


    After that, he spoke down to Tony, "Now, you better not do anything stupid. Your situation is looking very bad right now. The more you choose to act out, the worse it''s going to get."


    The trio, slack-jawed, realized the severity of their situation.


    "You''re not only going to be looking at an expulsion on your first day. I guarantee it. So don''t try anything foolish. Guys like you won''t survive one week in jail." The guard further added.


    Tony, though very angry, didn''t act out and instead simply used his words, "I''m telling you, there''s a fucker we were chasing, he''s the one who ran in. We didn''t touch any of these thots." Speaking in this manner didn''t help Tony''s case.


    At this time, his friends had gone quiet, like mute mice, not daring to speak out, simply looking around at the situation which had turned sour far quicker than they could''ve imagined.


    Meanwhile, Donald rushed out of the entrance, bewildering a few other people who were making their way into the gymnasium. He made a beeline for the nearest bush and then jumped into it, walking out with nothing but the towel, wig, and phone in his hand. After crouching in the bush, his phone began to ring.


    "Hello, Don?"


    "Hey, Donald. Did everything work out?"


    "What do you mean, did everything work out? Nothing went according to plan. You said when I go in there, Trixie would hide me in the locker and that those guys would get in trouble for following me into the women''s shower. What happened was 100% not the plan. I almost got caught."


    "But you didn''t," Don replied, trying to lessen Donald''s clear frustration.


    "Yeah, but by my teeth and skin. The situation''s really bad. They were yelling ''rape'' and everything. If I was caught with those guys, it wouldn''t just be expulsion. Do you know what they do to guys like me in jail, Don? Do you?"


    Just as Donald was complaining, Trixie suddenly appeared behind him and tapped him on the shoulder, causing him to yelp, "No, sorry, I''m not with them! I swear! I''m just a girl! If you touch me, I''ll scream!"


    Only when Donald turned fully around did he see that it was Trixie standing behind him, wearing the clothes he had first met her in, while also carrying the ones he had left in the showers. Surprised, he asked, "How did you¡ª?"


    Before he could finish, embarrassment washed over him as he realized Trixie had heard everything he said. She was now smiling mischievously while looking down at him and saying, "Well, well, well."


    Donald quickly explained, "I thought you were the guard," before reaching for the clothes Trixie was carrying and grabbing them. He wore the pants from under the towel and then removed the towel to wear his shirt and shoes, not even bothering to put on his socks as he was in a hurry to leave. "Quickly, the guard might be coming out soon," he urged.


    Not even waiting to hear Trixie''s response, Donald broke into a sprint and ran away. Trixie simply sighed and vanished from her position.


    Meanwhile, Don was currently seated in one of the campus''s many outdoor caf¨¦s that fed the many caffeine addicted students. ''So this is what it feels like when a plan goes right, for most part¡­'' he thought to himself, slouching back comfortably in the chair while sipping on a cup of tea with a bagel on his plate.


    His phone was resting on the table side, and on the screen, one could see that the call was still in progress. However, all Don could hear was the sound of passing wind and Donald''s panting.


    Soon, it sounded like Donald came to a stop as he spoke more clearly, "Hello, Don? Hey, where are you, man?"


    "I''m not sure exactly," Don replied, raising his head to look at the sign of the caf¨¦ stand he was at before answering, "Mick''s Tasteful Delights."


    "Mick''s Tasteful Delights," Donald began repeating the phrase while looking around. He ended up seeing the stall not far from where he was standing. "I see you," he exclaimed, raising his hand to wave toward Don.


    However, he paused waving and narrowed his eyes before saying on the phone, "Hey, wait a minute. Were you sitting there the whole time while I risked getting beat up and possibly being sent to jail as a sex offender?"


    "No, I just got here," Don quickly replied, raising his hand to wave back.


    Donald, however, didn''t wave back and continued to narrow his eyes. "You look pretty comfortable for someone who just got here. Is that a bagel?"


    Don didn''t answer.


    "Did you really order a bagel while I was risking it all?" Donald asked in disbelief.


    "It sounds so bad when you phrase it like that."


    "Oh, isn''t that the case?"


    "No," Don immediately refused, explaining, "You''re the one they really wanted to take advantage of. So what better way to get them back than by ruining their school lives before they even started? If anything, the plan worked better because now they may really get jail time, and it will be all because of you. You''re the real MVP here, Donald."


    "Me? The MVP?" Donald questioned, feeling a mixture of frustration and but also great relief. "I don''t feel much like an MVP right now, but I admit, seeing the look of disbelief on that asshole''s face as I ran out the hall felt so good." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Donald said this and got off the call, a prompt appeared in front of Don.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Special Trait Unlocked: Manipulator**¡ª¡ª¡ª **Why do things when others can do it for you?** ¡ª¡ª¡ª **You now have a 10% chance of convincing others to follow mildly unethical plans and/or ideas.**


    **+5 Super Villain Points.**


    **Objective ''Revenge Is Sweet'' Complete.**


    **+20 Super Villain Points.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 41: Chapter 41: Meeting Family And Friends (Part 1)

    Back at the base, Gary had arrived and quickly got to work on yet another matter of importance.


    He was currently back in the bedroom where Don and Elle had made love together not long ago. However, something was very much different.


    Elle, who had been left sleeping comfortably, was now strapped to the bed with her hands and legs chained to the edges. Gary, now wearing visible padding on his legs, hands, chest, and even a helmet, stood a few feet away from the bed by the window with a cup of tea in hand and a tray of assorted goods on the counter nearby.


    Despite the absurdity of this scene, Gary''s face looked as calm as usual. He casually took a sip of his tea, but as he lowered his head to take another sip, he found Elle awake and looking his way.


    Her hair currently covered most of her face, and she looked a bit disheveled as she asked in a soft tone, "Gary? Gary, is that you?"


    "It is I, Madame. I''m glad to see you are awake. May I ask how you are feeling?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Confused," Elle replied. "Scared," she then added, taking a brief pause before enunciating each word.


    After saying that, she tried to move her hand and rattled the chain with which her limb was held to the bed. She slowly turned her head to see that her hand was bound to the bed. She gave no blatant reaction to this and simply turned her head back to Gary before asking in the same tone of voice, "Why am I chained, Gary? Why am I in chains?"


    Gary casually placed the cup of tea he had been holding onto the tray not too far from him. He stood upright, put his hands behind his back, and addressed Elle. "Well, you see, milady, you had an episode with Sir Predator. Thankfully, madame Trixie was there with you, and she guided Sir Predator through the process, and nothing grave happened.


    But because of that, I unfortunately had to send him on his way quicker than planned, as you tend to remain a bit erratic after each episode. Apologies if my actions have made you uncomfortable, milady."


    Elle only replied with a faint "Oh."


    She then went silent and simply kept her head down. Then, all of a sudden, she said, "So, you took my Don away from me, and you''re keeping me here away from him."


    After she said this, the room''s lights flickered, and the furniture began to shake. The tray that was resting near Gary wobbled off the edge and fell to the ground, staining the carpet below.


    "Why did you take Don away from me, Gary?" Elle asked, her once whispered voice now turning a bit cold. "Why did you take my Don away from me?"


    Gary casually remained calm and polite. "Please understand, milady, I was simply trying to ensure Sir Predator wasn''t scared away after all the effort you''ve gone to try and bring him close. I am sure you will more than understand once you have calmed down."


    "I''ll kill you," Elle suddenly yelled, her voice changing tones numerous times as it echoed with an almost primal ferocity. She now began to move her hands erratically, causing the bed to creak, and the frame made from the same obsidian and gold-steel material began to crack.


    "Oh dear," Gary muttered. "It seems the curse has experienced more growth. This is truly troublesome." Gary shook his head but remained looking completely undeterred by what was happening.


    Elle continued to shake the frame until the chains holding her hands in place began to glow brightly with strange markings. She began to yell out as if in pain, but then her yells changed into laughter in the next moment.


    "You think this will keep me away from Don? Nothing will keep me away from my Don! Give me my Don, or I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you all. I''ll stab that stupid face of yours! I''ll rip out your tongue and feed it to you!


    I''ll gouge out your eyes! How dare you take my Don away from me, Gary!"


    Gary only sighed. "I do hate seeing you like this, milady. The more you allow your anger to consume you, the more those chains will cause you pain."


    "But you don''t feel pain in that state, do you, milady?" Gary asked rhetorically while showing a soft expression, clearly saddened to see Elle this way.


    "Come closer and I''ll show you feel pain! Lots of pain!"


    "Unfortunately, I cannot allow that. As I am not as physically capable as I was when you were younger. If I were to accidentally die, I''m afraid there would be no one to take care of you. I do believe there is a cure for your curse somewhere out there, milady. Until it is found, I remain to look after you and your state for your sake, and for the sake of others."


    "I''ll kill you," Elle simply replied as the chains holding her limbs also began to crackle.


    "It seems we''ll need to invest in newer chains, and the room shall need to be redone, though I''m sure you and I will have fun doing this when you return to your normal state and you learn of the good progress you''ve made with Sir Predator," Gary reviewed with a smile.


    But in that moment, Elle''s chains broke, and she lunged from her bed in a speedy attack. She used her right arm to try and grab Gary. However, Gary nonchalantly jumped from his position toward the window. The glass broke through with ease, and he began to fall in a long plunge to the bottom.


    Elle immediately peeked out, placing her hands on the jagged edges of the window frame, causing her delicate hands to draw blood. She didn''t seem to mind at all as she squeezed the frame even harder, causing strands of her blood to trail down.


    She looked at Gary''s falling figure. After falling for a few seconds, Gary''s body landed on the ground with a loud thud and even caused a depression in the ground. However, Gary casually walked out of this depression and let out a minor groan of pain while holding his back. "I''m afraid I can''t keep doing this for long," he muttered while raising his head to look up.


    Elle''s face was contorted in anger as she looked at Gary, her eyes twitching as they narrowed down on him.


    "Gary!" she yelled before her figure vanished, reappearing on a balcony on another floor, then another, each time getting closer and closer.


    But Gary remained completely unfazed. "Now the task of survival begins," he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Meeting Family And Friends (Part 2)

    Donald quickly made his way to where Don was seated and took a seat opposite of him, still looking a bit frustrated still by the close call.


    Upon sitting down, he immediately began removing his shoes so he could wear his socks. As he did this, he asked, "where''s your girlfrien-I mean close friend? She could''ve helped with a distraction you know?"


    Don immediately replied, "she''s helping right now. Why do you think the guard hasn''t come looking for you despite running into the gymnasium shortly after those guys?"


    "Shit! You''re right, he might recognize me." Donald immediately looked concerned again but Don waved off his concern, trying to act confident in his plan now that it had worked. After all, showing himself to be capable would lead to Donald trusting him more should they continue to be associates.


    "Don''t worry, even if they call you, you did nothing wrong. Without evidence, they can''t even call your parents." Don added, as if he was an expert in the rules surrounding such a case, but it was of-course all for show.


    As in reality, he simply hoped it would turn out like that should the situation escalate.


    "I guess you''re right." Don''s confidence in his words made Donald feel less concern and so he didn''t overly stress anymore. Though he continued to look around for the guard or the trio.


    Soon, a lovely girl wearing a barista outfit approached and served Donald a bagel and something to drink. "Your order sir."


    "Oh, uh, thanks." He hesitantly spoke while looking at her face, a bit dazed by her sudden appearance.


    Don was about to say something to help Donald but then his phone suddenly rang. "Hm?"


    He looked down to the table and saw an unknown number. This caused him to raise a brow in curiosity, though he still proceeded to just pick it up and answer. "Hello?"


    "Donny? Is that you? Hah! You even sound grown up my little buddy." An energetic feminine voice spoke from the other side of the call.


    The voice was unfamiliar to Don and the way she addressed him was strange. The immediate thought was that this was his mother. Because as far as he knew, Gary had only passed his contact information to two people in the city, his mother and his unknown internet friend.


    So he replied by saying, "uh, mom?" Acting unsure just in case. After all, if wrong, he could simply pass it off as being in a noisy place and not hearing properly.


    The feminine voice on the other side laughed beautifully. "Has it been so long that you''ve forgotten how your favorite Aunt sounds? It''s me Donny, aunt Amanda."


    "Oh, sorry, I can''t hear very well here and I didn''t think you had my number." Don quickly explained, though keeping his tone neutral as he was still unsure of how to approach Don''s family.


    Aunt Amanda laughed beautifully again, "oh my, it''s fine Donny, you don''t need to sound so serious. I''m so heartbroken~, you don''t sound happy at all to hear from me." Aunt Amanda put on a playful sad tone, all part of her plan to lessen any tension she thought Don might have toward his mother. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don was about to answer positively to this but he quickly stopped himself. Had this been the real Don, perhaps he could''ve been moved by those words, but the current Don wasn''t.


    Although he didn''t carry any negative feelings toward the family, the way this Aunt Amanda spoke made it seem like she was trying to downplay the messed up situation Don had left under. And though Don knew that the past Don was partially responsible, it wasn''t up to him to remedy it and act like nothing happened.


    It would have been fine if it allowed him to operate normally but in fact, Don was worried that it would make the family try to make things the way they were before. After all, if he wasn''t upset and all was forgiven, he had no reason to act overly different.


    So until a solution was found on how he wanted to approach it, he couldn''t answer haphazardly. So to buy more time, he chose to delay the interaction. "Oh, I''m next in line Aunt Amanda, can I call you back when I''m done applying?"


    "Oh, sure thing Donny. Silly me should have sent a message first. Alright, well uhm, just call me when you''re done." She quickly replied before ending the call.


    After ending the call, Don let out a minor sigh of relief. Though far from perfect, he felt he handled that pretty well. But now all he could think about was how he would approach the family situation.


    This change in expression caught Donald''s attention and he couldn''t help but ask, "is something wrong?"


    Don quickly smiled and shook his head. "No, it was just my aunt asking if I''m done with orientation. She''s a bit of talker though so always better to end it quickly."


    Seeing as Don hadn''t showed any major reaction during the call, Donald could only take his word for the truth and he nodded in understanding. "Oh, I feel ya. My mom''s the same, I''m actually surprised she hasn''t called me already to ask where I-."


    Before Donald could finish speaking, his phone began to ring, as if on cue.


    He quickly grabbed his phone before checking the caller ID and surely enough it was titled "MOM" with a heart & kiss.


    "Yes mom?" He answered with a sigh, and almost immediately a worried feminine voice could be heard coming from the other side of the call.


    "Hello? Donald? Baby is everything okay? Why didn''t you call to tell me how orientation is going? Are you having problems? I told you to let me take the day off and go with-."


    Before Donald''s mother could say more, he hurriedly cut her off. "Mom please, everything is fine and yea orientation is going just fine. I already got accommodation covered and registered for campus VR-league. I just need to get my library card and a few other things done."


    "Oh, okay, that''s my boy. Did you manage to make any friends? I won''t be able to visit you on campus everyday so it''ll be good to have some real friends Dodo." The mother worriedly suggested, causing Donald to show a look of embarrassment.


    "Mom please don''t call me that anymore and I do have friends. I''m with one right now, just listen" Donald quickly revealed while giving Don a pleading look and holding the phone toward his face with the loudspeaker on.


    ''Well, it''s not like she''s known Don before so it''s no big deal.'' Don thought before leaning in to speak. "Uhm, hello miss, my name is Don. Your son has helped me a lot with getting through orientation-."


    Before Don could finish speaking, an excited sequel came from the other side of the call. "Aww~ Don and Donald, that''s so cute. And please, just call me Aunt Sally or Aunt Sal. You should come over for dinner and-."


    This time it was Donald''s mother who was interrupted as Donald quickly pulled back the phone and turned off the loudspeaker before putting it close to his ear.


    "Mom please! We just met, it''s a little overbearing to put him on the spot and ask him to dinner already. Anyway, I''ve got college stuff to do so bye." Already feeling very embarrassed, Donald wanted nothing more than to end the call.


    "Aw don''t be like that Dodo, mommy loves you nine thous-*click*" the call cut, and Donald placed his phone back on the table before looking at Don, who was now smiling at him.


    "Well Dodo, shall we go get our library cards once you''re done with your bagel?"


    Donald simply face palmed and let out a sigh. "Please don''t start too¡­"

 Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Meeting Family And Friends (Part 3)

    Donald and Don remained at the caf¨¦ stand for about ten minutes. Donald finished his bagel, still occasionally glancing around, clearly uneasy about the earlier incident in the gymnasium.


    Sensing Donald''s lingering worry, Don suggested they head to the library to get their library cards. Donald, eager for a distraction, agreed, and they set off immediately.


    As they walked across the campus, Donald''s eyes kept darting around, scanning the faces of the people they passed. "I can''t stop thinking that the guard might be looking for me," he muttered.


    "There''s nothing to worry about," Don reassured him for the third time. "Those guys are the ones in trouble now, not you."


    "I know, I know. But I can''t help it," Donald replied, shaking his head as if trying to dislodge the thoughts.


    The library stood as an impressive structure, with tall glass windows and modern architecture. Inside, the space was expansive, with rows of bookshelves stretching out in every direction. The ceiling was high, with large skylights that let in natural light, giving the place a welcoming glow.


    Quiet corners with comfortable seating were scattered throughout, inviting students to settle in with a good book or study session.


    As they made their way inside, Don and Donald overheard two janitors talking while they cleaned the floors. One of the janitors, a burly man with a thick mustache, shook his head and said, "Sad but not surprising, you know? Kids these days have no respect."


    The other janitor, a lanky fellow with a mop in hand, nodded. "Yeah, and these ones were caught red-handed, trying to deny it all. But the guards found videos and photos on their phones. Fresh footage, too."


    "Did you get your hands on the footage?" the first janitor asked with a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    The lanky janitor quickly shushed him, noticing Donald and Don listening in. They then resumed their mopping, whistling innocently.


    Donald turned to Don, his face lighting up with relief. "Did you hear that? There''s no way those jerks are getting away with it now!" He laughed, the weight finally lifting off his shoulders.


    Don smiled, pleased to see Donald relax and to hear that his plan worked. "See? Told you there was nothing to worry about."


    As they approached the librarian''s desk, Donald''s curiosity got the better of him. "How did you manage to put that stuff on their phones without them knowing?"


    Don shrugged nonchalantly. "Wasn''t me. Just a guy I know."


    Donald eyed Don with a mix of admiration and suspicion in his gaze. He wondered if there was more to Don than met the eye but chose not to press further. Instead, he let the moment pass and focused on getting their library cards.


    The process was quick and hassle-free. The librarian, a kind-looking elderly woman with spectacles perched on her nose, processed their applications without any fuss. Within minutes, they each had their new library cards in hand.


    "Thanks," Donald said, pocketing his card.


    "You''re welcome. Not a lot of you youngsters like using the library anymore so it''s nice to see some still eager for card," the librarian replied with a warm smile.


    After getting their library cards, Don and Donald stepped out of the library and back into the busy campus. The sun was now high and cast a warm glow over the buildings and walkways filled with students.


    "So, where to next?" Don casually asked.


    Donald shrugged. "We''re pretty much done with everything. The rest can be handled online¡ªpayments for accommodation and other minor registration stuff."


    Don nodded, feeling satisfied that they were done quicker than he thought. "That''s perfect. I''ve got a lot of other things to take care of."


    In truth, Don was looking for an excuse to part ways. It wasn''t that he disliked Donald''s company, but his mind was too cluttered with other concerns to relax and enjoy the time.


    Donald looked a bit disappointed but quickly masked it with a smile. "Well, if you need any help with anything, just let me know."


    Don shook his head. "Will do. We should exchange contact information. That way we can meet up later or another day."


    Donald''s face lit up at the idea, which he tried to downplay. He inwardly scolded himself for appearing desperate for friends. "Yeah, sure, that sounds good."


    They information, and Don could see the genuine happiness in Donald''s eyes. He felt a bit of guilt for wanting to get away but knew he needed the space to think.


    "Alright then," Don said, pocketing his phone. "I''ll catch you later."


    "Yeah, see you," Donald replied, trying to keep his tone neutral.


    Don turned and headed toward the campus entrance, moving through the crowd of students and parents still arriving. As he walked, he felt a gentle tug on his shirt. He then turned around to see Trixie standing there, smirking.


    "Miss me?" she asked playfully.


    Don sighed. "Where have you been?"


    "Just making sure all the girls were on the same page about pressing charges against those jerks who messed with my spunk bank," Trixie replied with a mischievous glint in her eye.


    Don frowned at the term but decided not to question it. "Never mind. Let''s head to the hotel; I need to get my things."


    Trixie tilted her head as she walked beside him. "You got accommodation that quick?"


    Don realized she wasn''t present during Gary''s briefing. "Gary sorted it out. There was a lot to take in, but basically, I''ve got a place to stay at my mother''s house. He made sure everything was set before I arrived. I just got confirmation some minutes ago."


    Trixie nodded, understanding. "Gary''s thorough, that''s for sure."


    Don glanced at her, noticing how at ease she seemed despite the day''s chaos. He envied her ability to stay so composed. "Yeah, he is. Anyway, let''s get to the hotel."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    They walked in silence for a bit, the sounds of campus life surrounding them. Don''s mind wandered to the next steps he needed to take.


    As they walked toward the campus entrance, Trixie turned to Don with a playful grin. "So, is your mom hot?"


    Don sighed heavily. "Really?"


    "What? I''m just curious," Trixie said with a nonchalant shrug.


    Don rolled his eyes and decided not to dignify the question with an answer. Instead, he asked, "What hotel did you book, and where is it?"


    Trixie''s smile turned mischievous. "It''s called the ''Hard On''."


    Don stopped in his tracks and looked at her in disbelief. "You can''t be serious."


    "Oh, I''m serious," she said in an amused tone. "Our room even came with a gift basket full of BDSM toys."


    Don raised an eyebrow. "Do you expect me to believe that?"


    Trixie smirked, leaning in closer. "Well¡­"


    Don stared at her for a moment, trying to gauge if she was joking. But Trixie''s expression remained impishly vague. So he just shook his head. "You never stop do you?"


    "That''s the idea," she replied with a wink. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Meeting Family and Friends (Part 4)

    After walking to the entrance of the university, Don called another Ober for himself and Trixie to take them to the hotel where she had booked a room.


    The ride only took 10 minutes and was quiet for the most part, as the Ober driver this time around was a polite elderly man who didn''t do much talking. It was only when they arrived at the location that the driver decided to speak up in a concerned tone.


    "You might want to be careful in this part of town, kids. It may be cheaper, but it''s also more dangerous, especially for pretty young ladies," the old man warned while looking at Trixie through the rear-view mirror.


    The old man seemed to have good intentions, so Don simply nodded at the words and said, "Thank you. We''ll keep that in mind," and then proceeded to make the payment via his phone. The two then exited the vehicle before standing on the sidewalk of what was a rundown street.


    The road was smooth for the most part, but had cracks every now and then. Many of the trash cans that decorated the sides of the streets were filled to the brim with trash, so much so that much of the trash was around the bin rather than in it.


    As for the buildings, many were either run down or covered in all sorts of graffiti. The few stores that Don could see from where he was standing had individuals crouching outside, smoking or drinking.


    Don, however, couldn''t bring himself to comment on the state of things as he had already seen places much worse than this in his former life. So instead, after looking around, he simply turned to Trixie and asked, "Where is the hotel?"


    Trixie looked up at him and then pointed toward the building just across the street with a sign that read "Hard-on Hotel" in neon lighting. Upon looking closer, though, Don could see that one of the neon lights wasn''t working, and thus led to the name being "Hard-on."


    A part of him couldn''t help but feel that this was deliberate. Not caring much about this detail, though, he and Trixie proceeded to cross the street. While they did so, they drew many glances from the people walking around.


    ''Man, I hope I don''t get shot here,'' Don inwardly thought. In his former life, people got shot for far less, and though he didn''t want to stereotype the area just from first looks, it was clear that it was somewhere where crime was at least considerably high.


    Being here himself would''ve already been a problem as he looked like someone with a considerable amount of money, at least when compared to those who walked around this particular area.


    Having Trixie with him made it worse, as she was a beautiful young girl who, at first glance, looked weak and harmless. Those two factors alone were more than enough for certain criminals to act. Even worse, though, was that in this world superpowers existed, so he had to be even more careful.


    ''Of all the hotels she could pick,'' Don thought as they reached the entrance and walked into the Hotel.


    The interior, much like the outside, wasn''t much to look at. It had an uninspiring lobby with worn-down leather seats for clients, and the receptionist''s desk was full of what looked like bottles of beer. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Opposite the receptionist''s desk was a wooden staircase, which also looked like it had seen better days, that led up to the higher floors. There was an elevator right next to the receptionist''s desk, but it was crossed over with tape that read "Out of Order."


    ''Just great,'' Don thought but didn''t say anything about it on the surface because one thing he had learned from his past life was that it was never good for a man to complain to a woman too much, especially regarding topics that didn''t matter in the long run.


    For example, in a couple, a man might argue with his girlfriend over the matter of going out with friends because, as a man, he knew how rowdy places such as clubs, events, and so on could get. Whereas the girl would see no problem with it if it was something she was doing long before she had met him. In such scenarios, there were only three ideal outcomes.


    The first and least likely was that the woman accepted the man''s points and stopped going out with friends. The second was the easiest but also the hardest, as it involved either party breaking up with the other or both collectively agreeing that they simply weren''t suited to each other. But humans weren''t logical, so this, of course, was also unlikely.


    The third and most likely outcome was that the man would have no choice but to complain, but the girl would provide her own argument as well, and it would either spark a continuous flare of arguments that would only spiral the relationship from there on.


    Don thought it was important to consider such points because although Trixie expressed interest in him, he didn''t for one moment think that she was his and his alone. Not because he didn''t want her to, but because he simply didn''t know enough about her yet¡ªher past, her motives, her habits, and so on.


    He''d be lying if he said he didn''t want her, badly for that matter, but he had to tread carefully, and thus the reason for his careful approach toward everything she said and did.


    Unaware of Don''s troubles, Trixie happily skipped over to the counter and tiptoed to give herself a higher view as she waved at the elderly man sitting on the chair behind it. He had grayed-out hair on a balding head and wore a brown-stained shirt and black-stained slacks. His attention was on a strange device he was fiddling with a screwdriver.


    "Hey there, Mr. Receptionist! Can I have my card?" Trixie happily asked, her energetic character standing out in such a dull atmosphere.


    Don simply stood close by but didn''t say anything. The receptionist let out a sigh, as if irritated by the disturbance, and then reached under the desk and took out a card before handing it to Trixie.


    However, before Trixie could receive it, the man looked at Don and held onto the card before looking back at Trixie and saying, "I don''t support prostitution, young lady. I already did enough by letting you rent a room without any ID."


    Trixie showed a surprised expression and an innocent face, whereas Don just sighed. He couldn''t really blame the man for jumping to that conclusion. After all, Trixie did behave as if she was acting out a fetish.


    Not wanting the misunderstanding to drag on, Don stepped forward and revealed, "She''s not a prostitute. She''s a close friend. I was just filling out accommodation at SHU and I needed to keep my bag and suitcase somewhere. I''m just here to get that, not to stay."


    The receptionist gave Don and then Trixie a skeptical look before saying, "Well, I suppose that would explain why she paid for so few hours." The man muttered before passing the card over to Don and saying, "All right then, you can go get your bags, and she can wait for you down here."


    This was a fair suggestion that Don didn''t feel the need to argue. After all, Trixie had come here alone before already. Thus, he simply nodded and took the card before proceeding up the stairs. As he was doing this, the receptionist yelled out, "Room 14! Sometimes the door gets stuck, so make sure you open it with a bit of force."


    After saying that, the receptionist gave Trixie one final look before just sighing and sitting on his chair, muttering to himself, "Kids these days."


    ''Well, there goes the plan of resting at the hotel for a bit while I think of how to handle the family situation,'' Don sighed as he proceeded up the stairs, racking his brain for a quick solution.

 Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Meeting Family and Friends (Part 5)

    Once Don made his way up to the first floor and began walking through the narrow hallway, he looked for room number 14.


    As he walked, he could feel the floorboards under him creaking with each step. However, his focus was still on the situation regarding his family.


    ''If I act like I''m still upset over the situation, I might be treated immensely well due to the guilt Don''s mother must feel. However, in the eyes of others, I may come across as an asshole, particularly to my apparent sister and aunt Amanda, who is already trying to ease the tensions. But again, if I forgive her too quickly, I give up some of the advantages I may have from guilt-tripping her.


    There has to be a middle ground,'' Don thought just as he arrived at room number 14.


    He used the card to access the door. "The rooms only open with cards, but they couldn''t renovate anything else," Don critiqued in a low voice as he proceeded to open the door with a bit of force, just like the receptionist had suggested.


    The door opened with a rusty creak from the hinges being worn out and revealed a room that was actually not too bad, considering how the rest of the hotel looked.


    ''This is not bad. I wonder if Trixie already knew in advance that it was like this or just picked it for some other reason,'' Don wondered. He didn''t dwell on this and walked over to the single double bed present in the room where his bag and suitcase were.


    "I need to avoid being an asshole without fully letting go of the advantages guilt might bring," Don muttered before an idea flashed in his mind. ''I could say I forgave them a while back and just moved on as I was having problems of my own and struggling to get by. If they ask for more, I can simply say I don''t want to talk about it, at least not so soon.


    I highly doubt they would be pushy on that¡ªcurious, yes, but definitely not pushy. And I know just the perfect way to start it off.''


    Quickly settling on that idea, Don took out his phone from his pocket and called the number Amanda had called him on. Not even a second passed, and the phone was answered.


    "Hello, Donnie," Amanda answered in a slightly anxious voice.


    Don didn''t know what to make of it, so he chose to ignore it and just said, "I''m done with orientation and I''m going back to the hotel I booked to get my bag and suitcase. Where can I meet you?" Don asked in a casual but distant tone, talking as if this was someone he wasn''t close to at all.


    "Which hotel? I can come get you. It''s no problem at all."


    Don was hoping for her to answer this way so he could make use of the first part of his story. "I don''t think that''s a good idea.


    The hotel is in a shady part of town and you might not be safe coming here, so it''s better if I meet you somewhere else," Don replied, wanting her to know that he wasn''t staying in the nicest of conditions but also to show that he still cared enough to not want her coming to such areas.


    It was this delicate balance he needed to maintain with his words if he wanted his plan to stick ideally. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda should have been understanding and suggested a place where she could pick up Don. However, rather than understanding, she showed immense worry. Her voice rose in concern. "What? Where are you staying? I''ll come pick you up right now, Donnie.


    If it''s really shady, then it''s even more dangerous for you to walk around with luggage. Oh my goodness, why didn''t you just wait at school with your luggage?"


    "Well, I wasn''t even sure if Mom would accept. Plus, I''ve slept in worse places, so it didn''t really matter," Don answered back casually, saying just enough to lay the foundation of the approach he wanted to go with. Amanda remained insistent.


    "Goodness, Donnie, that¡­" Amanda paused, a bit saddened to hear that her nephew had had a hard life these past few years. Though he didn''t say it clearly, the imagination was a powerful thing. She continued, "You should''ve called, Donnie. If your mother knew the conditions you were staying in, she never would''ve... You know she loves you, and I love you too.


    So tell me where you are, and I''ll come pick you up right now."


    "I''m at a hotel called Hardon on the corner of Hyo Avenue."


    Hearing Don give the directions, Amanda''s concern grew even more. "Goodness, Donnie, that place is one of the most dangerous in the city. People die there on a weekly basis."


    "It''s what I could afford. Most of what I had managed to save up over the years went toward getting myself back into school and looking presentable."


    "Oh, Donnie¡­"


    Amanda''s heart genuinely sank hearing Don''s response and how casual he was about it, like this was his life now. It felt like it was just yesterday when a young Donnie clung to her dress even as they walked through a safe area like a park simply because he was scared of things like dogs or strangers.


    "Alright, Donnie. We''ll talk more when I get there. Just wait for me outside and, if you can, ask the hotel owner to stand with you or even the receptionist. It''s dangerous to stand outside with bags."


    "Alright, Aunt Amanda," Don answered briefly before proceeding to end the call.


    He then let out a sigh and took a deep breath. It didn''t feel good toying with the emotions of others¡ªnot at all. After all, he himself had been the victim countless times in his former life, but unfortunately, in the modern world, if one didn''t make use of the tools he had at his disposal, someone else might.


    Don sighed and lifted his belongings off the bed, then began to walk out of the room. As he was doing this, he paused by the door and looked at the mirror that was hanging close to it. Looking at his own reflection, he said, "Well, this is your life now. You got this."


    Saying that to himself, he proceeded to take one more deep breath and walk out the door, content with the decision he had made.

 Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Meeting Family and Friends (Part 6)

    Don exited the room and made his way down the creaky staircase, finding Trixie leaning against the bottom rail near the last step with a bored expression.


    "What do you think of the room?" she asked, perking up a bit as she saw him.


    "It was alright," Don replied, not wanting to say more than that. "Let''s go."


    He took the key card over to the receptionist, leaving it on the counter. "Thanks," he said casually. The receptionist gave him a nod without looking up from his work. Trixie then energetically waved and said goodbye as she and Don left the hotel.


    Outside, the sunlight seemed harsh compared to the dim lobby. Don turned to Trixie and said, "I''m getting picked up soon, and it won''t look good if you''re here."


    Trixie pouted. "Are you telling me to leave?"


    "Look," Don said, trying to sound as reasonable as possible, "having to explain who you are and why we''re together will be problematic. It''s not worth the hassle."


    In truth, he didn''t want her to ruin the interaction he had planned with her bold and direct nature. Trixie rolled her eyes. "Come on, Don. You''re such a downer."


    Don decided to take a firm stance. "It''s just less of a hassle. Unless you want me to struggle more, it''s better if you head back."


    Trixie sighed, her shoulders dropping. "Fine. Gary probably needs my help anyway, but I''ll be back for a nice thick meal."


    Without uttering another word, Trixie ran into a nearby alleyway and disappeared in a puff of pink smoke before Don could ask help it was that Gary needed. Her exit drew the attention of several onlookers. A few men followed her into the alley, with curious or maybe even dangerous intentions.


    Meanwhile, Don noticed a group of five individuals approaching from across the street. They walked with a hurried pace, clearly taking advantage of the fact they were less people on the scene. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were two girls and three guys, each with distinct features.


    One girl, tall and athletic, had short blonde hair and wore a leather jacket. The other girl, petite with curly red hair, sported a punk rock look with multiple piercings. Of the three guys, one was broad-shouldered and muscular, with a buzz cut and tattoos peeking out from his sleeves. Another, slimmer with glasses, was more quiet looking but had this intensity to his look.


    The last one, of average build with shaggy brown hair, had a mischievous smile on his face.


    As the group approached, the girl with curly red hair stopped near a lamp post and leaned on it, blowing bubblegum and looking around with a bored expression. Don immediately felt this was trouble.


    He immediately tried to head back into the hotel, but found the door locked. His face turned sour, and he cursed under his breath, "Fuck."


    The footsteps grew louder behind him, his heart pounding faster from anxiety and understandable fear.


    One of the male''s voices then broke the silence. "Where you going?"


    Don gulped, trying to maintain a steady voice. "I just forgot something in the hotel."


    He then felt a strong grip on his shoulder, and as he tried to turn, he heard the unmistakable sound of a knife being pulled out.


    A sharp point pressed against his back, and the same male voice suggested, "How about you leave your suitcase and bag with us? We''ll hold it for you."


    Panic surged through Don. He was racking his mind, but he couldn''t think of an immediate solution. His heart rate climbed, and his body felt a strange pressure.


    Suddenly, the man''s words seemed to echo louder in Don''s ears, making him wonder if it was a superpower. Then, he noticed his senses sharpening¡ªhe could smell the stale beer from the alley, the sweat of his assailants, and even the faint scent of bubblegum.


    The knife''s position against his back became acutely clear. His muscles tensed reflexively, as if preparing for action. His heightened senses allowed him to detect the exact placement of the threat. He could feel the cold metal through his shirt and the slightest movements of his attacker''s hand.


    "Don''t do anything stupid," the voice warned.


    Don''s mind was a mess. He needed to buy time and find a way out. "Okay, okay," he said, trying to sound compliant. "Just¡­ don''t hurt me."


    The grip on his shoulder tightened, and the knife pressed harder against his back. His newly awakened senses screamed at him to act, to do something. He could hear the shallow breaths of his attackers, the quiet rustle of their clothes. Every detail was crystal clear.


    The girl with the red hair blew another bubble, the pop loud in his ears. "What''s taking so long?" she called out lazily.


    "Shut up, Roxy, we got this," one of the guys snapped back.


    Don''s mind focused on the knife and the grip on his shoulder. His body, now hyper-aware, was ready to react. He just needed to decide whether he was really going to risk it by fighting back or if it was better to just give up.


    Don heard that the voice telling the girl called Roxy to shut up came from the person holding his shoulder. This was his best chance to act if he was going to at all.


    He worried he might not be able to beat them, but there was no guarantee they''d leave him unharmed if he complied. Most of all, his instincts screamed at him to attack.


    Using his superhuman senses, Don focused on the knife and the hand gripping his shoulder. He felt every subtle shift in the attacker''s grip, every tiny movement of the knife. His body reacted with heightened reflex. He took a deep breath, bracing himself for what came next.


    In a swift motion, Don twisted his body, pushing his shoulder into the attacker''s chest while simultaneously grabbing the wrist holding the knife. His reflexes mostly guided him, giving him the strength and accuracy he needed.


    He first wrenched the knife away, feeling the blade slice across his palm. *Argh* Pain shot through his hand, but he didn''t let it slow him down.


    The assailant staggered back, surprised by the sudden resistance. But Don didn''t stop there. He swung his elbow again, but this time into the man''s face, feeling the impact reverberate through his arm. The grip on his shoulder loosened, and Don seized the opportunity to break free.


    The other members of the group reacted, but Don''s heightened senses kept him one step ahead. He ducked as one of them swung at him, the movement almost instinctual. Another tried to grab him, but Don kicked out, hitting the attacker in the knee and causing them to stumble.


    Blood dripped from his wounded hand, but the adrenaline kept him moving without even glancing at it. He could hear Roxy cursing, the sound of her gum popping again as she moved towards him as well. Don turned, brandishing the knife defensively. His senses were on overdrive, making every sound, smell, and sight sharper.


    "Stay back!" Don shouted. The group hesitated, thrown off by his sudden and fierce resistance.


    Don backed away slowly, keeping the knife between him and his attackers. His hand throbbed with pain, but he ignored it, focusing on maintaining his defensive stance. But his back was already against the entrance of the hotel.


    His only option now was to win.

 Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Meeting Family and Friends (Part 7)

    The girl named Roxy completely froze when she heard Don''s loud warning. He had now broken away from the unsavory situation he found himself in, and his ability to fight back unnerved her as well. After all, nobody wanted to die.


    "Are you guys serious right now? It''s just one guy! Just grab his things so we can go!" shouted an angry Roxy from the back, her frustration evident. Her friends'' expressions changed to annoyance, with one clicking their tongue in irritation.


    Don had his back against the entrance of the hotel while his four attackers stood in a semicircle, blocking his path.


    "Listen, just give us your bags and you''re not going to get hurt," the only girl among the four attackers spoke out, trying to sound friendly. However, Don couldn''t bring himself to relax. His body was simply acting out of this heightened sense, which he couldn''t control at all.


    After the girl made her suggestion, she saw that Don had gone silent and tried to use this as an opportunity to lunge forward and grab the bags while yelling to her friends, "Now! Grab him"


    The woman practically dived for the bags, but unfortunately for her, Don''s sight followed her motion. As she got close, he reacted on reflex and struck her hard in the face, causing a minor fracture as blood sprinkled from her nose. This reaction from Don caused one of the three guys to hesitate, whereas the other two continued to attack.


    One acted smartly and immediately grabbed the hand with which Don was holding the knife. The other guy, however, proceeded to try and throw a punch. Don ducked his head to dodge, causing the man to not only miss but also strike his friend on the side of his head.


    *Argh!!*


    They both groaned in discomfort as they collided. Without even needing to think, Don instinctively slipped his hand from the man''s grip the moment it loosened ever so slightly during the collision.


    Then, before they could regain their stances, he kicked the one closest to him in the back, causing him to fall to the ground on top of his friend, who stood close due to the prior collision.


    But in order to do this, Don had turned away from two of his enemies, and they, of course, took action. After getting hit in the face with Don''s knee, the athletic girl''s face contorted in anger as she brought her hand to her nose for a moment before removing it and finding it stained with blood.


    At the same time, the guy who had paused because of the first attack finally saw an opportunity as Don dispatched his two friends.


    "You fucker!" he yelled out, raising a fist to hit Don from the side. The girl, who was already in a crouched position, lunged forward again, this time going after Don''s leg.


    The moment Don heard the guy yell at him, he instinctively turned his head at an alarming speed and raised his fist to try and attack back. However, in the corner of his eye, he saw the girl lunging for his legs.


    Don felt more danger from below and immediately knew he needed to counter. Once again, he ducked instinctively while simultaneously throwing another knee, this one striking the girl in the jaw. *Bam!*, Just as the male who was trying to punch Don collided with the rough wooden surface of the hotel''s entrance door, his bones creaked upon collision, and he immediately groaned in pain. *Fuck!*


    The girl was pushed further back, her nose looking even more bloodied as much of it now ran down from her nose to her mouth and even staining a good portion of her top.


    With all his attackers in disadvantaged positions, Don used the opportunity to try and take out one of them immediately. The easiest target was the girl in front of him, who now had both her hands on her face as she groaned in immense pain.


    She was forced to open her eyes when she heard some shuffling coming from in front of her. The moment she dropped her hands to try and see what was happening and maybe try to get away, she only saw the heel of a shoe just a few inches away from her face. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hu-." Before she could even blink, it struck her with the full force of an adult young man behind it. *Crack!* A loud crack of bone could be heard as the girl bounced back before her head violently collided with the concrete just on the edge of the sidewalk.


    "Damnit!" the girl named Roxy yelled out in both surprise and worry. Her shrill call caused the three guys, who were all in the midst of trying to get up, to turn their heads in her direction. Only the one with tattoos was smart enough to turn toward Don once again.


    Seizing the moment, Don chose the guy closest to him, who was holding his hand after punching the door.


    "Jim, watch out!" shouted the tattooed guy. Before his warning could reach his friend, Don landed a clean right uppercut before launching a powerful left jab, striking his defenseless attacker right in the face.


    The creaking of bone resonated from both Don''s fist and the face of the man he struck. The man''s body got pushed back, and his head collided with the metallic edge of the building''s wall right next to the door.


    The tattooed guy, now bashfully standing up and running toward Don, aimed to tackle him hard. Don immediately felt great danger from this particular attack and dodged. The space around him was far too narrow, so in a strange form of counterattack, Don took one step forward before jumping into the air right as the man looked close to grabbing him.


    Then, while still in the air with his legs sprung up, he forced them down as his body descended due to gravity. Keeping his legs together for more power, Don struck the man on the neck. Though he had been aiming for the head, thankfully, this was more than enough.


    Given the force with which the man was struck, his body was immediately forced to collide with the concrete sidewalk below, landing not only with vicious force but with additional blunt force as Don''s feet were still on the man''s neck.


    As Don landed from his jump, this moment of defense left him open, and the third of the three guys attacked in a rowdy manner, having picked up the knife that was dropped in the earlier chaos.


    Don immediately heard the shuffling toward him, but it was too sudden to dodge. The steps came from his left-hand side, so he leaned back in an attempt to dodge. However, his attacker didn''t continue striking in that motion, adapting quickly and changing the direction of the blade.


    Left with no choice, Don raised his hands and caught the blade with both, feeling its sharp edge tearing into the flesh of his left palm. His attacker tried to push the blade forward, and Don tried to fight back, but he was losing this battle of strength.


    In desperation, Don used his knee to strike the man in the groin, an action his attacker wasn''t prepared for at all. *AH!*


    The man''s body instinctively reacted by moving away from Don and bringing both hands toward his crotch. By doing this, however, he left himself wide open, and Don attacked, jumping forward and using his knee to strike the man on the side of his face.


    The attacker fell to the ground hard and groaned in pain, but before he could even stand, Don already began running forward. One step, two steps, before raising one leg as if he were about to kick a football.


    With a powerful swing, he struck the man right below his jaw, causing a sickening clack of his teeth to resonate as his body crumpled to the ground.


    Don wasn''t done and continued to glance around all sides of him as if he still had multiple attackers. It was only then that he noticed they were all laying motionless on the ground, with the exception of the girl who had stopped before the attack.


    Don immediately turned to face her, but before he could react, the sound of police sirens wailed near the scene.

 Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Meeting Friends And Family (Part 8)

    Roxy turned toward the sound of the sirens immediately she heard them, her eyes widening with fear. Without a second thought, she sprinted away, leaving her friends scattered on the pavement.


    The sirens grew louder, and a police car pulled up to the sidewalk near Don. The car had a sleek, slightly futuristic design, with streamlined curves and a glossy black finish. Blue and red lights flashed on its roof, casting a glow over the scene.


    A voice boomed from the car''s megaphone. "Put your hands up!"


    Don then thought, ''Are you fucking kidding me?'' Before slowly raising his hands while still panting heavily from the fight. The car door opened, and an officer stepped out, drawing his gun cautiously.


    "Get down and put your hands behind your back!" the officer yelled, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Don tried to explain, "They attacked me¡ª"


    "Get down now!" the officer interrupted, his grip on the gun steady.


    Irritated but unwilling to test his luck against a firearm, Don began to comply.


    Just as he was about to lower himself to the ground, the hotel''s door swung open. The receptionist hurried out, his facial expression very much relaxed.


    "He was the one being attacked! That''s why I called the police!" the receptionist shouted.


    The officer hesitated, looking uncertain. Then, the driver''s door of the police car opened, and another officer, clearly higher-ranking, stepped out. He adjusted his belt and surveyed the scene with a keen eye, taking in the sight of the four motionless bodies around Don.


    "Stand down," he ordered his colleague, who reluctantly lowered his weapon but kept a wary eye on Don.


    The higher-ranking officer approached Don, his expression stern but calm. "Care to share what happened here?"


    Don took a deep breath and recounted the events, detailing the attack and his defensive actions. The officer listened intently, nodding occasionally, while his colleague called for paramedics and began cuffing the unconscious assailants.


    When Don finished, the officer gave a small nod. "Alright, I''ll file a report, but I need you to come down to the station to give a full statement."


    Don glanced at the fallen attackers and then back at the officer. "Sure, I understand."


    The officer motioned toward the police car. "Let''s get you down there. It''s just a precaution."


    As Don walked towards the car, he couldn''t help but think about the strange twist his life had taken.


    Don didn''t argue with the officer and just complied. He had no real reason to do or say anything, so he simply extended his hands to be cuffed. The officer reassured him, "Don''t worry. If what you say is true, you''ll be out in a few hours." Don just thought that the justice system in this world seemed as flawed as the one of his former life.


    The officer''s colleague approached to cuff Don and instructed him, "Put your hands behind your back." Don wondered, ''What''s this guy''s problem. He took a few seconds to comply, and the officer asked sharply, "Are you resisting?"


    Don then thought, ''This fucker,'' already in a foul mood from nearly getting robbed. However, he put his hands behind his back, and the officer arrested him before leading him toward the vehicle.


    Meanwhile, his colleague got a final statement from the receptionist. During this time, an old pickup truck pulled up behind the police car. It was a beat-up vehicle, with rust spots along the sides and a dented front bumper. The engine rattled as it stopped, and a woman immediately rushed out.


    She had messy blonde hair tied into a ponytail, deep blue eyes, and wore a buttoned-up plaid pink shirt with jean shorts. Her appearance was both rugged and striking, and she moved quickly.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" she demanded as she reached the officer leading Don to the police car.


    The officer addressed her calmly, "Ma''am, please step away. We have this under control."


    "Why do you have my nephew in handcuffs?" she insisted, her voice rising with anger. "I have a right to know!"


    The officer who was taking the final statement approached and asked, "What''s the problem here?"


    It was only then that Don realized this was his Aunt Amanda. He hadn''t recognized her immediately because she looked surprisingly youthful, like she was in her late twenties at most.


    Amanda didn''t waste any time. "Why is my nephew in cuffs? He''s clearly hurt and you haven''t even treated his wounds!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The officer explained the scene, "Ma''am, your nephew was involved in an altercation. We need to sort out the details at the station. It''s believed he was attacked by-."


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed as she glanced at Don''s bleeding hand. Her anger flared. "How dare you arrest him after he was attacked? Look at his hand! You haven''t even given him first aid. Are you really this incompetent?"


    The officers exchanged uneasy glances, now fully aware of the bleeding wound on Don''s hand. They realized how bad it looked to have a young man who was just attacked in handcuffs, visibly injured and without immediate medical attention.


    Amanda pressed on, "You should be ashamed! If you don''t release him right now, I''ll make sure the entire community knows about this, and I''ll sue every one of you for misconduct."


    Don watched the officers, noting their growing discomfort. The higher-ranking officer sighed and turned to his colleague, "Get the first aid kit."


    Amanda crossed her arms, her eyes blazing with protective fury. "See that you do. And uncuff him. Now."


    The officer who had cuffed Don hesitated but eventually complied, removing the cuffs from Don''s wrists. Don felt a wave of relief wash over him as he rubbed his sore hands.


    "Thank''s, Aunt Amanda," Don said quietly.


    Amanda nodded firmly. "You''re welcome, Donnie. Let''s get you patched up and out of here."


    The officers stepped back, their authority clearly challenged and diminished by Amanda''s fierce defense. They moved quickly to administer first aid to Don''s hand, and the tension began to ease.


    As the paramedics arrived to attend to the unconscious attackers, Don and Amanda made their way to the pickup truck. Amanda turned to the officers one last time. "I expect a full report on this incident. And remember, you''re on notice."


    With that, they drove off, leaving the scene behind and heading towards what Don hoped would be a more peaceful place.


    Aunt Amanda drove off with Don, her grip tight on the steering wheel as she vented her frustrations. "Can you believe that, Donnie? What a mess! Those officers didn''t even think twice before cuffing you. Your mother''s definitely going to sue once she hears about this."


    Don glanced at her, his eyes briefly drawn to her very visible cleavage before quickly looking away. Amanda suddenly turned to face him, her eyes full of concern. "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine," Don replied quickly. "Just feeling a bit drained."


    "Do you want to stop at a hospital?" she asked, her voice softening.


    "No, I''ll be fine."


    "Don''t act tough," Amanda chided. "I''m taking you to a nearby clinic where my friend works. They''ll make sure you''re properly treated."


    Don just nodded, and they both fell silent. As they drove, Don took in the sights of the city.


    He noticed the busy streets filled with people, the tall buildings with their reflective glass windows, and the occasional green space breaking up the urban landscape. The city was filled with activity.


    After a while, Amanda broke the silence. "So¡­ you want to become a superhero?"


    "Yeah," Don answered briefly, not offering more.


    Amanda sighed. "I''m sorry, Donnie. I didn''t want our reunion to be like this."


    "Life is unpredictable," Don said, his tone just as distant as when they spoke on call.


    "Sure is," Amanda agreed, but she fell quiet again, unsure how to respond to Don''s detached demeanor.


    They soon arrived at a small clinic tucked away on a quiet street. The building was modest, with a clean, welcoming appearance.


    They quickly exited the car, and Amanda led Don inside. The interior was bright and modern, with soft chairs in the waiting area and calming pastel colors on the walls.


    The receptionist, a pretty woman with long black locked hair and tanned skin, looked up as they entered. "Hey, Amanda! Come to flaunt your new boyfriend?" she teased with a grin.


    Amanda rolled her eyes. "This is my nephew, not my boyfriend Jazmine."


    The receptionist named Jazmine narrowed her eyes and leaned forward. "Is that little Donnie?" she asked, prompting other, more elderly staff members to glance over with curiosity.


    Don simply wondered to himself what was going on. He felt like a spectacle under the gaze of the clinic staff. The receptionist''s eyes widened in recognition. "Wow, you''ve grown up! Last time I saw you, you were just a little kid."


    "Time flies," Amanda added with a chuckle, nudging Don forward gently. "He needs some first aid. Got into a bit of trouble."


    "Right, come on in. We''ll take good care of you," Jazmine said, standing up and motioning them to follow her.


    As they moved further into the clinic, Don noticed the elderly staff members giving him approving nods and warm smiles. The clinic had a cozy atmosphere, with personal touches that made it feel less sterile and more like a community hub.

 Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Meeting Family and Friends (Part 9)

    Don walked toward one of the unoccupied rooms in the clinic. Jazmine quickly opened the door after swiping the card that hung around her neck. "Here we go," she said as she opened the door carefully and gestured for Don and Amanda to enter.


    Amanda, still holding onto Don, followed him inside. Once they were inside, Don gently shook off her hold without needing to say anything, and Amanda quickly let go.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry, Donnie. Old habits die hard," she added before chuckling awkwardly. Jazmine, unaware of their worries, approached the situation casually, joining the conversation with a chuckle.


    "Does Donnie not want his favorite aunt to hold him anymore? You were practically glued to her when you were younger. How they grow up so fast," Jazmine mischievously added, causing Amanda to cut her a glance.


    Jazmine, being a close friend, could sense something was wrong and looked at Amanda with concern. "Is everything all right, Amanda?" she asked, placing one hand on her hip.


    Amanda gave Don a subtle glance before focusing her gaze on Jazmine. "Can I talk to you for a minute outside?"


    Jazmine had no reason to refuse but still spoke to Don. "Sure, we''ll be right back, Donnie," she said, her voice now lacking the enthusiasm it had the first time she called him.


    It was clear to Don that his distant approach had made her uncomfortable, which in this case was positive as he could already see that she spoke less. Not much was said, saving him the trouble of trying to recall a history he did not live.


    As Jazmine and Amanda left the sterile patient room, Don let out a sigh and lowered his head to gaze at his bloodied hands, his fingers trembling slightly with each breath. He could remember flashes of what had just occurred.


    It was a situation he had not expected at all, and though he had gotten out of it relatively unharmed, it still left quite an imprint on him. That feeling of knowing you could potentially die was incredibly nerve-wracking, but with it came an undeniable feeling of exhilaration upon getting through it.


    ''How many more situations like that will I get into in this world?'' Don wondered, recognizing the very real danger he had faced today and the luck with which he overcame it with.


    ''That power I felt during the fight... if I can learn to control that...'' Don thought, closing and opening the palm which had been cut. He began to wonder if he were trained and skilled in the use of these powers, how far could he go? "At least I need to-."


    Before Don could finish collecting his thoughts, the door swung open and Jazmine returned without Amanda, which left Don inwardly curious about what they had talked about. However, he said nothing and simply raised his head to look at Jazmine, who approached him while dragging over a nearby tray with equipment on it. She then glanced at Don''s hand and shook her head.


    "What a sorry patch-up job. I mean, can you even call this first aid?" Jazmine criticized as she reached out to Don''s palm, which she carefully examined. "Yeah, that''s a pretty nasty cut, but let''s get you sorted."


    Don was about to ask her about the doctor but stopped himself. ''Maybe she''s on her residency,'' Don thought, lacking much knowledge regarding the medical process in this world and what qualified as doctors'' uniforms. From what he had seen so far, they were completely different in style and design compared to those in his former life.


    After a speedy inspection of the wound, Jazmine put on a pair of surgical gloves and brought over a dish, then rinsed Don''s wound with a saline solution to remove debris and reduce the risk of infection. Don felt a stinging sensation immediately when the liquid touched his wound, causing him to let out a pained groan.


    Jazmine paused for a moment, looking at him. "I forgot to say it stings. I guess you aren''t such a big boy after all," she teased. Don, however, was neither in the mood nor had the mental capacity to tackle an interaction with a close friend of Amanda, regardless of her personality.


    "Yea, I guess not," he muttered, causing Jazmine''s smile to fade. "Not much of a talker now, huh?" she replied, turning her attention back to his hand.


    After cleaning the cut, Jazmine inspected it before giving her assessment. "It''s a deep one, but it looks like you avoided any major tendons and nerves. I''ll need to numb the area before stitching it up," Jazmine explained, injecting Don with a local anesthetic around the wound.


    Don felt the pain followed by a tingling sensation as the area began to go numb.


    With the area numbed, Jazmine started to stitch up the wound. "We''ll use a few stitches to close it up and help it heal properly, okay?" Jazmine asked, receiving only a nod from Don in reply.


    Jazmine worked quickly, and before long, she was done. With the stitches in place, she applied an antiseptic ointment to prevent infection, placed a sterile gauze pad over the wound, and began to wrap it with a bandage.


    After securing the bandage, Jazmine inspected her work and nodded in satisfaction. "There we go, all set. Now, here''s what you need to do to ensure it heals properly," Jazmine added, reaching for a notebook on the counter and removing one of the three pens tucked in the pocket of her uniform top.


    "First of all, make sure to keep the bandage dry and change the dressing once a day or whenever it gets wet or dirty."


    "Secondly, be sure to watch out for signs of infection, such as increased redness, swelling, warmth, or pus. If you notice any of these, make sure you come back immediately."


    "Thirdly, you should limit how much you use that hand and avoid any strenuous activities that could strain the wound or cause the stitches to pull. If you feel any pain, any over-the-counter pain relievers should help. You can come back in about a week for a check-up and to remove the stitches. If everything looks good, then once the stitches are out, you just need to continue protecting the area.


    I suggest using an adhesive bandage until the skin fully heals,"


    Jazmine finished, tearing the paper she wrote on and handing it to Don, who received it casually without saying anything.


    Jazmine gave him a strange look but only said, "Your aunt went to use the restroom. You can wait for her here. It was nice seeing you again, Donnie," she added before quickly leaving the room.


    ''Something is very off about her.'' Don thought. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Meeting Family and Friends (Part 10)

    Shortly after Jasmine left, Aunt Amanda returned and asked Don how he was feeling. Don showed her his injured hand and flexed it slightly, saying, "I feel better already."


    Amanda smiled and came closer to take a look at it. She held his hand and said, "It looks many times better than what the police did for you."


    Don nodded. "Jasmine said we could go when you came back."


    Amanda showed a bit of surprise but just sighed. "Jasmine may have a busy shift. I''ll likely call her after she''s off so we can catch up." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don nodded at the information and got off the chair he was seated on, holding the paper Jasmine had given him. Amanda noticed the paper and asked, "What''s that?"


    "Instructions," Don answered briefly.


    Amanda just nodded, and they began walking out. As they did so, she asked, "Do you want anything?"


    "A beer wouldn''t hurt," Don said casually. He didn''t care about the views on alcohol; he really needed a drink in that moment.


    Amanda laughed. "You''ve really grown up. I''ll get you a whole case as a welcome-back gift, and you can keep it under your bed like your mom and I used to."


    Don chuckled. "I''ll settle for just two. I don''t drink much. I mostly want a drink to ease my mind."


    Amanda nodded understandingly. "How is everyone at home? Dad, Mom, and Summer?"


    Amanda''s face immediately fell, and she explained, "You see..." She took a deep breath, trying to collect her thoughts. "Your mom and dad... they got a divorce."


    Don''s eyes widened slightly, and he nodded slowly, taking in the information. "I guess that explains some things."


    "They tried to keep it amicable for your sake, but it''s been tough on everyone, especially Summer. She misses you a lot, Don."


    Fifteen minutes later, Don and Amanda were parked at a filling station. The station had a couple of old pumps, a small convenience store, and a few cars coming and going. Don was currently seated in the rear loading area of the pickup truck. He sat casually with a bottle of beer in hand, taking casual sips.


    After a sip, he looked over at the supermarket near the gas station where Amanda had gone, saying she needed some groceries.


    Unaware, while inside the supermarket, Amanda was on a phone call with Don''s mother, Samantha. "You wouldn''t believe how big he''s become," Amanda said.


    Samantha asked with concern, "Did you tell him about the divorce?"


    "Yes, I did, but he didn''t react much. It might be the beer and meds he''s on," Amanda replied.


    Samantha''s voice immediately filled with worry. "Is Don taking drugs?"


    "Calm down," Amanda reassured her. "He looks clean from what I saw. He just ran into some trouble at the hotel he was staying at."


    Samantha''s voice broke as she asked, "What kind of trouble?"


    Amanda sighed, realizing how much Samantha was struggling with this news. "He was attacked, but he defended himself. The police were involved, but it''s all sorted now."


    Samantha''s tone was filled with fear and concern. "Oh my God, is he okay? Why didn''t he call me?"


    "I think he just needs some space right now," Amanda said gently. "He''s been through a lot, and he''s trying to process everything. Give him some time."


    "I want to talk to him. Can you put him on the phone?" Samantha pleaded.


    Amanda hesitated. "I think it''s best if he reaches out when he''s ready. Let him settle in a bit first. Trust me, Sam."


    Samantha sighed deeply. "Alright, but tell him I love him, okay?"


    "I will," Amanda promised before ending the call.


    Amanda finished her shopping quickly and returned to the truck. Don glanced up as she approached, noticing the serious look on her face. "Everything okay?" he asked.


    Aunt Amanda replied, "I''m fine," and the two entered back into the car and drove off. As they approached the Chanel Hills community where Don''s mom and sister lived, Amanda revealed, "I always feel uncomfortable driving around here with my rusty old car."


    Even before entering the Chanel Hills gate, Don began noticing more expensive cars pulling up. At least he wouldn''t be staying in a crummy place, he thought. Amanda soon rolled down her window to talk to a guard in a booth near the gate.


    The guard was a muscular, brown-skinned man who looked to be in his forties. He had short-cropped hair and a friendly demeanor. His uniform was dark blue with a badge on the chest, giving him an authoritative yet approachable look. He walked up to the car with a smile. "I could hear your car from five blocks away, Amanda."


    Amanda laughed. "Shut up, Dave."


    Dave laughed too. "You know I''m just teasing." He then noticed Don and asked Amanda, "Is that your new boyfriend?" He pretended to be heartbroken, clutching his chest dramatically.


    Amanda laughed again. "Behave, Dave. This is my nephew, Don."


    Turning to Don, she said, "Don, this big clown is Dave. We were on the track team together in high school."


    Dave let out a nostalgic sigh. "I''d have been rich if I just became an e-athlete. Instead, I chose a sport no one watches anymore."


    Amanda laughed. "At least we had fun times."


    "You bet," Dave agreed. "Go on ahead, but be warned, Cassie is trying to push a vote to ban any cars that don''t meet a certain standard from entering the Hills."


    Dave shook his head. "Cassie really hates you, Amanda. What did you do?"


    Amanda chuckled. "I''ve done a lot to piss Cassie off since high school. I''ve lost count."


    Dave laughed and opened the gate. "You shouldn''t be too worried, but Cassie has been gaining more followers in the community."


    "I feel sorry for them," Amanda replied with a smirk.


    Don didn''t ask anything about Dave but took note of the information. Amanda reassured him, "Don''t worry about trouble while living here. Dave is capable despite how laid back he acts."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Don replied.


    As they drove through the gates, the houses became larger and more luxurious, each one showcasing a different architectural style but all exuding wealth. The lawns were immaculate, the trees well-trimmed, and the driveways filled with high-end cars.


    Amanda pointed to a modern-looking house with large glass windows and a beautifully landscaped garden. "That''s where your mom and sister live."


    Don took a deep breath, trying to prepare himself for whatever awaited him inside. The past few hours had been a whirlwind of emotions, and he wasn''t sure what to expect next. Amanda parked the car in the driveway and turned off the engine.


    "You ready?" she asked, looking at him with concern.


    "As ready as I''ll ever be," Don replied, giving her a small smile.


    They got out of the car, and Amanda led the way to the front door. She rang the doorbell, and after a few moments, Samantha opened the door.


    "Donnie!" she exclaimed, pulling him into a tight hug. "Welcome home."


    "Hey, Mom," Don said, hugging her back.

 Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Guess Who’s Back (Part 1)

    As Don and Samantha hugged, Amanda crossed her arms and watched the two with a smile. Samantha soon began to cry, her shoulders shaking because of the many emotions she currently felt. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda then gently called out to her, "Hey, Sam." This made Samantha pull away from Don, quickly wiping her tears. "Sorry, I''m just *sniff*" she said, her voice shaky.


    She looked at Don, her eyes filled with a mix of joy and sorrow. "I just missed my baby so much." She laughed weakly, adding, "But I can''t really call you a baby now, can I? You''ve grown into a fine young man."


    Samantha''s expression grew sadder, guilt creeping in over how Don had left. Her heart pounded as she struggled to find the words to apologize. Don, not wanting the awkward atmosphere to persist, said, "You don''t look like you''ve aged at all, Mom. That''s probably why you still think I''m a baby." He gave a very faint smile, his tone slow and low.


    Don felt guilty about lying to the woman who believed she had just been reunited with her son. He had imagined this moment would be easier, but reality was different. Sticking to his plan though, he decided to cut the reunion short. "Is it okay if I get some rest for a bit?" he asked.


    Samantha, who had wanted to talk more, immediately stopped herself. She laughed awkwardly. "Silly me, I shouldn''t have been smothering you. You must be tired."


    "It''s fine," Don replied. "I just have a lot to take in and I''d like to rest now." His tone remained distant, and he didn''t smile. Samantha looked visibly disappointed, noting that Don said "a lot to take in" which could suggest a lot of things, both good and bad.


    Amanda saw her sister struggling and stepped in to help. She suddenly grabbed Don by the wrist. "That''s a great idea. You must be tired from orientation, it''s always hectic these days."


    Samantha knew it wasn''t just that, but she nodded, her voice still shaky. "N-no problem, regardless."


    Amanda then turned her head to Don, "I''ll lead you to your room."


    But before they could leave, Samantha, looking worried, revealed, "His room has been redone as a guest room. His old things are in the basement. But if you want them, I can bring them up, or if you need money for new things..."


    Don gave a small smile, trying not to seem too distant. "It''s fine. I might like the room as it is."


    Samantha sighed in relief. "Oh, then it''s fine. You can head on up."


    Amanda smiled and said, "Don''t mind if we do," and tugged Don along.


    They walked through the house, which was elegantly decorated with modern furniture and tasteful artwork.


    The staircase led up to a hallway lined with family photos. Amanda chatted casually as they walked. "I hope you''ll like the room. Knowing your mom she probably put out all the stops to make it as perfect as possible."


    Don nodded, genuinely appreciating her effort but still feeling the weight of the lie he was living.


    As they reached the guest room, Amanda opened the door to reveal a cozy space with a queen-sized bed, a desk, and a window that let in plenty of natural light.


    "This is it," Amanda said cheerfully. "What do you think?"


    "It''s nice," Don replied, stepping inside and placing his bag on the bed. "Thanks, Aunt Amanda."


    Amanda smiled warmly. "No problem, Donnie. Get some rest. We''ll catch up more later."


    As she turned to leave, Don called out, "Aunt Amanda?"


    "Yeah?" she replied, turning back.


    "Tell mom I said thanks, for everything," Don said, his voice sincere.


    Amanda''s smile widened. "Well, normally I''d say do it yourself but since it''s for my special nephew, sure. Rest well Donnie."


    She closed the door behind her, and Don let out a deep breath, finally alone.


    He sat on the bed and the weight of the day pressed down on him. The room was quiet and so his messy thoughts were even more apparent to him. He looked around, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings.


    It was a strange feeling, being in a place that was supposed to be home but felt so foreign.


    He let out a sigh and lay back on the bed, staring at the ceiling. The encounter with his mother had been harder than he anticipated, emotionally at least. But he had to keep up the facade and it was draining.


    As exhaustion took over, Don''s eyes slowly closed. He hoped that some rest would help him gather his thoughts and prepare for the hurdles ahead. For now though, all he wanted was a moment of peace.


    As Don closed his eyes to rest, Aunt Amanda remained outside his door, listening for any sounds.


    She couldn''t hear even the faintest shuffle so she thought he must''ve really needed to rest. A part of her worried that it was just an excuse for him to get away from his mother, but seeing as that wasn''t the case, she let out a quiet sigh of relief and silently walked away from Don''s door.


    She descended the stairs and found Samantha anxiously waiting at the bottom steps. Once Amanda reached her, Samantha asked, "Did Don say anything?"


    Amanda smiled. "He said to tell you that you''re the best mom in the world."


    Samantha crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. "Amanda, I''m being serious."


    Amanda chuckled. "So am I. It''s a perfectly good rough translation of what Don said."


    "Word for word, Amanda," Samantha insisted.


    Amanda rolled her eyes. "Fine, he said, ''Thanks for everything.''"


    Samantha''s expression showed a flicker of disappointment, but she forced a smile. "That''s good."


    She fiddled with her fingers. "I better start preparing some food for him then. Thanks again for bringing him."


    Amanda put her hands on her hips. "Why are you talking like I''m leaving?"


    Samantha looked surprised. "You''re not?"


    Amanda shook her head resolutely. "Nope," she said, stepping forward to hug Samantha. "I''m going to be here to help you with Don for a bit. I already have my own case in the truck. If I don''t stay, knowing you, you''ll overthink yourself to death and do more damage than good."


    Samantha showed a weak smile. "That''s not true."


    "It''s fine, Sam," Amanda said, patting her sister''s back. "You''re not good with teenagers, just like I''m not good with little kids. And besides, it''s blasphemy to have a welcome-back cookout for my nephew and not invite me."


    "There''s no cookout," Samantha corrected. "I''m just going to cook him a big dinner and¡ª"


    "Boring," Amanda cut her off. "That will only make things more uncomfortable. A late evening cookout by the pool will be much better."


    "I don''t know," Samantha said hesitantly. "What if Don doesn''t like it?"


    Amanda placed a reassuring hand on her sister''s shoulder. "Trust me."


    Samantha sighed. "Okay, but who are we inviting so late notice?"


    Amanda grinned. "Easy, no one. It''ll just be a good old fashioned family cookout. Now, let''s get everything ready."


    They duo moved to the kitchen, which was spacious and well-equipped.


    Amanda immediately started rummaging through the pantry and fridge, pulling out ingredients. Samantha followed suit, still looking a bit uncertain but trusting her sister''s judgment.


    "I''m thinking burgers, hot dogs, and maybe some grilled veggies," Amanda said, laying out the items on the counter. "What do you think?"


    "Sounds good," Samantha replied, her voice more confident now. "I''ll start on the marinade for the burgers then, you do the meat."


    "Heh¡­ meat," Amanda giggled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Time flew as the two worked together, with Amanda chatting about various things to lighten the mood throughout.


    "Remember the cookouts we used to have as kids? Dad always burnt the hot dogs, but we loved it anyway."


    Samantha laughed softly. "Yeah, and Mom would always make that special potato salad."


    "I should call her and get the recipe, she''ll faint when she hears Donnie is back" Amanda said, pulling out her phone.


    They continued to prepare the food and the atmosphere became increasingly more relaxed. Amanda''s energy was infectious, and soon Samantha found herself smiling more freely.


    "See, this isn''t so bad," Amanda said, giving her sister a playful nudge.


    Samantha nodded. "You''re right. Thanks, Amanda."


    "Anytime," Amanda replied.


    As they finished the preparations, Amanda looked around the kitchen, satisfied with their work. "Alright, let''s get this party started. I''ll go wake Don up."


    Samantha grabbed her arm gently to stop. "W-wait, give him a bit more time, he looked exhausted. Plus we need to freshen up, we''re a mess."


    "Good point," Amanda agreed. "Then you go change and I''ll start setting up outside."


    Amanda carried the food and supplies out to the backyard, which featured a large pool surrounded by comfortable lounge chairs and a spacious patio area. She then started arranging the seating and set up the grill.


    "This is going to be great," Amanda said enthusiastically. "Don will love it¡­. I hope."

 Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Guess Who’s Back (Part 2)

    After Amanda finished setting up the backyard for the cookout, she counter checked that the grill was ready, the lounge chairs were arranged, and the pool area looked inviting. She then glanced back at the house and thought about bringing her suitcase in from the truck and taking a quick shower before waking up Don.


    But at that same time inside the houset, Samantha had just finished dressing up in her room.


    Samantha''s room looked very cozy with soft pastel walls, a large bed with a fluffy white comforter, and a dresser cluttered with makeup and accessories.


    After a quick shower, Samantha decided to wear something casual. She settled on a long, loose sun dress with a floral print that. The fabric was light and airy, perfect for a casual evening.


    She paused in front of the mirror, cupping her breasts and sighing. "These are really too big," she muttered, adjusting the dress. She worried that the dress might be too flashy or make her look fat. She didn''t want Don thinking she had let herself go.


    ''Maybe it''s too much?'' she thought. But after a short debate with herself, she added a few accessories: a simple necklace and matching earrings. "Perfect," she said aloud, though she still felt a bit uncertain.


    Samantha then looked around her room, her eyes looking over at the dresser. "Huh? Where did I leave my makeup?" she asked herself, feeling annoyed. ''Did Summer borrow it without permission again?'' She let out a frustrated sigh.


    Meanwhile, in the guest room, Don suddenly jerked awake and looked around, letting out a sigh. "So it wasn''t all some chaotic dream," he said to himself. He looked at his hand, then to the window where he saw the sun beginning to set.


    Checking his watch, he saw that it was 5:34 pm . He yawned, hoping he hadn''t left a negative impression so far.


    ''Better start unpacking.'' He quickly put his documents from school on the table and hung the few clothes he brought onto hangers. After finishing, he thought, ''A set of pajamas would have been nice.'' He then proceeded to change from his button-up shirt to a simple black t-shirt.


    ''That should do it,'' he thought before deciding it was time to head downstairs.


    The house was quiet, with not even the sound of appliances running. ''Did they go out?'' he wondered. As he walked toward the stairs, he saw the bathroom door slightly open and realized he needed to take a piss.


    He approached the door, but hearing no water running and getting no response after knocking. Entering, he found it empty. ''Maybe the door just has a problem or something,'' he concluded, not paying it much mind as he walked to the toilet.


    At that exact moment, Samantha left her room, still upset about her missing makeup. ''Where could I have put it?'' she wondered. Her attention then turned to the bathroom door she had left open. ''Did I leave it in there?'' she thought, heading toward the bathroom.


    Samantha walked into the bathroom without giving it too much thought, after all she had left it not long ago. But as the door swung open, she saw Don''s figure out of the corner of her eye.


    Hearing the door and her footsteps, Don turned his head. Samantha also reflexively turned fully toward Don and caught a glimpse of him peeing, seeing his manhood in the process.


    She immediately became flustered by her blunder. "I''m so sorry!" she exclaimed, turning her head away. "I-I was just looking for my makeup and didn''t think anyone was in here-!!."


    Before she could say more, she realized it was more awkward to explain like this. So she quickly walked out and shut the door. Don didn''t even have time to say a word and was just left surprised. ''Well, that was unexpected,'' he thought. His trait though left him unfazed and he finished peeing and zipped up his pants, inwardly hoping this accident didn''t make it harder to interact with her.


    After washing his hands, he headed out of the bathroom and found Samantha long gone. Just then, Amanda walked up with a small suitcase and called out to Don. "Hey! Glad to see you''re awake."


    Don smiled slightly. "Yeah, just woke up."


    Amanda looked curious. "Oh, did Sam wake you?"


    Before Don could answer, Samantha''s voice spoke out from her room not far from the bathroom. "Amanda, can you help me with something?"


    Amanda sighed. "Duty calls," she said, rolling her eyes playfully. "Head downstairs by the pool and open yourself a beer while you wait for us."


    "Uh, no problem," Don replied, hoping that Samantha wasn''t calling to tell Amanda about the situation that occurred in the bathroom.


    As he reached downstairs, the smell of delicious food filled the air, causing his stomach to growl. ''That bagel I had earlier wasn''t enough.'' Following the scent to the backyard and seeing the arrangement there, he couldn''t help but be amazed.


    He had peeked at the backyard while heading up the steps earlier, and it now looked a bit different, with the presence of food and beer being the biggest new additions.


    Don proceeded to do as Amanda suggested and picked a beer off one of the tables. He opened it up while checking out the backyard. He sat down on a lawn chair and brought the beer to his lips. But before he could take a sip, he heard an unfamiliar voice yell out, "Mom, I''m back!"


    Don still proceeded to take a sip from his beer and decided not to go check as he was already pretty sure that the voice belonged to his sister. He wasn''t eager to meet her, and if he could avoid the interaction for now, it would be best. But along with her voice, he heard a few more¡ªa female and a male¡ªyelling, "Hi, Mrs. Bright!" one after another.


    "Hi, Mrs. Bright!"


    "Heya, Mrs. Bright!"


    ''Great, she came with friends,'' Don sighed. He wondered if they were invited and if perhaps the old Don knew them. This worried him, making him feel he might need to change from a distant attitude and maybe just say he had an accident that affected his memory.


    The worrying part about that was he was sure a concerned mother like his would take him for a proper diagnosis. He sighed again, thinking, ''I''m not very good at this planning thing.''


    Just then, his phone rang, and the caller ID read "COR friend." Don immediately knew it was that friend of the old Don from the game Call of Responsibility. He picked up the call and answered, hearing a hoarse voice from the other side say, "Hello, is this Predator?"


    Don''s face visibly irked a bit as he heard the name he was addressed with but answered, "Yes, it is."


    "That''s good," the person on the other side said. "I thought you were trolling about the whole SHU thing."


    "No, I just registered today actually," Don revealed. "Sorry for not calling earlier; my day was pretty packed."


    "It''s fine; I was busy too," the other person said. "How about this, let''s meet tomorrow at Miguel''s Waffle House near the SHU campus."


    "That''ll work," Don said, soon hearing footsteps near the house as someone approached the backyard. "I need to go for now, but I''ll call or text later."


    "That''s fine," the other person replied, and the call was cut.


    Don sighed and put his phone away. He hoped the friend wouldn''t be too much of a problem to handle. He soon glanced toward the house, hearing the voices growing louder. Summer''s voice stood out as it carried a certain tone of irritation with it.


    ''This is going to be interesting,'' he thought, taking another sip of his beer. ''I hope I can keep this up without slipping.''


    Meanwhile, back inside the house, Summer and her three friends were making their way through the living room.


    The female friend had long platinum blonde hair, wore blue shorts and a white top, and had a tattoo on her arm. The two male friends were tall and good-looking; one had short, dark hair and green eyes, while the other had medium-length brown hair and blue eyes.


    "Something smells nice," the dark-haired guy, whose name was Jake, remarked.


    The other guy, Michael, immediately said, "It''s Sylvia who smells like that."


    Sylvia frowned at this attempt at a compliment. "Are you insinuating I smell like roasted meat?"


    Jake laughed and gave Michael a pat on the back. "Smooth bro."


    At this time, Samantha came downstairs in a hurry with a frown on her face. Her sun dress rose up slightly with each step, almost enough to see her panties.


    The two guys immediately looked her way with lecherous looks. Michael tried to act gentlemanly by greeting her, "Hello, Mrs. Bright."


    But Samantha cut him off as she came to a stop in front of Summer. "Ask your friends to leave. Today isn''t a good day."


    Summer frowned back, putting her hands on her hips. "Huh? What do you mean not a good day? We''re not going to disturb anyone, so what''s your problem?"


    Jake then suggested, "Maybe we should leave," but Michael refused boldly. "No way, unless you''re going to throw us out, Mrs. Bright?"


    Summer crossed her arms and nodded in agreement. "Yeah, are you?"


    Samantha was practically fuming at this point. But before she could answer, the door to the backyard opened, and Don walked in, causing all eyes to turn to him.


    He had been attracted by the growing sound of voices and wanted to see what was happening. He met the gazes of everyone present before settling on an angry Samantha.


    "Is something wrong?" he asked, looking between Samantha and Summer.


    Samantha took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. "Oh goodness, I didn''t want you two reuniting like this. T-these are Summer''s friends," she said, her voice strained. "I asked them to leave, but they seem to have other ideas."


    Don looked at Summer, who was looking at him with confusion in her eyes. He then glanced at her friends, noting their uncomfortable expressions. He sighed inwardly, realizing this was a delicate situation.


    But now that he was hear, he had to help Samantha. So he settled his gaze on the three friends and asked in a casual tone, "how about you guys visit another day?"


    Summer shook off her disbelief for a moment and rolled her eyes. "They don''t have to do anything, the-." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Summer could argue, Don raised his hand to cut her off. "I wasn''t talking to you, the owner of the house wants you gone, it''s as simple as that?"


    Michael frowned and crossed his arms. "And who the hell are you?"


    Don met Michael''s gaze and tilted his head at him while narrowing his eyes. "I''m her son, who the fuck are you?"


    Summer''s eyes immediately widened in surprise at Don''s answer.


    "D-donnie?"

 Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Guess Who’s Back (Part 3)

    Don took note of Summer''s surprise and realized that it was only now that she recognized him.


    He chose to ignore her for now and kept his gaze fixated on Michael, who looked at Don less confidently after hearing his answer. Michael then glanced at Summer and said, "You never mentioned you had a brother."


    Even Sylvia looked at Summer with confusion. "Yeah, you never mentioned anything about more family, what''s this about?"


    Samantha, inwardly touched that Don stepped up for her, thought, ''He''s so stern,'' liking that aspect about him. But realizing she was the adult and should intervene before a conflict broke out between Don and Michael, she walked forward and stood in the middle of the two young men, holding them back with her hands.


    "Don is my son," she verified sternly. "And I want you to leave because you''re interrupting his welcome home celebration with his family."


    Summer now turned her attention to Samantha and yelled, "Why the hell didn''t you tell me that Donnie was coming back!? And for that matter, why didn''t you tell me Donnie was even fucking alive!?"


    Summer was absolutely furious, causing even her friends to realize this was a deep family matter. Sylvia turned toward the two guys and suggested, "Maybe it''s best we leave."


    This time, neither guy said anything and they awkwardly agreed.


    "Uh yeah, for sure."


    "Yea, sorry for interrupting Mrs. Bright¡­"


    A brief silence followed as Summer''s friends all rushed to leave, with Sylvia calling out to Summer, "I''ll call you later."


    When the door slammed shut, Summer was practically huffing as she turned her gaze to Don.


    "And you!" she yelled. "Where have you been!? How could you not say a word? Send a fucking text! Do you have any idea how¡ª" She stopped there, staring at them both before looking teary-eyed and running away up the stairs.


    A few seconds later, a loud door slam resounded through the entire house.


    Samantha''s expression fell, and she turned toward Don, unsure of what to say. Don felt the same, never expecting such a reaction in the few scenarios he had pictured.


    Before either could say a word, Amanda appeared at the top of the stairs and asked in a panicked tone, "What''s going on?"


    Both Don and Samantha looked her way and found she was completely topless.


    Don wasn''t too surprised by this and managed to maintain his expression, but Samantha looked speechless for a moment before yelling, "Amanda, cover yourself!"


    Amanda, who wasn''t paying attention, only now noticed who she was practically flashing and immediately covered her breasts. "Oh my God, sorry!" she exclaimed, quickly turning to head back to her room.


    Don also chose to look away at that moment, thinking, ''I should have just stayed in the backyard.''


    Samantha sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of her nose. "This day just keeps getting better and better," she muttered sarcastically.


    "Tell me about it," Don replied, rubbing the back of his neck. "I didn''t expect things to escalate like this."


    Samantha shook her head, clearly frustrated but trying to regain her composure. "We need to give Summer some time to cool off. She''s obviously very upset."


    Don nodded in agreement. "Yeah, that sounds like a good idea."


    Samantha then said reassuringly. "This is just a lot for her to process. For all of us, really."


    Just then, Amanda reappeared at the top of the stairs, this time properly dressed. "Okay, I''m decent now," she said, trying to lighten the mood with a sheepish smile. "Sorry about that. So, what happened?"


    "Summer found out about Don being back in a less-than-ideal way," Samantha explained briefly. "She''s pretty upset."


    Amanda frowned. "I''ll talk to her later. For now, let''s try to salvage the evening."


    Samantha was now left in an awkward situation with her son, unsure of what to even address first during the cookout and unable to bring herself to look him in the eyes. Don also felt equally uncomfortable and didn''t like the situation.


    To try and get out of this, he let out a sigh and apologized. "I''m sorry, maybe I shouldn''t have stepped in."


    By pinning the blame on himself, Don hoped to shift the focus of the conversation. Given Samantha''s character, chances were high that she would react by saying it wasn''t his fault.


    Samantha hurriedly shook her head. "It absolutely isn''t your fault. It''s mine." She became teary-eyed, her voice trembling. "Things just haven''t been the same since you left. I''ve failed Summer and you as a mother and¡ª" She stopped as Don reached in to hug her.


    She sobbed in his embrace, still saying, "I''m so sorry, Donnie."


    Amanda wanted to even but stopped herself as she felt this was something that needed to happen.


    Don didn''t answer, instead just gently rubbing her upper back in response. He couldn''t understand the weight of her emotions, but he could see the pain she had carried.


    "It''s okay, Mom," he whispered, trying to comfort her even though he felt a twinge of guilt for deceiving her.


    Meanwhile, once Jake, Michael, and Sylvia left the house, they walked over to a 4x4 truck t. Michael, the owner, got into the driver''s seat. Jake entered the passenger seat while Sylvia climbed into the back.


    Once inside, Michael sighed. "What the fuck was that with Summer?"


    Sylvia snapped back, "How the fuck am I supposed to know?"


    She then thought that something was definitely wrong. Jake however just laughed it off and suggested, "Let''s just go back to Michael''s place for a few drinks."


    Sylvia narrowed her eyes. "Are you being fucking serious? Drinking? While Summer is clearly upset?"


    Michael tried to support his friend. "He didn''t mean it that way. Maybe he meant we should go to my place and think of how to help Summer over a few drinks."


    Sylvia looked at them and just shook her head. "You are unbelievable sometimes," she said, exiting the vehicle.


    Michael quickly got out and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Sylvia kept walking and raised a middle finger. "Far away from you two before I punch one of you."


    Michael yelled back, "Yeah, well, suit yourself!" He then angrily got back into the car and drove off.


    As they sped away, Michael grumbled, "What''s her problem?"


    Jake shrugged. "Maybe she''s right. Maybe we should have stayed to help Summer and Mrs. Bright."


    Michael rolled his eyes. "Whatever, man. Let''s just get some drinks and figure it out later."


    Back at the house, Samantha finally pulled away from Don, wiping her tears. "I''m sorry, Donnie. I didn''t mean to break down like that."


    Don shook his head. "It''s okay, Mom."


    Samantha smiled weakly. "Thank you for being here. I know it''s been hard on you too."


    Don nodded, "Yeah," unable to think of more to say in that moment.


    Seeing Samantha more composed, Amanda felt it was the best time to speak up. She suddenly clapped her hands together and put on a smile as she looked at both of them and suggested, "Let''s not end the evening on a bad note. So how about we hurry to the backyard and enjoy the food before it gets cold?"


    Samantha smiled weakly and gave a nod, finally turning her attention away from Don. "That''s a great idea, Amanda." However, Samantha paused and turned her attention toward the stairs with a weak smile. She hesitated as she pointed out, "But I don''t want Summer to feel left out. You two should go ahead, and I''ll try to speak to her."


    Hearing Samantha suggest this, Don saw an opportunity and suddenly suggested to them both, "You should go with Aunt Amanda. Otherwise, she''ll feel like you''ve forgotten about her, and I don''t really feel comfortable eating without her."


    This was, of course, a lie. Don simply wanted to buy himself some time to better compose himself and think of a way to get through the evening without any more mishaps like the one he had just gotten through. Samantha looked at Amanda and wanted to agree immediately but hesitated.


    Part of her knew that Summer likely wouldn''t listen to her, but she still didn''t want Don to stay alone and think he was being ignored by her. At the same time, she couldn''t bring herself to be alone with him; she didn''t know what she would even say, what she would ask, and how she would best explain everything that happened while he was away.


    It was a lot to tackle, and quite truthfully, she was scared to do that alone.


    Although Amanda didn''t know this was exactly the case, she could see the doubtful look and nervousness in her sister''s eyes, so she was the one who agreed to Don''s suggestion, giving a slight nod. "That''s a great idea, Don. Sorry your evening back turned out like this."


    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t mind," Don answered briefly before taking the initiative to turn away and return to the backyard. Once he was gone, Samantha looked at Amanda apologetically and lowered her head before saying, "I''m sorry, Amanda. I just can''t, not yet."


    Before Samantha could clearly explain, Amanda simply smiled at her and put her hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry about it, Sam. I get it, and I think Don does too. Just move at your own pace. Don''t try and tackle everything all at once."


    "Yeah, I think you''re right," Samantha sheepishly agreed.


    "Of course I am. Now, let''s go talk to Summer." The duo went back up the stairs together, while Don simply returned to the lawn chair where he had left his beer. He picked up the bottle and walked along the edge of the pool, taking casual sips. He placed one hand in his pocket and sighed while shaking his head. After thinking for a moment, he had an idea. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Guess Who’s Back (Part 4)

    In the next moment, he removed his hand from his pocket and picked up his aviators before wearing them. Once worn, he activated them, causing an augmented reality of tabs to appear in front of him. "Let''s see what information Gary has on the young Summer," Don thought, reading through the many fairly detailed reports and tabs present within the available database.


    "It''s almost like Vikipedia but on a personal level. How did Gary get all this information?" Don wondered, but thought it was better he ultimately didn''t know.


    Like Gary had said before, a lot of information about Summer in the present wasn''t lacking, as she had a huge cyber presence which Gary could follow. As for events outside the digital space, Don couldn''t find anything helpful. Because of that, the information he sought out was in relation to Summer and Donnie''s time as kids.


    In his mind, if Donnie was partially responsible for the anger that Summer felt, then one of the few ways he could fix it was by showing her gestures from their younger days. Even if it didn''t work, it would show some sincerity, which was better than doing nothing.


    "Let''s hope this plan works, at least," Don thought.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Don shifted through the numerous tabs of information, Amanda and Samantha had made their way up the steps and were currently standing in front of Summer''s door.


    Samantha knocked first, and Amanda spoke out, "Summer, it''s your aunt. Can I talk to you for a moment?"


    "Go away!" Summer immediately yelled from the other side.


    Amanda tried again, "Summer, please, we can talk about this."


    But Summer only yelled back, "Go away! I don''t want to talk to any of you. Just go have your welcome-back celebration without me. You were going to anyway if I didn''t fucking come back."


    "Honey, who do you think we were waiting for? Your mother had no idea Donnie was coming back until just this morning. It was my idea not to tell you because I wanted it to be a surprise," Amanda explained.


    "It''s a surprise, all right, a big fucking surprise," Summer yelled back, still very upset.


    Samantha couldn''t even bring herself to say anything as the anger seemed too deep to address with just a few words. Amanda, however, was very skilled at what to say and how to say it. She continued to try and calm Summer.


    "Now, Donnie doesn''t even want to eat unless you''re down there. And I know you''re angry at him too, for now, but try to imagine what he''s been through. Your mom just found out this morning that your father never even sent him any money while he was away. Do you really think he wanted to be away from you just so he could suffer God knows where?


    Do you really think he wouldn''t care about you guys if, after going through all that, he still reached out to your mother in an attempt to come back?"


    Summer''s anger simmered down after hearing this, and although they couldn''t see it, inside her room, she was lying on her bed with her face buried in a pillow. Summer was moved, not enough to fully quell her anger, but enough to raise her head, revealing her teary-eyed face and smeared makeup.


    She let out a quiet sniff and frowned as she looked at the door, responding back, "Yeah, he definitely looks like he''s been suffering," she pointed out sarcastically, referring to Don''s healthy and well-dressed appearance.


    Amanda was about to speak again, but this time it was Samantha who spoke out in anger. As a mother, looking at Don''s face, all she could see was deep sadness and loneliness. Not because Don was particularly great at pretending to be that way, but rather because, in her mind, her Donnie was always smiling, even through the hard times their family faced at certain intervals.


    Her Donnie was a bright and happy child¡ªdefiant, yes, but happy nevertheless. However, she could see none of that same resemblance in the current him. It didn''t matter whether he looked healthy, fit, and well-dressed. He was different. A mother could easily tell. The fact that he seemed so different made her wonder just what her son could have gone through.


    Summer accusing him of being well-off really made her upset as she proceeded to yell back, "Summer, watch your mouth! I understand you''re angry, but if you want to be angry, be angry at me, young lady. You were even closer to Donnie growing up."


    She sniffed as she began to cry. "God knows how many times I had to lecture you both over some silly adventure you had, but looking back, I hold onto those memories because at least back then, despite all the stress and shenanigans, you were happy, and I was happy. Never could a day pass in this house without me seeing either of your bright smiles.


    But tell me, what happiness did you see on your brother''s face? If he were so well off, do you think he would use the money he had managed to save over these years to get himself back into school and come back to the city, to you, to me, despite everything your father did?"


    "He didn''t even know Nicholas and I were divorced until today. It''s not fair for you to be angry at him because, as far as he knows, we''re the ones who abandoned him, never reached out to him, never called him. So as much as you may hate me, I was at least there for you. You still got presents on your birthday. You still had a meal to eat every day of the week. You still had a roof over your head.


    You still had a mother who, through it all, loved you and still loves you with all her heart, even if you never felt the same. But could you honestly say Donnie had any of that?"


    Samantha''s deeply emotional words hit Summer hard. Her initial anger had all but faded. She now sat on her bed, looking confused, sad, and somewhat guilty. As much as she wanted to support her own stance on the matter, she could see truth in her mother''s words.


    Reluctantly, she responded, "I''ll be down in a few minutes," in a shaky voice, which made it hard to tell whether she was still angry or had accepted her mother''s words wholeheartedly.


    Hearing Summer say this, Samantha let out a sigh and began to wipe the tears from her eyes. Amanda smiled at her and whispered, "You go fix yourself up and then come down. I''ll go keep Donnie company so that he''s not feeling too lonely."


    The two parted ways, and Amanda quickly made her way downstairs before heading out to the backyard. Don, who was still rummaging through some of the recorded events of himself and Summer as children, turned his head back to see Amanda quickly walking toward him. He quickly took off his glasses, put them in his pocket, and turned to face her.


    He tried to keep his expression neutral as he asked, "Is everything okay?"


    Amanda showed him a bright smile and nodded happily, picking up a beer from one of the tables as she walked over, popping it open using her teeth and giving Don''s bottle a little tap with hers as she reached him. "*Click!* Yup, Summer is just getting changed and your mother''s simply freshening up.


    What, don''t want to spend time anymore with your dear Aunt Amanda?" Amanda playfully nudged him as she chuckled lightly and took a sip from her beer.


    Whether she was really like this or was simply trying to lighten Don''s mood, Don didn''t reciprocate the energy and instead gave a small smile in reply, "You could pass for a teenager."


    Amanda let out a hearty laugh and gave Don a light punch on his shoulder before replying, "That''s a good one. I don''t know whether to take that as a compliment or to be offended that you''re saying my body isn''t as mature as your mother''s, especially after you saw my dear old girls."


    Don immediately knew what she was referring to, and in an attempt to avoid the topic, he chose to act as if he was embarrassed about it, turning his head to the side as he said, "Sorry about that. I just wasn''t expecting it."


    Amanda chuckled again and waved off his concern. "Oh, shoot. Don''t you mind that little mishap, dear. I''m sure a handsome young man like you has seen enough pairs in your time. My poor things don''t stand a chance," Amanda joked, clearly not very shy about talking about her body. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don was a little embarrassed and remembering who he was, he didn''t feel it was a good idea to outright compliment his aunt''s breasts, so he settled on a more neutral answer. "All guys are different. We don''t all like the same types," Don said briefly, causing Amanda to take a sip from her beer before giving him a narrow gaze.


    "Alright then, where would you rate my girlies on a scale of 1 to 10?" she asked, clearly not letting up.


    Don could only imagine how persistent she could be, both worried and intrigued by that particular prospect. Once again, though tempted by her question, he chose a more vague answer. "I didn''t see very well, but I''m sure they''d be high on the scale," Don answered.


    In response, Amanda crossed her arms and gave him a mischievous smile. "Is that right? Then would you like to get another peek?"

 Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Guess Who’s Back (Part 5)

    Slightly taken by surprise by Amanda''s question, Don didn''t answer immediately. Because of her playful nature and lack of embarrassment regarding adult topics, there was a chance she was being serious.


    However, imagining a situation where an aunt, after not seeing her nephew for years, decided to give him a peek at her breasts seemed too comical. As Don thought through all this, Amanda spoke before he could come up with an answer.


    She raised her hand and waved it in front of his face while laughing mischievously. "Oh, look at you, just kidding, Donnie," she laughed before adding, "I''m glad to see you''re still shy when talking about such things."


    Don inwardly sighed in relief that she took his hesitation for shyness rather than him actually thinking of saying yes. With the awkward situation avoided, he replied, "It''s not that I''m shy; it''s just that it''s not something you''d typically discuss with your aunt."


    Amanda simply shrugged. "Your loss. You''ll miss out on expert advice from a smart gal like me. I''ve probably seen more pairs than you ever will¡ªbig, small, fake, real, perky, hard, soft¡ªI''ve seen them all over the years."


    Don immediately felt unable to stop himself from giving her a narrowed-eyed skeptical look. Amanda laughed at this reaction and smiled. "Oh, don''t look at me like that. It comes with the territory when you''re in an all-girls school for all your teen years. Why do you think I don''t like bras?


    They were practically a myth where I grew up¡­ sometimes a weapon," she added cryptically, causing Don to look at her skeptically again, which led her to break out into laughter once more.


    Unbeknownst to both of them, their conversation was being observed by Summer from her room, which gave her a clear view of the backyard. Summer was currently standing by the window, watching Don and Amanda through a small space in her dark curtains that had a skull with a pink ribbon pattern all over them.


    As she watched the scene, she clutched at the curtain angrily and narrowed her eyes, which now had runny makeup under them.


    ''What''s so funny?'' she thought before clicking her tongue and turning away from the curtain. She proceeded to sniff once before crossing her arms under her breasts, looking visibly upset.


    "If that asshole really cared, he could''ve at least come upstairs himself to talk to me. Whatever," she muttered before angrily making her way to the closet, which was made of light brown wood with mirrors on the front surface.


    She paused for a moment to look at herself in the mirror, which caused her to narrow her eyes even more. Using the sleeve of the shirt she wore, she wiped her eyes of tears and the runny makeup under them.


    After doing that, she let out a deep breath and fixed her expression, changing it a few times as she tried to make it as neutral as possible, but she always found a way to make it look more upset than anything else.


    In the end, she performed a sarcastic smile at herself before opening the closet door and checking for what she could wear. She quickly reached for the clothes closest to her and compared them, muttering "no" and "no" again and again, while tossing the clothes behind herself as she continued to move through the racks.


    In less than a minute, there was already a small pile of clothes behind her, and she let out an irritated sigh before crossing her arms.


    "What do I even wear?" Summer said to herself, angry at her own indecision to pick an outfit. Just as she muttered this, Don''s face flashed in her mind, particularly the scene where he had boldly stepped forward to say he was Samantha''s son. Summer angrily groaned before kicking at the pile of clothes.


    "He could have said he''s my brother too, but forget it. I don''t care," she muttered to herself again before quickly sorting through the pile and picking out a pair of long jeans with rips by the knees and a simple black hoodie that had the phrase "Sorry Not Sorry" written on the back. After doing this, she walked back to her closet and picked out a simple pair of black-and-white sneakers.


    "This will do, I guess," she shrugged before throwing everything on the bed and beginning to undress. First, she removed the already loose tie that she wore, then began to unbutton her white shirt.


    With each button she undid, her sizable breasts seemed to pop out even more. After she was done unbuttoning them, she quickly removed the shirt and tossed it aside, leaving her only with a black bikini-like bra.


    Without a moment''s pause, she moved on, unclipping her skirt and letting it drop, revealing the tight black lacy panties that firmly hugged her flesh along with her black garter belt, to which her leggings were clipped. She moved to the edge of the bed and quickly unclipped these before tossing them aside.


    The garter belt and panties followed, leaving her completely bare except for the bra, revealing her shaved womanhood, wide hips, and plump, rounded ass.


    After Summer undressed to this point, she looked back at the mirror and put her hand on her hip as she gazed at herself. She quickly frowned as she slowly moved her hand over to her ass and gave a slight squeeze.


    "Fuck, it looks like they just got bigger. Why couldn''t I just have Aunt Amanda''s body? Instead, this ridiculous start looking like mom," Summer muttered to herself angrily before looking away and turning her attention to a light brown dresser next to her bed.


    She quickly opened one of the drawers and reached for a plain pair of black panties, which she quickly put on before proceeding to the bed where the rest of the outfit she had picked out was laid.


    Once dressed, she walked back to the dresser and searched for something but came up empty-handed and muttered, "Fuck, I forgot, I left my makeup at the studio. Should I ask mom? No, I can''t go downstairs like this," Summer muttered angrily before looking back at the mirror. Without makeup, she looked quite different, which didn''t please her.


    However, before she could come up with a plan, she heard Amanda''s voice in the corridor outside.


    "What''s taking you guys so long? If you don''t hurry, you''re going to find me and Donnie already passed out," she called out jokingly.


    "She''s joking, right?" Summer asked herself, hurrying over to the window and taking a peek. She could see Amanda happily laughing while holding a bottle of beer and Don sitting silently along the poolside, looking tired. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn it," she cursed before walking over to another dresser on the other side of her bed and opening one of the drawers. She then took out a face mask and put it on before heading for the exit. She slung her door open wide and walked out, but as she entered the hallway, she found that her mother, Samantha, had also just exited the bathroom with her makeup fixed.


    "Oh Summer?" Samantha immediately stopped as well and looked at Summer awkwardly. The emotion she felt earlier had completely vanished and she now didn''t know what to say to her daughter.


    "Hey mom¡­" Summer muttered awkwardly and kept her gaze focused on the floor. Samantha forced a smile and decided to try and break the tension, "you look good. I haven''t seen you dress like this in a while."


    "My clothes are just dirty." Summer quickly explained, before suddenly raising her head and adding, "anyway I''m heading down. I can''t stay for long because I have assignments to finish."


    After saying that, Summer quickly began walking forward, passing her mother before she could give a reply.


    ""Oh um-." Samantha found herself unable to say anything and just let Summer go, watching her figure descend the stairs in a hurried pace.


    Once Summer is fully out of her view, Samantha lets out a sigh and thinks to herself, ''well, it''s a start. Atleast she came out.''


    After letting out another sigh, Samantha also made her way to the stairs.


    Meanwhile, Amanda was still happily chatting away with Don, who was slouched in the lawn chair while taking casual sips of the bottle of beer he had.


    "So, Cassie walks up to me and says-." Amanda''s story is interrupted when suddenly Summer walks out of the door.


    Both Don and Amanda look Summer''s way and cause her to pause for a bit with her arms crossed. She met Amanda''s gaze without problem but after looking at Don once, she couldn''t help but look away.


    Amanda didn''t notice this small detail in her expression due to the face mask Summer was wearing so she just casually called out to her. "There''s my favorite gal, come join us."


    ''Looks like she''s calmed down. At the very least it doesn''t look like she''s going to ask me much, probably the same with Samantha.'' Don quickly concluded, noticing her now sheepish posture and body language.


    Summer felt like she was being put on the spot and found it hard to give a quick answer. Luckily for her, Samantha also came out to the backyard and had all eyes turn to her.


    She also felt like she was put on the spot but she quickly managed to play it off by forcing a smile.


    "Now that everyone is here, why don''t we sit together and enjoy a meal as a family."


    Don was inwardly not looking forward to this.


    ''Well that won''t be awkward at all¡­''

 Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Guess Who’s Back (Part 6)

    Amanda was the first to respond to Samantha''s suggestion by raising her hand and yelling, "count me in, I''m famished." After she said this, Don just nodded and said, "me too."


    After answering, he looked toward Summer who was still silent. Since she was the only yet to answer, all eyes were on her again. She didn''t like this at all and just muttered, "yea sure."


    The scene was far from the perfect vision Samantha had in mind for her son''s welcome celebration but it was going well enough so she continued to force a smile as walked over toward the outside sitting arrangement. As she did so, she called out to Amanda, "Amanda, mind giving me a hand with the serving?"


    Amanda took a final swig from her bottle before handing it to Don as she accepted Samantha''s request. "Sure thing." She then walked over and the two began to properly arrange the food on the table along with drinks and snacks.


    Summer stood awkwardly in the same position and just crossed her arms while looking around the yard. From what Don could gather from the information he had studied, the old Don and Summer had a sort of love/hate relationship. They could be at each other''s throats one day but they were pretty much inseparable most days.


    ''It doesn''t look like she''ll approach me on her own. So the question is, should I approach her? And if so what should I even say?'' Don asked himself as he took a quick sip of the beer he was still nursing.


    After giving it a moments thought, Don also took a final swig from his bottle before standing and walking toward Summer. This action caused both Amanda and Samantha to look his way curiously as they continued to serve.


    ''He''s coming towards? Why? What does he want to say?'' Summer became extremely anxious as she heard his footsteps. She couldn''t help but slightly raise her head in the next moment to confirm and sure enough he was making his way toward her.


    Summer was currently biting her lip nervously under the face mask she wore but managed to keep her gaze fixated on Don. He came to stop about an arms length away from her before tilting his head and looking at her.


    Both Samantha and Amanda were looking on while trying their hardest not to seem too obvious.


    ''Why''s he just looking at me? Fuck, what do I say?'' Summer worriedly thought. But before she could say anything, Don, with the help of a little beer confidence, spoke first. "I missed you little sis."


    "!!!"


    Summer''s eyes immediately widened the moment she heard Don utter those words. Samantha was equally surprised while Amanda let out an audible, "awww."


    Summer, unsure how to reply, lowered her head and began to shyly move her leg while uttering, "oh¡­" in a very low tone.


    "I''m guessing you didn''t miss me much huh, I don''t blame y-." Before Don could begin his mind games, Summer cut him off.


    "I never said that!" She yelled out, finally raising her head again and looking at Don with frown.


    "I know, but I wanted to hear you say it." Don replied with a small smile, trying to lighten the otherwise awkward mood with a bit of sibling banter.


    Amanda laughed loudly at this exchange. "*Haha* He got you there Summer."


    ''Fuck why did I say that! This jerk led me on.'' Summer bit down on her lip harder and felt like she was going to die of embarrassment.


    "Well?" Don asked, causing Summer to look at him with confusion. "W-well what? You''ve had your laugh, ha ha." She sarcastically answered before crossing her arms.


    Don maintained his smile and replied, "well I still haven''t heard you say you missed me. Mom said it, Aunt Amanda said and now it''s your turn."


    Samantha''s expression softened and she showed a genuine smile as she watched this exchange. For the first time it felt like the tense atmosphere had actually disappeared completely.


    ''Is he being serious?'' Summer was genuinely lost on how to react to this. Her mother''s words left a deep impact on her and because of them, the initial anger she felt toward Don was gone, replaced by doubt, guilt and fear.


    "Go ahead¡­ if you want¡­ I don''t care." Summer hesitantly answered while keeping her hands stiffly by her sides and her head lowered.


    Don maintained the small smile he had on his face and closed the distance between them before embracing her. Summer was surprised to feel his hands around her neck. And before she could make sense of it or react, Don gently placed one hand on the back of her head and pulled her into his chest.


    "!!" Summer became even more stiff but she didn''t protest his hug.


    She could feel herself tearing up again and she tried her hardest to hold back the tears. ''Don''t you dare cry for him Summer, you''re still mad at him, at mom¡­'' she tried to convince herself. But she ultimately found herself relaxing in Don''s embrace.


    "I''m still mad at you..." She muttered, loud enough for Don to hear. "But I did miss-but I guess it''s good- it''s okay that you''re back."


    ''Seems like that''s the most I''ll get from her for now. Beats the awkward atmosphere from before.'' Don didn''t mind the lack of excitement or emotion from Summer. So long as there was no tension or bad blood, he''d be able to assimilate into this new life of his more smoothly.


    "Fair enough." Don muttered before breaking the hug.


    "Yea, there''s your hug. Now excuse me." Once she was let go, Summer immediately turned away from Don and rushed to the door.


    "Summer? Where are you going?" Samantha worriedly asked, thinking she was upset again.


    "Geez, I''m just going to the bathroom!" She yelled out before disappearing behind the door and slamming it behind her.


    Amanda just laughed and shook her head. "I haven''t seen her this flustered since me and her had "the" talk."


    Samantha relaxed again now that her worries had been cleared and she looked toward Don with a smile. "I guess she really just missed her big brother."


    Amanda finished serving her side of the table and placed her hands on hips while looking at Don. "Yea, we all did. Now, that''s enough hugs and kisses, let''s eat!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samantha let out a helpless sigh but showed a sincere smile as she also finished serving her side of the table. Don walked over to the table and decided to entertain Amanda''s cheeky remarks as they were the best way to lighten the mood and hopefully avoid a serious topic during the meal.


    "What kisses? I didn''t get any?" Don replied to Amanda while showing a bewildered look. Amanda, without even needing to think about it was more than willing to keep joking with Don.


    "Aww, you poor thing. C''mere and let your dear old auntie give you a big wet kiss" Amanda offered while making exaggerated smooching noises.


    "Uh, maybe next time?" Don jokingly refused as he proceeded to take a seat.


    Amanda took the seat to his right whereas Samantha took the one to his left, shaking her head at her sister''s shenanigans. "Oh leave the boy alone Amanda, he''s too old for that."


    "Too old for what?" At that moment, Summer came back, and immediately asked this as she walked over to take a seat as well.


    She paused to look at both aunt Amanda and her mother before doing so, a frown appearing under the mask she wore. ''Of course no one asked if I wanted to sit next to him. Whatever, see if I care.''


    Summer sat down aggressively before starting to place food onto her plate.


    The table had servings of roasted chicken, vegetables, rice, egg salad, sausages, pork kebabs, fries and mashed potatoes.


    As she taking some from each dish, Amanda finally answered her. "Donnie here says he''s too old to get kisses from his favorite auntie."


    "Gross." Summer quickly answered, her tone a bit more angry like usual again. ''What next? Is she going to ask him to share a bed? Attention whore much?''


    Aunt Amanda wasn''t put off by Summer''s response and instead just used it against her. "Bold words from someone who had her first kiss with Donnie."


    "!!*cough* *cough* T-that doesn''t count! We were kids and- argh! Why am I even trying to explain to you." Summer just huffed and angrily put a bit more food on her plate before covering it.


    This prompted her mother to ask, "aren''t you eating?"


    "I''ll eat later. I already ate before coming here." Summer quickly explained.


    Don felt this was a good opportunity to learn a bit more about everyone, starting with Summer, who he proceeded to ask, "well at least your boyfriend isn''t a complete ass then if he took you to eat."


    Summer immediately became a bit flustered before slamming the table with both her hands. "He''s not my boyfriend!! None of those two are! And he''s not an ass, he was just standing up for me."


    Samantha was clearly about to say something to Summer but Don knew that would only spark an argument so he spoke up first.


    "Is that so? Well next time you see him tell him to talk to mom with respect, especially in her house." Don took on a slightly serious tone as he said this and Samantha looked at him with a softened expression.


    Summer frowned and was about to say something but Don continued on to say, "but also tell your friends thanks for looking out for you while I was away." Don added more softly, feigning a bit of sadness before he began selecting from the dishes as well.


    Don left no room for Summer to argue with him. Instead his words left her curious and she summoned the courage to ask the question Don was looking least forward to addressing.


    "After you left¡­ where did you go?"

 Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Guess Who’s Back (Part 7)

    The moment Summer asked that question, all eyes turned to Don. Although neither Samantha nor Amanda had brought it up, they were both extremely curious as to what Don''s life was like when he left.


    And though he would''ve preferred to avoid the question, he knew it was going to be asked at some point, and he knew he had to address.


    The question was how?


    The problem for Don wasn''t that he had a lack of options for a story, but instead it''s that he had a lot of stories he could go with, but each would leave a certain kind of impression.


    ''Well, let''s hope they buy this.'' Don thought as he began his act by heaving a sigh and moving his hands away from his plate. He brought them together and lowered his head with his expression looking contemplative as he moved his thumbs against one another.


    Samantha was especially worried after seeing him do this and immediately spoke up, "you don''t have to answer if it''s a sensitive topi-." Before Samantha could try and diffuse the question, Don began to speak.


    "After I left, or rather when I was kicked out, I stayed in the city for some months." Don began, taking on a low and very distant tone.


    "With no where to go, I turned to the few friends I had first and for a short time they let me stay, but I quickly overstayed my welcome¡­ and I was kicked out. It didn''t help that I was an ungrateful piece of shit." Don forced a smile as he said this, and Samantha could practically feel her heart tighten.


    "Donnie really you don''t have to¡­" this time it was aunt Amanda who tried to make his stop as the tone and direction the story was going in didn''t seem appropriate for a gathering made to be a celebration.


    Don however ignored her attempts and continued.


    "The first night I spent in the cold streets of the city was especially memorable. I wasn''t that dirty and the time and a few good people allowed me to use their cellphones."


    As he reached this point in the story, Samantha''s expression turned especially sad. This was because Don wasn''t just telling a story without facts.


    Because of how closely observed he was by Lady Noir, Don new much of what the old Don had gone through and was simply using that information to his advantage by dramatizing certain aspects and adding a few more elements to suit his agenda.


    "Donnie I-." As if sure of what Don was about to say, Samantha tried to speak out in a shaky voice but found herself unable to as Don carried on.


    "The first person I called was Dad. I don''t think I''ve ever begged so hard in life as I did that day to him. But through all my begging, he only told me to man up and that those were the consequences of my actions. I asked to speak to mom, to Summer, but he told me you all wanted nothing to do with me."


    This time it was Amanda who stepped in as she could see Samantha was getting emotionally upset just hearing the story.


    "Donnie you know your mother would never-." Amanda''s attempt at adding to the story was cut off by none other than Samantha herself, who had already become teary eyed. "No Amanda, I want to hear this¡­ I need to hear this."


    Amanda reluctantly gave a nod and Don continued.


    "I think that week was thanksgiving. Because when I called dad, I could hear you guys happily talking in the background with what I could only assume were friends and family."


    "At the time, that was a reality check for me, the confirmation I needed that I was no longer wanted. So I did what I had to to get buy."


    "From eating leftovers at fast food dumpsters to sleeping in drug dens, I just kept surviving week in and week out. I lost count of how many job applications I sent during the period, everyday, using what little money I got from begging and collecting trash to apply at Internet cafes."


    Samantha could no longer hold herself back from shedding tears, but she quickly wiped them and continued to listen intently. Summer just seemed frozen. Her eyes were fixated on Don but the more she heard the more she deeply regretted asking him that question and even blaming him for his absence. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The more of his story they heard, the more they both felt consumed by terrible guilt. And Don was far from done.


    "Eventually, my health got so terrible that I could barely function. I spent two days straight sleeping in a den of drug addicts before one of the peddlers who operated there offered to help me." Don let out a mocking chuckle as he said this.


    "That''s when I learned there''s no such thing as an act of kindness. Because as soon as I got better, I was told I owed his gang a huge debt. A debt I had to pay by either moving drugs or forfeiting the life they saved."


    "Once again, I did what I had to, to survive. Through all the death, cruel treatment and suffering, I managed to pay off the debt I owed. And I should''ve stopped there, but¡­" Don paused, finally raising his head and facing Samantha.


    "I was made an offer. An offer that would give me the money I needed to start over. So I took it. But the plan was a bust and I was caught in Calambia. I refused to reveal any information despite the torture and beatings I was put through because an attorney sent by the gang made sure I knew that if I uttered a word about their operations, my family would pay."


    Don heaved a shallow sigh as he said this and lowered his gaze again.


    "A part of me didn''t care at first you know? I told myself why protect the people that abandoned me? And that you were all likely safe anyway. But they brought me Dad''s favorite watch, Summer''s teddy bear and your hairbrush." Don revealed as he raised his head again to look at Samantha.


    Tears were practically running down her face and her hands were shaking. Because all the items Don mentioned were indeed stolen one day by a home invader.


    What they didn''t know was that the real reason for that the old Don had a huge loan to pay back to an unsavory group of fellows and he chose to flee, prompting them to steal those items and send them to him as a warning.


    Unluckily for that group though, Lady Noir made sure that they, along with their families, could never be a threat to her precious Don again.


    Don used that to twist the truth as he told the story to make it more believable. After all, there was no way he would know that those particular items were stolen when he wasn''t even there.


    ''I think I''ve taken this far enough.'' Don thought, already seeing that Samantha was nearing a total emotional breakdown, whereas Summer couldn''t even bring herself to look at him.


    The main reason he didn''t want to address such a question so soon was because he knew he had to cook up such a dramatized story to clear all the wrong the old Don had done.


    But by doing this, he also knew he''d be causing a lot of pain to people who had done him no wrong and were completely in the right with how they handled the situation with the old Don.


    So Don concluded by saying. "So I sent to jail. But given the control the gangs have on prisons there, I was eventually let out for staying "loyal" as they called it. I was paid the money they promised and I left. Now here I am."

 Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Guess Who’s Back (Part 8)

    As soon as Don finished his story, Samantha could no longer hold back and brought her hands to her face as she began to sob.


    "I''m so sorry Donnie, if only I wasn''t so stupid- I *sniff* I never imagined you went through so much." Samantha looked absolutely heartbroken at the information and couldn''t help but apologize.


    The guilt she felt for never trying hard enough to bring Don back when his father was still around gnawed at her. Summer similarly felt guilty but she simply lowered her head and was unable to say anything. She wanted to apologize as well but didn''t even know where to begin.


    Amanda stood from her seat and walked over to Samantha before hugging her and rubbing her shoulder. "You couldn''t have known Sam, none of us could have imagined that¡­"


    Now that he had successfully managed to tell a fake back-story, Don didn''t need to push it any further as that would only proof to be negative, after all, he had nothing to gain by making the innocent woman in front of him feel worse than she already did.


    So he looked at her and smiled while nodding at aunt Amanda''s words. "Aunt Amanda is right, you couldn''t have known. There''s no point blaming yourself for something you knew nothing about. It''s all in the past, and I''m here now, alive and healthy, with my family in one piece, and that''s enough to be thankful for."


    Don''s word prompted aunt Amanda to look his way and smile. After everything he had said, she could honestly understand if he had some anger and resentment toward the family, especially Samantha, but his words seemed genuine.


    "Oh Donnie¡­" Samantha began to cry harder, not because of guilt but because she felt she didn''t deserve to be forgiven so easily. The guilt she felt as a mother was something Don couldn''t even begin to imagine.


    In that moment, Summer finally raised her head to look at Don as she hesitantly spoke in a low tone, "I-I''m sorry Don, I-," she stopped there, unable to express how she felt with words.


    Don turned his head to face her and maintained a small smile. "You have nothing to be sorry for, none of you do. What happened was my fault and no one else''s. Okay?"


    Although it seemed like Don was playing the forgiveness card a bit too early, he knew very well that guilt wasn''t something that faded easily.


    If anything, by not holding anyone accountable or holding any grudges, he made the guilt they felt worse. And going forward, he knew they''d treat him more positively and be more open to his requests should he have any.


    [ +25 Villain Points ]


    The brief appearance of the prompt just lead Don to inwardly sigh. It was simply proof of how wrong what he was doing was, but it was necessary.


    Summer gave a short nod and muttered, "okay", but as she spoke her eyes looked incredibly teary and she suddenly just stood up and ran off. "Sorry I have to do my assignments now!"


    "Summer!" Aunt Amanda tried to call out but Summer''s figure quickly disappeared behind the door as she slammed it behind her.


    Aunt Amanda could only sigh while Samantha finally removed her hands from her face, revealing the runny makeup that now stained it. "I''m sorry you have to see me like this Donnie *sniff*, I know I can''t possibly makeup for what happened to you but if there''s anything I can do *sniff* please don''t hesitate to ask." Samantha used her hands to wipe her tears as she said this.


    Hearing this, Don pretended like he was considering the offer deeply. He had a hand under his chin and looked up in a contemplative manner while stroking his chin lightly. Considering the guilt Samantha was likely feeling, Don knew that he could get away with some absurd requests. But that was being far too short sighted.


    Like all emotions, even guilt would eventually fade with time unless constantly reignited. So rather than use it for a singular request, it was best to use it to set himself up for the future.


    If he acted kind now by not abusing the power Samantha gave him, the impression he would leave would be great and would likely gain him not only her trust, but genuine love, which was far more valuable than any short term gains.


    As a bonus, Amanda, who cared deeply for her sister, would also see him in a positive light. So with all that in mind, Don gave Samantha an answer. "Well, if you really want to make it up to me, you can do three things" Don began, causing both Amanda and Samantha to look at him anxiously. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Firstly, stop blaming yourself, it''s not your fault and I hate seeing you cry."


    "Secondly, just be yourself, you don''t need to force yourself to act some type of way because you think it makes me comfortable."


    "And lastly, just take me shopping sometime, I didn''t really come with many clothes."


    Don showed a playful smile as he revealed the last request, prompting Samantha to show him a weak smile as she nodded. "Sure¡­*sniff* I''ll buy you the whole store if you want," she added as she finally let out a small weak laugh.


    After she said this, Don felt he was done. After everything that was said, it was impossible to have a normal meal without some awkwardness.


    So he gave a nod before yawning and rubbing his eyes, "Sorry, I''m still tired. If it''s fine with you can I just eat what''s left of my share for breakfast tomorrow? I''m just about ready to call it a day."


    Samantha nodded immediately. "Sure, *sniff* of course, I''ll put everything in the fridge. I think we could all use some sleep."


    Don stood up from his seat and prepared to leave, saying only, "goodnight," before walking off. He directly went back to his room where he threw himself on the bed and let out a sigh. To say that interaction was draining would be an understatement.


    ''Let''s hope things get easier going forward.'' He thought as he prepared to close his eyes, but before he could, another system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **END OF DAY SUMMARY**


    **Name:** Don


    **Hair Color: Black


    **Eye Color:** Brown


    **Occupation:** Supervillain


    **Height:** 181 cm


    **Net Worth:** $0.00


    **Supervillain Name:** The Predator


    **Sidekicks:** 1


    **Supervillain Reputation:** 0


    **Idol Reputation:** 0


    **Supervillain Points:** 50


    **Idol Points:** 0


    **Total Aura:** 8


    **Abilities:**


    - Superhuman Senses (Enhanced Senses): Heightened senses such as improved vision, smell, hearing, and touch.


    - Regeneration: Minor accelerated healing of minor wounds and injuries.


    - Telekinesis (limited): The ability to move small objects with the mind.


    - Mark Of The Arcane Being: High affinity for supernatural beings, 50% higher chance of meeting them than the common man.


    **Traits:**


    - Honeyed Words(Bronze): Lies now have a 10% higher chance of being believed by someone with 50 or higher trust in you.


    - The Thinker(Bronze): Deeper and more insightful thoughts on situations than the common person.


    - Unfazed(Bronze): Minor near-death experiences and slightly creepy people no longer faze you.


    **Special Traits:**


    - Manipulator(???): 10% chance of convincing others to follow mildly unethical plans and/or ideas.


    **Skills:**


    - Vanguard Skill Tree


    - Tactician Skill Tree


    **Current Status:** Arrived in Santos City


    **Duration Of Stay:** Unknown


    **Current Objective:** Sign up and successfully create a VR FPS avatar.


    **Rewards for Clearing Objective:** 5 Idol Points


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 59: Chapter 59: Guess Who’s Back (Part 9)

    As Don lay in his bed, looking at the prompts, he thought to himself, ''It''s not bad, I guess. I wonder if there is a system store like in those novels I used to read.''


    He then thought, ''System, store!'' hoping something would pop up, but nothing happened. Letting out a sigh, he muttered, "Of course, it''s never that easy."


    He then shifted his focus to the current objective listed in the prompt, which stated he still hadn''t completed the quest regarding creating an avatar. ''I should try and call Donald tomorrow to arrange that,'' he thought.


    Just as he reached that conclusion, the prompt vanished, leaving him alone with his thoughts. He proceeded to get up from the bed and quickly undressed while reflecting on the day''s events.


    A lot had happened in such a short amount of time, but he felt he had handled most of the scenarios quite well. Now, he just needed to keep up the same pace going forward. With that in mind, Don let out a tired yawn and walked to his bed, falling asleep completely exhausted from the day''s events.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The following morning, as Don was sound asleep, he was woken not by an alarm but by the sound of his phone ringing quite loudly.


    He let out a muffled groan and muttered, "Five more minutes," but the ringing continued. Reluctantly, he rose from bed and turned his attention to the dresser where he had left his phone.


    Letting out a yawn and stretching his arms, he sat on the edge of the bed and reached for the phone. Looking at the caller ID, he saw it read "COR friend," and he immediately picked up.


    "Hello?"


    "Hey, Predator, sorry if I caught you at a bad time."


    Don simply sighed when he heard what he was being addressed as again but didn''t let it bother him and quickly replied, "No, not really. I just happened to wake up late today."


    "Oh, I understand that," the friend replied before explaining, "The reason I''m calling is I wanted to ask if we could reschedule our meeting for Friday. Some family stuff came up, and I won''t be free until then. I''m really sorry if it''s an inconvenience."


    For Don, who had completely forgotten the event altogether, it wasn''t at all an inconvenience. "Oh, don''t worry about it. We can meet whenever you''re available. And by the way, could you just call me Don from now on instead of Predator?"


    "Oh, is that your real name?" the friend asked.


    Don immediately answered, "Yes. No point hiding it since we stay in the same city and practically go to the same school."


    The friend on the other side, still speaking in a somewhat hoarse voice, let out a laugh and agreed, "Yeah, I guess you''re right. It is kind of silly using it. In that case, you can call me Tori."


    "Great," Don replied. "So, talk to you later, Tori."


    "Alright, goodbye, Don," Tori replied before the call ended.


    Once the call was over, Don placed the phone back on the dresser and stood up from his bed before stretching out once again, thinking, ''Wow, that''s one less thing I have to do today.''


    He then made his way over to the dresser to put on some plain black pants and a clean black long-sleeved T-shirt. After dressing up, he walked out of his room and into the hallway, immediately looking both ways but seeing nothing unusual.


    "I wonder what everyone''s up to," Don thought as he began making his way toward the bathroom to freshen up. Not wanting to land himself in an awkward position, he made sure to knock but got no answer.


    So, he turned the handle, and it unlocked, allowing him to proceed inside. Once inside, he quickly took a piss, washed his face, and brushed his teeth before exiting the bathroom and heading downstairs.


    Only then could he hear some light humming coming from the kitchen. "I''m a gothie girl, in a gothieee world." The tune was unfamiliar to him, making him a bit perplexed, but he followed the voice and peeped into the kitchen where he found Samantha happily standing in front of the stove, cooking what looked to be pancakes.


    She also looked like she had woken up not long ago, as she was still wearing her night outfit composed of silky light blue shorts with a matching top. She also wore comfy house slippers with bunny ears on them. She seemed particularly happy as she did this, a bright smile on her face.


    "Well, looks like she''s finally calmed down," Don thought before deciding to reveal himself. "Looks like you slept well," he suddenly commented, causing Samantha to let out a surprised yelp before pulling away from the stove.


    "Oh, Donnie!" Upon realizing it was Don, Samantha placed her hand on her chest and let out a sigh of relief before asking him in a worried tone, "How long have you been standing there?"


    Don gave her a smile before replying, "Long enough to know that you can sing."


    Samantha immediately felt embarrassment wash over her as she lowered her hand and awkwardly held the spatula in her hands. "Sorry if I woke you up. I''m just so used to being in the kitchen alone that it''s a habit of mine to sing every now and then." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don walked into the kitchen and peeked at what she was cooking before asking, "So when did you become a gothie girl?"


    "Oh, heavens, Donnie, please!" Samantha felt like she was about to die of embarrassment as she lowered her head again, her cheeks taking on a slight rosy blush.


    "I''m just kidding. You should actually sing more often if it makes you happy. In fact, maybe we should go to karaoke sometime."


    "Oh, heavens, no. I couldn''t. I''m way too old for that. Maybe you should take your sister."


    Don simply laughed it off and replied, "If we went together, some people might think you''re my older sister."


    Samantha couldn''t stop herself from letting out a laugh as she gave Don a small slap on his shoulder. "I wish! Now, if you''re done making fun of your poor old mom, why don''t you make yourself comfortable? I''ll bring you breakfast since we both managed to sleep in."


    "Where are Summer and Aunt Amanda?" Don asked as he leaned on the counter and picked an apple from the fruit basket at its center.


    "Your aunt went back to the farm early so she could check on her precious chickens, and Summer''s in school. Speaking of, when do you guys start classes?"


    "Well, she''s embraced the mom role pretty quickly on me," Don thought before taking a bite of the apple and chuckling as he replied, "Our classes always start a week after registration, so Monday, I assume. I''ll let you know once I get solid confirmation."


    "How about you? Dodging work?"


    Samantha paused in cooking and looked at Don with narrowed eyes, trying her best not to laugh. "If you must know, I''ve decided to take leave so I can help you better settle in. Now, go get comfortable. You''re being a distraction in here. Shoo, shoo," Samantha said to him as she pointed at him with a spatula.


    Don simply raised his hands in defeat, one holding the apple, and began walking away. "Fine, I''ll just be in the living room."


    "Good," Samantha replied. As Don walked away, she paused cooking once again to just look at his figure leaving with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 60: Chapter 60: Guess Who’s Back (Part 10)

    Don went to the living room and turned his attention to the large flat screen mounted to the wall. It was currently showing a telenovela and he couldn''t help but sigh at this. ''No matter the world, there''s just something about moms and these types of shows.''


    Don didn''t bother looking for the remote as he didn''t really have anything he wanted to watch. Instead he simply took a seat on the sofa directly opposite of the TV.


    After 5 minutes, Samantha walked into the living room with a large silver tray. On it was a glass jug filled with orange juice, two glass cups and a plate full of pancakes coated in maple syrup.


    Samantha proceeded to place the food down on the coffee table in front of the sofa Don was seated on. As she did this, he couldn''t help but glance at her as her behind was practically in his face.


    ''A bit bigger and she could block the whole TV¡­'' Don thought, but luckily for him, Samantha wasn''t the least bit aware of the eyes staring at her as she stood upright and put her hands on her hips while facing the TV.


    She seemed glued to the current scene being shown on the TV. Seeing that she still was moving after a few seconds, Don asked, "uh, aren''t you sitting down to eat?"


    "Oh, right, sorry." Samantha was brought out of her short daze and immediately took a seat next to Don before explaining, "I barely get to follow the series these days and I was just surprised to see how crazy things have become."


    Don chose to act interested and proceeded to ask her, "what''s the show about?"


    Immediately he did this, Samantha turned to look at him with an excited expression and placed her hands on his thigh, "oh! Where to even begin, you see, it''s about this orphan girl named Rosa who got adopted by her father''s killer, however she ends up falling in love with a farm boy who turns out to be her brother separated by birth, but she doesn''t know that yet and-."


    Don simply began to nod as story began to make less and less sense the longer she explained it. However Don did take note of how passionate she spoke about it and realized that this was likely one of her favorite things.


    She continued to explain as they ate, telling Don about characters and their back stories, as well as how she felt about them.


    The show came to an end on a cliff hanger just as the two finished eating and Samantha couldn''t help but frown. "Huh, done already? How can they end it right before Arturo confesses his love to Rosa?"


    Don showed a small smile and just shrugged, "oh, you know how these publishers can be, they have to leave viewers on their toes so they they can keep ratings up."


    Samantha huffed in irritation, as if her entire day had been ruined, "well I''ll be sure to take away points in my review of the show when I have time. That''ll show them."


    "Yea it will," Don answered, trying his best not to sound sarcastic as he stood up before another telenovela could begin. "Anyway, I''m going to take a shower."


    "Oh," Samantha seemed disappointed to hear Don was leaving. Without even realizing it, she was spending quality time with him. Don decided to ease their relationship dynamic even more by making a joke about her clear disappointment. "Why do you sound like you don''t want me to go shower?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samantha couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed being called out on it, but Don''s relaxed tone told her he was joking and she smiled before replying, "no, no, it''s not that at all. It''s¡­ it''s just that I don''t really have anyone to watch these shows with. Your aunt Amanda prefers mud wrestling while your sister likes those strange tocky-ticks."


    Don smiled and nodded in understanding. "Well if you need a movie buddy you''re free to ask and I''ll be glad to join you, provided I''m free. By the way, would it be okay if we go shopping today? I just realized I don''t have many essentials either."


    Samantha showed Don a bright smile and immediately agreed. "Of course, I''ll also get ready."


    "Great, see you in a bit." Don didn''t say anything more and went back up the stairs to prepare.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Roughly 45 minutes later, Don was seated in the living room again, this time alone.


    He had come down about 15 minutes earlier and was waiting for Samantha to finish preparing. And with nothing better to do, he began channel surfing.


    [ FXMovies: Return To Monke: Uprising ]


    "Hmm, maybe later."


    *click~*


    [ FoodChannel: Redneck Kitchen: The Sauce Wars ]


    "Yea, no."


    *click~*


    [ TLN: My 800lb Pound Life ]


    "Bruh, how? Oh right superhuman society."


    *click~*


    [ NBBC: TopEngine ]


    "This will do I guess." Just as Don settled on a channel, Samantha finally came down.


    "I hope I wasn''t too long Donnie, are you ready to go?" She asked, prompting Don to look back.


    ''Woah.'' Don was caught off guard by how amazing Samantha looked, despite wearing a rather normal attire made up of long black pants and a brown turtleneck.


    Not wanting to make her uncomfortable, he quickly nodded and stood up, "yea I''m ready to go."


    Just then the door bell rang and unfamiliar female voice could called out, "Oh Samanthaaaaa! Are you home honey? Dave told me your son is back. Me and my baby boy are here to say hi. Hellooo?"


    Samantha went from smiling to frowning within seconds of hearing that voice. "Ugh, it''s Cassie. Come on Donnie, maybe she won''t bother me if she sees we''re heading out."


    "Uh, okay?" Don didn''t know much about this Cassie woman other than the fact that she was really self centered from how Amanda spoke about her.


    He followed Samantha''s lead as she opened the door, revealing a woman, and a young man. Don''s gaze however immediately settled on the young man first as he showed a look of surprise.


    "Huh, Donald?"

 Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Mother & Son Time (Part 1)

    Don was genuinely surprised to see Donald, and the same could be said for Donald, who looked at Don with wide eyes.


    "Don? What are you...? Wait, you''re Mrs. Bright''s son?" he asked in confusion, shifting his gaze between Don and Samantha, trying to see the resemblance.


    Before giving an answer, Don turned to look at Cassie. She was around Samantha''s height but possessed an incredibly fit physique, which was very visible through the form-fitting leggings and sports top she was currently wearing.


    She had short blonde hair with highlighted tips, but he couldn''t see her eyes as she was wearing a pair of aviators. Even without seeing them, he already concluded that Cassie was quite attractive.


    This fact made it a bit hard for Don to believe that she was Donald''s mother, but he didn''t bring up this fact and just forced a smile as he finally answered Donald.


    "Yeah, this is my mom. I wouldn''t have imagined you''re from this neighborhood." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Donald showed a smile and was about to reply, but his mother spoke first. She started by bringing a hand to her face and slightly lowering her aviators so she could clearly peek at Don.


    "So this is the Don friend you couldn''t stop talking about? To think he''s my best friend''s son." Cassie put on a smile as she said this and made sure to look Don up and down.


    Samantha couldn''t help but let out a small, awkward laugh as she forced a smile. "Aha... yeah... best friend."


    Cassie either didn''t care for Samantha''s awkward tone or ignored it altogether, as she didn''t bother turning her attention away from Don.


    "My, you look a lot like your father, just as handsome," Cassie complimented as she lifted her aviators again.


    Considering what Don''s father had done, Don knew he couldn''t accept her words as a compliment without making Samantha feel bad, so he quickly feigned a frown as he replied, "I don''t take looking like that bastard as a compliment."


    Don''s reply surprised not only Cassie and Donald but also Samantha.


    "Donnie, I don''t think she meant it like¡ª" Samantha didn''t want an argument to spark, so despite inwardly agreeing with Don, she wanted to mediate. However, Cassie cut her off.


    "Oh, apologies. I forgot that he and your mother didn''t split on the best terms. I''m sorry if I offended you. How about I make it up to you with lunch? It would be lovely to have Donald''s only friend over for a meal," she proposed in an alluring tone while leaning in a bit closer.


    Samantha was quick to frown because not only was Cassie cutting her off, but she was also clearly acting flirty towards Don, at least in her eyes.


    Donald also frowned as he finally spoke up in protest to his mother''s statement. "Mom! Don isn''t my friend, geez. Can we just go back? They''re obviously going somewhere, and we''re interrupting."


    Cassie didn''t even bother looking at her son and just waved his statement off. "Oh hush, Donald. I''m doing this for your own good. I can''t even remember the last time you brought a friend over, and that breaks my heart. So, what do you say... Donnie?"


    At this point, one could practically feel the displeasure emanating from Samantha as Cassie addressed Don by his nickname.


    "Donnie doesn''t feel comfortable being called by that name by people he isn''t close to. Isn''t that right, baby?" Samantha suddenly asked, even going as far as to lock her arm with his to show that he was her son and not Cassie''s.


    Cassie, however, just let out an alluring chuckle. "Oh, don''t worry about it, Sam. He and I talked on the phone yesterday, and he''s already calling me Sal. And you know only my very close friends call me that. Isn''t that right... Donnie?"


    Samantha narrowed her eyes at Cassie for a moment before looking at Don with a questioning gaze that basically asked, "Is what Cassie saying true?"


    Don didn''t know how to respond to this clear verbal battle between Cassie and his mother, but luckily for him, Donald stepped in to comment, "Mom, please, he never even said he''s comfortable calling you that. Can we just go home? This is embarrassing."


    Donald felt like burying himself in a hole right now, but his mother was relentless. His words, though, did cause Samantha to show a smug smirk as she nodded in agreement.


    "I think Donald is right. We adults should only be called by our nicknames by either our family or close friends. You don''t see Donald calling me Sam, do you?"


    For the first time, Cassie showed a frown for a moment but quickly composed herself. "Hmm, I suppose you do have a point." After saying this to Samantha, she turned her attention back to Don.


    "In that case, I do hope you and I can become very close friends in the near future... Don. Anyway, we''ll be getting out of your hair now. Come on, DonDon."


    Cassie showed Don a mischievous look before turning around and walking away first, making sure to sway her hips in an exaggerated manner as she did, much to Samantha''s displeasure.


    "Mom! I said not to call me that in public... geez." Donald let out a helpless sigh and wanted to leave but quickly turned back to say to Don, "Sorry about that, my mom is impossible sometimes. But, uh, if you still want to come over to play VR-FPS league, then just call or text."


    After saying that, Donald looked toward Samantha and gave a small, awkward head bow. "Bye, Mrs. Bright." With that said, Donald quickly ran off as well, leaving Don confused for the most part and Samantha visibly upset.


    ''I thought she said her name is Sally? Maiden name maybe?'' Don thought to himself as he watched the mother and son pair leave.


    He was quickly brought out of his thoughts when Samantha let her frustration be known. "Hmph! Can you believe her? Acting like she''s known you forever, at her age no less."


    Don let out a forced chuckle in response. "Yeah, she''s a bit... uh, forward. I wasn''t expecting her to be like that."


    Samantha huffed out in displeasure again. "Hmph! Me neither. She''s always scheming something and thinks she''s hot stuff just because she has good genetics and had her son while young."


    From Samantha''s tone, Don could see that there was some bad blood between his mom and Cassie. But he was no stranger to seeing such petty behavior among female friends, where despite being friends, they clearly hated or disliked each other.


    *Sigh* ''Women. Why can''t they just settle this in a fight like guys?''


    Unaware of Don''s thoughts on the matter, Samantha tugged at his arm, which was still locked with his. "Come on, Donnie, let''s go before she comes back." ''That damned cougar.''

 Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Mother & Son Time (Part 2)

    Don and Samantha soon made their way to the car parked in the driveway. The sleek, black vehicle had the robust yet refined appearance of a luxury SUV, with a shiny grille, angular headlights, and sturdy tires that looked ready for any terrain.


    It had the polished look of something that could just as easily handle a rugged off-road adventure as a trip to a high-end shopping mall. Samantha walked up to the driver''s side door and opened it before glancing at Don with a smile.


    "Want to drive?" she asked, jingling the keys enticingly. "Thought you might like to take the wheel."


    Don hesitated, with a small frown soon appearing on his lips. ''I don''t know the roads here,'' he thought. ''And who knows if the driving rules are the same as the world I''m from.'' He shook his head slightly and gave her a small smile as he played it off. "Nah, I''ll pass. I haven''t driven in a while so I might be a bit rusty."


    Samantha nodded in understanding as she unlocked the vehicle. "Oh, I get it. We can look into signing you up for some driving classes if you want."


    "That''s not a bad idea," Don agreed as he slid into the passenger seat. Once settled in, he couldn''t help but admire the car. The interior of the SUV was spacious and comfortable, with plush leather seats and a state-of-the-art dashboard.


    As they drove out of the driveway and headed toward the exit of the Chanel Hills community, Don''s thoughts wandered. He glanced around, looking at the perfect green lawns and elegant houses that lined the streets. Everything felt both familiar and strange at the same time.


    When they reached the community gate, they were greeted by an old man in a neat, crisp uniform. He had a weathered face, white hair peeking out from under his cap, and a pair of sharp eyes that seemed to take in everything at once.


    ''That other guard I met with aunt Amanda must be on a different shift or work day,'' Don thought.


    The old man pressed a button to open the gate without any fuss. As they rolled past, Samantha leaned out the window slightly. "Good morning, Harry."


    "Good morning, Mrs. Bright," Harry responded with a smile on his face. "Taking the day off?"


    Samantha nodded. "Yes, I''m spending some time with my son today. Do you remember him?"


    Harry peered into the vehicle, his eyes lighting up as he saw Don. "Is that you, Donnie boy? *Haha* My, you''ve grown big."


    Don forced a smile, having no memory or information on this man. "Yeah, I''ve been hearing that a lot¡­"


    Harry chuckled. "*Haha* Well, it''s true, anyway, good to seeing you both. You drive safe now. There''s been an uptick in super-villain activity in the city lately." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inwardly, Don felt a bit of worry. ''I can''t forget that this is a world with superhumans,'' he reminded himself. Outwardly, he maintained his calm demeanor as Samantha assured Harry, "We''ll be careful Harry, take care." With that, they drove off, leaving the gates of Chanel Hills behind.


    As they drove, Samantha mentioned their destination. "We''ll head to Central Mall first. It''s had a pretty big renovation since you''ve been away, I doubt you''ll even recognize it."


    Don nodded, feigning excitement into his voice. "Oh really? I can''t wait to see it."


    They drove in comfortable silence for a while, with only the soft hum of the engine and the rhythmic sound of the tires on the road providing a soothing backdrop. Don glanced out the window, watching as the scenery changed from suburban calm to the busy activity of the city.


    Suddenly, Samantha turned on the radio and an unfamiliar cheery voice interrupted his thoughts as it brought the latest morning news.


    "Good morning, United Provinces! This is your daily news update on SuperNet Radio. In today''s top stories, the hero known as Blitz saved a bus full of school children from a near-certain disaster at around 7;30 am as they were being taken to school.


    Meanwhile, authorities are still on the lookout for the notorious villain Nightshade and his group of eco-terrorists, who were last seen causing chaos in downtown Santos. Stay tuned for more updates on our city''s latest superhuman happenings!"


    Don couldn''t help but feel a mix of anxiousness and curiosity. ''This world really is something else,'' he thought, taking a glance at Samantha, who seemed unfazed by the report. For her, this was just another day.


    The news report on the radio seemed to stir something in Samantha as she proceeded to glance at Don for a moment before flicking her eyes back to the road as she spoke. "So, what made you decide to become a superhero?" she asked, her tone casual but her grip on the steering wheel noticeably tightening.


    "I know you always wanted to be one when you were younger, but¡­ I thought after not developing any Class B or upward powers, you''d given up completely."


    Don thought quickly, trying to recall his fabricated background. "My time in Calambia showed me that the world needed more superheroes," he said, trying to sound earnest as he could. "Even if I likely won''t become a household name, I want to help in whatever way I can."


    Samantha nodded slowly, her eyes still focused on the road ahead. "That''s very noble of you, Donnie," she said softly. "But remember, it''s not all glamor and fans like the media shows. Countless heroes die every year, especially those without any fancy powers." Her voice wavered, and her knuckles turned white as she gripped the steering wheel even tighter.


    Don noticed her concern and felt a bit of guilt. ''Now that I think about it, it must be a very dangerous career for a child to choose, I can''t imagine it''s easy for any parent to accept,'' he thought. "Don''t worry, Mom," he said reassuringly. "I don''t plan on putting myself in dangerous situations."


    "I hope so," she replied, her voice a bit steadier now but the worry on her face still evident. "I''m sorry if I''m smothering you. I just... I just can''t imagine how Cassie is so casual about letting her only son become a superhero, especially after what happened to her late husband."


    Don was curious about this but decided not to press further. He could already guess what she meant. ''So, Cassie''s husband was a superhero too... and he didn''t make it,'' he quickly guessed, feeling a some sympathy for Donald but also unease for himself.


    The rest of the drive was mostly quiet with some occasional banter about what was said on the radio. The morning news shifted from superhuman events to lighter topics like upcoming weather forecasts and local community events. Don found himself relaxing a bit, enjoying the normalcy of the moment despite the underlying worries he had about his future in the world.


    Eventually, they arrived at Central Mall. The building was a colossal structure of modern architecture with sleek a glass facade and a huge parking lot with rows upon rows of spaces, some shaded by solar panel canopies.


    Brightly colored signs directed visitors to different sections of the mall, each with its own unique theme and shops.


    "Here we are," Samantha said, pulling into a spot near the entrance. She turned off the engine and looked at Don with a small smile. "Ready for some shopping?"


    Don nodded, trying to be as casual as he could. As much as this was just a normal shopping trip between mother and son, to Don, it was also an opportunity to better his relationship with Samantha and get closer to her.


    "Yeah," he agreed with a smile, "let''s see what''s changed since I''ve been away."

 Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Mother & Son Time (Part 3)

    Once inside the mall, Samantha quickly suggested, "how about we get you clothes first? I know the perfect place," she said, leading him through the busy crowd in the mall.


    They made their way to a high-end clothing store called Mi Casa. It had a sleek, modern design with large glass windows displaying mannequins dressed in the latest fashion.


    Inside, the walls were lined with racks of carefully arranged clothes, and soft, ambient lighting highlighted the luxurious fabrics.


    "This is where I mostly shop," Samantha revealed as they walked in. "Other more fancy places usually don''t have things in my size¡­"


    Don noticed the hint of sadness in her voice as she said that. Despite how obviously beautiful she was, like all people, she had her insecurities, and this was something Don knew he could use.


    He pretended to look confused, tilting his head slightly. "How can stores not have the perfect size?" he asked in a tone that seemed genuinely puzzled.


    Samantha smiled warmly at his words, though her eyes were still a bit downcast. "Don''t try to cheer me up, Donnie. I know I''m overweight."


    Don shook his head, putting on a serious face. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you were to go to Calambia, you''d be sought after by every man. You shouldn''t follow the unrealistic standards that fashion brands set."


    Samantha''s smile widened a bit, her eyes also softening. "Maybe you''re right," she said, her tone lighter.


    Just then, a male voice called out, "Samantha, darling!" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both Don and Samantha turned to see a man approaching. He had long brown hair, a well-groomed beard, and hazel eyes. He was dressed in a designer outfit: a fitted blazer, a patterned silk scarf, and tailored trousers. He moved with a certain flair, his high tone similar to that of a woman.


    "Hello, Fabio," Samantha replied, smiling warmly as the man approached.


    Fabio reached them and gave Samantha a bise, an air kiss on each cheek, as he greeted her. "Mwah, mwah," he said in an animated voice. Turning his attention to Don, he asked, "And who''s this fine specimen?"


    Samantha chuckled. "Calm down, Fabio. This is my son."


    Fabio''s eyes widened dramatically. "?No me digas!" he exclaimed. He then proceeded to give Don the same greeting. "Mwah, mwah. No wonder you look so handsome."


    Don found the whole exchange both amusing and odd. Fabio seemed like a character straight out of a reality TV show, his flamboyant mannerisms and high-pitched voice making him stand out. ''He has to be obviously gay or doing that to get closer to women,'' Don thought. ''But the latter doesn''t seem likely; he seems too legit.''


    Fabio looked at Samantha, his expression exaggeratedly scandalized. "?Perra! Why didn''t you tell me your son finally came back? That''s big news."


    Samantha sighed. "It happened so fast, Fabio. I actually wanted to tell you in person."


    Fabio smacked his forehead theatrically. "Where are my manners?" He turned back to Don, extending a hand. "Fabio DeLuca, owner of this fine establishment and a friend of your mother. I''ve heard so much about you and am glad to finally meet you."


    Don shook his hand, smiling. "Nice to meet you too, Fabio."


    Before Fabio could say more, a female voice called out, "Fabio, we need you over here!"


    Fabio sighed dramatically. "The one day I wish the store wasn''t busy," he lamented. He quickly turned back to Samantha. "I''ll catch up with you later Samantha, duty calls."


    "We''re here to shop for Don not me," Samantha explained.


    "Oh, fabulous!" Fabio exclaimed. "But while you''re here, I have a new set of dresses that would be perfect for you."


    Samantha tried to argue, "Fabio, I don''t¡ª"


    Fabio raised a finger in front of her, silencing her. "I won''t take no for an answer." With that, he walked away dramatically, his scarf fluttering behind him.


    Don watched him go, then looked at Samantha, who shrugged and smiled. "Don''t mind Fabio. He''s a bit eccentric, but he''s good people. He was actually one of the few who warned me that your father wasn''t good for me."


    "Then he''s a friend in my books," Don replied, inwardly making a mental note to keep an eye on Fabio. ''He seems harmless enough, but you can never be too sure,'' he thought.


    Samantha gave Don''s arm a squeeze. "Alright, well come on, let''s find you some new clothes."


    As they started browsing the racks, Don couldn''t help but feel a strange mix of comfort and unease. The familiarity of shopping was soothing, but the ever-present reminder of the superhuman world outside kept him on his toes. For now, though, he decided to focus on the moment and build on his relationship with Samantha.


    Samantha immediately got to work, helping Don select outfits to try. They moved through the racks, picking out various pieces of smart-casual attire.


    Samantha held up a navy blazer, matching it with a crisp white shirt and dark jeans, while Don nodded approvingly, having never been the fashion type in his former life. She also chose a few sweaters, some chinos, and a couple of stylish button-down shirts.


    After gathering a good selection, Samantha led Don to the changing rooms. "Try these on and show me how they fit," she suggested, handing him the clothes.


    Don nodded and stepped into one of the stalls, starting with the navy blazer and white shirt combo. He examined himself in the mirror before stepping out to show Samantha.


    She immediately clapped her hands in delight. "You look so handsome, Donnie! That''s definitely a keeper."


    He tried on a few more outfits, each time stepping out to show his mother. There was a light gray sweater paired with black chinos, a dark green button-down with khaki pants, and a sharp black blazer over a burgundy shirt. Each outfit received Samantha''s approval.


    Finally, Don tried on a pair of dark jeans and a white dress shirt. As he attempted to take off the outfit, he realized the zipper on the pants was jammed. ''Huh?'' He tugged at it unsuccessfully, growing increasingly frustrated. "The fuck?" he muttered in annoyance.


    Samantha, noticing the delay, called out, "Donnie, is everything okay in there?"


    "The zipper''s stuck," he replied, trying to keep his voice calm. "I can''t get the pants off."


    "Oh no," Samantha said, sounding genuinely concerned. "Uhm, do you need help?"


    Don hesitated but then sighed. "Uh, yeah, I think so."


    Samantha didn''t waste any time once Don agreed. She walked into the changing room, finding Don shirtless and wearing only the stubborn pair of pants. She wasn''t fazed by his state of undress and immediately moved close to help, her fingers getting to work on the jammed zipper.


    "This happened before with one of my dresses," she said. "I can fix it. Just hold still."


    Samantha crouched in front of Don, her face now right in front of his crotch as she fiddled with the zipper. Her movements were slow and gentle, her fingers brushing against his skin as she tried to work the zipper free. Don couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward, though he kept his composure.


    ''Well, this is... a bit awkward,'' he thought, trying to focus on anything but the current situation. After all, his current view of Samantha was quiet suggestive and the last thing he wanted was to make the situation worse by getting aroused.


    Thankfully, Samantha''s concentration was evident as she continued to work on the zipper without paying Don any mind. She shifted slightly, her breath warm against his skin. The proximity and her determined expression made the moment strangely intimate, though Don knew it was just a mom trying to help.


    "Almost got it," she murmured, her fingers giving one final tug. The zipper finally budged, and she looked up at Don with a triumphant smile. "There we go!"


    "Thanks, Mom," Don said, genuinely relieved¡­ for more than one reason.


    Samantha stood up, brushing off her hands. "No problem, Donnie. Now, let''s pay for these."


    They gathered the selected outfits and headed to the checkout.As they walked there, Samantha chatted happily about the clothes they''d chosen and what they might do next.


    But as Don and Samantha tried to head to the checkout, Fabio rushed toward them with a plethora of dresses in hand. "Samantha, darling, where do you think you''re going without trying out these masterpieces?"


    Before Samantha could even argue, he handed the dresses over to Don. "Be a dear and help your mother try these on, won''t you? She''ll look stunning, I just know it."


    Samantha took a look at one of the dresses, her eyebrows knitting together. "Fabio, I don''t think these are appropriate."


    Fabio turned to Don, his eyes flickering with mischief. "What do you think, Donnie?"


    Don glanced at the dresses and then at his mother. "I think she''d look good in anything, and I''m kind of curious to see how she looks in these."


    Fabio laughed, clapping Don on the shoulder. "Perfect answer! You''re on your way to becoming my second favorite person."


    Samantha let out a helpless sigh and smiled. "You''re both impossible."


    Don half expected Samantha to refuse again as the dresses were indeed something most mothers wouldn''t feel very comfortable wearing in front of their sons, but now that she agreed, he saw an opportunity. "It''s only fair, Mom. You got to see me try on a few outfits."


    "Fine," Samantha conceded. "But let''s make it quick."

 Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Mother & Son Time (Part 4)

    Fabio clapped his hands, beaming with a smile. "Excellent! Tell me your thoughts when you''re done." He then proceeded to walk away, calling out to another customer. "Jenny, darling, those shoes and that top are a no, no. Come let Fabio fix you up."


    Samantha and Don made their way back to the changing rooms. This time, Don waited outside, holding the dresses. He handed her the first one, a sleek red slit dress.


    From inside the changing room, Samantha''s voice floated out. "I don''t know about this one. It looks like it would suit someone with a smaller frame better."


    "Fabio must have chosen it for a reason," Don replied. "I''m sure you''ll look fine."


    "I don''t know," Samantha hesitated, still unsure. "It''s kind of tight."


    "It''s all in your head, Mom. Just come out."


    There was a brief pause before the door slowly opened. Samantha stepped out, wearing the red slit dress. The dress hugged her curvy figure, accentuating her large breasts, wide hips, and curvaceous silhouette. The slit ran up one side, revealing a tantalizing glimpse of her leg. She looked both sexy and alluring, her natural beauty enhanced by the elegant design of the dress.


    Don couldn''t help but gulp. "Wow."


    Samantha stood awkwardly, tugging at the hem. "How does it look? It''s bad, isn''t it?"


    "No," Don said quickly. "You look great. You just need to stand more confidently. Come on, strike a pose"


    Samantha hesitated, her cheeks flushing. "Donnie, you don''t have to try and make me feel nice." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not," Don insisted. "You really look great. And since I posed for you, it''s only fair you do the same. Right now, you''re my supermodel."


    Samantha''s lips twitched into a smile. "Oh, you."


    She sighed and then, putting on a basic pose, she stood with one hand on her hip and the other resting lightly by her side. The dress tightened around her, highlighting her figure in a way that made her look both elegant and sexy.


    "See?" Don said, his tone playful and encouraging as he tried to make Samantha more at ease. "You look amazing."


    Samantha''s smile widened, and she relaxed a bit. "Thanks, Donnie. You really know how to cheer me up."


    Don smiled at Samantha and shrugged his shoulders a little. "Well, I''m just saying it as it is. Now try posing from the side."


    "Really?" she sighed. "Isn''t that pose enough?"


    "It is," Don replied, "but when modeling an outfit, it''s always good to show different angles¡ªthe front, side, and back¡ªso you can judge how you''d look. Plus, performing different poses helps to see how you''d look in a public place where you''d likely change postures a lot."


    Don''s reasoning was, of course, all lies that he came up with on the spot, but they sounded legit enough that Samantha couldn''t bring herself to argue. In fact, she looked a bit impressed. "Since when did you become a know-it-all on women''s fashion?"


    Don gave another light shrug. "Well, one of the few hobbies I had in Calambia was photography. It''s the principle I followed for taking photos of people. Unfortunately, I never got to have a model as beautiful as you."


    Samantha couldn''t help but laugh. "You''re spoiling me with compliments."


    "I''m just campaigning for my birthday early," Don joked. He knew if he gave her compliments more seriously it would just come across as weird since he was her son.


    His approach worked as Samantha pretended to act shocked, holding her chest as if offended. "I can''t believe my own son is exploiting me for gifts!"


    "It''s not exploiting if we''re both having fun," Don argued with a playful smile.


    Samantha laughed warmly, thinking Don was right. ''I can''t remember the last time I enjoyed myself shopping like this.'' It was only now that Samantha realized that she was truly enjoying their time together. Still, she had her doubts, "are you really having fun, Donnie? Isn''t it boring to shop with your mother?"


    "Not at all," Don replied sincerely. "I missed spending time with you. But enjoy it while it lasts because it won''t be long before I start avoiding shopping like the plague."


    Samantha couldn''t help but laugh. "Then I''ll enjoy it while it lasts."


    "That''s the spirit," Don said, grinning as he directed her, "now, pose from the side and then the back."


    Samantha sighed but complied, turning to show her side profile. Don watched as she shifted awkwardly, trying to follow his instructions. "Okay, now lift your left arm a bit and place your hand on your hip. Perfect. Now, turn your head slightly to the left and smile."


    Samantha did as instructed, her pose becoming more confident. Her side profile was highlighted beautifully in the red slit dress. The dress hugged her large breasts, wide hips, and curvy figure, making her look incredibly sexy once more.


    "Now, turn around and do the back," Don said.


    Samantha turned, revealing the low-cut back of the dress. She glanced over her shoulder, her expression a mix of nervousness and amusement. "Like this?"


    "Exactly," Don said, trying to keep his voice steady. "You look amazing, Mom."


    Samantha laughed softly. "You''re too kind, Donnie. I don''t know if I believe you, but I do appreciate it."


    Don was glad to see his strategy was working out. ''At least with this she''ll be more at ease around me going forward. But wow does she honestly look great.''


    "I mean it. You look incredible. You just need to have more confidence."


    ''Why do I feel so happy when he compliments me? Does he really think that?'' Samantha sighed but smiled, feeling a warmth in her chest. "Thank you, Donnie. This has been more fun than I expected."


    "Good," Don replied. "Because you deserve to feel as beautiful as you look."


    Samantha felt a lump in her throat at his words, her eyes misting slightly. "Oh, Donnie. You''re too good to me."


    ''Alright, let''s not push it with the cheesy compliments.'' Don thought, reminding himself that he was still her son and to watch what he said. "Okay, now for the full turn," Don instructed. "Start from the front, then slowly turn to the side, and finally show the back."


    Samantha took a deep breath and did as instructed. She stood straight, her posture a bit stiff as she turned slowly. Her movements were rigid at first, but as she saw Don''s encouraging smile, she grew more confident. Each angle highlighted a different aspect of the dress and her figure, making her look like a seasoned model.


    "Perfect," Don said, clapping his hands together. "You''re a natural, Mom."


    Samantha chuckled, feeling a bit more at ease once again. "You''re too much, Donnie."


    Don was tempted to urge Samantha to pose more provocatively, but he decided against it, knowing it would only ruin the moment. Instead, he focused on enjoying the experience as it was.


    Samantha tried on three more dresses, each different but alluring in its own way. The first was a deep emerald green gown with a plunging neckline and a thigh-high slit. The fabric clung to her curves, making her look very seductive. When she stepped out, Don couldn''t help but clap to encourage her.


    "You look stunning, Mom," he said with a genuine smile. "That color suits you."


    Samantha blushed lightly, twirling to show off the dress. "Really, you think so?"


    Don had been so great with his acting that she didn''t even notice herself becoming more active and open to modeling for him. After all, to her, she was simply having a fun time with her son.


    "Absolutely," Don replied. "You should definitely keep that one."


    The second dress was a sleek, midnight blue one with an open back and a halter neck. The dress hugged her figure, the fabric shimmering slightly as she moved. Samantha''s confidence had grown, and she stepped out with a little more swagger this time.


    "Wow," Don said, even making his eyes go wide. "That''s definitely a keeper too."


    Samantha laughed, feeling more and more like a model with each outfit. "You''re just saying that to be nice."


    "No, I mean it," Don insisted while raising a thumbs up. "You look incredible."


    The third dress was the most daring of all. It was a very short, tight black mini dress that left little to the imagination. The dress barely reached mid-thigh, and when Samantha turned around, one could even see the outline of her panties.


    Samantha hesitated, standing behind the curtain. "Donnie, I really think this one is inappropriate."


    "I''ll be the judge of that," Don said, trying to sound encouraging.


    Reluctantly, Samantha stepped out, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "It''s too tight and short."


    ''Wow,'' Don thought, genuinely taken aback that Samantha was standing in front of him wearing that. On the surface though, he knew he had to chose his words carefully.


    "You look incredible. But yeah, it''s a bit tight and definitely isn''t appropriate for just any occasion. If I had a girlfriend though and she wore that dress for me to a dinner or something, I''d be the happiest guy in the world."


    Samantha smiled, standing a little less awkwardly. "You really think so?"


    "Definitely," Don affirmed. "Now, do a final spin to show off the dress, and we''re done. That''s enough modeling today."


    Samantha complied, doing a slow spin. The dress hugged her figure, highlighting every curve. She felt both embarrassed and exhilarated, thinking to herself, ''Oh god, I feel so young again. I shouldn''t be so happy getting compliments from my son but-.'' She inwardly thought.


    But before Samantha could think or say anything else, the ground suddenly shook, *RUMBLE* and a loud explosion *BOOM!* could be heard coming from outside the store.


    The sound was deafening, and the force of the blast rattled the windows and knocked over several mannequins.

 Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Attack On Central Mall (Part 1)

    The explosion nearly caused Don to fall over, but he maintained his balance by quickly placing his hand against a nearby wall.


    Thanks to his superhuman senses, Don was able to react quickly and turned to face Samantha with open arms in an attempt to grab her. But just at that moment, two more loud, consecutive explosions sounded, one coming from right above the store and the second seemingly from afar, but much more powerful.


    Before either he or Samantha could question it, the force of the second explosion caused the windows of the store to shatter and break inward, sending a shockwave in all directions. This time, even Don couldn''t react in time.


    He felt the powerful force of the shockwave strike his body, causing him to fall to the ground just as he managed to grab Samantha, who fell with him. They hit the floor with a loud thud, and Samantha immediately groaned in pain *argh!*, while Don simply gritted his teeth as a feeling of soreness and dizziness overtook his body.


    "Mom, we need to¡ª" Before Don could finish what he was saying, his eyes widened and his grip on Samantha tightened as he caught sight of the ceiling breaking apart. "Watch out!" he yelled, using all the strength he could muster to hold Samantha tight and force his body into a roll.


    "What are you¡ª" Samantha, still in pain and confused, didn''t know in which direction to look as Don grabbed her and rolled to the side. Not even a split second after, a chunk of the ceiling fell and landed on the spot they had just vacated. Both their hearts were beating incredibly fast, and a clear sense of panic and fear had arisen.


    Just like back at the hotel, Don found himself feeling strange. Despite being sore just a moment ago, his body began to feel light, his hearing grew sharper, and his gaze could even make out small details amidst the chaos that had erupted within the store.


    "What''s that?" Don suddenly asked as he heard the sound of several footsteps drawing closer to the store. They didn''t seem far off, and that''s why he asked. But Samantha simply looked at him with confusion, hugging him protectively and looking around for any signs of a threat but seeing none.


    "What is it, Donnie? Are you okay? We need to leave before something else goes¡ª" Samantha trailed off and couldn''t finish her words as she soon understood why Don suddenly looked so concerned.


    With many of the mannequins and clothing racks now toppled over, even near the changing rooms, Samantha could see a group of individuals dressed in green jumpsuits with thorn-like spikes attached to their arms and legs. They also had strange, intimidating masks and all carried baseball bats with scribbled slogans that Samantha couldn''t make out.


    Don, however, could.


    Narrowing his eyes to look at the slogans, he was confused by what they read: "Green Revolution," "Nature Strikes Back," "Earth First," and "Environmental Exploitation Must End."


    Don couldn''t make sense of this until Samantha yelled out in terror, "They''re Green Thorns! Nightshade must be attacking Central Mall!" She revealed this with a deep sense of fear in her voice.


    Don was about to ask who exactly these Green Thorns and Nightshade were, but then he recalled the name from the radio¡ªthe supervillain. He stopped himself from asking more because, despite the chaos of the current situation, he still had to maintain his character.


    Who knew if this so-called Nightshade was a very well-known supervillain not only in the city but beyond? It would be strange for Don not to know him. But since he couldn''t ask about the Green Thorns and Nightshade, he had to rack his brain for an idea, and he couldn''t immediately think of one.


    Samantha looked at his concerned expression and thought to herself, ''I need to get us out of here.'' In her mind, as a concerned mother, she needed to save her son. "Donnie, quickly, let''s hide in the dressing rooms. The Green Thorns are known for being violent."


    Although Samantha was trying to be the adult in the situation, it was clear that she was also very scared and likely had never been in such a situation before, evident by her trembling hands.


    She held Don tightly by the arm, trying to tug him toward one of the rooms. But just as she was doing this, a loud noise caused both of them to turn their attention back to the marching Green Thorns, who began using their bats to strike mannequins and shelves. Some turned to enter the store.


    Don, who could see beyond, noticed some of the Green Thorns breaking away and entering other stores and even kiosks that served hot dogs and ice cream, yelling "Murderer!" as they used their bats to smash into the structures.


    "Please, don''t hurt me!"


    The various people present in the mall had different reactions to this¡ªsome begging, most running, and a few even trying to fight back. As the scene grew more chaotic, four of the Green Thorns entered the Mi Casa store and immediately began to strike mannequins and racks, yelling "Green Justice! Green Justice! How dare you wear our animal brothers and sisters?"


    Some patrons within the store tried to run away but were caught, and in a strange set of actions, they were stripped of their clothes and forcefully branded with similar slogans as those on the bats of the Green Thorns.


    ''What is this?'' Don wondered before looking at Samantha, who was simply too stunned to speak with no idea of what to do. Don felt Samantha''s idea to hide might be the best, and he also turned toward the dressing room, but just at that moment, one of the Green Thorns charged toward them, yelling "Green Justice! Green Justice!"


    The sight of this unknown masked man charging at them with a bat was extremely terrifying. The man didn''t even bother to stop as he came close and immediately looked poised to strike. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, please," Samantha tried to beg, but Don reacted on instinct. He could see the figure already looking to strike them. Without thinking too much, Don shielded Samantha with his back turned toward the attacker. As the bat came down, it struck him on the back.


    "Argh!" Don let out a loud groan as the bat struck him on the upper shoulder, with a small part of it even hitting his head.


    "Donnie!" Samantha screamed.


    Suddenly, Don felt light¡ªthe wrong kind of light¡ªand his vision grew hazy.


    ''No¡­ I don''t want to die, not again¡­'' he thought as he slowly lost consciousness.

 Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Attack On Central Mall (Part 2)

    *Argh...*


    Don struggled to make sense of everything as he began to open his eyes.


    He raised his head from a slumped position and could feel that he was being tugged by his pants. As his vision went from blurry to clear, he saw Samantha currently cornered against the wall with one of the Green Thorns in front of her, madly yelling, "Green justice!" as he reached forward and grabbed one of the shoulder straps of the dress she was wearing.


    "No, get away from me!" Samantha yelled out, but the man ignored her and pulled at the strap, ripping it in one motion and causing her to cry out as tears began to form on her face.


    "No, *sob* *sob*. Please, I beg you," she pleaded, quickly holding onto the part of the strap that had been ripped to prevent it from falling and revealing her breasts.


    Don was about to yell her name but stopped himself at the last second, remembering he wasn''t just a stranger to this woman. In that moment, he felt another tug on his pants and only then did he bother to look behind and saw another Green Thorn aggressively standing over him.


    Don only noticed at this moment that he had been stripped of his shirt and now the Green Thorn was trying to strip him of his pants. When the Green Thorn saw that Don was awake, he stopped tugging at his pants and tried to reach for Don''s neck.


    However, Don reacted quickly and rolled over before lunging himself forward and headbutting the Green Thorn.


    Because the Green Thorn was wearing a mask, Don felt the most pain from this action, but he had acted out of necessity rather than logic.


    His movements were chaotic and not at all planned. Despite the pain he felt from headbutting the Green Thorn, once he saw that it was enough to push his attacker back, he quickly rose to his feet and sprinted toward Samantha, who was currently struggling to fight back against the Green Thorn attacking her as he tried to remove her hand from the strap she was holding.


    "You''re wearing our brothers'' and sisters'' skin, you monster! Take it off! Take it off!" the man frantically yelled, not hearing the footsteps coming from behind.


    He was completely caught off guard when Don decided to tackle him with full force from the back. The unexpected attack forced him forward, causing his head to collide with the wall in front of him.


    "Ahhh!" Even Samantha let out a shrill scream as she crossed both hands over her chest and shut her eyes.


    The Green Thorn was clearly dazed by the attack, and though he didn''t fully fall to the ground, Don proceeded to grab him by the waist and pull him away from Samantha. The Green Thorn couldn''t react to this and stumbled away, falling to the ground as he let out a minor groan.


    "Sa-m-mom, are you okay?" Don urgently asked the crying Samantha, who simply raised her head to look at him with tears running down her face.


    Although she only had a few scrapes and the only damaged things were her glasses and dress, she looked absolutely horrified by what was about to happen to her. So much so that she could barely speak because most of the words got stuck in her throat.


    "Green justice!"


    Before Don could reply, the Green Thorn he had initially escaped from had recovered and was now charging toward him.


    Don snapped his head back and showed a look of concern. Thanks to his superhuman senses, he caught sight of the bat Samantha''s attacker had dropped in the corner of his eye.


    Without even thinking twice, Don crouched to pick it up just as the Green Thorn reached him. Don angrily grunted as he raised the bat in a swinging motion, striking the Green Thorn on his hip with all the force he could muster.


    "ARGH!" The Green Thorn let out a visible cry of pain and held his hip as he fell to the ground.


    But Don didn''t let up. Fueled by adrenaline, fear, and sheer instinct, he felt it would be too dangerous to stop. Without thinking twice, as the Green Thorn fell, Don moved forward and swung the bat, striking the man in the head, aiming for the front of his face. *BAM!*


    The bat hit the Green Thorn''s mask with a slight metallic thud. This time, he only managed to let out a minor grunt of pain as his body went limp and collapsed to the ground. Not even a second later, a small trail of blood could be seen coming from under his mask.


    But even then... Don wasn''t done.


    Samantha gasped and held her chest tighter as she watched Don. She looked even more shaken when she saw the trail of blood coming from under the mask of her attacker.


    However, looking at her son''s figure, she realized he wasn''t done as he approached the Green Thorn in full, slow steps before raising the bat above his head.


    "Donnie, what are you--" Samantha muttered in a low tone, but right now, she couldn''t reach Don.


    Without hesitation, he proceeded to swing the bat downward, striking the already fallen Green Thorn on the head once again with as much force as he could muster. This time, the mask cracked, and even more blood could be seen trailing from under it.


    Samantha couldn''t help but bring one hand up to her face and cover her mouth as she let out a silent gasp. Don''s grip on the bat loosened for a moment, and he just looked at the fallen Green Thorn while catching his breath.


    His hands began to tremble slightly as the realization of what he had done slowly began to creep in. No matter what sort of world he had found himself in, Don had still come from a world of relative peace where taking a life was no small matter. Even if it was to some, he wasn''t such a person. So to be made to do so, even by circumstance, came as a shock to his mind.


    Shocking as it was, however, he didn''t allow it to cause him to waver. He couldn''t because, in that moment, the Green Thorn he had initially tackled began to struggle to his feet.


    "You... you..." the Green Thorn muttered as he raised his head to look in Don''s direction and at his fallen comrade. Without uttering a word back, Don''s grip on the bat became tight again and he looked at the Green Thorn with an angry but confused gaze.


    "You... you..." the Green Thorn mumbled again, clearly dazed, as he approached Don while still holding his hip, only stretching out one hand as he tried to punch Don.


    However, his movements were sloppy, and even without Don''s superhuman senses, he could be perceived as slow.


    The moment he stepped within reach, Don swung the bat and struck him at the side of his head, causing him to violently hit the wall before his body eventually slumped to the ground. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That single strike was enough, and the Green Thorn no longer looked to be a threat as his body eerily twitched while blood trickled down certain parts of his mask.


    Samantha looked at Don in disbelief, and he met her gaze for a moment. He could immediately see the surprise in her eyes, but he didn''t know whether it was from the madness of the current situation or from seeing his actions.


    Whatever the case, he soon turned his gaze away, still worried that the situation wasn''t over.


    He looked forward while catching his breath, holding the bat tight, and continued to hear strange yells of "Green justice! Defenders of nature!" coming from outside.

 Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Attack On Central Mall (Part 3)

    Don racked his mind for a solution as he heard the chants of "Green Justice" and "Nature Strikes Back" echoing from outside the store.


    He knew they had to do something quickly, but what?


    Before he could formulate a plan, he heard a sudden shuffling noise behind him. Spinning around, he lifted his bat, ready to strike.


    But he stopped short as he saw that the noise came from Samantha, who still looked shaken and pale. Her wide eyes met his, and she opened her mouth as if to say something. But before she could speak, her eyes widened further, and she yelled, "Look out!"


    Don''s senses snapped to attention. He turned to see the remaining two Green Thorns in the store, now menacingly facing him. One of them, particularly tall and muscular, held an unconscious and naked Fabio by the hair.


    Fabio''s body hung limply, covered in bruises that told of a fierce struggle.


    Samantha, adjusting her glasses with trembling hands, let out a shocked gasp. "No... Fabio..." she muttered weakly, her legs too numb from fear to stand.


    The muscular Green Thorn pointed his bat at Don, and his comrade yelled out, "Green Justice!" before charging forward with his own bat raised high.


    The first blow came fast. **WHAM!** Don managed to block it with his bat, but the force of the impact sent a jolt through his arms. The Green Thorn was relentless, swinging again. **THUD!** This time, the bat connected with Don''s side, sending a sharp pain through his ribs.


    "Argh!" Gritting his teeth, Don retaliated with a swift swing aimed at the Green Thorn''s legs. **CRACK!** The bat struck the man''s shin, causing him to stumble. But he recovered quickly, swinging his bat wildly again in response.


    **SWISH!** Don narrowly dodged the blow, feeling the rush of air as the bat passed his face.


    As if the situation couldn''t get any worse, the commotion attracted another Green Thorn from outside and he immediately joined to help, lunging at Don with a yell, "Murderer!"


    **BAM!** The two collided, grappling fiercely. Don used all his strength to push the attacker back, but the second Green Thorn was quick, landing a punch to Don''s gut.


    **OOF!** The wind was knocked out of him, but he held his ground, swinging his bat in a wide arc. **WHACK!** It caught the second attacker in the shoulder, making him yelp in pain.


    Don''s focus shifted back to the first Green Thorn, who was now coming at him with renewed fury. **CLANG!** Their bats clashed, and Don felt his grip weaken. The Green Thorn took advantage, striking Don''s arm. **CRUNCH!** Pain shot through Don''s arm, and he nearly dropped his bat.


    "Donnie, be careful!" Samantha worryingly yelled out, her voice filled with fear and concern.


    Ignoring the pain, Don swung his bat low, aiming for the Green Thorn''s knee. **THWACK!**


    "Urgh!" The man cried out, his leg buckling. Don seized the moment, raising his bat high again and bringing it down with all his strength. **SMASH!** The bat connected with the Green Thorn''s shoulder, sending him falling to the floor.


    But the second Green Thorn was not done. He lunged at Don from behind, wrapping his arms around him in a bear hug.


    Don immediately struggled, feeling the pressure on his ribs increase. Desperate, he swung his bat backward and **BONK!** , it hit the man''s head, making him loosen his grip.


    Don used this chance to break free and turned, delivering a powerful kick to the Green Thorn''s chest. **THUMP!** The man staggered back but Don wasn''t done and proceeded to swing his bat one final time. **CRACK!** The blow landed squarely on the Green Thorn''s head, knocking him, cracking his mask and causing his body to fall limp.


    Breathing heavily, Don looked around, his eyes landing on Samantha, who was watching him with fear and worry plastered all over her face. He then glanced at the muscular Green Thorn, still holding Fabio by the hair.


    "Let him go," Don demanded, his voice still clear despite the pain radiating through his body.


    The Green Thorn hesitated, looking between Don and his unconscious comrades. He then let go of Fabio, who crumpled to the ground like a rag doll.


    For a moment, it seemed like he might comply, but suddenly, he yelled out, "Green justice!" and charged at Don with heavy steps.


    "!!" Don reacted and swung his bat, aiming for the man''s head, but the Green Thorn blocked it with his forearm and even caused it to break. He grunted in pain but barely slowed down. He then swung his own bat, and Don, unable to dodge in time, raised his arm to block the blow from striking his head.


    The bat connected with a sickening **crack!** as Don''s forearm absorbed the impact, and the sound of his bone breaking echoed in the narrow space.


    "Argh!" Don cried out, the pain searing through his arm. In the same instant, the Green Thorn kicked him hard in the chest, sending him flying back.


    Don collided with the wall right next to Samantha, who gasped in surprise and fear. He slumped to the ground, struggling to breathe as the Green Thorn approached.


    Samantha, trembling, hugged Don tightly, shielding him with her body. "Stay away!" she yelled at the approaching Green Thorn, but he ignored her, raising his bat to strike.


    "Green justice!" he yelled, swinging down with all his might.


    Don reacted quickly, shoving Samantha aside before rolling as the bat came down. They narrowly dodged the attack, the bat hitting the floor with a loud **thud**. In the narrow space, Don kicked the Green Thorn''s leg, causing him to stumble and fall.


    But the Green Thorn quickly recovered, lunging at Don with a fierce growl. Don, still on the ground, swung his broken bat at the man''s legs, hitting his shins with a sharp **smack**. The Green Thorn roared in pain but didn''t fall. He kicked at Don''s side, the force sending Don skidding across the floor.


    Don gritted his teeth, feeling the bruises forming on his ribs. "Argh..." but he struggled to his feet, using the wall for support.


    However before he could take a moment to recover, the Green Thorn charged again, his bat raised high.


    Don knew he couldn''t take another hit like the last one. Desperate, he looked around and spotted a fallen mannequin head. He then grabbed it and threw it at the Green Thorn''s face.


    **Smash!** S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mannequin head struck the man''s mask, momentarily blinding him. Seizing the opportunity, Don lunged forward and swung his broken bat at the man''s knee, hitting with all his strength.


    **Crack!**


    "ARgh!!" The Green Thorn cried out and fell to one knee. Don didn''t let up and swung again, this time aiming for the man''s exposed side. The bat connected with a **thud**, and the Green Thorn grunted, trying to regain his footing.


    Don knew he had to end this quickly so ignoring the pain in his broken arm, he swung his bat once more, striking the Green Thorn''s head with a resounding **crack!** The man''s mask shattered, and he fell to the ground, but only unconscious.


    Breathing heavily, Don stood over his fallen opponent, his body aching from the fight. He then glanced at Samantha, who was staring at him with wide eyes.


    "Ar....are you okay?" Don asked, his voice strained.


    But before he could get an answer, his vision grew fuzzy and he felt his body grow weak as he suddenly collapsed to the crowd.


    "Donnie!!"

 Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Attack On Central Mall (Part 4)

    Unbeknownst to Don, Samantha, and the rest of the people in Central Mall, a figure had arrived in the skies above.


    She hovered with an air of authority around her, her long black hair tied into a ponytail that flowed behind her in the wind. Her eyes were a striking red, filled with a stern determination as she looked down at the scene below.


    She wore a superhero bodysuit that clung to her fit figure, accentuating her toned muscles and wide, thick hips. The suit was a bold combination of red and black, with red covering her chest, blue and red on her arms, and black and red on her legs. Gold trim highlighted her chest and abs, and a glowing blue star rested just below her bountiful breasts.


    With her hands on her hips, she scanned the mall beneath her, her expression one of focus. "Found you," she muttered to herself.


    As she surveyed the scene below, her ears suddenly twitched slightly and she picked up a faint voice saying, "Don''t do this."


    Turning her head towards the mall''s parking lot, she saw a man in a suit frantically waving his hands. "Don''t do this, Red Star!" he shouted with clear desperation in his voice. "You''re not authorized to operate as a hero on United Provinces soil!"


    Red Star''s frown deepened as she looked at the man. "A true hero isn''t bound by the laws of man," she muttered in a low, firm tone. "All vermin of the earth who come before me shall be punished. In the name of Mother Rassia, I bring justice and order." Her eyes glowed a fierce red as she finished speaking.


    Then, with a powerful burst of speed, Red Star flew towards the mall, her form cutting through the air like a missile.


    Back in the parking lot, the man in the suit cursed under his breath. "Fuck, I''m not getting paid enough to deal with these foreign heroes." He quickly took out a phone and pressed it to his ear. "Yes, Director, we have a problem," he said, his voice tense and urgent.


    As Red Star broke through the roof of the mall with a deafening **crash**, debris rained down around her. She landed with a thud and her imposing figure immediately drew the attention of both the Green Thorns and the panicking civilians.


    "Somebody help!!"


    "No!! Stop this please!!"


    "AHHH!!"


    People were screaming and scattering still, trying to find cover, while the Green Thorns paused their rampage to stare at the new threat.


    Red Star, however, paid them no mind. Her eyes scanned the chaotic scene until they locked onto an individual standing atop a set of escalators surrounded by writhing vines. With a stern expression, she yelled, "Nightshade!"


    The individual was a man in the dark green bodysuit, and he immediately flinched at the sound of his name. His outfit was made from eco-friendly, plant-based materials and was adorned with leafy patterns. His mask resembled the face of a deadly nightshade plant, covering the upper half of his face.


    He turned to face her, fear evident in his eyes. "R-Red Star!" he stammered, but then he straightened, a twisted smile forming on his lips. "It''s too late to stop me. My message has been sent!"


    Red Star''s eyes narrowed. "What message could possibly warrant such madness and attacks?"


    Nightshade didn''t respond verbally. Instead, he extended his arms, and the vines around him came to life, snaking their way down the escalators toward Red Star. She was unfazed by this and prepared for battle, her stance firm.


    Nightshade knew he couldn''t match her strength directly, so he used his control over plants to his advantage. The vines moved quickly, trying to entangle Red Star''s legs. But she jumped back, avoiding their grasp, and with a swift motion, she blasted them with an energy beam from her hands.


    **Zap!**


    The vines sizzled and burnt away instantly, but more took their place a few seconds later. Nightshade frowned for a moment but soon grinned as he decided to use the chaos to his advantage.


    He waved his hands, and the vines grew thicker and faster, spreading throughout the mall.


    Red Star flew up, avoiding the creeping vines on the ground. She then charged at Nightshade with her fist aimed at his chest. However he acted fast and raised a barrier of thick roots in front of himself before the punch connected with a loud **thud**


    The roots splintered but held firm.


    "Is this all you''ve got, Nightshade?" Red Star taunted as she removed her fist from the roots.


    Nightshade didn''t answer. Instead, he sent a cloud of pollen her way, aiming to disorient her. Red Star''s enhanced senses warned her of the incoming attack, and she flew back, avoiding the worst of it, but some of the pollen reached her.


    She coughed and her vision blurred momentarily.


    Taking advantage, Nightshade sent more vines after her, trying to entangle her limbs. But she shook off the effects of the pollen and used her immense strength to rip the vines apart.


    She then flew forward again, this time with more caution.


    As she closed the distance, Nightshade shouted, "Green Thorns, protect your leader!" Immediately, several Green Thorns rushed to his aid, their bats and makeshift weapons raised.


    They tried to surround Red Star, hoping to overwhelm her with numbers.


    However, Red Star''s eyes glowed red as she unleashed a series of energy blasts, taking out several Green Thorns with each shot. **Zap! Zap!** The Green Thorns fell, but more kept coming.


    She couldn''t use her full power without risking the lives of innocent civilians nearby. "Count yourself lucky that I promised not to kill on foreign soil coward."


    Nightshade used this to his advantage, continuing to send waves of vines and roots at her. One vine managed to wrap around her ankle, pulling her off balance.


    She fell to the ground with a **thud**, but quickly rolled and blasted the vine away.


    " *Tsk* This is pointless. Is this your idea of justice?" Red Star shouted, anger and annoyance rising in her voice. "Using innocent people as shields?"


    Nightshade just laughed, his voice echoing through the mall. "Justice? No, this is retribution! The world needs to wake up to the damage it''s causing!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Red Star didn''t waste any more time with words. She flew up, high above the mall floor, and then dove straight at Nightshade, using her enhanced speed to close the gap quickly. He tried to block her with another wall of roots, but she plowed through it with ease, the splintering wood scattering around her.


    She managed to grab Nightshade by the collar, lifting him off the ground. "This twisted game ends now!" she declared, her eyes glowing with fierce energy.


    Nightshade, in a last-ditch effort, released a potent toxin from his hands, aiming it directly at her face. Red Star winced as the toxin hit her, causing a burning sensation, but her durability protected her from the worst of it. Instead she tightened her grip on Nightshade and threw him across the mall.


    **Woosh!** **Crash!**


    He hit a column and slumped to the ground, dazed but not defeated. "You think... this will stop... the revolution?" he panted, struggling to even stand.


    Unfortunately, Red Star didn''t give him a chance to recover. She flew at him with incredible speed, delivering a powerful kick to his midsection. **Thud!** Nightshade doubled over in pain, the wind completely knocked out of him.


    Desperate, he called out to his remaining minions. "Stop her! Protect me!"


    The Green Thorns rushed at Red Star from all directions. But she proceeded to fight them off with a series of punches and energy blasts, her movements incredibly fast and lethal.


    **Bam!** **Zap!** **Smash!**


    Each hit sent a Green Thorn flying, but they kept coming, trying to wear her down.


    Nightshade used the distraction to summon more vines, this time focusing on the civilians, hoping to force Red Star to divide her attention.


    Vines snaked towards a group of people cowering behind an overturned table.


    Red Star''s enhanced senses picked up their cries for help and she spun around, firing an energy beam that incinerated the vines before they could reach the civilians. **Zap!**


    Nightshade took the opportunity to strike her from behind with a vine whip. **Whack!** The force of the blow sent her staggering forward, but she quickly regained her balance, looking more annoyed than in pain.


    "Enough of this!" she shouted. She then flew up, dodging more vines, and then came down with a powerful punch aimed at Nightshade''s head.


    He raised his arms to block, but the force of her punch broke through his defense, hitting him squarely in the face. **Crack!**


    Nightshade fell to the ground, his mask shattered and blood trickling from his nose. He groaned in pain, trying to crawl away, but Red Star grabbed him by the back of his suit and lifted him off the ground.


    "You''re done," she said, her voice cold and final. "Count yourself lucky vermin, if it were up to me, you''d have died the moment I saw you."


    She proceeded to knock him out with a swift punch to the jaw. **Thud!**


    With Nightshade defeated, Red Star turned her attention to the remaining Green Thorns. She flew through the mall, dispatching them with quick, efficient strikes.


    **Bam!** **Zap!** **Smash!** Each hit was accurate, neutralizing the threat without causing any harm to the civilians.


    Meanwhile, Samantha was hiding in the changing rooms, clutching Don''s body. She stroked his hair, tears streaming down her face, and kissed his forehead repeatedly.


    "Please be okay," she whispered through her sobs.


    "Please, Donnie, wake up."

 Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Attack On Central Mall (Part 5)

    ''Is it over...'' Don thought to himself as he felt soreness all over his body. He was in a groggy and dazed state, struggling to even open his eyes, which felt incredibly heavy.


    As he began to open them, he saw a bright, blurry white light and flashes of red and blue in the distance. Trying to open his mouth, he could taste his own dried blood on his lip. Amidst this, he heard a faint voice calling his name, "Donnie... Donnie."


    The longer he listened, the louder and clearer it got.


    ''That''s Samantha,'' Don realized just as he was finally opening his eyes. Once fully opened, he realized he was in the back of an ambulance, the source of the bright white light coming from above.


    He looked to his right and saw a paramedic tending to him. When he looked to his left, he saw his mother, who, upon seeing her son wake up, exclaimed, "Donnie!"


    Overcome by emotion, she leaned in and hugged him.


    Don couldn''t help but groan out in pain, immediately causing Samantha to pull back. "I''m sorry," she quickly apologized, realizing that although Don was awake, he was still in bad shape.


    At this time, the paramedic tending to Don raised a tablet, which showed a digital representation of the male body with certain areas highlighted in red and having information. After looking at this device for a moment, the paramedic raised his head to look at Don and asked, "Are you by any chance a superhuman?"


    Don weakly turned to face the paramedic, but before he could answer, Samantha spoke for him. "Yes, he is, but he barely has any powers. As a boy, he was only slightly more aware than other children, and the doctor said he had enhanced senses as well as speedy healing."


    The paramedic nodded while scratching his head before replying, "Well then, he must''ve evolved because according to my data here, his injuries have healed by a good margin. Look at this--the muscle damage caused by his hand getting broken has already been repaired, and from the looks of it, his arm should be healed within the week. His blood levels are also almost back to normal.


    Otherwise, he would''ve stayed unconscious until a transfusion was done. When was the last time you got a superhuman evaluation?"


    "I don''t remember," Don weakly muttered, finding it hard to even raise his limbs.


    "I see. Well, I''ll suggest you go get one to have a better idea of your capabilities. You might be in the higher tier of those in C-class with a body like this. But anyway, ma''am, like I said, he should be fine with a bit of rest."


    Before the paramedic could finish speaking, Samantha glanced at Don, who was in pain, and then back at the paramedic before arguing, "Can''t you see he''s in pain? I''ve been begging you to rush him to the hospital for the past 10 minutes. Now you''re telling me he''s all fine and we should wait? Can we get a doctor''s opinion on this?"


    The paramedic couldn''t help but force an awkward smile as he replied respectfully, "Ma''am, I understand your concern, but we already sent the data to the hospital in initial preparation for his arrival. This device here is actively monitoring the state of his body in real time, and according to it, your son should be fine with a week''s rest.


    We''re simply following standard medical protocol, especially in the event of superhuman crises with limited spaces available in hospitals. It is always advised to prioritize those more injured and-."


    "My son is injured!" Samantha argued in a shaky voice, on the verge of tears again. She couldn''t help but recall the terrifying situation they had found themselves in and how helpless she felt as her son put his life on the line to protect her. So, though the paramedic was right, as a mother, she wanted to be 100% sure that her son was going to be okay.


    Before Don could contribute to this conversation, a system prompt appeared in front of him.


    ------


    **Secret achievement unlocked: Near-Death Experience**


    **Secret achievement unlocked: Turned the Tables**


    **Secret achievement unlocked: Killer Hero**


    **Rewards:**


    - **Ability upgrade: Basic Regeneration>>>Enhanced Regeneration**


    - **Ability unlocked: Basic Durability**


    - **Ability upgrade: Limited Telekinesis>>>Basic Telekinesis**


    - **+100 Aura**


    - **Samantha''s trust level increased from 35% to 53%**


    ------


    ''There''s even secret achievements?'' Don questioned, surprised by what he saw. He couldn''t help but feel a bit of relief knowing that he didn''t risk his life for nothing.


    ''Still, that was too close for comfort. I''m way too weak if a bunch of minions can nearly kill me,'' Don concluded, his brief elation from the rewards fading as they were replaced by a sense of urgency--a need to get stronger lest he find himself in the same situation again, or worse.


    As the system prompt vanished, Don turned his attention back to Samantha and the paramedic, who were still arguing.


    "Ma''am, please--"


    "No! I demand my son be admitted. You have no idea how he--"


    Before Samantha could finish, Don forced himself to sit upright, groaning as he did before speaking up, "Mom, it''s fine."


    "No, Donnie, it''s not fine. You''re clearly in pain. You can barely even sit up."


    Don understood her worries as a mother, so he needed to be very careful with what he said, as every interaction with her mattered. "I understand you''re worried, Mom, but I trust the paramedic''s conclusion. Besides, we weren''t the only ones in that mall. Imagine what happened to the people who couldn''t protect themselves like I did. They''re the ones who should get the spaces available in hospitals.


    I wouldn''t feel right if people died just because I couldn''t handle a bit of soreness," Don replied, showing a weak smile, even though his face hurt just from doing that.


    "Oh, Donnie..." Samantha couldn''t bring herself to argue with Don''s response. Looking at it from that perspective, it did indeed seem a bit too selfish to want her son to be admitted when others may have been more grievously injured. "Are you sure you''re alright?"


    Don gave a weak nod. "Yes, I am. I promise if I feel any worse than I do now, I''ll let you know."


    "But Donnie, please--"


    "Mom," Don interjected gently.


    Once Don said this, Samantha couldn''t bring herself to argue anymore, and she sighed, "Fine. But if after a week you''re still like this, I''m going to sue your hospital for that conclusion you''ve made." She warned the paramedic.


    "No problem, ma''am," the paramedic replied with an awkward smile. He couldn''t help but glance at Don and give him a thankful look. "Well then, let''s get you up."


    The paramedic and Samantha helped Don climb out of the back of the ambulance and stand on his feet. Looking around, he could see they were in the mall''s parking lot, which had now become so chaotic that it was hard to recognize.


    Numerous ambulances and police vehicles were gathered, and along with them, Don could spot reporters and cameramen constantly moving around, either questioning civilians or the police officers themselves.


    As he was glancing around, his attention turned toward a police officer who approached him and Samantha with an unsure look.


    Samantha looked worried, and as the officer got close, she asked, "Is there a problem, officer?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The officer didn''t immediately reply as he looked at Don and asked, "Are you Don Bright?"


    A feeling of worry overcame Don, but it wasn''t like he could deny this. For the officer to approach him and ask, he obviously knew. So with a bit of hesitation, he answered, "Yes. Is there a problem?"


    The officer didn''t give a direct answer, and instead asked, "Could you please come with me?"

 Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Attack On Central Mall (Part 6)

    Samantha''s expression turned from concern to confusion once she heard the police officer''s request.


    She immediately reached out to Don and locked hands with him, then looked at the officer with narrowed eyes. "Why does he need to come with you? What is going on?"


    The officer turned to face Don''s mother but didn''t make himself much clearer. "If you could both please follow me, everything will become clear."


    Samantha was far from the type who would normally find trouble with the police, but this time the only thing on her mind was getting Don home so he could be properly tended to after everything they had been through.


    For someone to ask them to follow without making things clear made her truly upset. "Why can''t you make it clear now? If you''re looking to get statements from the victims of this incident, then find some other people. My son is injured, and I need to get him home.


    Is that going to be a problem, or do I need to call my lawyer for this?" Samantha rasped, her voice now showing the anger she currently felt.


    The officer sighed. "Ma''am, please. I was only told by my superiors to find a Don Bright and bring him over there. Whether it''s for questioning, a statement, or something else, I have no idea. What I do know is that it''s important. So, do with that information what you will." The officer just sighed and tipped his hat, clearly not wanting to argue with Samantha any longer.


    Once she got this explanation, her anger faded and she looked concerned yet again, glancing at Don out of the corner of her eye.


    Don, who had been silent this entire time, was also very curious as to why they asked for him, but considering what the police officer said, he could make a few guesses. ''Superhuman world or not, taking a life is no small issue. It has to be about that. Maybe they saw what I did through the cameras, and they want to question me?'' he thought.


    Turning his attention to his mother, he found her already looking at him with concern. "I don''t know, Donnie. What do you think?" she asked, also inwardly reaching a similar conclusion to Don, though more worried that it would lead to more problems.


    "Well, it''s best we go now and see what the problem is. It won''t look good if they end up following us home, and it''s not like I''m guilty of doing anything wrong," Don replied confidently.


    Samantha nodded in agreement, though the grip with which she held his hand tightened, which showed Don that she was still very much tense and worried despite her agreement. "Okay, let''s go."


    Don and Samantha began following the officer as he made his way past ambulances tending to civilians and officers questioning others. The parking lot was huge, and it became quite hard to maneuver through with all the people that had gathered there.


    Eventually, they arrived at a perimeter set by the police, with officers standing around a few vehicles at the center. The first thing Don noticed upon arriving was that it was incredibly noisy there compared to the other areas of the parking lot.


    More importantly, it was the place with the most media personnel trying to get through. He could barely hear himself think as numerous reporters stretched out their hands over the perimeter, holding out their microphones and yelling out their questions.


    "Commissioner Bateman, Commissioner Bateman! A question, please!" one female reporter yelled out, but like the rest, she was ignored.


    As the officer, Don, and Samantha reached the perimeter, he stopped, saying to one of his colleagues, "I found the kid, but his mother won''t let him--"


    Before the officer could finish, the colleague he was talking to narrowed his eyes at Don and Samantha, who were right behind the officer. "Oh, you found them. Go on ahead."


    The officer was surprised by this and turned around to see Don and Samantha. As their gazes met, Samantha quickly said, "This better be quick."


    The officer didn''t say anything and simply waved them over, and the police making the perimeter opened up to allow them through while holding back the many reporters who tried to make their way in.


    After passing the perimeter, Don''s eyes immediately settled on the individuals within it, particularly Red Star, who stood out like a sore thumb--not simply because of her flashy outfit and figure, but also because she was the tallest person present, being over 200 cm tall.


    It almost seemed absurd to look at for Don; to possess such a physique with such a height seemed impossible, but there it was.


    As if feeling his very intense gaze on her, Red Star casually turned her head in the direction the officer, Don, and Samantha were in. She, too, ignored the officer and Samantha, focusing solely on Don before asking the people around her, "Is that the boy?"


    ''Did she feel me looking at her?'' Don wondered, surprised by how quickly she looked his way. It made him immediately turn his focus elsewhere and be more cautious going forward. ''She must be the hero who delt with the attack.'' Don quickly concluded. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they reached Red Star and the group of people around her, Don realized he had initially focused on her and failed to notice another individual who stood out, but perhaps a bit more subtly.


    Unlike Red Star, he didn''t adorn a flashy superhero suit but instead wore a neat white suit with a matching fedora and a brown walking cane in hand. He had a full white beard, deep brown eyes, and graying medium-length hair.


    Despite looking older, he had an incredibly fit and muscular physique that was prominent even through his suit.


    In addition, he was also well above average in height, only a few centimeters shorter than Red Star. Next to this individual was a man who stood out even less, as he was roughly the same height as Don.


    He wore a black, loose-fitting suit and had black, slightly disheveled hair. He wore a large pair of spectacles which he adjusted upon seeing Don and Samantha.


    The last person of interest on the scene was a stern-looking, overweight man who was bald and wore smart casual attire with a trench coat on top. He was the person Red Star''s question was directed at, and in response, he lifted a large A1 photo he was holding. "Yeah, that''s him."


    All these individuals looked to be of great importance, and Don knew none of them, which worried him, depending on what he was being called here for. This was, of course, only a possibility, and he didn''t allow it to make him visibly nervous.


    He simply met the gazes of all these individuals while trying his best not to show any suspicious reaction. ''Good thing my face hurts,'' Don thought.


    As they reached this group of people, Samantha, who couldn''t see far because of her damaged spectacles, finally recognized some of the people present. "Commissioner Bateman?" she muttered, recognizing the police commissioner of Santos City--the overweight man wearing the trench coat.


    She then turned her gaze to the man holding the cane, and her eyes widened even more. "Mr. Invincible?" Finally, Samantha''s gaze settled on Red Star. "You''re that Uropean hero... Red Star. What''s going on?"


    The director showed a smile and let out a hearty laugh. "These days, I just go by Director Graham, not Mr. Invincible. My heroing days are long behind me. You must be the boy''s mother. I apologize for the inconvenience.


    We were wondering if he or you could clear up something for us."


    Samantha turned her attention to Director Graham and didn''t speak as provocatively as she did to the officer. "And what might that be?" she asked in a slightly shaky voice.


    Director Graham maintained a smile and turned his gaze toward Don before explaining, "You see, Red Star here isn''t authorized to act on United Provinces soil, but by choosing to save the people who were in Central Mall from Nightshade, she''s landed herself in a bit of trouble.


    However, she''s made it clear that she didn''t kill any of Nightshade''s Green Thorns during her efforts to save the people, but four dead bodies were found in the Mi Casa clothing store."


    "Since surveillance was taken out during the explosions, we wanted to confirm with those captured going into the store last before the attack if they could confirm what Red Star is saying. Most of the people were victims of the Green Thorns, like the owner who is still unconscious and has been rushed to the hospital. We were simply asking if you could shed light on this matter."


    Samantha stood closer to Don and held his hand tighter. Her instincts as a mother told her to defend her son. ''Donnie isn''t a registered hero, so he could get in trouble for killing those Green Thorns.... they''re probably just looking for a scapegoat,'' Samantha wildly thought, having seen enough outrageous cases during her time as a resident in Santos City.


    With that in mind, she quickly tried to answer. "We didn''t--"


    Before she could finish, Don, having reached a different conclusion, interrupted her and answered, "I killed them."

 Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Central Mall Hero? (Part 1)

    Don''s answer, though the truth, seemed to come as a surprise as everyone looked at him skeptically, especially Commissioner Bateman, who proceeded to narrow his eyes at Don and ask, "Don''t lie to me, son. I understand if you''re a fan of Red Star here, but this isn''t some small issue that you can lie about."


    Don was a bit surprised to get this response, and it showed on his face as he looked at the commissioner with a bit of confusion as he replied, "I am being honest. Why would I need to lie about that?"


    The commissioner shrugged his shoulders slightly and put his hands on his hips, slightly moving his trench coat out of the way as he leaned in to look at Don as if trying to read his face.


    "Well, I don''t know. You tell me. It could be that you''re a fan of Red Star trying to get her out of the situation, or you think this is an opportunity to brag about being a hero.


    These are far more believable than some child with no record of heroic deeds and with an evaluation of..." The commissioner paused as he said this and reached into his trench coat to take out a small data pad before adding, "D."


    He then showed the screen to Don, which currently had a profile loaded. However, the image present was of him as a child, as that was the last time he had taken an evaluation for superpowers.


    Don''s silence was immediate, and the commissioner seemed to interpret this as being unable to refute the evidence he had shown. "You see? Now, please, the truth," the commissioner insisted.


    Before Don could even give a reply, Samantha stepped forward and suddenly shoved the commissioner back. "Get away from my son!"


    "Ma''am, you can''t do that!" The police officer tried to step forward and grab her, but she quickly and aggressively waved him off with her hand, pointing at the commissioner as she angrily stated, "I''ve just about had enough with you people today. I''ve been a resident of this city all my life. My father helped build this city into what it is today.


    I pay my taxes and I am an honest citizen who has never so much as shoplifted, and today my son and I nearly lost our lives because you and your department are so incompetent that you couldn''t stop such a large-scale attack on the mall. I can only imagine how many people lost their lives or suffered trauma from the experience, me being one of them."


    "Ma''am, please, I''m simply stating the facts and-," Commissioner Bateman tried to argue.


    Samantha simply raised her voice. "No! you listen to me because you have no idea. You have no idea how hard it is to watch as a mother as your son helplessly fights against dangerous men to protect you. I can''t even begin to think what could have happened to me if he wasn''t there. At the same time, I can''t even forgive myself for being so helpless as he nearly fought himself to death.


    And here you are calling him a liar when it was you who failed to come here in time. Do you think after all this we want to brag to some news station about this disaster to protect her?" Samantha pointed at Red Star, her eyes now becoming watery as she shook her head. "Please, do not insult us because if that is all you called my son and me here for, then we will gladly leave."


    Commissioner Bateman was now left speechless. Looking at the emotion with which Samantha spoke, one would find it very hard to think she was lying. Unable to come up with a response, he looked at one of the officers and then at Director Graham as if seeking help in tackling the situation.


    The one to step up was Red Star, who simply looked at Don and asked, "How did you do it? Describe how you beat those four Green Thorns."


    "You don''t have to-," Samantha was about to reject this proposal, but Don interjected. "It''s fine. It''s better we get this over and done with now so that we''re not bothered once we leave."


    Samantha didn''t argue with her son and simply glanced at Commissioner Bateman with a hateful gaze. Don, while looking at Red Star, began to recount the events that transpired within the store.


    He carefully detailed his fight against the Green Thorns, including the injuries and damage he had taken. After he was done, he looked to the commissioner and added, "If you still don''t believe me, you can confirm the state the paramedics found me in, unless you think I''m lying about that as well."


    Don was also irritated by the way the commissioner spoke down to him. Right now, both he and Samantha were quite emotional for similar reasons--her because she couldn''t protect her son and he nearly died, and him because he couldn''t protect himself and nearly died.


    Either way, they were both currently frustrated, and Commissioner Bateman''s words didn''t help.


    After Don was done, Director Graham spoke up, "The child''s story seems to match the injury report found on the Green Thorns. You could argue that he simply watched Red Star fight, but I think you and I both know that that isn''t enough for someone to recount the scene so vividly and accurately."


    The commissioner now had a complex look on his face as he brought his hands to his head and wiped off some of the sweat that was currently on it.


    Don''s story was now making sense, and it now made him look like an immense and uncaring prick, especially to the mother and son pair who had likely gone through a lot.


    Thankfully for him, Red Star''s curiosity prevented an awkward silence from falling as she asked Don, "How come you healed so quickly then?"


    "Red Star, you''re not supposed to--" The man with the spectacles tried to stop Red Star from asking this, but she ignored him as if he wasn''t even there.


    "Do not tell me what to do. If I killed a man, I''d have no problems taking responsibility. I''m also simply trying to confirm if the boy''s story is true, and if it is, how come he looks to be in alright condition."


    This time, before Don could answer, Samantha spoke up, having had enough of all this. "Enough! If you''re still curious, the paramedics have the report. Now, if you''re done harassing my son and me, we will be leaving. Or are we not allowed to?"


    Samantha no longer looked like she was willing to hear out any more questions, and not even Red Star persisted, choosing to simply keep quiet as she, along with everyone else, looked at the commissioner for an answer.


    He quickly replied, "No, no, I only wanted to confirm. Thank you and sorry for holding you and-."


    "Let''s go, Donnie." Samantha didn''t even let the commissioner finish; she continued to hold Don''s hand as they walked away from the scene. Samantha tried to leave quickly, but Don let out a groan. "Not so fast, I''m still a bit sore."


    "Oh, sorry, Donnie. I just want to get away from this place as fast as possible."


    "Yeah, me too." Right now, there were too many unknowns involved when it came to speaking with the individuals Don had just met, and he didn''t want to risk anything.


    But as they walked away, he couldn''t help but look back at Red Star and wonder just how powerful she was.


    S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Central Mall Hero? (Part 2)

    After leaving the scene, Don and Samantha made their way back to their car, which took a bit of time to find because of all the people now present in the parking lot.


    But finding it was only the first problem, as numerous other cars were trying to get in while others were trying to get out, some of them being police vehicles and ambulances which were given priority. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, you have to be kidding me," Samantha let out a sigh and began slamming the horn hard in irritation. "Come on, move!"


    Don sat silently in the passenger seat and could understand Samantha''s frustration. However, he simply reclined his chair slightly and leaned his head back.


    Samantha turned to and approved this action, "Yeah, you better just try getting some rest, Donnie. We may be stuck here for a bit." After she said this, she reached into the back and took out a bottle of water before handing it to him. "Here, drink some water as well."


    She offered after opening the bottle for him and bringing it to his face. Don thought, ''She must think I''m in some serious pain if she won''t even let me drink water by myself.'' He didn''t argue, though, as he had never found himself in such a situation. He knew words alone weren''t enough to convince a worried mother so he simply opened his mouth and allowed Samantha to help him drink some water.


    "How''s that?" she asked as she retracted the bottle and closed it before placing it in one of the cup holders.


    Don smiled and nodded, saying, "That''s better. I''ll just try to catch some sleep."


    Samantha nodded. "Sure thing. I''ll wake you up as soon as we arrive."


    Since they were going to be there for a while, Don didn''t want to be awake. Now wasn''t really a good time for him to interact with Samantha.


    The pain he felt aside, he couldn''t predict what topics they would even talk about, and thus he wasn''t confident he''d be able to handle the interaction as best as he could. So, with that in mind, he closed his eyes and tried to drift into sleep.


    However, the first thing to come to his mind were thoughts of his parents in his former life. ''I wonder what they''re up to now, or how they reacted to my death.''


    The combination of the near-death experience and Samantha''s response to it as a worried mother made Don reflect on that aspect of his former life. Even though they were far from being the most understanding of parents, they took care of him, gave him a roof over his head, and provided food throughout the years he stayed with them.


    To take all that for granted would simply be ungrateful.


    Recalling the way he died, he couldn''t imagine how his parents must''ve felt, especially his mother, looking at Samantha''s reaction.


    He could only inwardly sigh, as there was nothing he could do about that. This was his life now, and he had already accepted it. Though assimilation was proving to be much more difficult than he imagined, and it was in no way as easy as those books he used to read made it seem to be.


    The emotions, danger and pain involved were far too real, and this incident only affirmed that fact.


    ''I need to get stronger, but how?'' This was the prevailing thought on Don''s mind as he lay there waiting to drift into sleep.


    Unbeknownst to Don, immediately after he closed his eyes, Samantha proceeded to look his way with evident worry in her eyes, thinking to herself, ''You just came back into my life and I nearly lost you. Why would you risk your life for a mother who couldn''t even stand up for you when that bastard kicked you out? I just can''t forgive myself.''


    Samantha''s grip on her steering wheel tightened, and the guilt she felt regarding Don increased after this incident. But just like Don with his worries, she was unable to deal with them in the present moment and could only reflect on them. So, to try to ease her mind and calm down, she simply turned on the radio and waited patiently for an opportunity to get out of the parking lot.


    ------


    Roughly 30 minutes later, Don, who had managed to fall asleep, was suddenly woken up by Samantha''s loud voice. "Unbelievable!" she yelled out, prompting Don to snap his eyes open and look both left and right with urgency as he thought something was wrong.


    Seeing that they were still in the car and in no immediate danger, he relaxed.


    His abrupt movement still caught the eye of Samantha, who looked his way and apologized. "Oh, I''m sorry I woke you, Donnie. It''s just..." Before Samantha could explain, a voice from the radio interrupted--the same one that had brought them the news in the morning.


    [ You heard that right, folks. The true hero of the Central Mall attack isn''t Red Star but a young man named Don Bright. He single-handedly fought and killed four of Nightshade''s Green Thorns in order to protect his mother.


    Police have refused to comment on this, but according to anonymous sources, they recovered a hidden camera in one of the changing rooms which had been blasted out of place by an explosion and thus managed to catch part of the young man''s fight, which is currently circulating on the Internet.]


    [After having watched it myself, all I can say is that it''s truly impressive for a young man who doesn''t even possess a class C evaluation to fight to this level. If Dr. Gadget has shown us anything, you don''t need flashy powers to be a great superhero. So, I hope we hear more about this young man soo-.] *click*


    Before anything more could be said, Samantha angrily changed the channel, frowning deeply. "How did this even happen? How can the police be so incompetent? I''m definitely going to sue. Don''t they know how dangerous it is to have such information leaked? What if Nightshade ever escapes and wants to take revenge on you?


    What if he hires some goons to do it from jail? They''re clearly bad people who have no problem hurting others, and yet they''re blatantly telling the world your identity and what you did!" Samantha complained, clearly only seeing the negatives of the content being reported on the radio.


    At first, Don thought it could be a good thing, but after she gave her perspective on the situation, he shared similar worries, as it was very possible for that to happen.


    ------


    Meanwhile, at Summer''s school, Nexus Academy, she and her friend Sylvia were currently sitting in the bleachers of an indoor VR stadium watching a live match in progress against another local high school.


    The Nexus Academy was a cutting-edge educational institution known for its emphasis on technology and innovation. The school campus was a blend of modern architecture and natural elements. The main building was a sleek, multi-story structure with glass walls that reflected the surrounding greenery, giving it a futuristic and inviting appearance.


    Throughout the campus, green spaces and recreational areas offered students places to relax and socialize.


    As for the stadium, the exterior structure had smooth metallic surfaces with pulsating neon accents. Inside, the stadium opened up into a vast arena, with tiered seating arranged in a semi-circle around the central VR field.


    The seats were equipped with individual holo-screens, providing spectators with real-time stats and multiple viewing angles of the match. The central field itself was an expansive, open space that could transform into various terrains and environments, thanks to advanced VR projection technology.


    Above, a massive transparent dome covered the stadium, displaying a dynamic digital sky that changed with the events of the match.


    The match itself wasn''t at all exciting, and some of the students were on their phones, Sylvia being one of them.


    While on her phone, she stumbled upon the very leaked video that was being mentioned on the radio. Upon watching it, she didn''t immediately recognize Don but immediately recognized Samantha in the background and looked toward Summer, who was seated next to her with surprise.


    "Summer, is this your mom?" she asked, unsure if she was seeing things right.


    Summer looked her way and peeped at the phone before narrowing her eyes. She seemed unsure for a moment and grabbed Sylvia''s phone to take a closer look before yelling, "It''s Mom and Donnie! What the hell is this video?" she asked, prompting Sylvia to quickly explain.


    "Nightshade attacked Central Mall, and these are some of the videos from the incident."


    "Wait, if that''s really them, are they okay right now?" Sylvia''s tone changed to one of worry as she asked this.


    Summer didn''t answer and immediately reached into her bag to take out her phone, quickly going to the contacts to dial her mom.


    Sylvia waited anxiously and asked, "Well?"


    However, Summer removed the phone from her ear the next second and shook her head. "It''s not going through."


    "Shit. I need to go."


    Saying nothing more, Summer tossed the bag onto her back and stood up from her seat before leaving hurriedly.

 Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Central Mall Hero? (Part 3)

    Summer frantically walked away with her bag slung over her shoulder, worry written all over her face.


    Sylvia called out from behind, running to catch up. "Hey, are you okay?"


    "I don''t fucking know, okay? I just need to get home," Summer replied in a worried tone, unsure of what she would find once she got there.


    "Does that video say if they''re okay or if they made it out?" Summer asked Sylvia, who was walking hurriedly beside her while scrolling through the video''s comments.


    She couldn''t find anything useful in the description, and the comments weren''t any more helpful. They were a mix of positive, negative, and lateral comments.


    Some positive comments said, "Ha, the green thorns fucked around and found out!" and "I don''t get why the government refuses to allow civilian intervention in such scenarios. If they did, maybe the guy could''ve helped more people."


    Right under that comment, another user replied, "History has already shown us that civilian intervention in superhuman matters is dangerous and inefficient, and only leads to the deaths of wannabe heroes, or worse, innocent lives."


    One more replied, "Pretty sure it''s allowed to protect oneself, which is exactly what he did."


    The rest of the replies under that comment simply focused on arguing on that topic, so Sylvia moved on to the second comment, which was simply negative, reading, "Big deal. My cousin with laser vision would''ve wiped them without breaking a sweat. Why is everyone hyping this guy like he''s the next Mr. Invincible or something? The guy''s probably just gonna work in an ordinary office job. LOL."


    The replies under this were even more numerous than the first, with varied opinions. The first one read, "Damn bro, get off your cousin''s dick," another read, "LOL zip up when you''re done, bro," and another user added, "LOL he says his cousin because he knows he hasn''t done anything worth bragging about. That''s just sad, bro. But anyway, keep glazing."


    The third comment was more neutral and addressed all the negative comments: "Man, I can''t believe how many clowns are in this comment section.


    If some of you losers bothered to do your research, you would know that according to the police, the guy in the video only has a superhuman evaluation of D, but he still protected his mom with his life from not one, not two, but four green thorns, who, mind you, have superhuman evaluations of C and are armed and dangerous.


    Anyone who thinks being a hero is just about powers doesn''t know what they''re talking about because if it were that easy to become a superhero, the world would be full of them. But it''s not because it takes more than power. If you ask me, this guy is more of a hero than most new entries we see in the city these days, who only care about promoting their stupid brands and agencies."


    Sylvia continued to scroll through the comments but found nothing of use and simply shook her head towards Summer. "I can''t find anything useful. Try calling your aunt. Maybe she knows."


    Summer didn''t reply instantly but gave a weak nod before proceeding to do as Sylvia suggested. "It''s ringing," she muttered in a soft tone.


    Unbeknownst to her, back at their house, Amanda''s phone was resting on the coffee table in the living room, simply ringing with Amanda nowhere in sight.


    ------ S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, not far from Central Mall, in a large SUV that was currently cruising down the highway with police escorts on either side, Red Star and Director Graham were listening to the same news regarding Don on the radio.


    Red Star, seated to the right with her arms crossed under her bosom, let out a scoff upon hearing the news. "This country''s police are very incompetent. Do they not know that by revealing that young man''s identity, they''re putting him and his family in danger?"


    Director Graham, who currently sat with both hands on his cane, let out a sigh and gave a small nod. "It was a leak, Red Star. I don''t think it was intentional. These days there are far too many groups that hack into police systems and sell information to news agencies or even criminal organizations. But you''re right, it could put him in the crosshairs of some supervillains wanting to make an example.


    If that happens, it would make the police look especially incompetent. So don''t worry, I''ll have something arranged."


    Red Star let out another scoff. "I am not worried. I was simply making an observation."


    Director Graham showed a smile as she said this. "Well, if you say so."


    ------


    At around the same time, within the Chanel Hills community, Samantha finally pulled up to her driveway and found Amanda anxiously standing by her pickup truck, looking like she too was preparing to leave and go somewhere.


    Amanda saw Samantha''s SUV pull up, and her eyes seemed to light up as she rushed toward it before it even entered the driveway. Samantha proceeded to park right behind Amanda''s pickup before exiting the vehicle.


    "Sam!" Amanda rushed immediately to hug her. "I heard what happened. Are you okay? Is Donnie okay? My God, get your ass in here!" Amanda worryingly smothered her sister while peeking into the vehicle to see Don.


    Samantha gave her a weak nod. "We''re fine, Amanda, all thanks to Donnie, but he nearly--" Samantha couldn''t even bring herself to say it, but Amanda, having heard the news and also seen the video, could already guess what she was trying to say, so she simply proceeded to hug her sister tightly.


    "It''s alright, Sam. It''s all over now. How is he? Is it bad?"


    Samantha weakly shook her head, her eyes becoming a bit teary. "I don''t know. The paramedics claimed that he will be fine with a bit of rest, but he looks like he''s in so much pain. He can barely walk right now."


    As Samantha was saying this, they could hear another car pulling into the driveway of their neighbor, and she quickly suggested, "Let''s get Donnie inside. If people saw the news, then we might attract unwanted attention here."


    Amanda agreed, and they both walked over to the passenger side. Once the door was opened, Amanda showed Don a big smile. "There''s the hero," she praised in an attempt to lighten what she felt was an otherwise very sour mood.


    Don gave her a weak smile and replied, "Hey, Aunt Amanda, I guess you heard the news as well."


    "I did. You two had me worried sick. I was about to drive to the mall right now, worried that I might be going to pick up dead bodies. Seriously, what would I even tell Summer, or worse, Ma?"


    As Amanda said this, Samantha looked visibly worried. "Good thing she doesn''t even know how to operate a phone. Come on, let''s get Donnie inside."


    Samantha and Amanda proceeded to help Don into the house and up the stairs before Samantha instructed Amanda, "Could you please prepare a bath for him?"


    "Sure thing." Amanda broke away and immediately went into the bathroom to do as Samantha said, while Samantha helped Don to his room.


    Once inside, Samantha immediately instructed Don, "Hurry and take your clothes off."

 Chapter 74: Chapter 74: A Helping Hand (Part 1)

    As Don turned around to look at Samantha after she told him to begin undressing, he realized she showed no signs of leaving. ''Does she mean to fully undress in front of her?'' he wondered. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samantha didn''t seem to share the same qualms over the situation as she simply urged him, "Hurry up, Donnie, we need to get you cleaned up so you can get some rest. I''m sure you''ll feel better once your body has been rubbed with a hot towel."


    ''I don''t think she sees the problem here,'' Don concluded and chose not to say anything as he proceeded to try and remove his shirt. But just as he was about to take it off, he groaned in pain when he raised it to the chest area, finding it hard to lift his arms any further without feeling immense pain.


    "Donnie!" Samantha quickly called out as she walked over to him, her voice filled with serious concern. "Does it still hurt? Oh, Donnie, we should''ve gotten you admitted," she stressed as she raised his shirt slightly and looked at some of the more visible bruises, such as the spot where Don had been struck with the bat. She felt her heart clench just looking at Don being this hurt.


    ''Maybe she''s right,'' Don thought. He was in no position to argue with Samantha, and he knew that trying to do so now would only work against him as he couldn''t even hide the pain he was in whenever he put a certain amount of pressure on his limbs.


    Thankfully, Samantha just sighed and didn''t stress the matter any longer. "Okay, just stand still. I''ll help you undress," she quickly instructed and, without waiting for a response, began looking around the room before settling her eyes on the nearby dresser next to Don''s bed. She quickly walked over to it and immediately bent over to the lowest drawer.


    Don found himself staring at her more than modest rear as she did so, his heart beating faster from anxiety and something else. ''Damn, I know I shouldn''t have these thoughts, but...'' Don trailed off as he gulped slightly at the sight. Samantha didn''t take much time and soon stood back up, prompting Don to snap his head in another direction.


    Samantha wasn''t the least bit aware and simply walked over with urgency, holding a pair of scissors in her hands. As she reached him, she muttered, "Try and stay still," without waiting for a reply. She began using the scissors to cut Don''s shirt.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t this a bit wasteful to cut the clothes?"


    Samantha, not turning her attention away from what she was doing, shook her head and replied firmly, "No. Clothes can be replaced, Donnie. You can''t." As she said that, she fully cut open the shirt and helped Don easily remove it before tossing it to the floor. "Besides, it''s all stretched, dirty, and bloodstained now.


    There''s no point keeping it," she added as she tossed the pair of scissors onto Don''s bed and turned her attention to his pants. She was about to reach out and grab the buckle of his belt, but Don prevented her from doing so by reaching for it first.


    "I can handle that."


    Samantha simply sighed and adjusted her glasses. "I know you can, Donnie. I just don''t want you making your injuries worse. I know you''ve grown a lot since you''ve been away, but I''m still your mother. You don''t need to be shy around me." As Samantha said this, her voice became a bit low and clearly saddened. It was obvious that all she was trying to do was help her injured son.


    Don couldn''t help but feel inwardly sorry. ''It''s not that I don''t want her to undress me, but in my eyes, she''s not my real mother, but instead a beautiful and caring woman. So if she ends up touching me like that and my body reacts, things could get very awkward, very fast,'' Don thought.


    Samantha was a woman like any other, and he was yet to adjust to being her son. Even simply calling her "Mom" was something he was trying to get used to. But at least he could control his body''s reaction. However, if he did happen to react to her helping him undress or touching his body in a certain way, he didn''t know what reaction he would get from Samantha.


    He compared it to himself and his real mother in his former life, asking himself what would happen if it was him and her in this situation, and his body happened to react in that particular way. ''I probably wouldn''t hear the end of it, but as a mom, I think she would understand. Maybe I''m just overthinking all this.''


    Don sighed again, this time more audibly, as he retracted his hands from his buckle, choosing to take the risk and allow Samantha to proceed. "I''m sorry, Mom, it''s not that I don''t want you to help. I just hate feeling so helpless," Don lied, choosing to give this reason instead, as he knew it would garner a positive response from Samantha.


    And it did. She showed him a weak smile and approached, bringing her hands over to his face and holding him by the cheeks while looking into his eyes. "Oh, Donnie, you''re anything but helpless. You''re my savior. You put your body on the line to help us get out of that terrible situation. Now it''s my turn as a mother to take care of you.


    After all, you are the man of the house now, and we can''t have you injured for long, now can we?" Samantha smiled a bit more as she jokingly added this, prompting Don to smile back, genuinely finding her words comforting.


    Despite the emotion present in this scene, Don constantly reminded himself to watch what he said, so he gave a calculated response, first nodding his head slightly before replying, "I understand. Thanks, Mom."


    Samantha''s eyes became watery, and she slightly shook her head. "No, Donnie, thank you for coming back and for protecting me." After she said this, Samantha slightly squeezed his cheeks with a bit of force as she narrowed her eyes. "But you better not put yourself in danger again like that, young man. Am I clear?"


    Don gave a light chuckle. "If it means protecting you, I can''t promise that."


    Samantha was very touched and very worried at the same time. As a woman, she found his response incredibly reassuring and comforting, but as a mother, it worried her to her very depths. Still, she smiled and simply just shook her head as she pulled away. "Oh, what will I do with you?"


    Their conversation was cut short when Aunt Amanda''s voice called out from the hallway, "Sam, the water is ready."


    Samantha turned to look at the turned to look at the door and yelled back. "All right. Thanks, Amanda."


    Amanda then replied, "No problem. I''ll be in the kitchen whipping up something for our hero, just call me if you need me."


    After saying that Amanda''s footsteps could be heard walking away from the door.


    Samantha turned her attention back to Don, or rather to his parents before stating, "alright. Let''s quickly get these off and get you cleaned up, after that you can have something to eat and rest are properly."

 Chapter 75: Chapter 75: A Helping Hand (Part 2)

    Don didn''t argue with Samantha any longer and allowed her to help him undress without saying anything.


    She reached for his buckle, quickly unfastened it, and pulled off his belt, tossing it to the floor. She then undid his pants but paused for a moment before slowly and carefully lowering them until they reached his ankles. Don slightly raised his leg so that Samantha could pull off his pants before tossing them to the floor as well, leaving him in nothing but his boxers.


    The similar interaction they had back at the Mi Casa dressing room because of his zipper was awkward enough, but this time, even more so as Samantha was currently kneeling in front of him while he was only in his boxers. Thankfully, it was only for a brief moment as she soon stood up and said, "Okay, head to the bathroom, and I''ll be there soon."


    "Let me just put your clothes in the wash and get out of this dress," Samantha said, breaking Don out of his thoughts. He hadn''t realized until now that she was still wearing the dress she had tried on at Mi Casa, the one with the ripped strap she''d tied together.


    ''I''m surprised Amanda didn''t comment on that dress. I guess even she knows when to and when not to crack jokes,'' Don thought before agreeing with Samantha''s suggestion. "Alright."


    He left the room and quickly proceeded to the bathroom. Upon entering, he saw that the bathtub was full of water, steam rising from it. Before he could decide whether to enter the water, he heard a familiar voice speak from behind him. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now that''s a nice ass."


    Don immediately turned to the source of the voice behind him and found none other than Trixie standing by the door with a wide grin on her face.


    "Trixie?" Don looked at her with confusion. "What are you¡ª" Before he could finish his question, Trixie began to eye him up and down. "Did you miss me? If I knew your ass looked that fine in a pair of tight shorts, I would never have left. The base was so boring, but at least Elle''s finally calmed down. She''ll probably call you later today, by the way."


    Don looked at Trixie with narrowed eyes. "What are you doing here? If Sam-my mother sees you, how am I going to explain it?"


    Trixie gave a carefree shrug. "I don''t know, tell her I''m a booty call or something."


    Although it hadn''t been long since Trixie left, Don had forgotten how hard it was to converse with her and just how much she enjoyed toying with people. So rather than complain, he simply sighed. "Did you just come here to cause mischief?"


    Trixie slowly strutted over to Don and pointed her index finger at the base of his abs, slowly tracing it upward while looking at him with a pouty face. "Oh, little old me? cause mischief? I would never. I was just bored and decided, why not go check on my sperm bank and see if he needs a little bit of¡ª"


    "Uff!" Don let out a surprised groan as Trixie trailed off. She had brought her other hand to his crotch and cupped his balls tightly, her pouty face changing to a mischievous expression as she grinned while licking her lips.


    "Trixie," Dawn muttered in a low warning tone, but Trixie remained unbothered and even began to rub at his crotch, causing his cock to begin growing erect.


    "Isn''t now the best time for a little stress relief?" Trixie teased. "You can just say you were having a nice¡­ long¡­ hot¡­ bath. No one has to know," she cheerfully said, but Don couldn''t stop thinking that Samantha could walk in at any moment.


    So he held Trixie by the wrist and pulled her hand away from his crotch. "Seriously, now is not the time. My mom could be coming in here any moment," he said with genuine concern.


    At this news, Trixie''s eyes seemed to light up. "Oh, you naughty, naughty dog. Is that why you''re pushing me away? Then again, looking at your mom, I don''t blame you," Trixie replied, biting her lip.


    "It''s not what you''re thinking," Don quickly explained before Trixie could have any more wild thoughts. She, however, didn''t seem to believe him. She gave him a skeptical look while saying, "Oh, really?"


    "Yes," Don affirmed with a serious face. "There was an attack on Central Mall, and I ended up getting injured. My body''s still sore, so my mom insisted on helping me bathe. It''s not whatever you''re thinking about in that depraved mind of yours."


    Trixie let out a chuckle. "I''m just teasing. I already know about that attack. It made Elle so worried it snapped her back to her senses."


    "What do you mean by ''snapped her back to her senses''?" Don asked.


    "I mean she''s no longer in super Don obsession mode, as I like to call it."


    "Oh, you mean that," Don replied, immediately recalling how Elle had become back at the base. He wanted to inquire more, but now was neither the time nor place.


    He also had to remember that Trixie was closer to Elle than to him, and if he accidentally asked something that the old Don should''ve already known, the blunder could prove problematic. Instead, he replied, "I''m glad to hear she''s all right."


    Trixie gave a quick nod. "Of course she is. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have come back so soon. Now, back to your mother. Do you really believe a lonely woman at her age didn''t have any ulterior motives when she offered to bathe you? If you ask me, she''s looking for a different kind of mother and son time," Trixie said with a smirk.


    Don let out a sigh, resisting the urge to correct Trixie. He realized that she had been leading him on from the start, and by reacting the way he did, he was simply falling for her teasing.


    ''She''s really good at leading people on. I need to be really, really careful when interacting with her going forward. She''s probably the most tricky person to deal with out of everyone,'' Don thought to himself.


    "I can tell what you''re thinking about it," Trixie commented, taking Don''s silence as him considering her insinuations.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Don replied, shrugging his shoulders in an attempt to play off her teasing.


    But Trixie was relentless. She narrowed her eyes at him and began slowly walking around him as if he were a delicious prey. "If you say so. You mortals are always so prickly with your relationships. But I''m a succubus, so trust me when I say that the women in this house are in dire need of a man in their life. All I''m saying is if you don''t do it, someone else will.


    But if you''re fine with that, then ignore everything I said," Trixie concluded with a mischievous smile.


    Just as she finished speaking, footsteps could be heard outside the bathroom. Without Don needing to tell her, Trixie waved him goodbye and blew him a kiss before vanishing. The door opened the next moment, and Samantha walked in, wearing nothing but a towel that hugged her body tightly.


    Don instantly gulped at the sight but didn''t say anything, instead remembering Trixie''s words, ''If you don''t, someone else will.''


    Putting aside the moral implications, Don would be lying if he said he was completely against the idea.


    More than that, the idea of another man coming into the picture to make the women of the house happy and satisfy their needs wasn''t something Don could accept.


    Don''s contemplative look was picked up by Samantha, and she worriedly asked, "Is something wrong, Donnie?"


    Don was snapped out of his daze by the question. "Oh, no, no. I was just thinking about the incident at the mall and how close of a call that was, that''s all," Don replied.


    Samantha believed his words, but his current thoughts couldn''t be further from what he said.


    ''It''s crazy, absolutely crazy,'' he thought. But as he looked at Samantha''s face, he reached the conclusion.


    ''But I want to try.''

 Chapter 76: Chapter 76: A Helping Hand (Part 3)

    Unaware of what Don was thinking, Samantha turned her attention to the tub and leaned in to feel the water. Don watched her do this and once again he couldn''t help but let his eyes focus on her rear, which looked even more apparent in the towel Samantha was wearing.


    "The water seems just fine. What do you think Donnie?" She asked without bothering to look back.


    "Uh, yeah, it''s just perfect¡­" Don muttered, choosing to turn his gaze away before his thoughts could wander in a dangerous direction and cause his body to react.


    ''How do I even go about this? Do I just try or¡­ no. Things have been going well so far and our relationship is definitely improving. This isn''t a game so if I''m serious about this I can''t mess it up. My approach needs to be methodical.'' After taking a moment to consider the situation, Don decided against making any overly bold moves as he understood this wasn''t something he could simply rush into.


    Having received confirmation from don, Samantha turned to face him with a smile and gestured him toward the tub. "Alright then, get your boxers off and I''ll help you climb in."


    "Huh?" Don was slightly surprised to hear that even his boxers had to be removed. Samantha took his reaction for not wanting to and sighed, "come on Donnie, you don''t really expect to wash in those do you? I''m your mother, I''ve seen you in your birthday suit more times than I can count. Would you be more comfortable if I closed my eyes?"


    ''I''d be more comfortable if I wasn''t the only one naked but I can''t really say that now can I?'' Don inwardly sighed but he chose to try something. "Well I was comfortable at first because I thought you came wearing something under the towel you could get wet in while helping me wash in my briefs."


    Don knew that by wording it this way, he was at least not blatantly asking her to get naked. Rather he was expressing that he was initially comfortable because he thought they''d be both mildly dressed.


    "Oh," Samantha gave a knowing look as she understood what Don was trying to say, not even suspecting that they were any ulterior motives behind his words.


    She lowered her gaze to look at her towel and placed her hand on the upper part of it before replying, "I was just planning to take a bath after I was done helping you. I''m only wearing my undies under this Donnie." She explained.


    ''Well, it was worth a try.'' Don thought, choosing not to push his luck as he gave a nod. "Oh, then it''s alright then," Don replied before turning to face the tub.


    Samantha looked at him and sighed, ''he must be really uncomfortable with this. I guess it''s not the same since he''s older but I''m still his mother so¡­''


    Having reached her own conclusion, Samantha cleared her throat and nervously suggested, "uhm¡­ if it makes you more comfortable, I can also undress, it''ll be like old times when you and Summer still joined me for baths. Would that be better?"


    ''Is she serious?'' Don couldn''t believe what he was hearing, but he felt the urge to immediately yell "yes", however he stopped himself from doing so.


    As great of an opportunity this was, it could still be fumbled if he reacted or spoke wrongly, after all, Samantha was clearly still approaching the whole interaction as a concerned mother trying to help her son, no matter what.


    From her perspective, it likely wasn''t that big of a deal if not a little bit awkward for them both. But it was better to both feel a bit awkward and Don alone.


    In response, Don acted a bit unsure. The best way to diffuse awkwardness like this was with humor, just like when he was convincing Samantha to try on the dresses at Mi Casa. So he showed her a smile and scratched his head, "I don''t think you and I can both fit in the tub, mom."


    Samantha couldn''t help but smile back and shake her head, "oh you know I don''t mean exactly like old times Donnie. Do you really not want me to help you bath that bad? I can ask your aunt if you prefer-."


    Don saw another opportunity to lighten the mood and so he quickly shook his head and cut her off, saying, "No way, aunt Amanda will definitely use this chance to poke fun at me and make weird jokes."


    Samantha chuckled at Don''s reaction and nodded in agreement, "she definitely might tease you a bit about it. Or do you maybe want to try your luck with Summer?"


    Don showed a disgusted expression and shook his head, "I''d rather stay dirty than even try asking her for help with that."


    "Oh don''t be mean Donnie, she''s still your sister and I''m sure she''d be more than willing to help if you asked."


    "Nope. Not doing it. Fine you win, let''s go with your way. Why do I feel like you only brought up aunt Amanda and Summer to try and convince me?" Don narrowed his eyes at Samantha and gave her a suspicious look, trying to jokingly accuse her of steering the situation back to what she suggested.


    By at least doing this, he agreed to her suggestion in a none awkward way that Samantha didn''t even pay any mind to. After all, to her, she finally convinced Don to agree. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She laughed at his claim and brought both hands over to her chest, looking ready to remove her towel. "Maybe I did, maybe I didn''t, now can we please hurry, the water is getting cold."


    After saying this, Samantha leaned in so she could help Don remove his boxers. She chose to stand behind him as she did this to avoid any awkwardness, because mother or not, she too felt anxious doing this.


    Don could feel her gentle hands tickle his skin as grabbed the edges of his boxers and began to lower them. She was a bit quicker than when she was lowering his pants but still proceeded with caution to avoid causing Don any pain.


    ''Man, this feels weird.'' Don couldn''t deny the sense of awkwardness he felt by standing buck naked in front of Samantha.


    "There, that wasn''t so hard now was it?" Samantha questioned as she pulled her hands away from Don and brought them over to her chest, casually unwrapping her towel before letting it fall to the ground.


    Unaware of this, Don turned his head to reply, "I suppose-!!", however before he could finish his sentence, he was met with stunning sight of Samantha standing in only her underwear.

 Chapter 77: Chapter 77: A Helping Hand (Part 4)

    Don stood there without uttering a word for a few seconds as he fully took in Samantha''s figure.


    The light blue lace panties she wore hugged her body tightly and really showed off just how curvy she was. But Don''s attention was mostly on her breasts, which looked even more enticing in the flesh.


    Despite their size, they were well shaped, even without the support of a bra and didn''t hang loosely. As for her nipples and the surrounding area, they were a light pink color.


    Even without her glasses on, Samantha could see that Don was staring at her chest and so she raised one hand to cover them horizontally, mainly just hiding her nipples. "Donnie, it''s rude to stare¡­"


    ''Shit.'' Her words made Don realize his blunder and he immediately turned away. "Sorry, mom. You just¡­ caught me off-guard. They''re uhm¡­ bigger than I remember."


    Don couldn''t really find the right words to diffuse the awkwardness he created by staring at her breasts. Thankfully for him, Samantha didn''t seem to mind a she showed a smile and let out a small chuckle. "That''s alright Donnie, I''m a bit used to guys staring at my chest unfortunately."


    ''Right, with how many guys she must catch staring, she''s probably not too fazed by me doing it. Still, the last thing I need is for her to think I''m like other guys.'' Don gave an understanding nod and came up with an excuse. "I''m sure they just stare because you''re beautiful mom, for me¡­ it just¡­ well¡­ it''s kind of embarrassing," Don cryptically replied, trying to lure her into asking more.


    As his mother and a woman, Samantha couldn''t help but become curious as to what Don was trying to say. "What is it? You know you can tell me anything Donnie, I''m your mother, I''d never judge you, no matter how embarrassing."


    To truly sell his act, Don placed his hand at the back of his neck and began to rub it in a nervous manner as he said, "I don''t know mom, it''s really something I''m insecure about and I don''t want you to laugh."


    "I would never laugh at your insecurities Donnie, I''m your mother. If anything I might be able to help you overcome it. If not your mother then who else? But if you''re not comfortable enough sharing it now I understand, just know I''m always ready to listen," Samantha softly reassured Don, placing her free hand on his shoulder and giving it a light tap.


    After his initial blunder, Don knew that to properly remedy the situation and even improve his relationship with Samantha, he needed to create a special circumstance, like a secret only he and her knew about. And what better secret to have than one that involved an insecurity?


    Because for someone to share an insecurity, especially one they seemed so adamant to hide, it showed a deep level of trust. And that was what Don was trying to do, despite said insecurity being a lie.


    Now that Samantha had reassured him, he let out a fake sigh and took a deep breath, trying to paint the picture that it was really hard for him to say. After doing this, he turned his head to look at Samantha but avoided eye contact and just looked to the side.


    This was to fake being nervous as he revealed, "well, you see, I¡­ uhm, I''m never actually been with a girl¡­ intimately. It''s why I was nervous about you bathing me. It''s just¡­ you''re beautiful and all so I was worried my body might react and weird you out¡­ it''s the last thing I want after finally getting you back into my life."


    Don''s lie was believable enough on it''s own, but thanks to his Honeyed Words trait making his lies 10% more believable to those with 50% or higher trust in him, it was completely believed by Samantha.


    "Oh Donnie," his words made her feel emotional as she interpreted them as him doing his absolute best to keep her in his life. She couldn''t but lunge forward and suddenly hug him.


    "!!"


    Don was caught off guard by that action. To suddenly have her large breasts pressed against him was something he didn''t see coming. The warmth and softness of her body felt otherworldly and Don''s body reacted accordingly.


    "!?" This time it was Samantha''s turn to be surprised as felt Don''s growing cock press against her panties. ''Is that his¡­ oh no, that was what he was trying to avoid¡­''


    Rather than being put off by it, Samantha was instead careful of how she reacted. Don had just revealed that it was an insecurity of his so she knew if she acted startled and suddenly pulled away that it may hurt him.


    Don''s cock became fully erect and was tightly pressed against Samantha''s soft lacey underwear.


    ''Shit. She can definitely feel my hard on. But she hasn''t backed away yet¡­ how do I play this.'' Don inwardly relaxed a bit since Samantha didn''t pull back or react to his sudden erection.


    After pondering his next move for a few seconds, he took action by pulling away from Samantha and turning around, as if he was trying to hide his erection.


    "Sorry mom, that was exactly what I was trying to avoid, dammit." Don spoke in a self judging manner and let out a sigh while shaking his head.


    Samantha couldn''t see through his acting at all and genuinely thought he was embarrassed and upset.


    "Oh Donnie," she called out softly and reached out to hold him by the shoulder, no longer bothering to hide her breasts as her entire focus was on her son. "You have nothing to be sorry for. It''s a perfectly normal reaction to have as a healthy young man."


    ''Let''s not drag this out. The fact she hasn''t freaked out so far is already is amazing. I can build on this with time.'' Don felt this was adequate foundation to build their relationship on and so he didn''t see any reason to push beyond this for now.


    As tempting as it was, he reminded himself that she was still doing all this as a concerned mother and nothing more.


    To truly go somewhere with her, he needed to make her develop some temptations of her own toward him. A difficult but not impossible task.


    "I guess you''re right. Can we just get on with the bath? I don''t think now is the time to talk about my problem." Don turned around to face Samantha again but this time he kept his gaze on her face while rubbing his neck in a nervous manner.


    Samantha nodded in understanding and also kept her gaze focused on him. She didn''t want to push him too far as she felt it was likely already hard for him to tell her his insecurity.


    "Of course Donnie, just climb into the tub. Let me get the cloth and soap."


    Samantha turned toward a nearby stand next to the tub that had various bathing items on it and picked out a bar of soap and a cloth.


    While she did that, Don slowly lowered himself into the water until it was up to his chest. His heart was currently pounding from the interaction he and Samantha just had.


    ''I can''t believe that actually happened. This all feels so surreal¡­ but I can''t relax¡­ at least not yet.'' As wonderful as it felt to make progress with Samantha, Don didn''t let it distract him from the bigger picture.


    The world was dangerous, and without strength, he couldn''t protect and keep what was his¡­ or take what wasn''t.


    What was an initially a crazy goal now began to seem possible for Don, so long as he was willing to put in the work.


    As Don sat in the tub, Samantha began rubbing his body down with the cloth she soaked in the water.


    She carefully rubbed, pressed and massaged his muscles, causing him to groan in pain every now and then.


    The same process was done for his legs, back and chest. Only then did she lather up the soap and help him wash up.


    "How do you feel now Donnie?" She asked as she began rinsing him off.


    "A lot better, thanks." Don was just inwardly glad that he managed to get through the situation without anymore awkwardness arising.


    ''At the very least she doesn''t seem to mind being half naked in front of me. Then again she could just be enduring it for my sake.'' Don didn''t want to jump to any conclusions but he felt the former was more likely.


    And if that was truly the case, then it would make things a bit easier for him going forward. For now though, he continued to act casual as he stepped out of the tub and Samantha wiped him down.


    ''Goodness he''s so fit. Is it because of his time in prison?'' Samantha couldn''t help but wonder. After practically feeling him out everywhere, his physique was imprinted in her mind.


    Not wanting to make things awkward though, she chose not to mention it and instead just pulled away after she was done wiping him dry.


    "There, all done. That wasn''t so bad now was it?" She jokingly asked with a smile, trying to keep the mood light as she wrapped the towel around Don''s waist for him.


    Don smiled back and nodded, "I guess not. I don''t even feel that sore anymore, my arm still feels kind of stiff though." As Don said this he began stretching his limbs and flexing his muscles to show that it helped.


    He wasn''t sure if the massage really helped that much or if it was just his basic regeneration at work. ''I also need to get a better idea of my powers.''


    "I guess that paramedic knew what he was saying, I''m glad you''re starting to feel better. But still, try not to stress yourself until we''re sure you''re fully injured."


    "I won''t, mom. Anyway, I''ll leave you to have your bath now." Don tightened his towel and turned to leave.


    Samantha smiled and gave him a nod before adding, "if you have any problems dressing up just wait for me to finish my bath and I''ll come to help you alright?"


    Don paused by the door and looked back at Samantha, who was still wearing nothing but her panties, "I think I''ll manage mom, thanks."


    After saying that, he walked out and heaved a sigh, thinking to himself, ''she''s really not making this easy.'' sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 78: Chapter 78: A Little Snack (Part 1)

    Shortly after stepping out of the bathroom, Don made his way to his room and didn''t linger in the hallway.


    Upon opening his door and entering though, he came to a halt and couldn''t help but shake his head at the sight that awaited him.


    Trixie was currently positioned by his bed¡­ or rather under it, as her upper half was under while her rear was slightly elevated just outside it in a doggy position.


    Once she heard the door swing open, she began to move her petite plump ass side to side as while fidgeting as if she were trying to break free. "Oh no¡­ I''m stuck. I sure do hope no one takes advantage of little ole me while I''m like this. I totally wouldn''t enjoy that at all."


    "Seriously?" Don muttered as he closed the door and just let out a sigh in reaction to Trixie''s antics.


    But Trixie continued to pretend. "Don? Is that you? Can you please help me out? I was looking for porn mags and I ended up stuck."


    ''I can''t tell if she''s just fooling around or genuinely thinks that would work. Yea, I don''t even want to know the answer to that.'' Don just ignored Trixie''s pleas and walked over to his wardrobe where he began to dress up.


    Hearing his footsteps walking away from her direction, Trixie pouted and came out from under the bed before looking at Don with her arms crossed. "Gee, thanks the help."


    Don met her gaze and replied sarcastically, "you''re very welcome. Glad I could be of help."


    *Tsk* Trixie clicked her tongue in disappointment before her figure vanished and then reappeared on the bed in a relaxed posture, her tail playfully moving around. "Anyway, how''d the sexy time with mommy go? Should I be expecting a little Don running around anytime soon?" she asked with a grin.


    "I wouldn''t hold my breath if I were you," Don replied as he began applying lotion on his body.


    "Oh come on, my senses tell me something happened. Spill the juicy details, what went down?" Trixie''s smile grew wider and she began moving her tail more excitedly.


    ''Does she really have senses like that or is she just saying that? Well, doesn''t matter, I might need her help with it anyway so there''s no harm in telling her.'' Don thought before nodding at the question, "not much¡­"


    Don went on to reveal what had happened in the bathroom between him and Samantha, however he made sure to leave out his role in bringing out the situation and the thought process he used.


    If he told Trixie that, it was no better than telling her how he approached situations, which would turn make her immune to his plans and tactics. Because even if she couldn''t guess what he was planning, she would have that mentality that he may be scheming something and thus be on guard.


    Trixie listened intently to the details, none of which he exaggerated. Once he was done, Trixie sat up from her laid posture and leaned forward with excitement, "that sounds so hot, I wish I never left and just watched."


    Don gave a shrug and tried to act a bit disappointed as he said, "well, nothing big happened in the end so it doesn''t matter. She just see''s me as her son."


    By downplaying the situation and acting like he failed, Don hoped he would make Trixie want to help him. As much as he didn''t know a lot about Trixie, one thing he knew for sure was she loved being a part of and or initiating sexual encounters.


    Don''s gamble proved to be correct as not only did Trixie look willing, she seemed excited, very excited. Her tail waved side to side like a puppy and her figure soon vanished from the bed before reappearing right in front of him.


    "Yes it matters," she argued while looking up at Don, her eyes practically glimmering from excitement. "If she was willing to go that far it means there''s hope to go even further, you just need a little help from yours truly?"


    ''That worked better than I thought. Am I really that good at reading people or does it have to do with my traits and abilities?'' Considering the success Don was having with his predictions, he couldn''t help but wonder about this.


    Whatever the case, he now became more confident in himself when it came to interacting with others.


    Keeping the momentum going, Don gave Trixie a skeptical look and asked, "and how exactly do you plan on helping?"


    Trixie parted her lips and was about to answer but stopped herself in the last minute before lowering her gaze and focusing on Don''s towel.


    "Hmm, if I''m going to help you with your mom I''m going to need a little motivation of my own. Besides, us succubi can''t work to our fullest when we''re virgins¡­"


    Don could already see where Trixie was going with this and he didn''t really have any problem with it, especially after his interaction with Samantha left him blue balled. But before he could jump at the offer, Don quickly considered a few things. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well I don''t really have much time to go all the way with her, plus I don''t want to come across as too eager. I need to maintain the upper hand when it comes to her so¡­'' After thinking this Don raised his head and pretended like he was carefully considering the matter.


    This caused Trixie to pout and cross her arms. "Oh come on, what''s there to think about? Any other guy would''ve jumped at the offer to pop my cherry y''know?"


    Don didn''t doubt Trixie at all but for her to go so long without having done it already meant that for whatever reason, she had her eyes and Don, and he was going to fully take advantage of that.


    After she complained, Don lowered his gaze and eyed her up and down. She was still wearing the tight black top and jean shorts that made her look very sexy while highlighting her petite figure.


    "Fair enough," he nodded in agreement, causing Trixie''s eyes to light up. But before she could celebrate, Don went on to add, "but I don''t have much time right now, so how about we put that mouth of yours to use instead and save that cherry popping for later?"


    Trixie didn''t even take time to consider and immediately nodded, "deal!" before reaching out and pulling Don''s towel off, revealing his nude figure.

 Chapter 79: Chapter 79: A Little Snack (Part 2) (R-18)

    Before Don could even say anything in response to Trixie, she already crouched down and lined her face in front of his cock.


    "Let''s get you up~" she muttered excitedly while licking her lips. In the next moment she brought her hands forward, using one to grip the shaft of Don''s cock while using the other to fondle his balls.


    Don''s body reacted quickly and his cock began to grow erect right in front of Trixie, who watched it with eager anticipation. "Mmm~ Well hello big boy~" she teasingly whispered as she began to move her hand up and down Don''s shaft, stroking it slowly.


    ''Damn her hands are so soft¡­'' Don showed a pleasured expression in response to Trixie and brought his hand forward to caress her hair near her horns. As he was doing this, he accidentally traced his thumb against them and got an unexpected reacted from Trixie.


    "Mmfph!~" Trixie''s entire body seemed to jolt and she let out a cute moan. She also tightened the grip with which she held Don''s cock.


    ''Wow, she''s really sensitive there,'' Don quickly realized and adjusted his hand so he could keep stroking her horn lightly with his thumb while the rest of his fingers rested on her hair.


    "Mm!~ Be gentle¡­" Trixie moaned and showed a small smile as she looked up at Don with a submissive look before adding, "I''m very sensitive there." After saying this, she licked her lips and lowered her head again to focus on Don''s cock, specifically the tip.


    "How would you like it if I teased your sensitive spot?" she whispered while leaning in closer to his cock.


    Without saying anything else, she accumulated a bit of saliva in her mouth before opening it and letting the saliva fall onto the tip of Don''s cock in a slimy trail. Once the saliva landed on the tip, she stroked her hand upward and began to spread it out evenly.


    Don groaned in pleasure as he felt Trixie lubricating his cock with a mix of his own pre-cum and her saliva.


    Trixie was busy stroking his cock with her natural lubricant. She couldn''t help but ask, "How does it feel making your cock nice and slippery?"


    Don looked down at Trixie and smiled while still teasing her, occasionally making her squeal out. "Feels great. Are you sure you''ve never done this before?"


    Trixie couldn''t help but giggle at the question. She applied even more saliva to his cock, slightly increasing the pace with which she began to stroke it. "I''ve had enough mental practice, you could say. My kind is naturally gifted at this sort of thing," she teasingly answered, occasionally moaning from having her horn teased.


    "You''re starting to make me feel so horny," she muttered as she pulled her hand away from Don''s balls and brought it over to her own crotch, which she began to rub gently using two fingers through the jean shorts she was still wearing. "Oh yeah~ that feels so good."


    ''This is so strange, but she really seems super sensitive,'' Don thought, surprised at how much effect rubbing Trixie''s horn was having on her. Seeing this, he chose to capitalize on it and focused his entire hand on one of her horns, holding it firmly.


    Trixie let out a loud moan, her body jolting once again. *MM!* "Hey! not so rough," she complained, looking up at Don with a pouty face.


    Don looked down at her and forced a smile. "Sorry, I''ll be gentle."


    Trixie let out a cute hum and narrowed her eyes at Dawn as she leaned closer to his cock, pressing its entire length against the side of her face while still stroking it. "Your cock is almost as long as my head from the chin to the forehead," she murmured.


    "I wonder how deep I can take it into my mouth," Trixie teasingly asked, tilting her head slightly and sticking out her tongue. She licked Don''s cock from the base all the way up to the tip, coiling and licking as she went.


    "*Lick~* *lick~* You taste so good. I can''t help but want a bigger bite," she commented, giving the tip a light kiss before opening her mouth and wrapping her tongue around it, licking and slurping on it like it was a lollipop.


    "Oh yea~" Don groaned out, finding immense pleasure from Trixie''s teasing actions. He decided to reciprocate by rubbing her horn with his thumb and index finger while keeping the rest of his hand rested at its base.


    "Oh, fuck!" she moaned out, momentarily breaking her tongue away from the tip of his cock before leaning forward and taking it into her mouth again.


    Samantha''s voice interrupted from outside the door. "Donnie?" she called.


    Don immediately snapped his head in the direction of the door, looking at Trixie with concern. She, however, looked completely carefree and gave him a little wink. She whispered, "Well, aren''t you going to answer?"


    Don turned his attention back to the door and answered, "Yeah, I''m dressing up." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, I was just checking to see if you needed any help," Samantha asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Trixie turned her attention back to Don''s cock and, without hesitation, took it back into her mouth.


    Don couldn''t help but groan out a bit louder *uff!*, not expecting the sudden wet warmth of her mouth. His groan, however, was mistaken for one of pain, as Samantha worryingly asked, "Donnie, are you okay? If you''re still in pain, I can help you dress up."


    She offered, but Don immediately refused, "No, no, really, I''m fine. I just stubbed my toe against the bedframe."


    After saying this, Don immediately looked down at Trixie with narrowed eyes, but her focus was completely on his cock. She hungrily began to suck, taking half of it in and out of her mouth in a sloppy manner, while she also touched herself.


    "What''s that sound, Donnie?" Samantha proceeded to ask, hearing low, muffled noises she couldn''t quite make out.


    "It''s my phone speaker," Don quickly replied. "I was playing some music but I left it on the bed and the blanket''s muffling it."


    Samantha couldn''t really argue with the reason, but in her mind she still thought that maybe Don was trying to hide his pain. Seeing as he wasn''t willing to allow her in, she didn''t press the matter. "All right, well, I''m going to get dressed as well. Hurry up so you can have something to eat and maybe some painkillers if you''re still feeling sore."


    "If you''re not done by the time I am, I''m coming to help you, mister. I won''t take no for an answer," Samantha insisted.


    Don wondered if she was serious, but on the surface, he didn''t argue. "Sure thing, no problem."


    After replying, he could hear Samantha''s steps moving away from the door. Trixie still looked completely carefree and just grinned at Don, saying in a muffled way, as she still had his cock in her mouth, "Looks like we need to hurry up."


    After saying that, she took it out and continued to stroke it with one hand while using the one she''d been touching herself with to lift her top and reveal her small, perky breasts. "But I wanted to play so much more. I guess I''ll just have to take my meal to go."


    Trixie proceeded to give her nipples a playful pinch before lowering her hand back down to her crotch, this time sliding her fingers into her jeans rather than on them.


    After doing that, she looked up at Don with expectant eyes and asked, "I want you to be a bit rougher and fill my face, silly. I want to feel you blasting your hot cum down my throat."

 Chapter 80: Chapter 80: A Little Snack (Part 3) (R-18)

    More than happy to entertain Trixie''s request, Don held onto her horn more tightly within the entirety of his grasp before roughly thrusting his cock forward into her mouth. Trixie let out a loud, muffled moan *Mmfph!*, and her entire body seemed to tremble from Don suddenly grabbing her horn fully.


    She quickly raised one hand and held Don''s wrist, trying to pull it away from her horn, but it didn''t budge. He simply looked down at her and said, "If you want me to stop, just tap my thigh twice. Until then..."


    Don trailed off, then suddenly thrust again, pushing the entirety of his cock into her mouth and down her throat. *Cough~* *glurk~* Trixie coughed slightly from the suddenness of the action, and a mix of spit and drool could be seen coming out of the corners of her mouth. Despite this, she still didn''t tap Don''s thigh.


    Instead, with her eyes looking a bit dazed, she lowered both her hands and put them behind her back.


    Don took that as a green light. He thought, before taking it a step further and grabbing onto her horn with his other hand. Trixie let out another muffled moan *Mmfph!*, and her body trembled yet again. This time it was more than just a jolt of surprise, and Don couldn''t help but ask, "Did you just come?"


    Trixie looked up at Don with her dazed eyes but didn''t answer. Instead, she simply began to bob her head forward and back weakly, as if urging him to start thrusting again.


    Don showed a small smile and proceeded to do just that, grabbing onto her horns more firmly before he began thrusting forward and back roughly.


    *Glurgk!~* *slurp~* *glawk~* The sloppy sounds of Trixie''s mouth getting fucked resonated in the room, and she took it without complaint, letting her petite body be used in any way Don wished, while still firmly keeping her hands behind her back.


    ''Her mouth feels amazing,'' Don thought to himself as the soft, wet texture of her mouth and throat was unlike anything he''d ever felt. Every time his cock was thrust into her mouth, she would move her tongue around it and tease it. When it went down her throat, she would tighten it, causing Don to feel more of the fleshy texture around his cock.


    Don couldn''t help but to intensify his hold and leaned forward slightly as he began to pound Trixie''s mouth from a slightly angled posture. To prevent herself from falling to the ground, Trixie placed both her hands down on either side to keep herself balanced, though now her entire upper body was slightly inclined back as Don fucked her mouth thoroughly. *Mmm~* *glawk~* *aaa~*


    The mix of drool and saliva running down the corners of her mouth had become so much that it now soaked her top, making it visibly wet. Her nipples had also become visibly quite hard, and the crotch area of her jeans also looked moist.


    Feeling himself reaching his limit, Don decided to take his cock out of Trixie''s mouth to give both himself and her a break. Once he took it out, he looked down at her, panting slightly.


    *Huff~* *huff~* *huff~* Trixie coughed slightly and began to breathe heavily as she tried to catch her breath. Don remained standing in front of her and even had his throbbing, sloppy wet cock pressed against her face.


    Trixie looked at it out of the corner of her eye and even stuck out her tongue while still catching her breath, as if wanting it back inside her mouth already. ''She''s like a porn star,'' Don thought, having never been with a woman in such an intense way in his former life. It felt like he was living out the dominant fantasy some men wish to have over their women, especially when it came to sex.


    Don, who still held her horns, removed his hand from one of them and made her tilt her head by pulling back on the other. Once her head was slightly tilted up, Don rested his cock on her tongue and began to thrust it, gliding it against the surface.


    Trixie held the position and allowed Don to use her tongue in that way. While he did this, she moved her hands from her back and brought them to her front, unbuttoning her jeans and lowering the zip to reveal the cute black thong that she wore. She then held out two fingers before sliding them both into her pants.


    Don continued to glide his cock against her tongue for a bit longer before pulling it away. He was still not fully recovered and began to feel a bit numb from standing so long while thrusting.


    So he turned his attention toward the bed, and without saying a word, he guided Trixie toward it by tugging on her horn. She didn''t dare to protest, simply letting out a moan in response and biting her lip as she crawled in a sultry manner toward it. Once at the edge of the bed, Don lifted Trixie and had her bent over along the edge.


    He then reached for her jean shorts and pulled them off, revealing her perky, rounded ass, which he proceeded to give a light smack.


    *Mm!~* Trixie let out a cute yelp, and her entire body seemed to jolt, but she wasn''t at all against this action. Almost immediately after, she began to wiggle her ass left and right, as if asking for more.


    Don was more than happy to oblige, but he made sure to keep the smacks light, as he didn''t want anyone overhearing them and coming to check what was going on.


    After giving her ass a few more light smacks *pa!* *pa!*, Don lifted Trixie yet again and threw her onto the bed. He then had her turn so that her head was at the edge while the rest of her body was spread along the surface. With her head now on the edge, Trixie already had a good idea of what was coming, and she opened her mouth in anticipation, ready to welcome Don''s cock back inside.


    Don didn''t immediately place his cock into her mouth. Instead, he simply stood over her, bringing both hands toward her exposed chest, where he pinched her nipples with either hand and began to twist and pull them.


    Trixie let out a moan, arched her back, and curled her toes in response to the action. However, she chose to keep her mouth busy as she leaned upward and began to lick Don''s balls in circular motions.


    *Slurp~* *slurp~* *slurp~* the sounds echoed as Don let out a groan himself. He then let go of one of her nipples, sliding his hand down her tummy and toward her crotch. Feeling his fingers coming down, Trixie spread her legs for him, allowing him to easily slide his two fingers into her panties.


    Don could immediately feel the wetness of her soft folds. He placed his fingers between them and began to rub up and down, feeling the tightness and wetness around his fingers. Trixie began to moan more loudly, bringing one of her own hands to play with the nipple Don had let go of.


    At this time, Don decided to move his lower body back a bit to position his cock over Trixie''s mouth. She opened her mouth wide to welcome it, and Don slowly slipped it in. From this position, it was much easier for his cock to find its way into her throat.


    Trixie held back coughing and gagging as more saliva began to escape from the corners of her mouth, trailing down her face. Once Don''s cock was fully inside her mouth, he could even see its bulge on her neck. The tightness he felt was unreal, and he couldn''t help but hesitate to go rough from the get-go.


    In this position, he started with slow, steady strokes while still rubbing two of his fingers against her folds. However, Trixie moved her hands and held Don by his thighs, trying to pull him in closer as if urging him to go faster. Don quickly got the memo, but before doing that, he decided to slip one of his fingers into her pussy.


    *Uhhh~!* Trixie let out a loud moan in response, while Don was amazed by how tight she felt with just a single finger. He couldn''t help but wonder how it would feel to have his cock inside her. That mental image alone was enough to make his cock throb in action, which Trixie felt in her throat, causing her to arch her back a little bit and gag slightly. *Glurk~*


    Before Trixie could even adjust, Don chose to become rougher. He no longer simply pinched her nipple with one hand but instead fully grabbed onto her breast, using it almost as leverage as he began to roughly fuck Trixie''s mouth and throat again.


    *Slurp~* *glurk~* *glawk~* *glawk~* The slurping, gurgling noises resonated through the room. Don''s gaze alternated between the bulge he saw appearing on her neck and her crotch, where he continued to finger her with a single digit.


    Inaudible sounds escaped Trixie''s mouth as Don continued to pound her tight little throat. "I''m reaching my limit," Don inwardly thought as he increased the pace even further.


    At this point, Trixie began to feel lightheaded from the lack of air in the position her head was in, but she didn''t protest, allowing Don to continue thrusting his cock down her throat.


    Finally, Don hit one final thrust and kept his cock lodged deep in her throat as he began to throb. The bulge was visible as he reached his climax, and Trixie let out a muffled moan as she felt his cock pulsing. In the next moment, she could feel a warm, slimy sensation in her throat as Don came.


    Trixie arched her back even more and curled her toes, her entire body shaking yet again as she experienced another orgasm. She used both hands to firmly hold onto Don''s thighs, ensuring he couldn''t pull away even in this intense position. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don was surprised to see her still so active. He groaned, feeling a strange suction sensation inside Trixie''s throat. It was indescribable, almost as if rather than just coming, Trixie was actively sucking the cum from him. After a while, it began to feel a little painful, and Don had to force his cock out.


    As he did, he let it rest on her face, trying to catch his breath. Trixie, on the other hand, licked the base of his cock and moved her tongue upward, cleaning off any residue. Once she reached the tip, she twirled her tongue around it before giving it a final suck followed by a kiss.


    She then looked up at Don with a mischievous grin and gave him a little wink, saying, "Thanks for the snack."

 Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Research & Preparation (Part 1)

    With Trixie''s snack provided, Don was now focused on quickly assembling an outfit before Samantha finished dressing.


    ''It''s always the post-nut clarity¡­'' Don sighed as he selected a pair of briefs, some socks, a plain dark blue long-sleeved T-shirt, and a set of black jeans.


    Trixie, who was lying casually on the bed, turned over and looked at Don with a smirk. "Aww~ no cuddles for moi? I''m hurt," she playfully pouted as she rested her head on her left hand while using the right to trace her finger through the air.


    "You''ll live," Don replied casually, not wanting to fall for her teasing. Trixie seemed to realize this and just pouted before letting out a sigh and laying back on the bed. "So mean, after I let you use my mouth like that too, hmph!"


    Don glanced at her from the corner of his eye as he dressed but didn''t respond, shaking his head. ''I don''t even want to try guessing whether she''s still pretending or is genuinely being fussy.''


    As these thoughts crossed Don''s mind, Samantha called out from outside the door. "Donnie? Are you still getting dressed?"


    Don quickly turned his head toward the door and replied, "Uh, yeah, just texting a friend. I''ll be out soon."


    "Oh¡­ alright then, don''t be too long; you don''t want your food getting cold," Samantha said, sounding like she was just making conversation.


    "Alright, no problem."


    After getting this reply from Don, Samantha, who was currently outside his door in tight green house pants and a plain brown jersey, seemed unsure of whether to linger and even leaned in a bit to try to hear through the door. But almost immediately, she pulled her head back and shook her head, ''No, I shouldn''t be snooping.''


    Samantha gave the door a final glance and walked away. Luckily for Don, he remained quiet until he heard Samantha''s footsteps moving away from the door. With his focus on that, his enhanced senses enabled him to hear her even as she reached the stairs and began to make her way down.


    Don furrowed his brows for a moment. ''I don''t like having no direct control over this.'' Rather than being happy about the ability, Don found it very strange. As useful as it was, it felt like his body was reacting to a drug he couldn''t control.


    ''The quicker I start working on my powers, the better.'' Don let out a sigh and felt a renewed sense of motivation to educate himself more about the world and train his abilities, or at least understand them better.


    "I''m heading down to get my food; should I bring enough for you or are you fine?" Don asked as he finished dressing and prepared to leave.


    Trixie remained lying down, raised one hand, and gave a thumbs up, saying, "I''m all good. But¡­ if you really want to make my day, give me another big serving of¡ª" *click~* *bam*


    Before Trixie could finish, she heard the door quickly open and then slam shut. Her figure immediately vanished from the bed, thinking someone had entered. However, a second later, she reappeared on the bed, still half-naked with her arms crossed, staring at the door with a narrowed gaze. "Talk about rude."


    After exiting his room, Don quickly made his way downstairs and found both Aunt Amanda and Samantha in the kitchen, starting to plate the food. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aunt Amanda was leaning against the island at the center while listening to Samantha, who stood opposite her. "I need to go see Fabio as well; his boyfriend texted and said he still hasn''t woken up and¡ª"


    Samantha stopped once she saw Don appear in the entryway. He also paused for a moment before asking with a raised brow, "Uh, did I come at a bad time?"


    In reality, Don could hear their conversation from the time he was on the stairs and had just come in hoping to use the topic as an excuse to avoid sticking around. It would be at least understandable if a person who had a near-death experience wanted nothing to do with the topic so soon.


    Samantha quickly shook her head and smiled. "Oh, not at all, Donnie, I was just worried about Fabio and all. Apparently, some of my work colleagues were also there, it''s really¡­ *sigh*"


    Don nodded lightly and feigned a contemplative look. "Yeah¡­ it''s something," he muttered in a distant tone, looking down and shaking his head.


    He raised his head the next moment and asked, "Do you mind if I just eat in my room? I just want to relax and de-stress as I eat, then maybe sleep after."


    Don wasn''t planning on doing either, but it seemed like a plausible enough excuse for the current circumstance, and indeed it was, as Samantha didn''t argue, though she did seem disappointed. "Oh, that''s no problem. I think me and Amanda will just do the same here."


    Amanda looked like she wanted to say something to convince Don but stopped herself, thinking, ''It must''ve really hit him hard as well. I should try talking to him later if he wakes up.''


    Don didn''t see a need to say much more, so he simply smiled and replied, "Thanks," as he reached for a nearby plate with food. He then quickly turned around and left before anything else could be said.


    Once he got back to his room, Don couldn''t help but notice that Trixie was gone. He quickly glanced in various directions but found she was nowhere in sight, and the bed they had initially messed up was now all sorted.


    ''I guess I can just look at this as having no distractions,'' Don thought, not dwelling on it, and walked over to the lone study desk in the room. He placed the food on the left-hand side and then walked over to one of his dressers to get his aviators from a drawer.


    Upon retrieving them, he wore and activated them, causing an augmented reality with tabs to appear in front of him. He gestured some out of his field of view and then took a seat at the desk, positioning the plate in front of himself before leaning back.


    "Gary Assist, can you create a profile on what I need to know about the following individuals: Nightshade, Director Graham, Commissioner Bateman, and Redstar."

 Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Research & Preparation (Part 2)

    Don''s fingers hovered momentarily over the sleek surface of his desk, an instinctive pause before he commanded the Gary Assist to summon up profiles on some of the city''s most pivotal characters. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he settled back into his seat, a pop-up on the augmented reality display suggested an upgrade to the communication interface. "Wear the earbuds for enhanced interaction," it advised.


    Don raised his brow at this but didn''t question it and just rose up from his seat before going to the drawer, retrieving the high-tech earbuds. Slipping one into his ear, he was greeted by another message, "Wonderful," which was followed by Gary''s voice, noticeably more monotone and robotic than usual. "Can you hear me clearly? Blink once for yes, twice for no," the voice instructed.


    Don blinked once, and the system responded with a brisk "Marvelous." It then inquired, "For our interaction, do you prefer text or audio? Blink once for text, twice for audio."


    Preferring to keep his visual focus clear for the information about to be displayed, Don blinked twice. "Brilliant," the voice confirmed, "Processing your request now. One moment, please."


    Seconds later, the augmented reality display flickered and refreshed, revealing new tabs stacked atop one another, each one showing a concise profile.


    "We will begin with Commissioner Gordon Bateman," Gary Assist informed him. "Should you have any questions during our session, feel free to ask, and I will provide further details."


    [Subject Name: Commissioner Gordon Bateman]


    [Alias: The Trench Coat Tyrant]


    [Visual Identification: Commissioner Bateman is invariably cloaked in his voluminous trench coat, which seems to serve more as a personal security blanket than a piece of professional attire. It lends him an air of outdated mystery and misplaced authority, like a character plucked from a bygone era of detective stories.]


    [Behavioral Analysis:]


    [Chronic Skeptic: Exhibits a persistent mistrust that could challenge even the most straightforward facts. His approach to truth is akin to someone who would question the sun''s promise to rise.]


    [Brittle Authority: While he carries an air of command, it quickly crumbles under pressure, particularly when confronted by stronger wills. His authority is more fa?ade than foundation, easily cracked by those who dare to challenge it.]


    [Data Pad Dependence: Relies heavily on an antiquated data pad, which he wields more as a talisman than a tool. This reliance is both a shield and a shackle, highlighting his disconnection from the digital pace of modern-day governance.]


    As Gary Assist paused after outlining the commissioner''s characteristics, Don leaned back, digesting the information but finding himself a bit curious about one aspect not fully explained. "Gary," he started, his tone contemplative, "about this Data Pad Dependence¡ªcould it be a potential weakness that can be exploited? How often does he use this device in public?"


    [Response: "Indeed, Don. The commissioner''s frequent use of the data pad, especially in public, suggests a significant reliance that could be leveraged. Observations indicate he consults it not only for professional references but also as a psychological crutch during confrontations and debates.


    This could be used to your advantage by disrupting its functionality or integrity, thereby undermining his confidence and authority in critical moments. I can gather more data on this if needed."]


    Don nodded, more than satisfied with the analysis. "Uh, I''ll Keep that in mind, Gary. Let''s put a pin in that for now and proceed."


    [Operational History:]


    [Armchair Strategist: Commissioner Bateman has spent considerable time engrossed in strategic theories rather than practical enforcement. This preference has noticeably impacted his physical presence and tactical acumen in the field.]


    [Agent of Chaos: His knack for escalating crises rather than containing them is well-documented, turning manageable situations into tumultuous ordeals.]


    [Recent Operational Conduct:]


    [Master of Mishaps: His handling of the Central Mall incident was particularly criticized. His approach managed to not only offend victims but also exacerbate the tension, turning a potential de-escalation into a spectacle of mismanagement.]


    [Technological Anachronism: His staunch reliance on outdated technology underscores a broader issue of his inability to adapt to modern law enforcement tactics amidst a world of superhumans.]


    [Interpersonal Dynamics:]


    [Conflict Catalyst: Bateman has a peculiar talent for transforming potential allies into foes, his abrasive and confrontational style isolating him within the community he serves.]


    [Superhuman Supervisor: He often misinterprets complex superhuman incidents as mere bureaucratic issues, significantly oversimplifying and mishandling them.]


    [Operational Challenges:]


    [Authority Erosion: His credibility and command are consistently undermined by his own actions, further diminishing his stature in both public and professional eyes.]


    [Public Relations Quagmire: His continual struggle with public perception often results in a general consensus of incompetence and mistrust towards his capability to lead.]


    [Strategic Objectives:]


    [Blame Redistributor: Adept at shifting accountability from his office onto others, particularly in scenarios where his own shortcomings are glaring.]


    [Illusionist of Order: Focuses intensely on maintaining a facade of control and stability, often neglecting the actual deliverance of justice and effective leadership.]


    Don leaned back again, considering the possibilities of use from the information given. "Gary, considering all these facets, which do you think can be exploited with minimal direct interaction with Bateman? I want something that uhm¡­ unravels him, subtly but effectively."


    [Response: "Based on Commissioner Bateman''s profile, targeting his ''Public Relations Quagmire'' could be the most strategic move. By anonymously enhancing the visibility of his mishaps and strategic failures, particularly through digital platforms, we could further erode his public image and authority.


    This could be executed without direct interaction, simply by using data and media manipulation to highlight and exacerbate his already precarious position. Additionally, exploiting his ''Technological Anachronism'' by subtly interfering with his data pad''s functionality could introduce further operational failures, amplifying his perceived incompetence.


    The psychological impact of such maneuvers would likely induce a defensive posture, compelling him to make more public errors and deepen the distrust among his allies and the public."]


    ["The consequences, however, would need careful consideration,"] Gary continued, his voice taking on a cautionary tone. ["Such psychological pressure could lead Bateman to take drastic measures, either doubling down on his autocratic tendencies or making erratic decisions that could unpredictably affect the city''s socio-political landscape.


    There''s also the risk of him uncovering the manipulation, which could lead to backlash against perceived enemies, further complicating our operations."]


    Don nodded, taking note of the implications. "Alright, then plan out the initial steps for the digital manipulation strategy, Gary."


    "Understood, Don," Gary Assist acknowledged. "I''ll prepare the necessary adjustments and initiate the procedure upon your confirmation."

 Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Research & Preparation (Part 3)

    As Don thought about the information provided so far, Gary Assist shifted the discussion of the next profile. "Moving on to Director Graham''s profile now," Gary intoned, the augmented reality screens flickering as new data surfaced.


    [Subject Name: Director Graham]


    [Alias: Mr. Invincible (Retired), The Caped Bureaucrat]


    [Visual Identification: Once revered as the city''s paragon of virtue and strength, Graham has now exchanged his vibrant superhero garb for the subdued hues of a business suit. Though the attire is far less flamboyant, it barely conceals the still-imposing figure beneath, a reminder of his days as Mr. Invincible.]


    [Behavioral Analysis:]


    [Optimistic Politician: Graham exudes a blend of political charm and bygone heroism, using his endearing smile and storied past to influence and inspire, though not always with the desired subtlety.]


    [Nostalgic Leader: He often looks back to his heroic prime, trying to transpose those tactics into his current political maneuvers, which sometimes proves less effective in the intricate dance of governance.]


    [Charismatic Convincer: His persuasive skills, sharpened in both combative and corporate arenas, are deployed to sway opinions and soothe tensions, although his approach can occasionally lack finesse.]


    [Operational History:]


    [Hero Turned Director: Transitioned seamlessly from the city''s foremost hero to its principal overseer of hero-related operations, now helming the United Hero Management Agency.]


    [Policy Powerhouse: Channels his heroic ethos into legislative reforms, striving to bolster the city''s defenses through policy rather than pure physical prowess.]


    [Recent Operational Conduct:]


    [Crisis Commander: He orchestrates the deployment of heroes across the city, employing strategies that some criticize as archaic, reminiscent of his days in the cape.]


    [Regulatory Reformer: Leads efforts to regulate the activities of superheroes, occasionally resulting in bureaucratic entanglements that critics liken to a villain''s snare.]


    As Gary Assist concluded the briefing, he inquired, "Would you like to delve deeper into any specific aspect of Director Graham''s profile?"


    Don shook his head. "No, that won''t be necessary," he responded, while considering the information carefully while trying to sound genuinely interested in taking over the city, after all, he knew the conversations he had with Gary Assist would be viewed by Gary himself. So the more he sounded like a villain making preparations the better.


    "Director Graham doesn''t seem like someone I can afford to antagonize. Given his influence and standing, an external assault seems like it would just be pointless and stupid. Maybe if I could strike from the inside, but I''d need to find a way into his in circle or something."


    Contemplating his limited options, Don asked, "Is there a way I could engage with Director Graham positively, considering the identity I currently have?"


    Gary Assist''s reply was almost immediate, though not particularly hopeful. ["Given your present circumstances, evaluation and reputation, direct positive interaction with Director Graham would be exceedingly difficult. To even garner his notice, whether favorably or not, would require a significant presence in the hero scene¡ªmirroring the early, less documented actions of Mr. Invincible himself."]


    Don''s interest piqued at this. "What exactly was Mr. Invincible''s approach during those years?"


    Gary Assist hesitated, a rare occurrence. [" Hmm. It seems that information is not available to the public. I will need to conduct further research to find viable alternatives or related strategies."]


    "Alright, proceed with that," Don agreed.


    Gary Assist continued, smoothly transitioning to further aspects of Director Graham''s character that might yet offer avenues for strategic maneuvering.


    [Interpersonal Dynamics:]


    [Elder Statesman: Director Graham serves as a bridge between generations, offering guidance to young heroes with tales that blend heroism with lessons. His diplomatic finesse also makes him a key player in political circles, adept at smoothing over conflicts with anecdotes from his storied past.]


    [Superhero Sympathizer: His enduring empathy for those who don capes makes him somewhat predictable, as he often extends more trust to heroes than might be wise, making him occasionally vulnerable to manipulation by more devious minds.]


    [Operational Challenges:]


    [Image Maintenance: As a former hero now entrenched in politics, Graham battles to preserve his revered image amidst the often dishonorable tactics of political warfare.]


    [Generational Gap: His old-school approach sometimes misses the mark with the new wave of heroes and the young citizens of Santos City, who may view his methods as outdated or excessively idealistic.]


    [Strategic Objectives:]


    [Legacy Builder: Driven by a desire to be remembered not only as a hero of yore but as a transformative leader, Graham pushes forward initiatives that occasionally butt heads with contemporary views.] S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Guardian of Governance: He champions the governance of the city with a firm belief in the power of policies over physical might, a testament to his shift from physical heroics to political strategy.]


    Don over the insights and soon presented another question. "Gary, what are the traits Director Graham dislikes in today''s superheroes? Given I can''t catch his eye now and need to steer clear of offending him directly, perhaps I can subtly influence other, less wary superheroes."


    Gary Assist processed the query, ["Director Graham has expressed displeasure with superheroes who display overt arrogance or disregard for protocol. He also disapproves of those who rely too heavily on their powers without developing tactical or diplomatic skills. This could be exploited to subtly undermine upcoming heroes who exhibit these traits."]


    "List the potential pros and cons of such a strategy," Don instructed, keen on understanding all points of this complex potential plan.


    [Pros:]


    [Indirect Approach: Targeting other heroes would keep your interactions with Graham minimal, reducing direct suspicion.]


    [Reputation Management: By appearing to align with Graham''s values in public, you could enhance your own stature subtly.]


    [Long-term Influence: Successfully influencing the perceptions of these heroes could lead to broader shifts within the hero community, aligning more with your strategic goals.]


    [Cons:]


    [Risk of Exposure: If the sabotage is traced back to you, it could damage your reputation irreparably, especially with someone as influential as Graham.]


    [Unpredictable Reactions: Heroes are unpredictable; their responses to being undermined could vary greatly, potentially backfiring.]


    [Complex Execution: This strategy requires precise profiling and analysis of targets, demanding significant resources and continuous monitoring.]


    Gary Assist then noted, ["The effectiveness of such sabotage will largely depend on the individuals targeted. Each hero will need careful profiling and analysis. Although complex, executing this plan without arousing Director Graham''s suspicion could be feasible."]


    Don nodded. "I see, easier said than done, though. Save all this information. We''ll revisit this when I find a suitable hero to test this approach on."


    "Understood, Don. All information will be stored and ready for retrieval whenever you decide to proceed," Gary Assist confirmed.

 Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Research & Preparation (Part 4)

    Gary Assist smoothly transitioned the focus of the conversation, bringing up a file that seemed to shimmer into view with an almost noticeable aura of cold authority. "Now we will review the profile of Anastasia Volkov, also known as Red Star," he announced, his tone taking on a hint of caution due to the subject''s formidable reputation.


    [Subject Name: Anastasia Volkov]


    [Hero Alias: Red Star]


    [Visual Identification:]


    [Striking Features: Anastasia commands attention with her severe beauty. Her long black hair is always slicked back into a tight ponytail, her eyes shimmer with a menacing red glow reminiscent of danger signs.]


    [Costume: Her suit is a stark declaration of strength and allegiance, painted in the severe reds and blacks of a twilight battle sky, accented with revolutionary blue and hints of gold.]


    [Physique: Molded like a relic of the Cold War, Anastasia''s build is both imposing and immaculate, a balance between lethal strength and deceptive agility.]


    [Behavioral Analysis:]


    [Ice Queen Demeanor: Approachable only by the bravest¡ªor the most foolish¡ªher expression is a permanent frost, set in a visage as unforgiving as winter in her homeland.]


    [Disciplined and Stoic: Her legendary self-control is so profound, it''s said she could detect disturbances from a continent away.]


    [Tactical Mind: Anastasia is a strategist of the highest order, her mind always weaving through the intricacies of global politics even as she plans the day ahead.]


    [Operational History:]


    [Cold War Poster Child: A product of rigorous training and nationalistic fervor, she is both a shield and a symbol for her people, embodying the fierce pride and chilling power of her nation.]


    [Symbol of Power: Her exploits are not merely acts of heroism but strategic demonstrations designed to bolster her country''s image and instill a sense of awe and obedience.]


    [Recent Operational Conduct:]


    [Walking Armory: Red Star wields a suite of powers that make her a veritable bastion of defense and aggression, capable of flight, energy projection, and near-impervious resilience.]


    [International Peacekeeper: While her presence is intimidating, she has consistently played a crucial role in de-escalating potential global crises, her interventions often cooling down situations that threaten to boil over.]


    After absorbing the extensive profile, Don couldn''t help but voice an observation. "She seems like someone best avoided. What''s she doing in the United Provinces?" he inquired, his curiosity piqued despite his reservations.


    ["The specific reasons for Red Star''s current presence in the United Provinces are not clear,"] Gary Assist responded, ["However, past patterns suggest her visits typically align with diplomatic initiatives or covert operations aimed at strengthening her nation''s global standing or intelligence gathering.


    There''s also the possibility she''s here for a direct intervention deemed too sensitive for local forces."]


    ["The likelihood of your paths crossing again under normal circumstances is minimal, but given her caliber and the unpredictability of her missions, it''s wise to maintain a low profile and operate with discretion,"] Gary Assist advised.


    Don nodded before asking, "I''m guessing she has no obvious weaknesses?"


    ["Everyone has vulnerabilities, Don. If not physical, then psychological. For Red Star, a specific weakness has not been documented.


    However, potential vulnerabilities, given her character, could include her unwavering loyalty to her country, which could be manipulated, or her rigid adherence to discipline, which might be used to predict and counter her actions in certain scenarios,"] Gary Assist elaborated.


    "Save this information. It may come in handy should our paths ever cross," Don concluded, aware that engaging with a figure like Red Star required as much strategy as it did caution.


    "Information saved and secured for future reference," Gary Assist confirmed, the digital files syncing with a quiet chime. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Don pondered the sheer scale of Red Star''s capabilities, Gary Assist continued to unfurl the complex details of her operational life and strategic intents.


    [Interpersonal Dynamics:]


    [Lone Wolf: Anastasia is an island unto herself, a solitary figure who substitutes companionship with command, ruling her subordinates with an iron will rather than fostering alliances.]


    [Inspirational Icon: She commands the battlefield not just through her presence but also through the dual-edged sword of fear and respect she instills in both friend and foe, rallying her allies and sending her enemies scattering.]


    [Operational Challenges:]


    [Cultural Barrier: Her forthright, domineering style often clashes with international norms, her negotiation tactic being bluntly summed up as ''comply or confront''.]


    [Heroic Rigidity: Her stoic dedication, while a pillar of her strength, also bars her from adapting to unconventional solutions, limiting her strategic flexibility.]


    [Strategic Objectives:]


    [Global Guardian: Anastasia seeks to expand her vigilant watch from the frosty expanse of Rassia to a global stage, imposing her order wherever she deems it necessary.]


    [Legacy of Order: She aims to forge her legacy as a bastion of discipline and authority, envisioning a world molded by her unwavering convictions.]


    [Powers and Abilities:]


    [Superhuman Strength: Her strength is colossal, enabling her to alter the physicality of her surroundings with startling ease.]


    [Enhanced Durability: Impervious to most harm, her body acts as a fortress unto itself.]


    [Flight: Her speed through the skies lends her an omnipresence on the battlefield.]


    [Energy Projection: She wields her energy blasts like a painter with a brush, only her canvas is the chaos of combat.]


    [Enhanced Senses: With senses sharpened beyond mortal ken, she perceives threats before they materialize.]


    [Combat Skills: A maestro of martial prowess, she is as deadly up close as from afar.]


    [Tactical Genius: Her mind is a war room, always several moves ahead of her adversaries.]


    Reflecting on the information, Don muttered, almost to himself, "She''s basically unstoppable."


    Gary Assist responded promptly, ["While Red Star is undoubtedly a titan among Class A heroes, remember, no one is invincible. History is replete with tales of the mighty falling, often by underestimating their adversaries or overestimating their own invulnerability. Her discipline and mindset are her strengths, but in them also lie potential avenues for exploitation."]


    Don nodded, taking not of the nuanced perspective. "Targeting her mentality might be our only angle if it ever comes to that."


    ["Indeed,"] Gary Assist agreed. ["Another potentially effective strategy could be attempting to recruit her rather than confront her directly."]


    Don narrowed his eyes at this suggestion, then asked, "If her decisions were ever proven wrong or costly¡ªsay, if her actions inadvertently led to significant casualties¡ªdo you think she might reconsider her stances?"


    ["Predicting such a shift in someone like Red Star is complex. She is known to justify harsh actions if deemed necessary for the greater good. Her morality is not black and white¡ªit''s steeped in the shades of her mission''s necessity,"] Gary Assist explained.


    Don took a moment, then decided, "Keep this information as well. I just wanted a rough idea about who''s out there. Now that I have it, we can focus on the real task¡ªstrengthening my own position."


    ["Understood,"] Gary Assist responded. ["All information has been archived. Shall we proceed with your next request?"]

 Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Research & Preparation (Part 5)

    Don, leaning forward in his chair, gave a nod of agreement to proceed with the enhancement plan. "What areas do you think I should focus on improving?" he asked, though already knowing he didn''t want a bombardment of exhaustive details.


    Gary Assist, recognizing Don''s preference, offered a brief overview. "Rather than delving into every possible aspect, I''ll provide a summary of key areas where enhancements could significantly bolster your capabilities," he proposed.


    [1. Sensory Overload Courses:]


    [- Setup: Courses designed in environments that challenge and refine superhuman senses, including areas shrouded in darkness, filled with cacophonous sounds, or saturated with diverse odors.]


    [- Objective: To enhance sensory discrimination and improve battlefield awareness by navigating through these sensory mazes.]


    [2. Regeneration Stress Tests:]


    [-Setup: Controlled scenarios that inflict minor physical stress to trigger and enhance healing abilities.]


    [-Objective: To quicken healing response times and boost recovery efficiency under varied stress conditions.]


    [3. Telekinetic Weight Training:]


    [-Setup: Exercises involving the manipulation of weighted objects or resistance machines using telekinesis, progressively increasing in difficulty.]


    [-Objective: To augment telekinetic strength and finesse, enhancing both the precision and magnitude of force exerted.]


    [4. Durability Endurance Routines:]


    [-Setup: Endurance tests that expose you to high-impact conditions, including environmental extremes and combat simulations.] Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [-Objective: To fortify natural durability and adaptability, increasing resistance to physical harm.]


    [5. Combat and Tactical Training:]


    [-Setup: Rigorous sparring sessions that integrate hand-to-hand combat techniques with strategic battlefield maneuvers.]


    [-Objective: To meld superhuman abilities more seamlessly into a comprehensive combat style, heightening effectiveness during confrontations.]


    [6. Mental Conditioning:]


    [-Setup: A combination of psychological resilience training, strategic simulation games, manipulation and influence workshops, stress conditioning, and cognitive enhancement exercises.]


    [-Objective: To cultivate a sharper, more resilient mind capable of handling complex scenarios and manipulating various social dynamics.]


    Gary Assist then paused to elaborate, ["It is also important that you note, while many of these training modules are available at elite hero training facilities, demand often outstrips supply, making complete access challenging. However, there are alternative methods available within Santos City that can provide a rigorous, albeit more primal, training regimen,"] he suggested.


    [Alternative Training Locations in Santos City:]


    [-Sensory Overload Courses: Explore the catacombs beneath Old Town for a natural setting that provides the necessary darkness and auditory challenges.]


    [-Regeneration Stress Tests: The cliffs by the sea offer a range of physical challenges where minor injuries can be sustained and healed in a controlled manner, enhancing your regeneration capabilities.]


    [-Telekinetic Weight Training: Utilize the abandoned steel mills where large and varied scrap materials provide ample opportunity for lifting and maneuvering exercises.]


    [-Durability Endurance Routines: The volcanic fields near the city outskirts present extreme environmental conditions perfect for testing and improving your physical resilience.]


    [ "For mental conditioning, may I recommended a high-tech approach. Utilizing specialized contact lenses integrated with your visor technology, we can simulate complex environments and psychological scenarios.


    When you close your eyes, these lenses will project detailed, realistic scenarios that challenge your strategic thinking and emotional resilience,"] he explained, outlining a system that would immerse Don in virtual dilemmas.


    He then cautioned Don about the intense nature of these regimens. ["Both the physical and mental training will be demanding, pushing you to the limits of your endurance and beyond. It is crucial to be prepared for significant strain, as these exercises are designed to stretch your abilities to their maximum potential."]


    Don sat motionless for a moment as he took in all the information he was being told. Coming from a past where athleticism and discipline were not his forte, the road ahead seemed not just daunting but Herculean.


    His mind was filled with doubts and the fear of mediocrity in a world brimming with the extraordinary. ''Am I really considering giving up because it''s hard?'' he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible in the quiet room. ''I mean, what''s the point of a second chance if I don''t use it to become something more?''


    Lowering his head, he pondered the futility of this second chance if he let it slip through his fingers due to fear of hard work. If he didn''t push himself to become better, this extraordinary opportunity would amount to nothing.


    As he was having these thoughts, Gary Assist interrupted gently, "Shall I save the information and prepare a corresponding schedule, or are you having reservations?"


    Don raised his head, took a deep breath, and resolved to take the plunge. "Do it, Gary," he said firmly.


    "Processing," Gary Assist acknowledged before presenting the comprehensive schedule:


    [Morning Routine:]


    [- 5:00 AM: Wake up and start with a meditation session (30 minutes) to enhance focus and mental clarity.]


    [-5:30 AM: Cardiovascular exercises such as running or high-intensity interval training (HIIT) for 1 hour to boost stamina and heart health.]


    [- 6:30 AM: Breakfast ¨C A balanced meal designed by Gary Assist.]


    Mid-Morning:]


    [-8:00 AM: Sensory Overload Training (1 hour) ¨C Navigating through specially designed courses to enhance senses.]


    [-9:00 AM: Regeneration Focus (1 hour) ¨C Engaging in controlled scenarios to trigger and improve healing abilities.]


    [Lunch:]


    [-12:00 PM: Nutrient-rich lunch to replenish energy and support muscle recovery.]


    [Afternoon Routine:]


    [-1:00 PM: Telekinetic Weight Training (1 hour) ¨C Using objects of various sizes and weights to refine telekinetic abilities.]


    [-2:00 PM: Durability and Endurance Routines (1 hour) ¨C Subjecting to different physical stressors to enhance durability.]


    [-3:00 PM: Tactical Combat and Strategy Training (1 hour) ¨C Integrating abilities in combat scenarios with strategic maneuvers.]


    [Evening:]


    [-5:00 PM: Dinner ¨C High-protein meal to support muscle growth and repair.]


    [-6:00 PM: Mental Conditioning (2 hours) ¨C Including psychological resilience training and strategic simulation games.]


    [Night Routine:]


    [- 8:00 PM: Free Reading Time (1 hour) ¨C Focus on recommended books:]


    [-Speed of Thought: Cognitive Echoes]


    [-Strategies of Shadows]


    [- The Stoic''s Path]


    [- The Art of Influence]


    [- Ruler''s Edge]


    [-9:00 PM: Manipulation and Influence Workshops or Stress Conditioning (1 hour) on alternate days.]


    [-10:00 PM: Light physical activity such as yoga or stretching to wind down (30 minutes).]


    [-10:30 PM: Personal time and preparation for sleep.]


    [-12:00 AM: Sleep.]


    [Associated Diet Plan]


    [Breakfast:]


    [-Oatmeal with mixed berries and almonds.]


    [-Protein shake with whey protein, banana, and a teaspoon of peanut butter.]


    [-Green tea for enhanced metabolism.]


    [Lunch:]


    [-Grilled chicken breast or fish for lean protein.]


    [-Quinoa or brown rice for complex carbohydrates.]


    [-Steamed vegetables like broccoli or spinach for micronutrients.]


    [-Fresh fruit for dessert.]


    [Dinner:]


    [-Beef or tofu stir-fry with a variety of vegetables.]


    [-Sweet potatoes or whole grain pasta.]


    [-Salad with mixed greens, nuts, and avocados.]


    [-Herbal tea to aid digestion and relaxation.]


    [Snacks:]


    [-Nuts and seeds for healthy fats and energy.]


    [-Greek yogurt or cottage cheese for protein and gut health.]


    [-Fresh fruits and vegetable sticks for vitamins and hydration.]


    After revealing all that, Gary Assist concluded, ["This schedule will need to be revised weekly based on your progress and availability. Is the proposed schedule acceptable to you? If so, we can begin tomorrow."]


    Don remained silent for a moment before finally letting out a deep sigh. "Yes, let''s start tomorrow. It''s a lot, but¡­ it''s necessary," he replied.


    He was starting to understand that this journey was not just about gaining strength but about redefining his very existence. It would be a grueling path, but the end goal¡ªa stronger, more capable self¡ªwas worth every ounce of effort.

 Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Research & Preparation (Part 6)

    "That''s all for now," Don thought to himself as he realized his new ally in this world knew almost every move he was making, while he knew very little about them. He sighed, looking at his desk, which now had a plate of food on it. He began to eat in silence.


    Meanwhile, downstairs, Amanda and Samantha were still chatting in the kitchen. Amanda was leaning against the island, occasionally picking snacks from a plate and eating them as she listened to Samantha, who stood with her arms crossed, looking worried.


    "I don''t know, Amanda," Samantha began. "I know they were bad people, but taking a life is huge, and it may affect him going forward. Maybe I should have him see a therapist." She sighed and shook her head. "I just don''t know."


    Amanda paused her snacking and faced her sister with an understanding expression. "Easy there, Sam. I know you''re worried about him, but he seems fine. Considering what he''s been through these past few years, I sort of think it''s not his first time taking a life, you know? Maybe that''s why he doesn''t seem all that phased.


    Even if it''s not, unless he asks for it, signing him up for therapy doesn''t seem like a good idea. I mean, you said it yourself¡ªnow that he''s back, the best thing we can do is make things as normal as they can be for him, so he can readjust and get used to it."


    Samantha sighed but nodded softly at Amanda''s advice. "Yeah, maybe you''re right, Sam. I think¡ª"


    Before Samantha could finish speaking, a resounding knock came from the door, followed by the doorbell ringing. Samantha immediately turned to Amanda and asked, "Are you expecting anyone?"


    Amanda immediately shook her head. "No. Maybe it''s Casey again, here to complain about my truck."


    Samantha, however, didn''t think that was the case as she looked at the small clock mounted above the fruit basket in the kitchen. It was 3 PM. "No, she should be at her country club or something by now. I don''t like this."


    Samantha was extremely cautious after it became public knowledge that Don had killed four of the Green Thorns. Though it might seem like she was exaggerating to an outsider, she felt she was being adequately cautious in case Don or the entire family became a target. Hearing Samantha''s reasoning, Amanda could see that she was being overly cautious and could easily guess why.


    Amanda herself felt that Samantha was perhaps too worried, but she didn''t outright say this and instead volunteered to check it out. "Let''s just ask who it is through the door."


    Suggesting this, Amanda moved away from the counter and left the kitchen, walking to the entranceway and stopping at the door.


    "Amanda, wait!" Samantha quickly followed her from behind, but by the time she also entered the entranceway, Amanda had already yelled, "Who''s there?"


    She got an immediate response in the form of a male voice. "My name is Benjamin Ford. I''m an assistant to Director Graham in the Hero Public Relations Department. Is this the Bright residence?"


    "Director Graham?" Amanda repeated in a confused tone while turning around to look at Samantha before whispering, "Does he mean that Director Graham?"


    "I think so," Samantha replied, her expression changing from cautious to angry as she recalled the sour interaction she shared with the director, Red Star, and Commissioner Bateman. She quickly strode forward and stood near Amanda before yelling out, "What do you want?"


    Benjamin, on the other side, recognized Samantha''s angry voice from the same interaction at Central Mall. He hadn''t said anything then but had watched as she lectured Commissioner Bateman. Seeing that she was still angry, he knew he had to proceed cautiously.


    He cleared his throat before explaining, "Director Graham was concerned that the leaked information might lead to your son or your family becoming a target, so he sent me here to propose a way forward on his behalf."


    Hearing the reason, both Samantha and Amanda turned to look at each other. Amanda, not sure how to advise her sister, was clearly angry at all parties involved in the matter, whether directly or indirectly.


    Had it just been her, she might have immediately told Benjamin to leave, but with the whole family possibly under threat, she couldn''t make such a selfish decision despite her lack of trust and faith in both Director Graham and the police. Seeing the doubtful look on her sister''s face, Amanda suggested, "Maybe we should hear him out?"


    "Alright," Samantha agreed, still not liking the idea. Amanda could see the seriousness in her sister''s eyes and felt that the less interaction Samantha had with Benjamin, the better. So, in an attempt to help her, Amanda suggested, "Why don''t you call Donnie? He would need to be here."


    "I''ll lead the man to-," Amanda started, but before she could finish, Don appeared on the staircase. He had clearly heard what they were saying due to his enhanced senses but pretended he was unaware. He looked at them with feigned confusion and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Samantha was the first to turn in his direction, looking a bit hesitant to answer. But once Amanda turned his way, she immediately explained, "a man from the HPRD is here to have a word with you and your mom, perfect timing."


    ''Is that the controlling body for superheroes or something? There''s just no end to the amount of things I need to learn in this world.'' Don inwardly sighed but proceeded down the stairs with a neutral expression. He could see that Samantha clearly wasn''t happy about it so he needed to approach the situation cautiously.


    After he reached Samantha and Amanda, he stood between them and looked at the door with a raised brow. "Well, aren''t we going to let them in?"


    Samantha still looked unsure and turned to Amanda but before she could say anything, Amanda spoke first. "Well, I''ll leave you guys to talk, just call me if anything."


    Amanda gave Samantha an encouraging smile as she left, causing Samantha to sigh and think, ''she''s right, there''s no harm in hearing what they have to say. But I''m sure they''re just avoiding legal trouble.''


    Samantha took a deep breath before forcing a smile and looking at Don, who had already taken the liberty of positioning himself in front of the door. She gave him a small nod and he opened the door, revealing Benjamin''s figure.


    He wore the same attire he had at mall but carried a brown suitcase in one hand and a folder in the other. He looked a bit nervous when facing Samantha but he quickly cleared his throat and handed over the document in his hand to her.


    "What is this?" she asked as she received the document with skepticism. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man adjusted his glasses before answering, "an entry form into the Santos City EHP."

 Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Research & Preparation (Part 7)

    For Benjamin and his superiors to make such an offer, it had to be well known and valuable for them to use it as a way to remedy the situation. Whatever the case, Don was genuinely interested in what it was.


    Regardless of Samantha''s position on the matter, he had to at least know what benefits stood to be gained from this so-called EHP. So before Samantha could say anything else, Don spoke up.


    "How about we talk about this inside? We might end up drawing a crowd out here."


    "But Donnie..." Samantha was genuinely taken by surprise by Don''s decision to step in. In her mind, he should have been more offended by this than she was. However, before she could say anything further, she was dissuaded by the calm expression on his face. It made her feel like she was exaggerating the entire matter.


    Don knew he was taking a risk by going against Samantha''s view on the matter, but if he wanted to make any real progress for himself, he needed to start slowly straying away from going with the flow. After all, he didn''t plan on doing so forever.


    Regardless, he decided to give his reasoning by saying, "I want to at least hear what they have to say. After all, it''s not like they''re the ones that sent Nightshade to attack the mall. I''m sure you''re not the only parent who''s going to want to involve lawyers in this so let''s just hear them out. It won''t be too late to say no if we don''t agree with whatever it is he has to say."


    Don played off his interest in the matter by simply saying he wanted to hear out Benjamin. By constantly using "we" in his sentences, he made it seem like he still had his and Samantha''s best interests in mind. In truth, he simply didn''t want to give up on a potential opportunity just because Samantha was upset over what had already passed.


    If the offer from Benjamin was anything like what corporations or government departments used to pay civilians to let matters go, then it was definitely worth looking into.


    Samantha couldn''t bring herself to argue with Don. So she simply looked at Benjamin for a moment before saying in a low voice, "Come in."


    She walked away from the entranceway first, following her to the office. Although Samantha was trying to hide it, the displeasure could be heard in her voice, and simply looking at the way she was clutching the document Benjamin had brought made her anger clear.


    Don nodded and watched her begin walking toward her office before turning his attention back to Benjamin. He gestured him inside. "Come in."


    Benjamin almost seemed relieved to see Samantha walk away first, and upon entering, he came close to Don and spoke in a low voice. "Thank you for convincing your mother to hear me out. I''m sure you have Director Graham''s intentions clear by now. Offering you a place in the Elite Hero Program has nothing to do with avoiding legal trouble.


    He''s only worried that Nightshade or any remnants of his cause will seek revenge on your family."


    ''Elite Hero Program. So that''s what EHP is,'' Don realized but kept a straight face. He only replied with a murmur, "I see."


    Hearing what EHP stood for increased Don''s interest, but there was even more reason for him to keep up his neutral appearance. Despite how Benjamin phrased it, Don didn''t believe for one second that Benjamin or Director Graham was acting in his best interest.


    It was probably for that reason that Samantha especially disliked the idea of even hearing out Benjamin. But Don knew better. Despite how corrupt or manipulative the action might have been, Don knew it was better to accept such offers than to refuse and go against the people who offered them, especially when they were in positions of power.


    Oddly enough, Don wasn''t unhappy to see that corporations and government departments were still as sleezy as they were in his former world. Unlike there, where he tried to be the model citizen who stood up for what he believed was right, here he was more focused on simply doing what was best for him.


    ''How can he look so unfazed after being offered a place in the EHP? It has to be a dream for every upcoming hero, especially someone like him with an evaluation of D. He has no hope of entering the program by any other means,'' Benjamin wondered, completely taken by surprise by Don''s lack of reaction at the news.


    In truth, Don simply didn''t understand how huge of an opportunity he was being offered, but he didn''t need to. Regardless of whether the benefits were big or small, he fully intended on finding a way to accept them so long as they didn''t have cons that outweighed the pros. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Walking toward Samantha''s office, they could see Amanda at work in the kitchen, but she pretended not to notice them. They entered the office without uttering a word.


    Inside the office, they found that Samantha hadn''t even bothered to take a seat. Instead, she was just standing beside her desk while looking at the document Benjamin had provided. Benjamin looked nervous, once again seeing the stern look on Samantha''s face as she read through the document.


    Don closed the door and proceeded to lean against it, putting Benjamin in an awkward spot. He didn''t even feel comfortable attempting to take a seat and so he simply stood upright and clutched his briefcase more tightly. A short, awkward silence followed before he finally decided to speak up.


    "First, let me just say on behalf of my department, we''re terribly sorry for the incident at Central Mall. I assure you I''m not here to pursue any kind of settlement deal, as Director Graham isn''t that type of person. He just felt he was partially responsible for the leak and so he wanted to offer an apology to your son by providing him an endorsement into the Elite Hero Program."


    "I''m sure you yourself understand how beneficial and life-changing this could be for him. But that isn''t the reason why the director offered this. As you know, even if you were to pursue legal action and win against our department, the most we can do is pay out a certain sum of money, no more than ten million.


    However, you could argue the Elite Hero Program is worth far more than that because not only does it give your son an opportunity to get the best hero training possible in Central City, but also the benefits to candidates of the program, such as security renovations on the home property of candidates, which I''m sure would make you feel all safer as opposed to hiring private security."


    "And again, this is only if you managed to win whatever legal battle you were planning to pursue. And looking at the line of people already looking to do that, if you''re lucky, your case may be settled after five years."


    Samantha calmly closed the document but it was very hard to hide the anger she currently felt. And though Don didn''t fully understand the way this world worked, he knew legal bullshit when he heard it. For whatever reason, Benjamin''s department clearly didn''t want legal trouble and was trying to sell this opportunity as a blessing to Don and the family.


    Samantha clearly knew this as well but was trying her best not to let her anger get the best of her. She didn''t say anything in response to Benjamin and simply looked at Don.


    "My son is the one who was most hurt during the incident. So I suppose it''s only fair that he makes this decision."

 Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Research & Preparation (Part 8)

    Samantha''s response shifted the spotlight toward Don, and both she and Benjamin looked at him, waiting for his answer.


    Don first met Samantha''s gaze and then briefly glanced at Benjamin before lowering his head and taking on a contemplative pose, as if he were carefully considering the matter. In truth, what he was really considering was how best to agree to it without hurting his relationship with Samantha.


    Regardless of whether it was the right decision or not, he knew she would be hurt if he agreed to the offer without solid reasoning. So, what better way to approach it than by making it seem like his focus was on the family?


    While still looking down, he asked, "What sort of protective measures do candidates of that program have, and what guarantees can you give me that my family will be completely safe if I agree to join?"


    Samantha''s serious look immediately softened as Don asked this to Benjamin. From her perspective, Don was being given a great opportunity that many young, upcoming heroes in Santos City would die for, but it seemed his focus was still wholly on his family. That touched her deeply, to the point that she felt bad for wanting to send Benjamin away so quickly.


    ''Oh, Don...'' she inwardly thought before glancing at Benjamin from the corner of her eye, awaiting his answer.


    Benjamin adjusted his stance and cleared his throat again, as if hoping such a question would be asked. "Well, that''s a good question," he started. "You see, as a candidate in the Elite Hero Program of Santos City, you will be considered a vital asset to the city.


    Almost all heroes who complete the program end up becoming the pillars of safety that the city depends on for security and defense, so it''s only natural that candidates of the program receive the highest level of security the hero governing body can spare."


    "For starters, your home will be fitted with the latest in security tech and residential defense systems, with the addition of two Titan-class androids designed by Dr. Gadget himself. In addition, you will get access to some of the best training facilities Santos City has to offer, so that you can better train yourself and ensure you can protect your family should it come to it.


    Finally, the status of being a candidate in the Elite Hero Program makes it so most villains will not find trouble with you or your family unless they want the entire Santos City hero governing body to be on their tail."


    "There are many more perks and benefits that come with the position that I encourage you to read through in the document, but I can almost 100% guarantee you that your family will be among the safest in Santos City should you join the program. You have my and Director Graham''s word."


    ''This guy really knows how to sell an offer. If he said this to the me during high school, I might have just accepted without thinking too much about it. I could probably ask him for cons, but he''s more than likely to just either brush it off or lie to my face, so I''m better off asking Gary Assist later,'' Don thought.


    After thinking this, Don gave a slight nod before replying, "Can I have time to think about the decision? It won''t just affect me, so I would like to be 100% sure myself that it''s something I want to do for the sake of my family."


    Although it wasn''t the response Benjamin was hoping for, it was better than a no. Looking at Don''s demeanor, he knew he wasn''t going to get further with him by enticing him more, so instead, he gave an understanding nod and smiled, acting as if he fully supported the decision.


    "Of course, it''s no problem at all. It''s not a small decision to make. So take as much time as you need. If you need to contact me," Benjamin trailed off, quickly reaching into the inside of his blazer to retrieve a business card, which he handed to Don in the next moment before adding, "contact me on this number or send me an email."


    Not wanting to look like he was just targeting Don''s acceptance, he took out another card and wanted to hand it to Samantha, but she didn''t raise her hands to receive it. "I think one is enough. Unless this one has different information," she inquired in a very distant tone, not even trying to hide her dislike for Benjamin.


    "Oh no¡­. It''s¡­. Uh.. the same information," Benjamin replied while showing an awkward smile. He quickly retracted his hand and then put the card back in his jacket before adjusting it and tightening his grip on his briefcase, looking like he was ready to leave. "Well, if you don''t have any more questions, I think it would be best that I take my leave."


    Don was about to agree, but Samantha spoke first, crossing her arms under her large breasts as she gave a firm nod. "Yes, I think that would be best." After saying this, Samantha walked away from her desk and toward the door, which she opened for Benjamin before saying, "Please feel free to let yourself out. Thank you for your visit."


    Benjamin maintained his awkward smile and simply gave a quick nod before hurriedly leaving the office. As he passed by the kitchen, Amanda couldn''t help but look at him curiously, seeing as he was alone.


    ''Did something happen?'' she wondered before coming out of the kitchen and turning her attention toward Samantha''s office. At that time, Benjamin simply opened the front door and let himself out before quickly shutting it.


    "Is everything okay?" Amanda asked as Samantha walked out of the office with Don right behind her. She first let out a sigh but then nodded, though she looked unsure herself. "Yeah, everything''s all right."


    After replying to Amanda, she turned her head back to look at Don before asking, "How are you feeling now?"


    "A lot better, actually. I think I''ll just go back to my room and continue resting up while I think this whole thing over."


    Samantha nodded in understanding. "Sure thing, Donnie. I''ll come call you when dinner is ready."


    Don nodded in return, saying nothing more as he proceeded toward the nearby staircase. As he began making his way up, Samantha spoke to him again. "Oh, and Donnie."


    He paused and looked back at her.


    "Just know, whatever decision you reach, I fully support you, okay? Just be 100% sure it''s something you want to do."


    "I will, Mom," Don briefly replied while showing her a small smile before continuing up the steps.


    Once his figure was no longer visible, Samantha let out another sigh and turned to face Amanda, who was currently approaching her. "How did it go, Sam? I mean, really, how did it go? You seem a bit distressed."


    Samantha gave a light nod and replied, "I don''t know, Amanda. Let''s go to the kitchen. I''ll fill you in." As they were walking away, Amanda put her arm over Samantha''s shoulder and showed a mischievous smile as she asked, "By the way, don''t you think that guy was a bit cute?"


    "Goodness, Amanda!"


    "What? You''re the one always telling me I need to start thinking of settling down. *Ha ha*."


    Samantha didn''t say anything else and just looked a bit annoyed, prompting Amanda to press herself against her even more while saying, "I''m joking, I''m joking, Sam. You know he''s not my type." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don, who had already reached the top of the steps, was leaning against the wall near them, just out of sight, and listening to their conversation.


    ''I hate to say it, but Trixie may have been right about taking action before someone else does. The last thing I need is guys like Benjamin coming into the picture.'' Don sighed and pulled away from the wall as he began walking back to his room.


    ''This shit just keeps getting more and more complicated. Strangely enough, I''m starting to get used to it.''

 Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Research & Preparation (Part 9)

    After heading back into his room, Don took out his phone from his pocket and unlocked it while walking over to the bed.


    He sat on the edge and swiped through the schedule being shown, then went over to the contacts.


    ''Right, I should probably get Amanda and Summer''s phone numbers later.'' After reminding himself of this, Don clicked on Elle''s contact and initiated the call.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, at the base, Elle was in her room, seated cross-legged on the bed while hugging a pillow.


    Trixie sat opposite her in the same posture but without a pillow. Instead, she leaned forward with a wide grin. "Oh, come on Elle, how long are you going to act embarrassed about it? Trust me when I say you did fine."


    Elle seemed doubtful of Trixie''s words and hugged her pillow more tightly as the blush on her face deepened. "I don''t know, Trixie¡­ what if I scared him away again? Ugh!! Why did it have to happen when he was still around? He''ll definitely think I''m a freak."


    Trixie maintained her grin and jokingly corrected Elle. "Freaky, you mean. I''m kind of jealous, he didn''t even make a face like that when I let him use my mouth like a cheap whore."


    "You''re just saying that to make me feel better. No one can beat you at the¡­ sex stuff," Elle shyly replied, hugging the pillow tighter.


    However, Trixie continued to encourage her. "I''m a succubus, and he still seemed to enjoy being intimate with you more than with me. I''m kind of hurt actually. So stop being a worry-wort and call him al¡ª"


    *buzz~*


    Before Trixie could finish talking, a buzzing noise resounded from the dresser next to Elle''s bed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both looked in that direction simultaneously, with Trixie showing a wide smile once she saw that the source of the buzzing was Elle''s phone.


    Even from that distance, the flashy, almost artistic picture of a young Don with Elle beside him was hard to miss on the caller ID. The name on the caller ID, however, was so long that Trixie couldn''t even read it fully.


    "Don, my one and only, bearer of my heart and conquer¡ª" Trixie began reading what she could see with narrowed eyes but stopped as Elle jolted from her position and picked up the phone from the dresser in a panicked manner.


    "Trixie! It''s rude to look at other people''s phones without permission¡­" she lectured with a small pout, her face entirely flushed with embarrassment.


    Trixie simply shrugged. "Hey, it''s not my fault I accidentally saw your super cute name for Don."


    "Promise you won''t tell a soul, Trixie." Elle narrowed her eyes at Trixie and warned her in the most serious tone she could muster, though it was more cute than threatening.


    "Oh, come on Elle, with how many secrets you have me keeping, do you still not trust me to have your back? I''m hurt." Trixie put on a fake sad pout and slumped her shoulders.


    "No, Trixie¡­ you know I don''t mean it like¡ª" Elle''s expression softened, and she was about to apologize, but Trixie showed a wide smile in the next moment, breaking her act. "Just kidding!"


    "Trixie¡­" Elle furrowed her brows, but Trixie waved her off before she could say something. "Oh, you know I just like teasing you, Elle. Now hurry and pick up before the bearer of your heart thinks you''re ignoring him."


    "!!" Realizing only now, Elle quickly snapped her attention back to her phone. Trixie leaned in closer while still smiling and whispered, "You''re such a scatterbrain when Don''s involved; it''s the cutest thing everrrr."


    Elle frowned slightly and used one hand to push Trixie''s head away while using the other to quickly answer the call.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back in Don''s room, after letting the phone ring for some time, he began to think she might not pick up. ''Maybe she''s busy? I didn''t even bother asking Gary what the time difference is between Santos and the base. I should probab¡ª''


    *click~* "Uhm¡­ Hey, pre¡­ uhm, Don."


    Before Don could finish his thoughts, the call was answered, and Elle''s soft voice could be heard.


    He quickly raised the phone to his ear and responded, "Hey, Elle, are you busy?"


    "No! Uh, I mean, no, I was just chatting with Trixie¡­"


    A brief silence followed as Elle didn''t say anything more. During the short silence, though, Don could hear Trixie''s voice in the background, "tell him *inaudible* come on Elle, don''t be *inaudible*¡­"


    "Uh, is everything alright?" Don broke the silence and asked. He immediately received a hurried reply from Elle, "Yes! Uh, yeah, everything''s fine¡­ just Trixie being Trixie."


    "Hey, don''t blam¡ª*inaudible*."


    Don showed a small smile and replied, "I see. She can be a handful. How are you feeling, though?"


    A part of Don wanted to ask Elle directly about what had happened to her when she initiated their intimacy, but he knew it wasn''t a subject he could touch lightly, especially since he wasn''t 100% sure the old Don didn''t already know.


    All he could hope for was that if the old Don didn''t know, then Elle might take the liberty of explaining herself. Hence, he chose to simply ask how she was doing.


    "Oh¡­ I''m feeling better now, a lot better, thanks for asking." After saying this, Elle trailed off again, and another brief silence followed.


    And again, he could hear some talking in the background with Trixie''s voice standing out.


    "Come on, just *inaudible*¡­ You said it yourself *inaudible*."


    "But what if he *inaudible*¡­ I''m *inaudible*."


    This back-and-forth between Trixie and Elle continued for a few more seconds before Trixie suddenly spoke more clearly. "Hey Don."


    "Uh, Trixie? Hey." Don answered, looking a bit confused.


    "Yep, anyway, what Elle here was trying to say was¡ª Hey!"


    *shuffling noises* "Owie!"


    "Uhm, Don? Sorry about that¡­" Elle suddenly spoke up after the short interruption. Don decided to just shrug it off and answered normally, "No problem, you were saying?"


    "Uhm, yeah¡­ about what happened¡­"

 Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Research & Preparation (Part 10)

    Another brief silence followed after Elle spoke. Don could still hear her fidgeting on the phone, and he chose to remain silent, so as not to pressure her. It was clearly difficult for her to talk about this.


    After a few more seconds, she finally spoke. "The me you saw¡­ the one who you, uh, did that thing with, isn''t completely me."


    Don immediately narrowed his eyes and furrowed his brows in confusion, struggling to make sense of Elle''s words. "What do you mean by ''not you completely''?" he asked in a gentle tone, trying to keep her comfortable enough to say more, as he was genuinely interested in what was going on with her.


    Elle went silent again for a few seconds before mustering the courage to continue. "I don''t know how to put it¡­ because I don''t fully understand it myself. It''s like it''s me¡­ but not me, like a split personality but far more extreme. I''m sorry for not telling you sooner¡­ I-I¡­ was just so worried¡­ worried you''d think I''ve become a freak¡­ and want nothing to do with me."


    Elle''s voice became incredibly shaky as she spoke, as if she were on the brink of tears. From her perspective, and taking into account the character of the old Don, it was understandable that she had such worries.


    But the current Don just didn''t have enough of a bond with her to care deeply about this aspect of her. To him, this was how he knew her, so he wasn''t particularly concerned.


    However, seeing how Elle was addressing the matter, he knew it was deeply important to her. And as much as he wanted to immediately say it was fine and relieve her of her worries, his "The Thinker" trait had him pause to consider it more carefully.


    ''If I use the right words and tone, I could use this as an opportunity to improve my relationship with her and perhaps better my image in the eyes of Trixie and Gary, who care for her.'' Don understood that, on the surface, one might think there was little to improve given how obsessed she was with him.


    But that was just it¡ªan obsession. More worrisome, it was an obsession whose origins Don didn''t know. Because of that, it would be foolish to assume it was enough to keep Elle the way she was forever.


    No matter how optimistic he wanted to be, he knew how quickly things could change in life. And this piece of thought came not from his "The Thinker" trait but from a theory he once read about, introduced by Nassim Nicholas Taleb, called The Black Swan Theory.


    The theory refers to rare and unpredictable events that have significant consequences. These events are beyond the realm of normal expectations and can have a massive impact. This theory suggests that one should prepare for the unexpected and acknowledge that not all events can be predicted or controlled.


    "Don¡­ are you still there?" Elle''s anxious inquiry, in a shaky tone, broke Don out of his thoughtful daze. She didn''t know it, but her initial words had led Don to a very important epiphany, and with it came a system prompt.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Trait Upgraded:**


    **- The Thinker (Bronze) >>> The Thinker (Silver)**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don glanced at the prompt in front of him for a moment before answering Elle, "Yeah, I''m still here. Sorry, I was just thinking about how hard this must''ve been on you. But you have nothing to be sorry for. You''ve been there for me regardless of the circumstances, so I''ll be there for you as well, okay?"


    Don quickly put together a response, not wanting to drag out the situation. As casual as it was for him, it meant the world to Elle.


    Not even a second later, she began to cry joyfully. "*sniff* I.. You¡­ *sniff* I¡­ just¡­ *sniff* am so happy¡­" The weight of meaning in Don''s acceptance of her situation was so large that she couldn''t even bring herself to speak coherently, choking on her words.


    "I understand, Elle," Don replied, "it must''ve been a lot to have on your mind. But you don''t need to worry about that anymore, okay?"


    "O-okay *sniff*"


    "I''ll give you some space, but I''ll call you later; we still have a city to conquer," Don added softly, trying to lift the mood a little and end the call.


    His words brought a small smile to Elle''s face as she agreed, "Sure," prompting him to end the call.


    *Click~*


    It was far from a perfect interaction but would suffice, especially for Elle who was used to Don ignoring her completely.


    After ending the call, Don let out a sigh, yet his expression appeared lively and motivated. He quickly stood from the edge of the bed and rushed over to his desk. He didn''t even bother taking a seat but just opened one of the desk drawers to retrieve some sheets of paper and a pen.


    His mind was still brimming with thoughts after the epiphany he had, and he felt motivated to explore it in deeper thought.


    He began by quickly writing a title at the top of the piece of paper which read, "Current Situation".


    Then, below it, he began to write what he was thinking.


    [Elle is deeply obsessed with me, so much so that I think she might be willing to do anything for me. This level of devotion can provide me with immediate benefits such as her complete loyalty, support, and even assistance in my endeavors.]


    Don paused after writing this and left some space before writing another heading, which read, "Recognizing The Volatility". Below this heading, he began to write another paragraph.


    [Firstly, I must understand that emotions, especially extreme ones like obsession, can be volatile and temporary. The Black Swan theory teaches that relying on a single unpredictable element (Elle''s obsession) is risky.


    Secondly, I must understand that a significant change in Elle''s feelings or circumstances (a Black Swan event) could occur unexpectedly, causing her obsession to diminish or vanish. This could leave me vulnerable if I''m too dependent on her unwavering support.]


    Don paused again after writing this but remained focused, tapping the pen against the table as he thought for a moment. After a few seconds, he nodded to himself and wrote another heading titled "Mitigating Risks", and below that another set of paragraphs followed.


    [First comes strengthening my relationship with her. I need to build a more stable and balanced relationship. By deepening our bond beyond obsession, I can ensure that she''s connected to me through other elements, such as respect, trust, love, and shared experiences.


    Second is building her emotional resilience. Encouraging her to have her own interests and emotional independence can prevent her from burning out or experiencing a drastic shift in feelings, especially if I start having more women around me.] S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don takes another pause after writing this and nods in satisfaction, feeling like he''s on the right track. "Now for the truly tricky part," he mutters as he writes down the next heading, "Preparing For The Unexpected". And below this, he wrote;


    [First, I need to diversify my emotional investments for my support network. By cultivating relationships with others, I can reduce the risk associated with relying too heavily on one person, at least until I''m able to stand firmly alone.


    Second, contingency planning. Whenever I can, I need to create contingency plans for various scenarios, especially in the case of Elle''s obsession reducing or vanishing completely.


    The second I can do over time but for the first, I can use Samantha, Amanda, and Summer. They''re closest to me so it''ll be easier than trying with complete strangers.]


    Don took another pause and began tapping the pen against the desk again as he looked at the paper in deep thought. "Alright, let''s start with the easiest one, Samantha." After muttering this, he wrote the heading "Mother: Samantha" and below started another paragraph.


    [The first and easiest way to work toward Samantha would be by exploiting her guilt. I can''t do this in front of Amanda or Summer but I can subtly remind her of the guilt she feels by bringing up exaggerated stories from the old Don''s past. This way, it''ll be like I''m opening up to her and not directly accusing her. But it will highlight her perceived failure.


    The second would be showing vulnerability. She''s an extremely caring mother, so if I act more dependent on her by asking for advice and emotional support, she''ll naturally be more open to me. It might even give her a sense of purpose and reduce the likelihood of her seeking companionship elsewhere as I''ll make her feel essential and needed.


    The third is leveraging her expertise. She clearly loves her job for her to refuse the offer Don''s father gave her. I''ll need to learn more about what exactly she does so I can show interest in her work.]


    Don paused there and re-read what he had written before nodding in satisfaction. "Now, for Amanda."

 Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Execution Plan

    *Inaudible noises*


    Before Don could continue writing, he turned his head for a moment to look toward the window. ''Hm?'' he wondered as he placed the pen down and walked over to it. He quickly slid the curtain aside and peeked through the small space he created to look at the backyard.


    Through that space, he could clearly see the figures of Summer and Sylvia, who he simply recognized as the girl from the first day. They were both wearing a uniform composed of a black skirt, white shirt, and red tie, and both wore it casually.


    His curiosity got the better of him, so he decided to close the small space he created and listen in on what they were saying instead, using his enhanced senses.


    By simply relaxing and trying to focus on their voices, he found success.


    Meanwhile, down in the backyard, Summer and Sylvia walked toward one of the plain seating arrangements on the grass, composed of a single round table with surrounding chairs.


    Summer reached the table first and tossed her bag on it before taking a seat and crossing her arms. Sylvia wasn''t far behind and did as Summer did, but after sitting down, rather than crossing her arms in a similar fashion, she instead just leaned forward and looked at Summer with concern. "Hey¡­ are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, why wouldn''t I be? Because two of my family members nearly died and no one thought to fucking tell me they were okay? No, why would I be upset about that," Summer sarcastically replied in an angry tone.


    Sylvia just sighed and didn''t immediately reply. Having been friends with Summer for quite some time now, she understood that there was drama in her family, especially between her and her mother. Because of that, she already knew that if she tried to reason with Summer while she was like this, it wouldn''t lead to anything.


    Rather, she instead gave support by listening.


    And without her needing to say a word, Summer continued, "Do they think I don''t care? I get that Donnie was hurt, but does that mean I don''t deserve a fucking call or text to say they''re alright? Especially when it''s even on the fucking internet."


    Back in Don''s room, he moved away from the wall as he understood the gist of it. ''I guess they had a fight, but if the first day is anything to go by, that happens a lot here.''


    Don could immediately imagine how such a sour relationship in the family could negatively impact his progress and more. ''That''s going to be one of the more tricky obstacles to surmount. Making people be more favorable to me is one thing, but they''ll really need to consider me as influential to affect their views on others strongly.''


    Not thinking too deeply on this, Don shook his head and decided it was best to focus on his own relationships with them first while hoping for as many opportunities to fix any problems between the others.


    So he walked back to the desk and picked up the pen before leaning in to continue writing. He started by writing the heading, "Aunt: Amanda," then wrote paragraphs below:


    [First, I have to show interest. Amanda is the person I currently know least about in this house, so I''ll need to engage with her more actively. On the first day, she enjoyed talking about her farm when not teasing me, so it must mean a lot. At the very least, it''s something she''s proud of.


    My best chance is maybe joining her on her farm some days and expressing admiration for her lifestyle like the old young Don she was so close with.


    Second, I need to be confident with her, the same way she is with me. Despite being so openly playful, she doesn''t speak much about deep topics from what I see and is terrible with handling them; it''s probably why Summer and Samantha still don''t get along. If I can share the stories I share with Samantha with her as well, maybe I can make her open up.


    If not, I lose nothing and maybe even show my growing trust in others to Samantha.


    Lastly, I can offer help with chores or projects to demonstrate reliability and willingness to help her. Because what I won''t do, another man eventually will, good intentions or not. Unlike Samantha, she doesn''t have children, and Samantha will definitely keep encouraging her to settle down.]


    After ending the last paragraph this time, he didn''t stop and just moved his hand lower to write another heading which read, "Sister: Summer," before writing more paragraphs.


    [Firstly, I need to use nostalgia. I have nothing to relate to with the current Summer, so I''ll need to remind her of the good times we had as kids by sharing new experiences similar to them. At the same time, I need to form the bickering siblings dynamic we also had, just to show her that I haven''t changed. Because as much as she looks like she''s grown, she clearly misses the old much younger Don.


    Secondly would be shifting the blame. Whether right or wrong, she doesn''t seem to reason logically with people so long as she feels they''re to blame for something. Taking into account what I just heard her say, she''s more upset with Samantha than me, so it at least means she understands the reason I gave for my absence.


    If I can keep her feeling that way by occasionally sharing some deep stories of Don''s past, then I have a good chance of fully repairing what bond she had with Don by making her feel sympathy instead of resentment.


    Lastly, I need to engage her interests. If I can show genuine interest in her hobbies and skills, then I can make her feel important and valued, which she obviously feels she isn''t. Gary mentioned she was a computer genius in her own right, oddly enough, so I can start there.]


    As Don finished writing the last paragraph, he found that he had very little room left on the piece of paper, so he moved it aside and put another piece of paper in front of him. He then immediately continued to write, starting with another heading that read, "Execution Summary," before moving to write paragraphs below.


    [For the emotional aspect, I need to use guilt, flattery, and nostalgia to create emotional dependence. To balance this out, I''ll need to occasionally and subtly hint at leaving so I can create a fear of loss.


    For the plan to work really well, I need to isolate them to an extent. To do this, I''ll have to undermine their relationships with others whatever way I can. Even better would be to create situations where I''m their primary source of emotional or practical support, making it harder for them to turn to others.


    And finally, I need to control what information they learn about me. If I can do this using selective truth-telling and deceit, then I can present myself in the best possible light. To amplify this, it would be good if I earn negative information about those close to them and reveal it in some way.]


    Don ended there and put the pen down on the desk before lifting the papers he wrote on up to his face. He briefly looked at them before nodding in satisfaction. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Yeah, this will do nicely.''

 Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Mind Of A Killer (Part 1)

    With a rough but solid plan now set, Don felt a weight lifted off his shoulders. He knew executing it wouldn''t be easy, but having a plan lessened the worry he felt.


    He moved the two sheets of paper away from his face before folding them neatly until they could fit in the palm of his hand.


    While they were like this, he placed them into the drawer, at the very bottom of a rim of paper. ''Not the best hiding place, but I can''t really trust keeping things digitally for now.''


    Now that he was done writing, Don walked toward the window and peeked through a small space to see what was happening in the backyard. But it was still just Summer and her friend, talking about the same topic until now.


    Don moved away and just sighed while shaking his head. ''Well now isn''t a good time to go downstairs. Might as well keep busy by trying out one of the things on the schedule ahead of time. I doubt I''ll be able to even follow it fully with how busy I might become.''


    With no interest in acting like a mediator for the conflict downstairs, Don took out his phone and looked at his schedule, trying to see what he could try to pass the time.


    He initially thought some reading would suffice, but as he was scrolling, he paused to look at the Mental Conditioning for two hours set for 6 pm sharp.


    ''Well, it''s almost 6 pm, so might as well,'' Don muttered before retrieving his aviators and an earbud.


    Once he had them, he immediately activated his augmented reality and Gary Assist.


    ["Good evening, sir. How may I be of assistance?"] it asked as the default tabs in the augmented reality appeared in front of Don.


    It still felt strange to do, but he was beginning to get used to it. "I''d like to try out the mental conditioning exercises scheduled for 6 pm tomorrow, just to get a feel of what I should expect."


    ["I see. If that is your wish then it''s no problem at all. However, I must warn you that some of these mental simulations can be very taxing on the mind and may affect your mental health significantly if you''re not able enough."]


    The warning did cause Don to stop and think for a moment, but there was no use. It wasn''t like he could cheat his way to the rewards of the exercises, as far as he was concerned.


    So after a brief moment of silence, he answered, "Well, there''s only one way to find out. Whether I find out today or tomorrow makes no difference."


    ["Understood, sir. In that case, may I suggest that you retrieve the associated visor lenses from your packed optics case? After you wear the lenses and feel no discomfort, proceed to the bed. Remove any hazardous items from close proximity and then lay on the bed flat on your back."]


    Don already began to walk toward the dresser next to his bed as Gary Assist started talking. He retrieved the optics case where he put his aviators and removed the contact lenses kept in a separate smaller compartment of the same case.


    After quickly wearing them and adjusting them into place, he began to remove things from atop the dressers and placed them on the desk.


    Once done with that, he took off his shirt and belt, remaining only in his pants. After this, he lay down on the bed before speaking again, "Alright, I''m in position, what now?"


    ["Simply wear the other earbud so that you can create an environment devoid of external auditory stimuli. The exercise demands concentration and so anytime you open your eyelids or move your body, the exercise stops and will be considered a failure. The goal is to remain immersed in whatever you are seeing and hearing."]


    "When you put it like that, it sounds like watching a really interactive movie," Don commented, feeling a little less worried to begin.


    But Gary Assist maintained the warning. ["In a way, it is. Only far more stimulating. Please remain vigilant and willful, sir. Beginning simulation now."]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The exercise initiated, and the world around Don felt like it shifted. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don found himself sitting at a small, cozy dining table, a delicious meal spread out before him. Across the table sat a man who appeared to be in his mid-thirties, his expression weary and worn.


    "Man, this week has been rough," the man said, his voice tinged with exhaustion. "Work has been relentless, and I barely had any time to rest."


    Don felt himself nodding, though the motion was not his own. He tried to look around, to take in the surroundings, but his vision remained fixed, his head locked into place.


    The man continued, "It''s just been one thing after another. You know how it is."


    "Yeah, I get it," Don found himself responding, his voice calm and understanding. "Sometimes it feels like the whole world is against you."


    He could feel the empathy in his own voice, the genuine interest in the man''s troubles. Yet, a sense of unease began to creep in.


    The man took another sip of his drink, then paused, a puzzled look crossing his face. "I suddenly feel... weird," he said, his words slurring slightly. "I usually don''t get drunk this fast."


    His smile faded, replaced by a look of growing concern. He glanced at Don, or rather, the man whose perspective Don was watching. "What did you d¡ª"


    Before he could finish, his eyes rolled back, and he collapsed forward, his head hitting the table with a dull, bone-jarring thud.


    Don''s heart pounded in his chest as he tried to move, but stopped himself. His perspective unfazed as the man continued to eat while humming a lullaby.


    "Hush little baby, don''t you cry,


    Mama''s gonna sing you a lullaby.


    And if that lullaby sounds wrong,


    Mama''s gonna sing it all night long."


    The melody he used was haunting, filling the air with an eerie dissonance.


    The man finished his meal slowly, savoring each bite as if he had all the time in the world. The room felt colder, the shadows deeper, as the song droned on.


    "And if that lullaby turns to screams,


    Mama''s gonna show you what it means.


    And if those screams don''t scare you right,


    Mama''s gonna hold you tight all night."


    Finally, he set down his utensils with a delicate clink, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and stood up. The silence that followed was oppressive. With calmness, he picked up a fork and walked around the table to where the unconscious man lay, his breathing shallow and ragged.

 Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Mind Of A Killer (Part 2)

    Once near unconscious man, the unknown man proceeded to stab the fork into one of the man''s hands. The fork pierced through his flesh and immediately drew blood. This action almost caused Don to open his eyes as his whole body jolted slightly by reflex.


    However, he persevered and kept his eyes shut. His heart rate had gone up significantly after stabbing the man with the fork. The unknown man began to laugh in a low tone as blood trickled from under his victim''s hand.


    "Oh dear, I''m sorry. I tend to get angry over the littlest things," the man said. His hands visibly trembled as he reached out to remove the fork from the unconscious man''s hand.


    He made no effort to address the wound and simply tossed the fork back on the table before muttering, "Very well now, let''s get you somewhere quiet where we won''t be disturbed." His voice carried an eerie tone, as if he were savoring the moment.


    After making that unsettling statement, he lifted the unconscious man and threw him over his shoulder. "Quite heavy, aren''t you? Well, that is a good thing. The more meat one has, the longer they last. The longer they can play with me," he muttered cryptically before walking toward an old, brown door not too far from the dining table.


    After opening the door with one hand, it revealed nothing but darkness. The man tapped a light switch next to the door, and a single orange light flickered on, illuminating a set of stairs leading down into what looked like a basement. Don''s heartbeat continued to become more erratic, but he kept his arms firmly at his sides and his eyes tightly shut, watching the unknown man proceed down the steps.


    The basement was very dimly lit, with the only light coming from the single bulb above the staircase and some natural moonlight peeking through small windows. The basement itself seemed like any other normal basement, filled with junk and things that were no longer in use. However, as the unknown man walked further into the basement, Don saw something unsettling.


    Hidden behind large boxes of miscellaneous items was a workbench modified to look like an operating table.


    The surface was splintered and covered in dried-up blood. Looking at the restraints on top of it, Don could already guess what was going to happen and couldn''t help but gulp. Though one could simply look at it as being an interactive film, the gruesome content was too hard to watch, especially for those who found no fascination with it.


    Though Don had watched a few horror movies in his former life, he was far from being a huge fan, especially of something that seemed so real and not at all fake. It genuinely felt like he was watching the perspective of a very disturbed man about to perform very disturbed actions, and he could do nothing but watch as the unknown man approached the mortified workbench.


    Don could also see a set of barrels lined up against the wall with numerous flies buzzing around them. Even though he couldn''t smell the environment, his own imagination told him that the place likely reeked of a very foul odor. The unknown man didn''t seem bothered by this at all and proceeded to place the unconscious man on the mortified workbench.


    The unconscious man was placed there with a light thud, and the unknown man proceeded to spread him out on his back before restraining him by the wrists and legs. After doing this, the man stepped away from the workbench and looked over the unconscious man before settling his gaze on his legs.


    He then walked over and carefully removed the unconscious man''s shoes and socks with gentleness and tenderness, which only made the situation more disturbing.


    The man''s meticulous, almost reverent actions made the scene all the more horrifying to watch. As if his behavior wasn''t already disturbing enough, after tending to the unconscious man''s legs, he walked over to a sink right next to the barrels with flies buzzing over them.


    The sink itself, much like the workbench, was stained with dried blood and had flies hovering over its surface. The unknown man retrieved a brown cloth that was hanging nearby before turning on the water and making the cloth wet. He washed it a little, squeezed out the water, and then returned to the unconscious man while leaving the water running.


    Continuing his eerie routine, he began to wipe the man''s bare legs, toes, and feet. Don watched, finding it increasingly difficult to keep his eyes open as the minutes flew by with the unknown man carefully wiping every inch of the unconscious man''s lower limbs. Once done, the man placed the cloth down and simply began to feel out the legs as he muttered, "Beautiful. I will treasure them forever."


    After saying this, he took the cloth off the workbench and tossed it over to the sink before suddenly crouching down and revealing something even more unsettling. Under the dark workbench where Don could barely see, the man extended his hand into the darkness and began to feel around for something. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A short moment later, he retracted his hand, now holding a rusty saw. Don didn''t even need to guess what that was for. Instead, he simply prepared himself for the graphic scene he felt he was about to witness.


    Lifting the saw from under the workbench, the unknown man stood upright at the side of the workbench near the unconscious man''s legs. The sight of the rusty saw sent chills down Don''s spine, knowing what was likely to come next. The man positioned himself and, with a sickeningly calm demeanor, placed the saw against the unconscious man''s leg.


    He held the saw in his right hand, but used his left to grip one of the man''s legs for support before slowly lowering the saw. As the lights in the basement began to flicker, the saw first met the man''s skin, which provided minimal resistance as the unknown man began to move the saw forward and back.


    The rusty blade pressed down, cutting through the epidermis and dermis, causing blood to immediately flow. The cuts were ragged due to the bluntness and rust on the saw, but this didn''t deter the man. Before long, the saw encountered muscle tissue, which offered more resistance than skin, causing the saw to snag and catch.


    Each movement of the saw produced sickening squelches and tearing sounds. Because muscle fibers were tough, the process was slow and agonizing to watch. Eventually, the saw encountered major blood vessels. Upon sawing through them, blood spurted out profusely, staining the saw, workbench, and all nearby areas.


    The frayed and jagged ends of the blood vessels looked horrific. The unknown man clicked his tongue in irritation and used the sleeve of his shirt to wipe some of the blood that had splattered onto his face. He paused sawing for a moment and could be heard catching his breath, but it was only for a moment as he looked poised to continue.


    "Now for the bone," he muttered.

 Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Getting To Know Summer (Part 1)

    1 hour and 56 minutes later, Don jerked up from his bed and let out a sigh as he opened his eyes. In the next moment, he rolled off the bed and sat on the edge, bringing a hand to his face and shaking his head. *Ugh*.


    ["Are you alright, sir? You sound distressed,"] Gary Assist inquired.


    Don didn''t immediately answer and first let out a few breaths before nodding. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just what did you make me watch?"


    ["It was a highly realistic generated visual simulation of the serial killer Robert J. Marks. What you saw was what he confessed to doing to one of his victims named Patrice Rolland."]


    Don had seen serial killer movies and documentaries before, but none that felt that real to watch. Although he couldn''t smell or touch anything, what he saw and heard was enough to leave his mind a bit shaken. The blood, the screams, the cutting of flesh, the spurting of bodily fluids, and so much more.


    Different people would react differently to watching this type of content, but the average person would simply be left perhaps stunned or revolted.


    After forcing himself to sit through it, Don couldn''t help but wonder if all the simulations would be that revolting and hard to keep watching.


    ["I believe hero universities such as SHU do have a trauma readiness program which shows some less graphically similar scenarios. What you watched is more in line with what special forces are made to watch."]


    ''And I have to do this every day.'' Don sighed, not even wanting to imagine what other graphic content he''d be made to watch.


    He couldn''t bring himself to complain because he knew that the path he chose to walk on would involve blood and pain.


    And it was better to train and be ready than to avoid and hope for the best. Because even if someone wasn''t fazed by watching such occur in simulation, reality was something else entirely.


    "I see. Well? Is that it for now?" He inquired, inwardly hoping it was indeed the end. After what he had seen, he could use a break.


    ["Yes. You watched the entirety of the scene and so it can be considered a success. Eye-tracking statistics do show, however, that you were more distressed than you were calm watching it so room for improvement is there."]


    "So the goal is to have me be calm for all simulations?" Don asked, a bit curious to know if that''s what it took to complete that particular course.


    But Gary Assist revealed differently. ["One of them, yes. The main goal, however, is to have you mentally prepared to witness the most vile and heinous acts man has been known to do. It''s advisable that you focus on the situations more deeply and ask questions by witnessing horrors through various perspectives."]


    Don nodded in understanding but became curious about something else. "In that case, would full simulation be considered better?"


    ["That would depend on what you expect of reality, sir. I wouldn''t advise delving into such detailed simulations using full VR-immersion gear. Even militaries avoid using this method as its negatives far outweigh the positives. It is for that reason that it is instead considered to be a form of banned torture."]


    ''I can see why. Watching was one thing but being made to fully experience the entire thing, and maybe even from the victim''s perspective. A real-life nightmare.'' Don could definitely see how impactful such a form of torture could be on someone.


    And the strangest thing was, rather than being revolted or put off by the idea, he felt intrigue instead as he wondered how a person would react to such.


    "Alright. That''ll be all Gary Assist." Don had nothing more to ask or research, so he chose to end there.


    ["As you wish, sir. Please do not hesitate to activate me if anything else."] Gary Assist replied before deactivating.


    Don proceeded to the wardrobe and removed the contact lenses in front of the mirror. He then quickly put everything back where it was and wore a shirt.


    Once done, he walked back to lay on his bed and decided to use the actual internet of that world on his phone to research basic knowledge and have a better-grounded understanding of things.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An hour and some minutes later, Don was scrolling through a popular app named Utube, watching various videos on various topics, mostly trending.


    ''What the hell does chiefing pure cybernetics mean?'' He wondered as he looked at the thumbnail for one trending video.


    But before he could look up an answer, a knock came from his door. *knock~* *knock~*


    Don immediately sat up from the bed and walked over to open the door, expecting to find Samantha.


    However, when he opened it, he instead found Summer, looking ready to knock again. She paused when he opened the door and hurriedly avoided eye contact.


    She had now changed from her uniform and wore a simple combination of an oversized purple hoodie with form-fitting shorts that only extended to her thighs.


    Not wanting to start their interaction with an awkward silence, he spoke up first. "Hey."


    "Hi," she immediately answered in a fast manner before crossing her arms and looking slightly to the left. She took a short pause before asking, "how are you feeling? I heard about what happened at the mall."


    ''I can''t tell if she''s worried or upset, but regardless¡­'' Don had already thought of what he''d say when he met Summer again, so he didn''t waste time responding.


    "It''s cute to see that you still care for your big bro." Don teasingly responded, immediately causing Summer to turn his way, looking a bit embarrassed as she frowned, "hey I-!"


    She was about to immediately argue but Don cut her off as he went on to add, "Sorry I couldn''t call to let you know, I only realized when I sat down to rest that I didn''t have your number, mind fixing that?"


    After Don said this, he took out his phone and waved it in front of Summer, who looked a bit too confused to immediately answer.


    Although upset over the situation, she knew she couldn''t directly blame Don. But hearing that he had considered calling her made her feel like he cared.


    Don could see that her expression grew softer and used the opportunity to tease her again so that the conversation didn''t become too long or embarrassing for her. "Are you trying to remember your number or¡­?"


    Summer immediately came out of her daze and shook her head, "What? No, I just¡ªI just¡­ oh will you just gimme that!" She angrily grabbed Don''s phone and aggressively typed in the number before handing it back to him with equal roughness. "Here!"


    She then turned and began walking toward the staircase as she added, "you better not call me for dumb things. And by the way, dinner is ready so come down to eat if you''re hungry or whatever¡­ see if I care."


    Don watched her walk away and simply shrugged at her words. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well, what do you know, she can be cute¡­ sort of.''

 Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Getting To Know Summer (Part 2)

    As Summer walked away, Don watched her go and thought to himself, ''She''s going to be a tough nut to crack. But at least she''s not completely heartless. Now is probably the best time to get to know her a little better since she seems somewhat sorry for me.''


    Reaching that quick conclusion, Don closed his door and hurriedly made his way toward the staircase. Just as Summer began descending, he called out from behind her. "So, how was school?"


    Summer seemed a bit surprised to hear Don right behind her and looked a little perplexed. She quickly turned away from him and continued down the stairs as she answered, "Why do you care?"


    ''She''s not making this easy,'' Don thought, but he kept his expression calm as he replied, "I''m just curious about how your day was. If you don''t want to answer, that''s fine. Sorry for intruding, I guess."


    Judging from Summer''s attitude, Don could guess that she had likely put herself on a certain level¡ªa lot like most beautiful girls in their teens. In Summer''s case, it was probably more than that, but he knew it at least played a part. The best way to respond to such people was to be nonchalant and dismissive as well. Showing too much interest would only lead to annoyance.


    ''What am I doing?'' Summer thought to herself, not having expected such a blunt response from Don. She knew he meant well by asking, but it was like she couldn''t stop herself from answering the way she did, in part due to her current mood.


    She remained silent until she reached the bottom of the stairs, where she crossed her arms and stood waiting. When Don finally made it down, she quickly said to him, "School''s okay, nothing interesting happened." She answered briefly while avoiding his gaze. After giving her answer, she immediately walked away again, this time heading toward the dining area.


    Don let out a shallow sigh and slowly followed her. The dining area was right next to the kitchen and had a similar color theme of white and black. The dining table was oval-shaped and black with matching seats around it.


    Above the table hung a lovely chandelier with a floral design. The walls were white, adorned with miscellaneous d¨¦cor, most being landscape and portrait art with a few family pictures scattered here and there.


    Samantha and Amanda were already present, with Samantha sitting at one end of the table while Amanda sat to her right. The table was already set with plates on various seats and bowls and trays of food at the center.


    Summer first walked to the seat directly opposite Samantha and was about to sit down, but before she could, Samantha, who was talking to Amanda, paused and looked her way to say, "Oh, Summer, that seat''s for Donnie."


    Don walked in just as Samantha said this and couldn''t help but inwardly worry. ''Don''t tell me they''re going to start an argument now.'' To Don''s surprise, Summer just let out a huff but didn''t protest and sat in the seat closest to that one.


    Don also didn''t make a comment and simply proceeded to sit down as both Samantha and Amanda looked his way. Samantha soon asked, "How did you sleep? Are you feeling better now?" As Samantha asked this, even Summer glanced at Don.


    Don showed a small smile and gave a nod. "Yeah, I''m feeling a lot better now, but still very sore."


    "Oh, then tomorrow I can head out and see if I can buy you some of the cream I use for my back pain," Samantha said.


    Don couldn''t help but stare at her large breasts before thinking, ''No wonder your back hurts. You have to carry around those planetary bodies all day.''


    As if thinking the same thing, Amanda let out a laugh in the next moment as she commented, "With a chest like yours, who needs labor?"


    "Amanda!" Samantha cried out, narrowing her eyes at her mischievous sister, who simply shrugged and giggled. "What? I mean, I''m not wrong. Quite frankly, I''m amazed you''re still able to stand straight after all these years. I can''t even imagine tending to my farm if I had babies like yours."


    "Amanda, that''s not appropriate conversation for the dinner table," Samantha lectured, clearly still trying to appease Don.


    Summer let out a snarky huff but didn''t say anything, simply reaching out for the food, as did Don. As much as Don didn''t mind talking about Samantha''s breasts, he, too, felt it was good to have a lighter conversation for now, so he turned to Amanda. "If you''re having trouble with your farm, me and Summer can come help you on some days."


    Summer immediately stopped reaching for food when Don said this and looked his way with surprise. "What do you mean ''we''? I never volunteered to go work on some farm."


    Don met her gaze and gave her a small smile. "I just thought you could use the exercise, but oh well, I guess it''ll be just me and you, Aunt Amanda."


    Amanda couldn''t help but laugh at Don''s cheekiness as she played along, "Oh, I''d absolutely love that. And after a long day of work, we can even go skinny-dipping by the lake like we used to."


    "Amanda!" Samantha cried out again before lecturing, "That''s very inappropriate. Donnie is a young man now."


    Amanda playfully rolled her eyes before nodding and acting disappointed. "Fine, regular swimming it is. I guess I''ll just have to accept getting tan lines."


    "I''m sure you''ll still look good either way," Don complimented before adding, "You and Mom look almost the same as when I left. Summer here is still grumpy, so I don''t see much of a difference either."


    "Hey!" This time it was Summer who cried out, narrowing her gaze at Don as she immediately defended herself. "If anyone here hasn''t grown, it''s you. Like, why are you so short?"


    Samantha was about to lecture Summer, but Don couldn''t let her, as that would only make Summer even more upset. Instead, he felt a bit of sibling banter was in order, so he simply shrugged at her comment as he answered, "You say short, I say ideal height. You, on the other hand, could pass for a 14-year-old."


    Summer dropped the fork she was using to collect food just so she could point at Don as she countered, "I''ve been told that I look 21! You don''t know what you''re talking about. You, on the other hand, most guys in my school are taller than you."


    Don simply smiled at this before answering, "And yet they''re only half the man I am. Ironic, isn''t it?"


    Amanda couldn''t help but laugh at this comeback, while Samantha was lost on what to say. She had initially wanted to intervene because she was worried Summer would annoy or even anger Don, but that wasn''t the case.


    As she watched them bicker, she couldn''t help but look back to the days when they were younger and almost exactly the same as they were now¡ªarguing over pointless topics with Don basically being the instigator and Summer defending herself. A small smile appeared on Samantha''s lips as she felt nostalgic watching this.


    "Oh please," Summer rolled her eyes, "I have college guys practically begging for me to go out with them. You, on the other hand, I''m pretty sure none of my friends would even consider going out with you."


    Don raised his head and brought a hand under his chin as if he were thinking about something before answering, "Last I checked, college guys will go after anything in a skirt, so that''s not really an achievement, Summer. As for high school girls, they barely understand themselves. I wouldn''t expect them to know what''s considered an ideal guy. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s why, personally, I prefer my women mature, sophisticated, and smart."


    Both Samantha and Amanda showed surprise on their faces as Don said this, but only Amanda commented with a cheeky tone, "Careful what you say, Donnie. Next thing you know, Cassie will be waiting outside for you tomorrow, ready to eat you up."


    As Amanda said this, Samantha''s initial smile completely faded, and she looked annoyed. "I won''t let her get anywhere near Donnie. I don''t trust her to act appropriately."


    While Samantha said this to Amanda, Summer was still defending herself. "Hey, I''m as smart, mature, and sophisticated as they come! You have no idea what you''re talking about."


    After Samantha said this, Don gave Summer a skeptical look as he eyed her up and down before giving her a sarcastic, "Sure, you''re exactly who I think of when I think sophisticated, mature, and smart."


    Summer narrowed her eyes even more, and Don was expecting her to defend herself yet again, but to his surprise, she did something completely unexpected¡ªshe attacked.


    Without warning, Summer stood up from her seat and tackled Don. Don was only able to react when her figure had already collided with his, and they were falling to the ground.


    *Thump*


    They landed with a soft thud, and Summer began to wrestle with him. "Take that back or I''ll hit you."


    "Summer! Donnie is injured, get off him right this instant!" Samantha immediately stood from her seat and walked over to try and defuse the situation. Amanda, on the other hand, simply reclined further into her seat and showed a smile while saying, "Well, this brings back memories."


    ''Well this was unexpected,'' Don thought, but it was a welcome surprise. Summer wasn''t especially strong, and with little effort, Don was able to turn himself over and pin her to the floor.


    "Ow!" She let out a small groan, but before she could compose herself, Don reached his hands for her sides and began to tickle her.


    "Hey! Stop! Mom, tell him to stop! Mom, why are you just watching him? I swear I will kill you once I get up, Donnie!"


    Samantha''s expression relaxed. She couldn''t help but show a wholesome smile as she watched the two fight. It really did bring back memories of better times. She simply shook her head and turned to leave. "You two are both grown-ups, so I''ll leave you to sort it out yourselves."


    "But Mom, stop him! I''m serious!" Summer continued to struggle to break free.


    "Say, ''Please let me go, my handsome, tall, big brother,''" Don teased while still tickling Summer.


    "Argh! No!"


    "Suit yourself. I can do this all night."


    Left with no choice, Summer finally gave in. "Fine! Please get off me, tall, handsome, big brother! There, I said it! Get off!"

 Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Getting To Know Summer (Part 3)

    After Summer conceded defeat, Don got off her and returned to his seat. She quickly stood up and approached him from behind, throwing a punch at his shoulder. She put a lot into it, but even then, it didn''t have much of an effect, especially on someone with higher-than-normal durability.


    Still, Don quickly reacted as if he was in pain. He groaned out, immediately causing everyone''s expressions, including Summer''s, to change to one of worry.


    "Hey, I didn''t hit you that hard," Summer said, her voice hinted with a bit of concern.


    Don ignored her words and continued to pretend, causing the ever-worried Samantha to immediately stand up from her seat and rush toward him. "Oh no, Donnie, are you okay?" she asked worriedly as she came to his side to examine his shoulder.


    She then quickly explained to Summer, "You hit the hand that he had broken, Summer, but he clearly said he''s still feeling a bit sore. Oh goodness..." Samantha sighed before breaking away from Don and saying, "Let me go get some pain ointment, okay? And no more roughhousing, both of you," she lectured in a motherly tone before walking away.


    Summer wanted to defend herself, but if what Samantha was saying was true, then she did have reason to blame herself for forgetting that Don was still injured. However, she couldn''t admit this directly, so she tried to look as unconcerned as possible while avoiding his gaze, though her slightly nervous body language gave her away.


    "Don''t start fights if you know you''re injured, you big dummy," Summer muttered.


    Don raised his head slightly and saw that Aunt Amanda wasn''t looking. He took the opportunity to glance Summer''s way, prompting her to meet his gaze for a moment as he stuck out his tongue in a mocking way.


    Summer''s expression shifted from surprise to anger as she narrowed her eyes at Don. ''He''s faking being hurt by my punch,'' she thought before yelling, "Why you¡ª"


    Before Summer could say anything more, Don looked away from her and groaned in pain a bit louder, causing Amanda to look his way. She chose to stand up and approached him, asking, "Is it bad?" She stood near Summer to look at his shoulder. "Where does it hurt?"


    "My whole hand doesn''t really hurt as much, but there''s a bit of a strange tingling sensation," Don replied, completely lying through his teeth.


    Summer continued to glare at him, no longer buying what he was selling. Amanda, however, fully believed him and was now thinking over Don''s answer.


    After a moment of thought, she placed her hands on her hips and revealed, "I wouldn''t worry too much, then. It should just be your hand reacting to being disturbed as it fully heals up. You see a lot of this in superhuman wrestling. Don''t forget, you did just break your hand. At the very least, you need to give your entire body maybe a week to fully heal." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Summer rolled her eyes at Amanda''s diagnosis. "Way to put your nude mud wrestling knowledge to use, Aunt Amanda."


    Amanda didn''t take offense and simply shrugged her shoulders. "You''d be surprised how in-depth the medical commentary can become. I''ve been applying it to the injuries I got over the years on the farm, and it''s helped me considerably."


    "Geez, just use a chatbot like every other normal person," Summer retorted.


    "Summer has a point," Don added with a groan, causing Aunt Amanda to look his way with a bit of disbelief. "Really? You''re siding with her?"


    Don tilted his head slightly before adding, "What can I say? She looks like she spends a lot of time in the mud, so we can trust her expertise." Though a terrible joke, since it was at the expense of someone who believed they were being supported, it had an ironic humor to it and caused Amanda to chuckle while shaking her head.


    Summer, on the other hand, looked at Don with an even sterner expression before stretching out her hand to try and grab him. "Why you¡ª"


    Before her hand could reach him, Amanda stepped in to try and hold her back. "Hey, come on, Summer, you''re going to hurt him more."


    At this point, since Don was clearly exaggerating his pain and Summer was already being blamed, she figured why not hurt him a little more. So she simply responded by saying, "Yeah, that''s the point. He clearly needs a good beating."


    By this time, Samantha had come back and found Summer doing this, so she couldn''t help but lecture her. "That''s enough, young lady. Don''t you think you''re overreacting? He was only just teasing you."


    Summer stopped when Samantha chimed in and immediately wanted to defend herself, but Samantha continued, "And you were just complaining about how sophisticated you are. Is this how a sophisticated young lady should really be acting?"


    Summer found herself unable to argue with Samantha''s point. More than that, she knew if she tried to say that Don was faking it, they wouldn''t believe her. This left her with no option, which very much frustrated her.


    "This is unbelievable! Fine, take care of Mr. Injured here, see if I care." After saying this, Summer walked away from the dining table and was about to exit the dining area. But as if remembering something, she came to an immediate halt before turning around and walking back to the table.


    She picked up her plate and added a few pieces of chicken from one of the bowls. Only after doing that did she walk away with her plate in hand. As she approached Samantha and was about to walk past her, Samantha heaved a sigh and tried to reason with her.


    "Oh, Summer, don''t be like this¡ª"


    "No, it''s fine," Summer angrily replied as she aggressively made her way up the stairs.


    Samantha could only heave another sigh as she watched her leave before turning and walking over to Don. "That girl will be the death of me," Samantha muttered as she shook her head.


    Amanda just chuckled at this and gave her a little tap on the back. "Oh, don''t be too hard on her. She probably just missed roughhousing with her big brother."


    "I know, but he''s injured. It was bad enough she practically tackled him," Samantha defended, but she wasn''t so blinded by her worry for Don that she overlooked his part in the matter as well. She looked at him and added, "And you, Donnie, you know how your sister can be. You shouldn''t tease her like that¡ªyou''re only going to make her act out."


    Don nodded in understanding. "All right, I get your point. I''ll say sorry to her on my way to bed."


    Hearing this, Samantha couldn''t help but show a warm smile. "That''s better. You two are both too old to be fighting. I''m not getting any younger, so it''s going to be you who has to look after your sister should anything ever happen to me."


    ''Well, I activated the whole motherly lecture, but this is good. It means they''re starting to grow used to the way I''m acting and don''t find it suspicious at all. I should be fine as long as I don''t overdo it and slowly get used to their habits and personalities,'' Don thought to himself.

 Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Getting To Know Summer (Part 4)

    Samantha quickly had Don roll up the sleeve of his shirt so she could apply the ointment to his shoulder area. As she worked, she spoke about the values of being an older brother and expressed her hope for him and Summer to get along after she was gone.


    As she finished up, Amanda couldn''t help but step in. She placed a hand on Samantha''s shoulder and smiled, saying, "You''ve made your point, Sam. No need to spend the whole night on it, you know they''re still going to argue often. I mean, you and I didn''t get along until you had Summer, *haha*."


    Samantha couldn''t argue with Amanda''s words because she knew Amanda was right¡ªDon and Summer would likely continue to bicker as they had when they were younger.


    She sighed and lowered Don''s sleeve before pulling away. "I know, and that''s exactly why I''m trying to make sure they don''t make the same mistakes. If I had listened to you earlier, then I would''ve known that bastard Nicholas was up to no good!"


    After saying this, Samantha immediately brought a hand to her mouth, as if regretting her language. She then looked at Don and quickly said, "Pardon my language, it''s just¡­"


    "Hey, I get it," Amanda responded, holding Samantha more tightly. "Look at it this way, if you listened to me from the start, you''d have never given me a fiery little niece and a loving nephew."


    Seeing it from that perspective, Samantha could not bring herself to argue anymore and simply smiled. "I guess you''re right. We should get back to the meal."


    ''I should probably leave now just in case Summer is the type to go to sleep early.'' Don felt the opportunity was still there to interact with Summer and didn''t want to let it go to waste.


    After Samantha pulled away and rolled down the sleeve of his shirt, Don moved his shoulder a bit as if stretching, then remarked, "The tingling is still there, but it''s not as irritating now."


    Samantha was happy to hear that her remedy worked, which was exactly Don''s aim¡ªto make her feel important to him and show that her motherly nature was needed. "That''s good, I''ll get you some of your own first thing in the morning, okay?"


    "Sure," Don aptly replied before deciding it was time to make his exit. "Well, let me just grab my food to go as well. I don''t want Summer feeling bad that we''re eating without her. It''ll just make her more grumpy tomorrow."


    Using that reasoning, Don knew neither Samantha nor Amanda would try to change his mind. Because as troublesome as Summer was, they both still cared deeply for her.


    Samantha indeed thought it was a very good idea and felt touched that Don was willing to take the first step. ''He''s really become more mature. I hope some of it rubs off on Summer.''


    Amanda thought something similar but was more vocal about her thoughts. "Great idea, and piece of advice, don''t tease her about her plushies."


    ''Plushies?'' Don repeated in his mind, but before he could give a reply, Samantha seemed to have an idea as her face lit up. "Oh, and one more thing."


    Without elaborating further, she hurriedly left the dining hall and walked to the kitchen. A few seconds later, she came out holding a strange-looking plastic bottle.


    With his keen vision, Don was able to make out that it was a sauce before she even arrived in front of him with it. "Here. In case she tries to ignore you, just mention you have some of Aunt Amanda''s special sauce. She absolutely adores it."


    Amanda chuckled and gave an agreeing nod. "That she does. Remind me to bring more when I head back to the farm."


    Don couldn''t help but wonder, ''What makes it special? Maybe I might see how she makes it the day I visit her farm.''


    Not wanting to delay by asking questions, Don simply received the bottle, added some food to his own plate, and turned to leave.


    As he was walking, Samantha couldn''t help but remind him, "Make sure you both bring your plates down. You''ll attract bugs leaving unfinished food in your rooms."


    "No problem," Don casually replied without looking back and made his way up the stairs.


    Once upstairs, he immediately walked over to Summer''s room and knocked on the door. *knock~* *knock~*


    After knocking, he got an immediate response, and Summer yelled out, "Go away!"


    "Don''t be like that, Summer, open up." Don tried to reason with her, but her stance didn''t change; if anything, it only became more firm. "I especially don''t want to see you. Go get your boo-boos rubbed or whatever since you''re sooo fragile."


    ''If she''s single then I understand. I can''t imagine how petty of a girlfriend she would be.'' Don simply shook his head as he saw that there was no convincing Summer with words alone.


    He raised the plastic bottle of sauce before thinking, ''I guess it''s time to use the item. She''s lucky I''m not petty enough to add my own special sauce to it.'' S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fine, I guess I''ll just enjoy this whole bottle of Aunt Amanda''s sauce on my own. Goodnight!" Don feigned excitement to act like he wasn''t the least bit bothered by her refusal.


    "H-hey wait!" Hearing her say this, Don began moving his legs in place to make it sound like he was walking away.


    He could hear chaotic shuffling come from Summer''s room. A few seconds later, the door swung open, and Summer looked like she was ready to sprint out, only to calm down upon seeing Don standing right in front of her door.


    ''She must really love this sauce. On a serious note, I may have to either get more or learn how to make it,'' Don thought with a small smile on his face.


    Summer, unaware of what he was plotting, took his smile for mocking and frowned.


    "Are you here just to piss me off? Do you even have the sau-" Before Summer could finish her sentence, she spotted the bottle in Don''s hands and looked at it with surprise. "They gave you the whole thing?! What the heck?"


    ''She thinks it''s all for me? Hmm.'' Don''s smile grew a little wider as he explained to Summer, "Well, you''ve been enjoying the sauce for many years, and I haven''t. So, I just got given this bottle to make up for it. Aunt Amanda says she''ll bring more next time she heads to the farm."


    Don explained it this way because he knew it would sound more believable. And Summer, though a bit suspicious, had no reason to doubt that as it made sense.


    Instead, she became skeptical over something else. "Then why share it with me?"


    Don shrugged his shoulders. "Who knows, maybe it''s because I''m the best big brother there is. Or I''m just a concerned civilian trying to stop a maniac from devouring chicken without sauce."


    Summer couldn''t help but crack a smile but immediately tried to hide it as she rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. "Ha, ha, you''re so very funny. Well, whatever, come in, I guess."


    Don smiled and took her up on the offer.


    ''One small step for man.''

 Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Getting To Know Summer (Part 5)

    As Don stepped into Summer''s room, he was immediately greeted by an overwhelming wave of femininity. The walls were painted a soft lavender, a color that perfectly complemented the delicate white furniture scattered around the room.


    A large canopy bed dominated the space, its gauzy white curtains tied back with silky purple ribbons. The bedspread was a luxurious quilt of various shades of purple, and the pillows were an eclectic mix of fluffy, heart-shaped, and sequined designs.


    Don''s eyes wandered across the room, taking in the details. The walls were adorned with posters of various pop idols and fashion models, their perfect smiles beaming down at him from every angle. Some of the posters were slightly worn at the edges, evidence of them having been up for quite some time.


    In one corner, a small vanity table was cluttered with an array of makeup, hair accessories, and a few bottles of perfume. The mirror was surrounded by a string of twinkling fairy lights, giving the room a soft glow.


    The atmosphere of the room was undeniably feminine, yet there was an endearing childish charm to it as well. Scattered across the bed and floor were several plush toys, the most prominent of which were the snow-white rabbit plushies that sat perched on the bed, their large, comical eyes staring blankly ahead.


    These particular plushies were a new addition, and they were so ridiculously over-the-top that Don had to resist the urge to burst out laughing the moment he saw them.


    He barely managed to keep his expression neutral, but Summer, who had already noticed his faltering composure, furiously pouted. "What''s so funny?" she demanded, her voice tinged with irritation as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    Summer had taken the liberty of changing into her sleeping attire before Don had entered. She wore a matching set of pajamas in varying shades of purple, complete with a pair of fluffy slippers that had small bunny ears on them.


    Her hair, usually styled into a ponytail, was now down in loose waves, and there was a slight flush to her cheeks, likely from the irritation at Don''s barely contained laughter.


    "Nothing," Don shrugged, struggling to keep his face straight. But Summer wasn''t buying it.


    "You''re laughing at my room, aren''t you?" she accused, her frown deepening as she stomped one foot on the ground. "I knew it. You think it''s childish, don''t you?"


    Don quickly raised his hands in defense, trying to diffuse the situation before it escalated further. "Hey, I didn''t say anything," he countered, though his voice showed a hint of amusement. "But come on, Summer, you have to admit, those bunny plushies are¡­ something else."


    Summer''s frown turned into a full-blown scowl. "They''re cute!" she insisted, her voice rising defensively. "And if you don''t like them, you can just leave!"


    Don blinked, taken aback by the sudden shift in her tone. He hadn''t expected her to be so sensitive about her plushies, and now he found himself on a delicate line between teasing her and actually hurting her feelings.


    Realizing the situation could spiral out of control if he wasn''t careful, Don decided to play along. He put on his most sincere expression and nodded. "You''re right, they are cute. I just didn''t expect you to have something so¡­ fluffy in here. I guess it surprised me."


    But Summer wasn''t ready to let it go just yet. She narrowed her eyes at him, clearly not convinced by his sudden change in tone. "I don''t believe you. You''re just saying that because you don''t want me to kick you out."


    Don couldn''t help but chuckle at her stubbornness, though he quickly stifled it when she shot him another glare. "Alright, alright. I admit it¡ªyour room is¡­ not what I expected. But that doesn''t mean it''s bad. It''s just¡­ different from what I remember."


    Summer seemed to relax slightly at his admission, though her arms remained crossed as she eyed him warily. "Different how?"


    Don took a moment to consider his words carefully. He didn''t want to set her off again, but he also didn''t want to lie. "Well, for one, it''s a lot more¡­ grown-up than I remember. But at the same time, you''ve got these little touches that remind me of the old you. It''s like a mix of who you were and who you''re becoming."


    Summer''s expression softened as she considered his words. She looked around her room, taking in the various elements that made up her personal space. The posters, the makeup, the plushies¡ªthey were all pieces of her personality, and Don''s observation seemed to strike a chord with her.


    "Yeah, I guess maybe you''re right," she admitted, her voice quieter now. "I didn''t really think about it that way."


    Don smiled, sensing the tension easing between them. "See? No need to get all worked up. I''m just getting to know the new you."


    Summer let out a small huff, though it lacked the earlier venom. "Fine, but you still didn''t have to laugh at my plushies. They''re important to me."


    Don nodded, his expression turning serious. "I get it, Summer. I didn''t mean to make fun of them. I just¡­ didn''t expect them, that''s all."


    For a moment, it seemed like the situation had been defused, but then Summer''s eyes narrowed again as if she had just remembered something. "Wait a minute," she said slowly, "are you really sorry, or are you just trying to butter me up so you can stay in here?"


    ''Bruh? Let it go.'' Don felt like sighing but seeing as she wasn''t letting it go, he used the opportunity for a little playful banter. "What do you think?" he asked, his tone teasing.


    Summer rolled her eyes and uncrossed her arms again. "I think you''re full of it," she muttered, though there was no real bite to her words this time.


    Don couldn''t help but laugh at her remark, which only seemed to annoy her further. "Oh, come on, Summer, don''t be like that," he said, still chuckling. "You know I''m just messing with you. At this point it''s like you want to be upset with me."


    But Summer wasn''t ready to let him off the hook so easily. She pointed toward the door, her expression serious. "If you''re just here to make fun of me, then maybe you should just leave."


    The playful atmosphere that had been building between them suddenly shifted, and Don realized that he might have pushed her too far. But he genuinely found it hard to tell what she took offense to exactly.


    He hesitated for a moment, considering his options. He could try to smooth things over with another joke, or he could leave before things got worse and just learn more about later.


    In the end, he opted for the latter as he didn''t want to risk getting on bad terms with her so early. He turned toward the door, ready to make his exit. "Alright, if that''s how you feel, I''ll go¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Summer moved in front of him, blocking his path to the door. "Wait," she said, her voice firm but tinged with a hint of shyness. "I didn''t mean it like that."


    Don paused, caught off guard by her sudden change of heart. He looked down at her, noticing for the first time how vulnerable she seemed in that moment. The earlier bravado had faded, replaced by a look of uncertainty that left him puzzled.


    Summer lowered her gaze, fidgeting with the hem of her pajama top as she struggled to find the right words. "I just¡­ I don''t want to be made fun of, okay? I''m tired of people always treating me like a kid. I know I can be immature sometimes, but¡­ it doesn''t mean I''m not trying." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don felt a bit of guilt at her words. He hadn''t meant to make her feel that way, but at the very least she opened up to him about it, and that could be seen as a big step forward. He could only go with flow and act sorry. "Hey, I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings," he said softly, placing a hand on her shoulder. "I was just messing around. I thought we were having fun."


    Summer looked up at him, her eyes searching his face for any sign of dishonesty. "We were, but¡­ I don''t know. Sometimes I feel like... nevermind, it''s stupid anyway."


    Don feigned a concerned expression and leaned in closer to Summer. "Summer, you don''t have to say anything if you don''t want to but if something''s bothering you then you can talk to me about it if you want," he said gently. "I promise I won''t make fun of you."


    Summer blinked, as if surprised by his words. "You mean that?"


    Don nodded, giving her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "Of course. What kind of best big brother would I be if I didn''t?"


    Summer''s expression softened, and for a moment, Don saw a glimpse of the little Summer he never knew, the one who always looked up to her older brother with eyes full of admiration. "Thanks, Donnie," she said quietly.


    Don smiled and took the opportunity to pull her into a hug. "Anytime, Summer. You''re stuck with me, remember? You might as well make the most of it."


    Summer chuckled softly against his chest, the sound muffled by his shirt. "Yeah, I guess I am."

 Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Getting To Know Summer (Part 6)

    The hug didn''t last long. Almost as soon as Don wrapped his arms around Summer, she quickly pushed him away, turning her back to him with an awkward cough. "We should eat before the food gets cold," she muttered, avoiding eye contact as she busied herself with her plate.


    Don sighed inwardly. So much for thinking he had cracked her shell. He had hoped the brief moment of warmth between them might lead to more, but Summer was proving to be as guarded as ever. ''Can''t win them all,'' he thought, trying not to let his disappointment show.


    As he settled back onto the bed, he watched her fuss over her food. He needed to break the ice again, but he knew he couldn''t just dive back into their earlier banter¡ªhe needed a different approach.


    "Hey," Don began, keeping his tone casual, "do you want to watch something or maybe play some music while we eat?" He wasn''t particularly interested in either, but he figured it might be a good way to learn more about her tastes. After all, if talking wasn''t going to get her to open up, maybe her music or show preferences would give him some insight.


    Summer paused, folk and knife hovering above her plate as she considered his suggestion. "What kind of music do you want?" she asked, her voice lacking the earlier edge.


    Don shrugged, trying to appear as laid-back as possible. "I''m not picky. Why don''t you choose? I trust your taste doesn''t suck."


    Summer shot him a suspicious look, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied his expression. "Are you making fun of me again?" she asked, crossing her arms defensively. "Because if you are, don''t think I won''t punch you again."


    Don held up his hands in mock surrender, a grin tugging at the corners of his lips. "Hey, I''m serious. I just want to try something new. I''m sure whatever you pick will be great."


    Summer hesitated, clearly not entirely convinced, but after a moment she rolled her eyes and relented. "Fine, but don''t blame me if you don''t like it. You''re probably just saying that because you know my taste is better than yours."


    "That''s exactly it," Don replied smoothly, though internally he was relieved she hadn''t called his bluff. The truth was, even though he had a general idea of what was popular in this world, he couldn''t risk picking something she disliked and blowing his cover. Better to let her take the lead.


    Summer gave him one last suspicious look before turning away to grab her phone from the nightstand. Don watched as she tapped the screen a few times. After a moment, the soft strains of a song began to fill the room, the melody light and airy, with a catchy beat that immediately had Don tapping his foot in time.


    Summer set her phone down on the bed beside her and glanced over at Don, gauging his reaction. "Not bad," he said, nodding along with the music. "What is this?"


    "Just some pop music," Summer replied with a shrug, though there was a hint of pride in her voice. "It''s one of my favorite bands. They''re pretty popular right now."


    "Well, I can see why," Don said honestly. The song was upbeat and catchy, the kind of music that was hard to dislike, even if it wasn''t his usual taste. It seemed Summer had good instincts after all.


    After they had settled into a more relaxed atmosphere, Don glanced around the room, trying to figure out the best spot for them to sit and enjoy their meal. "So, where should we sit?" he asked, genuinely curious about what Summer preferred.


    Summer didn''t hesitate. "The floor," she replied, as if it were the most obvious choice.


    Don raised an eyebrow, feigning offense. "The floor? Really? What, do you think I''m going to spill sauce and crumbs everywhere or something?"


    Summer crossed her arms and gave him a knowing look. "Yes, actually. You were always a messy eater, Donnie. Better safe than sorry."


    "Come on, I''ve grown since then," Don protested, though he couldn''t help but chuckle. "Isn''t it a bit unfair to assume I haven''t improved?"


    "Better safe than sorry," Summer repeated, but with a smirk that made it clear she wasn''t budging.


    Resigning himself to her decision, Don watched as Summer gracefully sat down on the floor, using the frame of her bed as a backrest. She looked at ease, like this was something she did often.


    With a small shrug, Don joined her, though he left a bit of space between them, giving her room to breathe.


    No sooner had he settled down than Summer held out her hand, her expression expectant. "Hand over the sauce."


    Don couldn''t resist messing with her a little. "I''ll put some on your plate for you," he offered, grabbing the bottle. "I don''t trust you not to drown your food in it."


    Summer rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed with his reasoning. "You''re so petty," she muttered, but she didn''t argue, letting him pour the sauce onto her plate.


    After he was done, Don added a generous amount to his own plate before setting the bottle aside. They both began eating in silence, the sound of soft music still playing in the background. As Summer took her first bite, her eyes widened in delight.


    "Oh my gosh, this is amazing!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with euphoria.


    Don couldn''t help but smile as he watched her out of the corner of his eye. She looked incredibly wholesome in that moment, her usually guarded demeanor replaced by genuine happiness. For a second, he forgot to eat, just distracted by the sight of her enjoying herself.


    But then Summer noticed him looking and paused, a piece of chicken still halfway to her mouth. "What are you staring at?" she asked, her voice muffled by the food she had already bitten into.


    Don, never one to pass up an opportunity for some light teasing, smirked. "Oh, nothing. Just observing how a sophisticated girl eats."


    Summer''s eyes narrowed, and before Don could react, she punched his shoulder¡ªthough not too hard. "You''re still such a jerk," she muttered, but there was no real heat behind her words.


    Don pretended to be hurt, clutching his shoulder with an exaggerated wince. "Ow! I''m telling mom."


    "Yeah, right, you big baby" Summer scoffed, not buying his act for a second.


    Seeing this as a perfect opportunity to escalate their playful banter into something more physical, Don decided to take a risk. Without warning, he reached over and pinched her exposed thigh just above her knee.


    Summer yelped in surprise, dropping her piece of chicken onto her plate. She glared at Don, her cheeks flushing slightly as she rubbed the spot he had pinched. "Look what you did!" she protested, clearly more annoyed by the chicken falling than any actual pain.


    Don, feeling particularly cheeky, reached over and picked up the fallen piece of chicken. "Still good," he said with a grin before taking a bite.


    "Hey!" Summer''s voice was filled with indignation as she stared at him in disbelief. "That was mine! Give me one of your pieces to make up for it."


    "Nope," Don replied, enjoying the taste of the chicken and the sauce as he licked his fingers.


    The words were barely out of his mouth when Summer tackled him, her body crashing into his with unexpected force. The impact sent them both sprawling onto the floor, their plates clattering to the side as they wrestled for dominance.


    Don was momentarily caught off guard by her sudden aggression, but he quickly recovered, grabbing hold of her wrists to try and keep her from pinching him back. They rolled together, the plush carpet cushioning their fall as they fought for control.


    Despite the roughhousing, Don couldn''t help but notice the intimacy of their position. Summer was practically lying on top of him, her face just inches from his, her breath coming in short, angry bursts.


    Her hair, which had been neatly in place earlier, now fell around them like a curtain, creating a small, private space where it was just the two of them.


    But Summer, too focused on her goal of getting one of Don''s pieces of chicken, seemed completely oblivious to the closeness of their situation. "You''re such a thief!" she exclaimed, her voice a mix of frustration and determination. "Give it back!"


    Don grinned, knowing full well he wasn''t going to make it easy for her. "You''ll have to pry it from my cold, dead hands," he teased, his voice laced with mock seriousness.


    Summer narrowed her eyes, clearly up for the challenge. "Fine," she said through gritted teeth as she wiggled her wrists free from his grasp and lunged for his plate.


    But Don was quicker. He used their tangled position to his advantage, rolling them both over so that he was the one pinning her to the floor this time. Summer let out a small gasp of surprise as her back hit the carpet, but she quickly regained her composure, glaring up at him with fierce determination.


    "Not so fast," Don said, his voice low as he held her wrists above her head, making it impossible for her to reach the plate.


    For a moment, they were both still, their playful wrestling match giving way to a short silence. Don could feel the rapid rise and fall of her chest against his, the warmth of her body seeping through their clothes.


    But then Summer, ever the fighter, broke the silence with a sharp kick to his shin. "Ow!" Don exclaimed, momentarily losing his grip on her wrists as he recoiled from the pain.


    Summer took advantage of his distraction, freeing her hands and pushing him off her with a grunt of effort. She scrambled to her feet, grabbing the nearest piece of chicken from his plate and holding it up triumphantly.


    "Ha!" she declared, her voice filled with victory. "Serves you right!"


    Don couldn''t help but laugh as he rolled onto his back, looking up at her with amusement. "Alright, alright, you win," he conceded, having achieved his goal and no longer wanting to fight over a piece of meat.


    Summer, now standing over him with her prize in hand, finally seemed to notice the intimate position they had been in just moments before. Her cheeks flushed a deep red as she quickly looked away, pretending to inspect the piece of chicken she had claimed.


    "Uh¡­ right," she muttered, clearly flustered. "Better eat this before you try to steal it again."


    Don grinned as he sat up, rubbing his shin where she had kicked him. "You''re lucky I''m too sore to retaliate," he joked, though in truth, he was more than happy to let her have this victory. He knew that in the grand scheme of things, it was the better option.


    Summer gave him a half-hearted glare before sitting back down, her earlier bravado now replaced with a slightly embarrassed expression. "Yeah, yeah," she mumbled, still avoiding his gaze.


    They both resumed eating, though the atmosphere had shifted once again. The earlier playfulness had given way to a more subdued, almost awkward silence.


    Don could tell Summer was still processing what had just happened, and he decided to give her some space, focusing on his food instead. But inwardly, he was already thinking of other ways to engage with her.


    S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 100: Chapter 100: Getting To Know Summer (Part 7)

    Don didn''t let the awkward silence settle for long. He could feel the atmosphere shifting, and he knew if they didn''t keep talking, things might get even weirder.


    So, he decided to change the subject¡ªthough, in hindsight, he wasn''t sure if this was the best direction to take.


    "So, how come you''re not out with a boyfriend like most girls your age?" Don asked, trying to keep his tone casual as he picked up another piece of chicken.


    Summer froze mid-bite, her fork hovering just inches from her mouth. Her eyes flickered with hesitation, and instead of answering, she deflected. "Why are you asking me that?"


    Don shrugged, acting nonchalant. "Just curious. I mean, as much of a pain in the ass as you are, you''re not ugly or anything. So, I''m wondering why."


    Summer narrowed her eyes at him, clearly not amused by his choice of words. "Not ugly? Seriously? I''m hot, Donnie. Incredibly so."


    Don rolled his eyes, smirking. "Confidence is important," he said sarcastically, though there was a playful edge to his voice.


    Summer huffed, crossing her arms as she leaned back against the bedframe. "Just for that, I''m not telling you."


    Don shrugged again, taking another bite of his food. "Your choice," he replied, not pushing the matter any further. He could tell she wasn''t ready to talk about it, and the last thing he wanted was to make her too uncomfortable.


    They both continued eating in silence, the only sound in the room coming from the music still playing in the background. Just as Don was about to comment on the song, the next track came on¡ªand it was a drastic change in mood.


    The beat was slow, sultry, and the lyrics were anything but subtle.


    "*Touch me slowly, let me feel you crawl, whisper my name as you take it all¡­*"


    Summer''s eyes widened in horror as the words filled the room. Without thinking, she practically dove for her phone, clearly desperate to change the song. But Don was quicker, grabbing the phone just before she could reach it.


    "Give it back!" she demanded, her voice laced with embarrassment as she tried to snatch the phone from his hands.


    Don held it just out of her reach, a teasing smile on his lips. "Relax, I just wanted to see the title," he said, turning the phone so he could read the screen. "Huh, *Bedroom Eyes and Thighs.* Interesting taste you''ve got there, Summer."


    Summer''s face flushed a deep red, and she lunged for the phone again, this time managing to knock it out of Don''s hand. It hit the floor with a soft thud, and before either of them could react, a podcast began playing automatically.


    "And welcome back to another episode of *Whispers in the Dark,* where we explore the steamiest fantasies and how to bring them to life in your own bedroom¡­"


    Summer''s face, already red, turned an even deeper shade as she dove for the phone, quickly exiting the app and silencing the podcast. She clutched the phone to her chest, glaring at Don with a mixture of anger and mortification.


    Don, trying his best not to laugh, looked away and held up his hands. "I didn''t see or hear anything," he said, though the smirk on his face suggested otherwise.


    Summer wasn''t buying it. "You better not tell anyone about this, or you''re dead," she threatened, her voice deadly serious as she glared at him.


    Don grinned, clearly enjoying the power shift. "I don''t know¡­ I might risk it."


    Seeing the mischievous glint in his eyes, Summer''s panic increased. She rushed to block the door, planting herself firmly in his path. "Don''t you fucking dare, Donnie," she warned, her eyes narrowing dangerously.


    Don''s smile only widened as he saw how desperate she was. He couldn''t help but find the whole situation amusing, though he knew he had to tread carefully. "What''s it worth to you?" he asked, leaning casually against the wall as he crossed his arms, clearly savoring the moment.


    Summer''s eyes widened with worry as she tried to gauge how serious he was. She bit her lip as she considered her options. "What¡­ what will it take for you to forget this ever happened?"


    Don pretended to think it over, even tapping his chin in a contemplative manner. "Well, this is an interesting opportunity," he muttered, his voice thoughtful as he watched her squirm.


    Summer crossed her arms defensively, her foot tapping anxiously on the carpet. "Come on, Donnie, this isn''t funny," she insisted, though there was a note of pleading in her voice. "Just tell me what you want, and I''ll do it."


    Don raised an eyebrow, pretending to be surprised by her offer. "You''d really do anything?"


    Summer hesitated, clearly not liking where this was going, but she nodded nonetheless. "Just¡­ don''t tell anyone, okay? This is embarrassing enough as it is."


    Don couldn''t help but feel a little bad for her¡ªjust a little. He hadn''t meant to push her this far, but now that they were here, he couldn''t resist taking advantage of the situation. He leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Alright, I''ll make you a deal."


    Summer''s eyes locked onto his, clearly desperate to hear what he was going to say. "What''s the deal?"


    Don smirked, taking his time before answering. "You have to be nice to me for an entire week. No insults, no hitting, no making fun of me. And¡­ you have to let me pick the music tomorrow."


    Summer''s mouth fell open in disbelief. "That''s it? That''s all you want?"


    Don nodded, looking entirely too pleased with himself. "That''s it. I think it''s a fair trade, don''t you?"


    Summer blinked, clearly not expecting the terms to be so¡­ reasonable. She had been bracing herself for something much worse. After a moment, she let out a sigh of relief and nodded. "Fine. You''ve got yourself a deal." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don extended his hand, and with only a brief hesitation, Summer shook it, sealing the agreement. In truth Don couldn''t pick anything too absurd or weird as he knew Summer wouldn''t agree and it would only hurt their relationship. So instead, why not use it as a chance to show that even when given the opportunity to be in a position of power over her, he wouldn''t abuse it.

 Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 1)

    With the deal sealed, Don didn''t see the need to linger any longer. He had a whole week of Summer being nice to make further progress, so there was no point in pushing things tonight. It was best to leave while he was ahead.


    "You can have my remaining chicken pieces and the sauce," he said, standing up and stretching his arms.


    Summer looked up at him, surprised. "Really?" She narrowed her eyes, clearly suspicious. "What''s the catch?"


    Don smirked, shaking his head. "Unlike you, I don''t need to be blackmailed to be nice."


    Summer''s eyes flashed with irritation, and for a moment, it looked like she was about to tell him exactly where he could shove his chicken. But she caught herself just in time, remembering the deal they had made. Her jaw clenched as she forced herself to say the words, "Thank you," though it was clear it took every ounce of willpower not to bite back.


    Don''s smirk widened. "Good girl," he teased, reaching out to give her a condescending pat on the head.


    Summer''s response was immediate. She swatted his hand away with a huff, her frown deepening. "Don''t push it," she muttered, before moving from the door. She opened it and gestured for him to leave. "You can go now."


    Don chuckled as he made his way to the door, but as he passed her, he couldn''t resist one last jab. "Is it because you don''t want to miss your podcast?"


    Summer''s cheeks flamed red as she scowled at him. Before she could retort, she gave him a firm push, practically shoving him out of the room. "Goodnight, Donnie," she said sharply before shutting the door behind him, her voice full of embarrassment.


    Don didn''t resist and let himself be pushed out, grinning all the while. "Goodnight, Summer," he called out through the closed door. Then, remembering something, he added, "Oh, and Mom said to take the plates down when you''re done. Thanks in advance for taking mine."


    There was a moment of silence before the door flew open again, and Summer''s voice followed him down the hallway. "Hey!" she yelled, her tone accusatory. "You only gave me your pieces because you don''t want to take the plates, didn''t you?"


    Don paused by the door to his room and turned back to give her a nod, his expression utterly unapologetic. "That''s exactly it," he replied with a grin. "Goodnight, Summer."


    Before she could respond, he slipped into his room and closed the door, leaving Summer fuming on the other side. He could hear her frustrated "Hey!" through the door, but he simply chuckled to himself as he leaned back against it, feeling rather pleased with how things had gone.


    "Not a bad start," he muttered to himself, stretching his arms overhead and letting out a satisfied sigh. The day had been productive, and he''d managed to make some headway with Summer, despite the rocky moments.


    But there was still work to be done. His mind drifted to Aunt Amanda. He hadn''t spent much time with her yet, but he knew that building a connection with her was just as important. After all, she was a key figure in his new life, and having her on his side could make things a lot smoother.


    Don suddenly remembered that he''d gotten Amanda''s number on his first day in the city when she''d called to check on him. He''d been so focused on the more complicated aspects of his plan that he''d almost forgotten about the simple things.


    "Guess I''ve been overthinking things," he murmured, rubbing the back of his neck. He made a mental note to reach out to Amanda soon¡ªmaybe even set up a time to visit her farm. If nothing else, it would be a good opportunity to learn more about her and, perhaps, see if she had any other "special sauces" up her sleeve.


    But that could wait. For now, Don walked over to his bed and sat down, feeling the weight of the day''s events settle in. As much as he wanted to relax, he knew there was still something else he needed to do before calling it a night.


    "Mental conditioning exercises," he reminded himself, the words slipping out in a quiet sigh. He had promised himself he''d stay disciplined, and that meant training when possible, even when he was tired. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in a dense and eerie forest on the outskirts of the city, a strange green glow pulsed from within a cave hidden among the twisted roots and old trees. The air was filled with a sense of foreboding, the silence broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves and the distant call of night creatures.


    The entrance to the cave was almost entirely obscured by thick, overgrown vines that seemed to pulse with a life of their own, twisting and curling like the tendrils of some malevolent beast.


    As one ventured deeper into the cave, the green glow grew brighter, revealing a labyrinthine network of tunnels that snaked and wound their way far beneath the earth. The walls of these tunnels were lined with more of the strange, living vines, their surfaces slick and pulsating, as if they were feeding off the very essence of the cave itself.


    The air was damp and heavy, carrying with it the scent of earth, decay, and something far more sinister.


    At the end of this winding maze stood a large, rusted door, its surface mottled with age and neglect. The door was marked with a strange emblem¡ªa circle entwined with thorny vines, with a single, menacing eye at its center. The emblem seemed to stare into the soul of anyone who dared approach, a silent warning.


    Beyond the door was a vast, primitive hall. The ceiling arched high above, supported by massive stone pillars wrapped in the same vine-like growths that covered the tunnel walls. The floor was rough and uneven, littered with the remnants of past gatherings¡ªdiscarded bones, dried leaves, and the faint, lingering traces of rituals long since completed.


    The hall was dimly lit by bright green flames that flickered in braziers positioned around the room, casting eerie, dancing shadows on the walls.


    In the center of the hall stood a stony stage, elevated above the rest of the chamber. All attention was focused on this stage, where a gathering of Green Thorns stood in rapt attention, their eyes gleaming with fervor and anticipation.


    This particular group of Green Thorns were motley, their clothes tattered and patched, their skin marred with the scars of battles fought in the name of their cause. They stood in silence, waiting, as the flames reflected off their wild eyes.


    On the stage, a woman stood tall and commanding, her presence demanding the attention of every soul in the room. She was dressed in nun''s robes, but these were no ordinary vestments.


    The robes were adorned with thorns and vines, giving them a wild and untamed appearance. Her pale skin seemed to glow faintly in the green light, and her eyes were a startling shade of bright green, almost luminescent in the darkness.


    Her face was dominated by a wide, unsettling smile that revealed too many teeth, but a smile that never reached her cold, calculating eyes.


    This was Sister Rose, a figure both revered and feared among the Green Thorns.


    She raised her hands high, her smile widening as she prepared to speak. Her voice, when it came, was clear and sharp, with a clipped, formal tone to it, giving her words an feeling of both authority and menace.


    "A great tragedy hath befallen us this night," she began, her voice echoing through the hall, silencing the murmurs of the gathered crowd. "Our dearest brother, chosen by Mother Nature herself, hath been thwarted in his holy mission. A mission most sacred, to cleanse this world of its blight, to restore the purity that hath been so cruelly defiled."


    The Green Thorns shifted uneasily, their eyes fixed on Sister Rose as she continued. Her tone was mournful, yet there was an undercurrent of barely restrained fury.


    "But fret not, my brethren, for though our brother hath been hindered, his mission shall not falter. Nay, it shall flourish under mine own hand. For I, Sister Rose, am the vessel through which Mother Nature''s will shall be fulfilled. And those who dare oppose us, who dare stand in the path of righteousness, shall perish.


    They shall be returned to the earth from whence they came, their bodies naught but nourishment for the roots of the new world we shall bring forth."


    Her words were met with murmurs of agreement, the Green Thorns nodding fervently. Sister Rose''s smile grew, her eyes gleaming with a fanatical light.


    "Green Justice!" she suddenly yelled, her voice rising to a fevered pitch.


    "Green Justice!" the Green Thorns echoed, their voices rising in unison as they began to chant. The sound filled the hall, reverberating off the stone walls, growing louder and more fervent with each repetition.


    "Green Justice! Green Justice! Green Justice!"

 Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 2)

    The following morning, Don woke up to his ringing alarm, which he had set the previous day for 4:30am.


    *Yawn~* He let out tired yawned as he rose up from his bed and sat on the edge, taking a moment to stretch his limbs and look around. ''I don''t know why a small part of me thought I''d wake up back in my dorm room.''


    Don let out a sigh as he shook off those necessary thoughts and stood up. He grabbed his watch from the dresser and quickly used it to check his schedule as he walked to the wardrobe. "Meditation at 5:00 and then running at 5:30 till 6:30¡­. Fuck.


    This definitely sounded easier in my head, or maybe I''m just being lazy." Don muttered as arrived at the wardrobe before undressing and changing into a bathing towel.


    He then left his room and with no surprise he found that he was the only one awake. ''I could wake up Samantha to help me bath, but it''s probably better I ask for that later after my run. There''s no telling if Summer who has school may wake up soon and disturb the session.''


    Don quickly gave up on the idea and went to take a quick shower. His body at this point was feeling much better but the excuse of Samantha bathing was too good of a bonding opportunity to abandon so early.


    After the shower, he went back to his room, and after dressing up in some track pants and a hoodie, retrieved his contact lenses. Upon wearing them, he sat on the floor cross legged and asked Gary Assist, "How do I go about the meditation exercise?"


    Don sat cross-legged on the floor of his room, feeling the cool surface beneath him as he settled into position.


    The early morning light was just beginning to filter through the curtains, casting a soft, pale glow across the room. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, letting the air fill his lungs before releasing it slowly, allowing the tension to drain from his body.


    "Gary Assist," he murmured, "how do I go about the meditation exercise?"


    A soft chime sounded in his ear as Gary Assist activated, the calm, artificial voice guiding him. [Begin by focusing on your breathing, Sir. Inhale slowly through your nose, hold for a few seconds, then exhale through your mouth. Let your mind clear as you concentrate solely on the rhythm of your breath.]


    Don followed the instructions, his breath coming in long, deliberate intervals. With each exhale, he imagined the weight of the world lifting from his shoulders, replaced by a sense of calm and clarity.


    [Now, shift your focus to your surroundings,] Gary Assist continued. [Feel the air around you, notice the subtle sounds of the morning, the way the light touches your skin. Allow yourself to become aware of the present moment, nothing more.]


    Don''s awareness expanded, his senses sharpening as he listened to the faint rustling of leaves outside, the distant chirp of birds greeting the dawn. He could even hear the gentle sounds of the house, the creak of the floorboards settling as the building adjusted to the morning''s coolness. Each sound was distinct, yet together they formed a soothing symphony of life waking up around him.


    [Good,] Gary Assist praised before providing more instructions. [Now, visualize your goals. See yourself achieving what you desire¡ªstrength, control, mastery. Picture it vividly in your mind''s eye, as if it''s already within your grasp.]


    Images began to form in Don''s mind: him mastering his abilities, surpassing obstacles with ease, gaining the strength and power he sought in this new life. The vision was clear, almost tangible, and it filled him with a sense of purpose.


    [Hold onto that image,] Gary Assist instructed, [and let it ground you. Remember this feeling of focus and clarity, and carry it with you throughout the day.]


    After a few more moments of deep breathing and visualization, Gary Assist''s voice gently brought him back. [Whenever you''re ready, you may open your eyes.]


    Don slowly opened his eyes, feeling a deep sense of calm and readiness. The room looked the same, but something inside him had shifted¡ªa sense of centeredness that he knew would serve him well.


    He stood up, stretching out his limbs as the last traces of sleepiness left his body. "Gary Assist," he said, "can you outline a safe route for my run?"


    [Of course, Sir,] Gary Assist responded smoothly. [A route has been outlined on your phone. I recommend carrying it with you and wearing your contact lenses for real-time directions. The earbuds are optional if you wish to listen to music or receive verbal cues.]


    Don considered the options briefly, deciding against the earbuds. He had no particular taste in the music of this world, and he preferred to stay attuned to his surroundings during the run. "I''ll stick with the lenses. Let''s keep it simple."


    [Very well,] Gary Assist acknowledged. [You''re all set. Safe travels.]


    Don nodded, slipping his phone into his pocket and heading toward the door. It was just a little after 5:34 when he stepped out of his room, but before he left, he grabbed a sticky note and scribbled a quick message: *Gone jogging for an hour.* He stuck it on the door where it would be easily visible.


    ''Better safe than sorry,'' he thought. Samantha worried easily, and while he doubted anyone would knock on his door this early, it was worth covering his bases. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Satisfied, Don made his way downstairs, the house still shrouded in the quiet of early morning. He opened the front door and stepped outside, the cool, crisp air greeting him as he descended the steps.


    He took a deep breath, savoring the freshness of the air, and then began jogging down the walkway. The sound of his feet hitting the pavement, coupled with the faint rustle of leaves and the distant chirping of birds, created a calm backdrop as he settled into his pace.


    The contact lenses guided him subtly, a faint overlay of arrows and markers in his field of vision indicating turns and paths to take.


    ''All set.''

 Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 3)

    Don had barely settled into his pace when a voice, feminine and unmistakably flirty, called out from behind him. "Oh, Doonie~"


    He instinctively raised an eyebrow and glanced over his shoulder. Striding toward him with a confident sway in her step was Cassie, the woman he vaguely remembered as Donald''s mother and, more notably, Samantha''s least favorite neighbor.


    She was dressed in a pair of snug, black running shorts that accentuated her toned legs and a matching sports bra that hugged her chest, leaving little to the imagination. Her skin glistened faintly with a light sheen of sweat, and a pair of oversized sunglasses perched on her nose, adding a touch of playfulness to her appearance.


    Don slowed his jog, coming to a stop as she approached. He wasn''t entirely sure what she wanted, but the fact that she was here, and now, didn''t exactly put him at ease. He watched her with guarded curiosity, inwardly admitting that she had a rather impressive figure¡ªslender yet curvy in all the right places.


    Cassie finally reached him, lifting her sunglasses to rest atop her head, revealing her sharp blue eyes. She placed a hand on her hip, her posture oozing confidence and flirtation.


    "Good morning, Donnie," she greeted in a playful tone. "You''re the last person I expected to run into this early."


    Don gave a polite nod, keeping his expression neutral. "Morning, Cassie."


    Cassie tilted her head slightly, her smile widening. "Donald and I came by yesterday after we heard about the Central Mall attack, but your mom said you were sleeping."


    "Yeah, I wanted to get some rest early," Don replied smoothly. "Still feeling sore from the whole thing."


    "Oh, I can imagine how tough it must''ve been," Cassie said, her tone full of exaggerated sympathy. She took a step closer, her hand drifting up to rest lightly on his chest.


    Her touch was warm, almost too warm, and her fingers lingered longer than necessary. "You should come by sometime, you know. I used to be a professional masseuse for celebrities. I''d be happy to treat you to a massage."


    ''Wow, she''s forward,'' Don thought, mildly impressed by her boldness. The offer was tempting, no doubt, but he knew better than to jump at such an invitation.


    Given how disliked Cassie was, it wouldn''t be a stretch to say she was trying to use him for some ulterior motive. And even if she wasn''t, the last thing he needed was to be seen as someone easily manipulated or allured by a pretty face.


    Maintaining his neutral expression, Don nodded. "I might take you up on that offer sometime."


    Cassie''s smile broadened, pleased with his response, but before she could say more, Don quickly added, "Sorry, but I need to get back to my run. I''m already behind on time."


    "Of course, no problem," Cassie replied, but then she tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing in an almost calculated manner. "Mind if I join you? I usually have company, but my usual clique is away at some wedding I couldn''t be bothered to attend."


    ''She can''t take a hint,'' Don thought with mild irritation. He wondered if she just wasn''t invited to the wedding¡ªsomehow, that seemed more likely. But instead of voicing his suspicion, he simply nodded, keeping his tone polite but distant. "Sure, if you want."


    Cassie took this as encouragement and immediately fell into step beside him as they resumed jogging. Don kept his pace steady, hoping she would tire out or find some excuse to leave, but Cassie was relentless. She matched his strides with ease, her breath barely quickening, as if she did this kind of thing every day.


    Then, without warning, she picked up speed and ran ahead of him, her slender frame moving with a grace that was almost mesmerizing. Don''s gaze involuntarily drifted down, taking in the way her shorts hugged her ass, accentuating every curve as she jogged. The way her hips swayed with each stride was undeniably alluring, a sight designed to draw attention. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This woman is tenacious,'' Don thought, more amused than anything. ''A real-life cougar.''


    The rest of the jog was anything but peaceful.


    Cassie, ever persistent, began peppering Don with questions, her tone light and conversational, but there was an undercurrent of something more. She asked him about his life, his interests, what he liked to do for fun¡ªall the while maintaining an air of friendly curiosity.


    Don, however, wasn''t fooled. He knew she was fishing for something, and he wasn''t about to give her any real bait.


    So he fed her half-truths, mixing in a few outright lies where it seemed necessary. He kept his answers vague and uninteresting, giving her little to latch onto. Whenever she tried to probe deeper, he deflected her with ease, making it clear he wasn''t interested in sharing more than the bare minimum.


    Cassie, however, was nothing if not determined.


    She dodged his attempts to ask about her own life, skillfully sidestepping his questions with a shrug or a laugh, and always steering the conversation back to him. It was like a game of cat and mouse, but Don was beginning to think this particular cat had a lot of practice.


    ''She''s definitely trying to use me,'' Don concluded as he jogged alongside her. ''Someone as self-centered as her shouldn''t be one to pass up the opportunity to talk about herself. The fact that she''s avoiding it means she''s got an agenda.''


    He considered his options. Outmaneuvering her with manipulation was tempting, but it was also risky. Cassie wasn''t new to this game, and there was no telling how good she really was. If he miscalculated, it could backfire spectacularly. No, it was better to take a different approach¡ªone that didn''t involve playing into her hands.


    ''If she''s trying to seduce me with her body, it means she''s confident in her charms,'' Don thought, glancing at Cassie as she ran a few paces ahead of him, her slender figure still moving gracefully. ''She''s used to people being drawn to her, so if I don''t show any interest, it might throw her off.''


    He maintained a casual, almost indifferent demeanor, keeping his focus on the road ahead rather than on her. He answered her questions with the bare minimum, not offering any more than necessary, and let the silence stretch out between them.


    Sure enough, after a little while, Cassie began to hesitate. Her questions became less frequent, and she seemed to lose some of her earlier enthusiasm. She even let out a light, almost nervous laugh, glancing at him out of the corner of her eye.


    "Sorry if I''m being nosy," she said, her voice taking on a more subdued tone. "I''m just trying to get to know Donald''s friend."


    "It''s fine," Don replied, still keeping his voice neutral. "I''m just not in the mood to talk much. Got a lot on my mind."


    Cassie put on a show of understanding, nodding sympathetically as they continued their jog in silence. The shift in the dynamic was subtle, but Don could tell that his strategy was working. Cassie''s confidence seemed to waver, and she no longer pushed for conversation.


    By the time they arrived back at his driveway, the tension had eased, though Don could still feel Cassie''s gaze on him as they slowed to a stop. She stretched her arms overhead, her body language still attempting to be inviting, but the once confident spark in her eyes had dimmed slightly.


    "That was fun," Cassie said, her tone light as she smiled at him. "Remember my offer, okay?"


    "I''ll keep it in mind," Don replied, giving her a polite nod.


    Cassie jogged back toward her house next door, glancing back over her shoulder with a playful grin. "Don''t forget," she called out, blowing him a kiss before disappearing inside.


    Don watched her go and felt immediate relief. ''She''s going to be trouble,'' he thought with a sigh, turning away from her house.


    He could already tell that this wasn''t the last he''d see of her. She was tenacious, and people like her didn''t give up easily.

 Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 4)

    Don walked back inside the house, his mind already shifting away from Cassie and focusing on the next steps in his plan.


    He was met with the soft shuffle of footsteps as Samantha, still half-asleep, made her way toward the kitchen.


    She was dressed in a loose pajama set¡ªa light pink tank top with thin straps and matching shorts that barely reached mid-thigh. The fabric was thin, clinging lightly to her curves, and the set was clearly designed for comfort, with its soft, worn-in look.


    Samantha rubbed her eyes, letting out a yawn as she caught sight of Don. "Donnie?" she asked, her voice thick with sleep. She blinked a few times, clearly surprised to see him. "Where are you coming from this early?"


    Don quickly realized she must not have seen the note he''d left on his door. "I went out for a run," he explained, keeping his tone casual. "I left a note on my door in case anyone came looking for me."


    Samantha''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. "Oh, I must''ve missed it," she admitted, looking a bit flustered. "I didn''t expect you to be up so early. I was planning on heading out early myself¡ªto sort out the details of my leave in person. And I was going to pick up some painkillers and ointment for you on my way back."


    Don appreciated her concern, but he couldn''t resist the opportunity to play on her guilt a little. He saw the perfect opening to make her feel more invested in him.


    As she asked him if he wanted anything for breakfast, a tab appeared in his augmented reality, displaying his training plan''s recommended breakfast: oatmeal with mixed berries and almonds.


    "Do we have oatmeal, mixed berries, and almonds?" he asked, keeping his expression neutral.


    Samantha looked at him curiously, her brow furrowing slightly. "Are you on a diet or something?" she asked, clearly puzzled by the request.


    Don seized the chance to deepen the guilt. "No, it''s just what I used to eat to help myself recover from jobs back in Calambia," he said, adding a slight edge of nonchalance to his voice. "That, and it was cheaper. I''m just used to it now."


    Samantha''s expression softened, and he could see the flicker of guilt in her eyes. The thought of him having to endure such hardships made her feel inwardly hurt. "Oh," she murmured, her voice full of uncertainty. She clearly didn''t know what to say, and the image of Don struggling alone in a harsh environment weighed heavily on her mind.


    There was a moment of silence as Samantha processed what he had said. Eventually, she offered, "I''m not sure if we have all that, but I can buy them for you. Or I could leave my card, and you can go with Amanda once she wakes up."


    Don considered his options, quickly realizing that the latter suggestion was perfect. It would give him a chance to interact with Amanda, an opportunity he couldn''t afford to pass up. "Going with aunt Amanda sounds like a good idea," he replied, giving her a small, appreciative smile. "Thanks, Mom."


    Samantha nodded, still looking a bit lost in thought, her guilt lingering as she watched Don head toward the stairs. She wanted to say something more, to alleviate the weight of what she was feeling, but the words didn''t come. Instead, she watched him go.


    Don, for his part, didn''t alleviate her guilt. He simply walked up the stairs, leaving Samantha to her thoughts.


    Don reached the top of the stairs, feeling satisfied with how his morning was shaping up. But just as he rounded the corner, he nearly collided with Summer, who was groggily making her way to the bathroom.


    She was barely awake, her hair tousled from sleep, and clutching a towel loosely around her chest.


    The sudden encounter startled her, and in her half-asleep state, she almost dropped the towel. But she managed to catch it just in time, clutching it tightly against herself as she glared at Don. "Watch it!" she snapped, her voice sharp despite her drowsiness.


    Don raised an eyebrow, unfazed by her outburst. "First of all, you bumped into me," he replied coolly. "And second, remember the deal from yesterday?"


    Summer grumbled something unintelligible under her breath, clearly not in the mood for a confrontation but unwilling to let it go completely. "Whatever," she muttered, shifting her grip on the towel to ensure it stayed in place. She eyed him suspiciously, as if expecting him to pull another stunt. "Why are you up so early anyway?"


    "I went for a run," Don answered, shrugging nonchalantly. "You should try it sometime. It might help with those thunder thighs of yours."


    Summer''s eyes widened in outrage, her sleepy haze dissipating in an instant. "Thunder thighs?!" she yelled, her voice echoing down the hallway. She looked ready to throw something at him, but Don simply smirked and reminded her again, "Remember the deal, Summer."


    She clenched her jaw, visibly restraining herself. "You''re such a jerk," she hissed, her voice low and venomous. But instead of continuing the argument, she turned on her heel and stormed toward the bathroom.


    As Don started to walk toward his room, the door opposite his creaked open, and Aunt Amanda stepped out. She was wearing a short, silky nightie that hugged her curves, her hair slightly mussed from sleep. She rubbed her eyes and blinked at the two of them, clearly still waking up.


    "What''s with all the racket?" Amanda asked, her voice still thick with sleep as well. She gave Don a sleepy smile, shaking her head in mock disapproval. "I forgot how noisy mornings were when the two of you are under the same roof."


    Summer pointed an accusatory finger at Don, her eyes still smoldering with irritation. "He started it," she declared, as if that justified her outburst.


    Don rolled his eyes, crossing his arms over his chest. "Seriously? Are you still five?"


    Summer opened her mouth to retort, but then she hesitated, clearly remembering the deal she''d made. Instead of lashing out, she shot him a frustrated look, spun on her heel, and marched into the bathroom. "I don''t care," she muttered loudly enough for him to hear.


    Don smirked, knowing he had her trapped. "That''s not something someone who''s nice would say," he replied, enjoying teasing her. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Summer froze in place, her hand on the bathroom door. For a moment, it looked like she might explode, her frustration boiling over. But instead, she forced a tight, strained smile onto her face and said through gritted teeth, "What I meant to say was, ''Bye, dear brother, and good morning.''" With that, she entered the bathroom and slammed the door behind her.


    Amanda raised an eyebrow at the exchange, clearly curious. "What was that about?" she asked, her tone playful but with a hint of suspicion.


    Don just shrugged, feigning ignorance. "Beats me," he replied, keeping his expression neutral.


    Amanda didn''t look convinced, but she let it slide. "Uh-huh," she murmured, before changing the subject. "So, why are you up so early?"


    "I went out for a run, and¡ª" Don proceeded to tell Amanda what he and Samantha had talked about.


    Amanda''s face brightened upon hearing the information. "That''s perfect," she said. "We can get most of what you need from my farm. Fresh produce, eggs, whatever you''re looking for."


    Don nodded, thinking that would work out perfectly. He hadn''t expected the day to line up so well, but it seemed like he''d have a productive day ahead. "Sounds great. I''m looking forward to it."


    As Don prepared to head back to his room, another scene was unfolding in a lush park near the Chanel Hills community.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a secluded corner of the park, hidden among the tall, swaying trees and vibrant foliage, a figure sat alone on a wooden bench.


    The early morning light filtered through the leaves, casting dappled shadows on the ground. The figure was clad in a simple jogging attire¡ªblack leggings that clung to her slender legs and a matching sports jacket that concealed her form. A pair of sunglasses shielded her eyes, and a face mask covered her mouth, leaving only her bright green eyes visible.


    It was Sister Rose, her usually wild and untamed look masked by the appearance of a casual jogger. In her hands, she held a small bag of birdseed, which she scattered methodically on the ground in front of her, attracting a small flock of birds. They fluttered and pecked at the seeds, oblivious to the malevolence hidden beneath her calm exterior.


    As she sat there, seemingly engrossed in feeding the birds, a man in similar jogging attire ran past her. He didn''t slow down or acknowledge her, but as he passed, he discreetly dropped a folder on the bench beside her. The exchange was seamless, unnoticed by anyone else in the park.


    Sister Rose waited a moment before reaching for the folder. She opened it with casual slowness, her eyes scanning the contents with an eerie calmness. Inside was a profile¡ªDon''s profile.


    A slow, chilling smile spread beneath her mask as she studied the information. "Before justice can begin," she murmured to herself, her voice barely audible, "an example must be made. The scales of righteousness shall be balanced, and those who oppose the will of nature shall perish."

 Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 5)

    Don stepped out of the bathroom with a towel slung low around his waist, feeling the cool air brush against his damp skin. He ran a hand through his wet hair, glancing at the clock on the wall just outside the bathroom door.


    The red digits glowed 6:48 AM. He frowned slightly, realizing that his mid-morning exercises might have to be postponed. He wasn''t on a strict timeline, but he was already beginning to appreciate the importance of sticking to a schedule.


    As he walked down the hallway, his thoughts turned to practical matters. ''I should probably invest in a proper way to get around,'' he thought, considering his options.


    Borrowing Samantha''s car seemed like a quick fix, but the idea of getting his own vehicle began to take root. The family seemed well-off, and if he played his cards right, maybe he could convince Samantha to buy him one. The thought brought a small smirk to his face, though he quickly dismissed it with a quiet chuckle. ''Maybe I shouldn''t push my luck just yet.''


    Reaching his room, Don entered and quickly dressed in a pair of black jeans and a plain white shirt. The simplicity of the outfit suited him; he wasn''t looking to draw unnecessary attention, especially after the Central Mall incident which he hoped people would forget quickly as he really didn''t want to be in the spotlight at the moment.


    While thinking of the Central Mall incident, he remembered they weren''t able to get any clothes because of it. He made a mental note to ask Samantha for some shopping money when he headed downstairs. His wardrobe could use a few additions, and now was a good a time as any to ask.


    Once dressed, Don made his way downstairs, the wooden steps creaking softly under his weight. As he entered the kitchen, he immediately noticed Samantha.


    She was bent forward near the counter, her loose pajama set clinging to her ass and curves in a way that accentuated her figure perfectly. The light pink tank top she wore was thin, the fabric hugging her back and revealing the subtle outline of her bra.


    Her shorts were equally revealing, barely covering her upper thighs, and as she reached forward to grab something, the movement caused the fabric to tighten, leading to her ass being fully outlined for Don to see.


    Don couldn''t help but stare for a moment, his eyes tracing the curve of her waist as she worked. The sight was undeniably alluring, and for a brief second, he allowed himself to appreciate the view.


    But he quickly shook off the thought, reminding himself of his priorities. Before he could say anything, Samantha straightened up and turned around, her expression shifting from concentration to surprise.


    "Oh, Donnie," she said with a soft laugh, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "I didn''t hear you come in." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don shrugged, playing it cool. "Guess I''m quieter than I thought. I was wondering why you''re not singing today. I thought I might catch you in the act."


    Samantha''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she laughed again, this time more self-consciously. "It''s embarrassing when people are around," she admitted, though there was a playful tone to her voice.


    Feigning being hurt, Don placed a hand over his heart. "Oh, so I''m just ''people'' now? I see how it is."


    Samantha''s eyes widened slightly, and she quickly shook her head. "That''s not what I meant, and you know it," she replied, giving him a look that was half-amused, half-exasperated. "Why are you so interested in hearing me sing all of a sudden?"


    Don shrugged again, keeping his tone casual. "Just curiosity, I guess. You always seem so happy when you''re singing."


    Samantha gave him a warm smile, but before the conversation could delve any deeper, Don shifted the topic. "By the way," he began, "I''m running low on clothes."


    Samantha''s smile faltered as she recalled the events of the previous day. "Oh, right," she said, a hint of concern creeping into her voice. "We weren''t able to buy clothes because of the attack on Central Mall. I''ll give you my card once I''m done here, and Amanda can take you shopping."


    Don nodded, but before he could say anything, Samantha added, "Do you still have your driver''s license, or do you need to start from scratch with driving classes?"


    For a moment, Don was caught off guard by the question. But then he remembered that he''d already done some research on the driving laws in this world. They were essentially the same as in his previous life, and he felt confident that he could manage. The only thing he lacked was a familiarity with the roads, but that could be easily solved with GPS.


    "I''ll check my things," he replied. "But I should be fine. Why do you ask?"


    Samantha shifted uncomfortably, her gaze drifting to the side as she considered her words. "Well, since you''ll need to be getting around a lot, it''s probably best if you have a car of your own," she explained, her voice hesitant as if she wasn''t sure how he would react. "When your father and I divorced, I ended up with three of the five cars we owned.


    I sold one, but the other has just been collecting dust in the garage."


    Don blinked, momentarily stunned by the unexpected turn of events. ''Luck really is on my side today,'' he thought, barely able to contain his surprise. He''d been considering asking to borrow Samantha''s car, but the idea of having his own vehicle¡ªespecially one that was just sitting unused¡ªwas far better than he could have hoped for.


    Samantha looked at him, her expression a mix of uncertainty and hope. "If you''re interested, I can show it to you later. It might need a bit of maintenance, but it should still be in good condition."


    Don nodded, not really needing to consider it for too long. "That sounds perfect. Thanks, Mom."


    Samantha smiled, visibly relieved by his positive response. "I''ll get everything ready after breakfast," she promised, turning back to the counter to finish preparing the meal.

 Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 6)

    In the next moment, Summer came down the stairs, now fully dressed in her school uniform and looking much more awake.


    Her hair was neatly tied back, and she had her phone in hand, tapping away at the screen with quickness. She barely glanced up as she entered the kitchen, heading straight for the fruit basket on the counter. With a quick grab, she picked out one of the apples, her focus still primarily on whatever she was doing on her phone.


    "I might be home late," she said absentmindedly, bringing the apple to her lips for a bite. "Don''t wait up."


    Samantha, who had just finished the final preparations for breakfast, paused and looked at Summer with a furrowed brow. "Why can''t you just sit down and have breakfast with us?" she asked, her tone holding mild frustration.


    Summer rolled her eyes, finally glancing up from her phone. "I''m rushing for my club, Mom. Besides, we''re not kids anymore," she said dismissively. She then turned her gaze to Don, trying to pull him into the conversation as an ally. "Right, Donnie?"


    Don, who had been leaning casually against the doorframe, shrugged as if the decision wasn''t that significant to him. "I don''t mind having breakfast with the family sometimes," he replied nonchalantly. "It''s a good practice."


    Summer let out a small groan of annoyance, clearly not getting the support she had hoped for. "Ugh, I knew you''d side with Mom."


    "I''m not taking any sides," Don countered. "I just don''t mind eating with family sometimes. Then other times, alone. If anything, it''s kind of weird to live in the same house but never sit down for a meal together."


    Samantha gave Don an appreciative nod, glad to have his support. "Exactly."


    Don seized the moment, deciding to push just a little further. "But at the end of the day, it''s a personal preference," he added, glancing back at Summer. "Maybe Summer just doesn''t like it, so maybe we shouldn''t hound her about it, Mom."


    He deliberately worded it in a way that would make Summer feel guilty, the subtle implication being that her behavior was somehow lacking in the respect department. Summer opened her mouth, clearly ready to defend herself, but before she could speak, the sound of a car horn blared from outside, drawing the attention of everyone in the room.


    Samantha frowned deeply, turning her attention back to Summer. "I asked you to tell your friends not to hoot the horn like that. It can disturb the neighbors," she scolded gently, the lines on her forehead deepening with worry.


    Don looked at Samantha, his expression thoughtful. "Would you like me to talk to them instead?" he offered.


    Summer''s eyes widened slightly, and she quickly shook her head. "That won''t be necessary," she said, her tone a little sharper than before. She then shot Don an annoyed look. "Why are you siding with Mom on everything?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don tilted his head slightly, his expression one of mild curiosity. "It''s not about taking sides," he said, keeping his tone even and unruffled. "It''s about respect. Your friends are showing a lack of it by honking the horn like that when Mom clearly said not to. I know you and Mom aren''t on the best of terms, but I at least expected you to look out for her."


    The words hit their mark, deepening the guilt Don had been aiming to cultivate. Summer looked visibly taken aback, her posture stiffening as she struggled to find a retort. Samantha, sensing the brewing argument, quickly stepped in to defuse the situation.


    "It''s okay, Donnie," Samantha said, her voice gentle but firm, as if trying to reassure both of them. She didn''t want the conversation to escalate into a full-blown argument, especially not so early in the morning.


    Don nodded, though the expression on his face remained one of faint disappointment. "If you say so," he replied, his voice carrying a tone of reluctant acceptance. "I''m going to head to the garage and check out the car."


    He turned and walked away, leaving Summer standing there with a mix of emotions playing across her face¡ªfrustration, guilt, and perhaps a touch of regret.


    As Don made his way down the hallway, a small smile crept onto his lips.


    He soon made his way to the garage, the door creaking slightly as he pushed it open. The space was neat, but it had that telltale sign of neglect, with a thin layer of dust coating most surfaces.


    Boxes were stacked neatly in one corner, labeled with faded handwriting, and tools hung on the wall, organized but untouched for what looked like months, maybe even years. The faint smell of oil and rubber lingered in the air, a scent that reminded him of old memories, though not his own.


    At the center of the garage was a car, covered by a black car cover that had gathered dust over time. The shape beneath the cover hinted at a classic design, something with a bit of history. Don paused for a moment, hoping the car underneath wasn''t in terrible shape. With a quick motion, he grabbed the edge of the cover and pulled it off, revealing the car beneath.


    A sleek, black 1969 Ford Mustang Boss 429 stood before him.


    The deep, glossy paint gleamed even under the layers of dust, the sharp lines of the body showing a sense of power and style that was unmistakably vintage. The iconic hood scoop, the aggressive front grille, and the muscular stance of the car all came together in a design that screamed raw, unfiltered performance.


    The chrome accents gleamed under the dim garage light, and the wide tires hinted at the car''s potential on the open road.


    "Woah," Don muttered under his breath, genuinely surprised by what he had uncovered. He took a step back to fully appreciate the car.


    He hadn''t expected to find a muscle car, let alone one in such good condition. It wasn''t a supercar, but there was something about its style that made him look forward to driving it. There was a certain allure to the simplicity and power of a car like this, something that modern cars just didn''t have. And he couldn''t deny, there was something undeniably fun about driving a manual transmission.


    He started to walk around the car, admiring its appearance from every angle. ''It''s no supercar,'' he thought to himself, ''but this... this is something else. There''s just something about its style that gets to you.''


    Just as he was about to pop the hood and take a closer look at the engine, he heard a soft voice from behind.


    "Hey," Summer said in a low tone, her voice catching him off guard.

 Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 7)

    Don turned around to face Summer with a bit of confusion, his eyebrows raising slightly. "Huh? Oh, hey? How come you haven''t started off for school yet?" he asked, genuinely curious. He had fully expected her to be long gone by now.


    Summer stood there awkwardly, her hands fidgeting slightly. "I don''t need to hurry for club today," she said, her voice a little hesitant. "So... I thought I''d have breakfast with you guys first."


    Don was inwardly surprised. He hadn''t expected his words to have such a big impact on her. He had aimed to make her feel a little guilty, sure, but he hadn''t anticipated that she would actually stay behind to have breakfast with them. It was a surprising change, and he wasn''t entirely sure how to respond.


    Summer avoided eye contact, her gaze shifting to the floor as she spoke again. "I''m sorry," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Don tilted his head slightly, unsure of what she was apologizing for. "What are you sorry for?" he asked, his tone gentle but curious.


    Summer struggled to find the right words, her voice faltering as she tried to explain. "I... I don''t know, just... for everything, I guess," she mumbled. "It''s not that I don''t want to spend time with the family, but... sometimes it just feels like no one gets me."


    She sighed, her frustration evident as she shook her head. "I''m not making sense, am I? Just... forget it."


    Don thought about it for a moment, realizing that his earlier words had left her feeling more guilty than he had intended. But her apology, especially directed at him, made him feel like she was starting to warm up to him. There was no need to push it any further.


    "I get it," Don said, offering her a small, reassuring smile. "Don''t worry about it. I didn''t mean it in a bad way."


    Summer visibly relaxed, her shoulders loosening as she nodded. "Alright," she said, her voice sounding lighter. "Let''s go eat then, since the food''s ready."


    She started to turn toward the door but then paused, her eyes falling on the car. "Wait, why are you looking at that car?" she asked, her tone shifting to one of curiosity.


    Don smiled, glancing back at the Mustang. "Mom''s thinking of giving it to me," he replied casually, still admiring the car''s sleek lines.


    Summer''s expression went from awkward to surprised in an instant. "What?!" she exclaimed, her voice a mixture of disbelief and frustration. "That''s not fair!"


    Without another word, she spun on her heel and marched out of the garage, yelling as she went. "Mom! Why is Don the one getting Dad''s old car?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samantha, who was in the kitchen setting plates on the dining table, let out a sigh. She had almost forgotten how these two could find something to argue over even during breakfast. "Donnie will need it more since he''ll be moving around a lot," she answered back, her tone calm but firm. "And he''s older."


    Don appeared in the doorway just as Samantha finished speaking. "Exactly," he agreed, crossing his arms and leaning against the doorframe again. He then glanced at Summer, a teasing glint in his eye. "Besides, do you even know how to drive a manual?"


    Summer''s face flushed slightly as she fumbled for a response. "I... I can learn!" she declared, though her tone lacked the usual confidence.


    Don couldn''t help but laugh, more to tease her than anything else. "Don''t worry," he said, his tone light and playful. "I''ll give you rides whenever you want."


    Samantha smiled at Don''s words and added, "See, you can count on your brother."


    Summer looked at Don, her expression softening slightly. "You mean it?" she asked, sounding almost hopeful.


    "Yeah," Don replied, though he couldn''t resist adding with a grin, "for a small fee."


    Summer''s brief moment of happiness quickly turned into a frown. "I knew it," she muttered, rolling her eyes.


    In the next moment, they all proceeded to the dining area to eat.


    Don settled into his seat at the dining table just as Amanda descended the stairs, joining them with her usual upbeat energy.


    She was dressed in her familiar jean shorts, paired with a crisp white top, and a flannel shirt layered on top. Her casual attire, along with her radiant smile, brought a certain warmth to the room.


    "Good morning!" Amanda greeted cheerfully, her eyes scanning the table before landing on Summer. She paused, her brows lifting in surprise. "Am I seeing things, or is that really Summer sitting down for breakfast?"


    Summer rolled her eyes, her tone full of sarcasm as she replied, "Ha ha, very funny, Aunt Amanda."


    Amanda chuckled as she took a seat next to Summer, her amusement clear. "I''m just surprised, that''s all. It''s been a while since you joined us for breakfast."


    Don, curious, looked over at Amanda. "Is it really that rare for her to stay for breakfast?"


    Amanda nodded, her smile widening as she spoke. "Oh, absolutely. It''s probably been over a year since I last saw her do it."


    Summer immediately objected, her voice rising defensively. "That''s not true!"


    Don raised an eyebrow, amused by her reaction as he took another bite of his breakfast. "Wow," he said, his tone teasing as he continued to eat. "I''m impressed."


    "It''s not true!" Summer insisted again, her frustration evident.


    Don merely shrugged, a playful grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Why do you care what I think?"


    Summer huffed, crossing her arms over her chest. "Because it''s lies! This is why I don''t stay for breakfast. Everyone gangs up on me."


    Don chuckled, shaking his head. "You''re so dramatic. Just eat before you''re late for class."


    Summer shot him a glare, clearly wanting to say something sharp in return, but she bit her tongue, remembering the deal they had made. Instead, she reluctantly picked up her fork and focused on her food.


    Samantha, sensing the tension easing, smiled gently at Summer. "Take your time, sweetie. I''ll drop you off at school on my way to work." She then glanced at the clock, her eyes widening slightly. "Speaking of which, I better go get ready."


    She quickly stood up, grabbing her plate and placing it in the sink before hurrying out of the kitchen and up the stairs. The sound of her footsteps faded, leaving the three of them at the table.

 Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 8)

    After Samantha left, Amanda turned her attention to Don, a curious glint in her eyes. "So, Donnie, what''s the plan after we visit the farm? Any ideas?"


    Before Don could respond, Summer interjected, looking genuinely puzzled. "Wait, you''re actually serious about helping Aunt Amanda with the farm?"


    Don nodded, finishing his bite before replying. "Unlike some people, I actually enjoy helping others."


    Summer rolled her eyes again, clearly not buying his altruism. "Yeah, right. What''s in it for you?"


    Amanda laughed lightly, patting Summer''s arm. "He''s getting some fresh produce for his diet. What''s wrong with that?"


    Summer''s confusion deepened as she looked between the two of them. "Diet? What''s he on a diet for?"


    Don merely shrugged, not offering any explanation, which only seemed to frustrate Summer further.


    "Whatever," she muttered, clearly deciding it wasn''t worth the effort to pry. She then turned to Don, her expression softening slightly. "Since you''re getting Dad''s old car, can you pick me up from my friend''s place later today?"


    Amanda looked surprised, her eyebrows shooting up as she addressed Don. "You''re really getting Shelly?"


    ''Shelly?'' Don repeated the name in his mind, realizing that it must be the car''s name. He gave a nod, smiling faintly. "Yeah, mom offered it. But it looks like Shelly hasn''t run in a while, so I''m not sure if she''ll even start." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda scoffed, waving off his concern. "Don''t worry about that. If there''s one thing your father did right, it was taking care of Shelly. You might need to take her in for servicing, but that''s about it."


    Don nodded thoughtfully, his mind already considering the logistics. "I''ll look into getting that done after our trip to the farm." He was eager to try the car out, maybe even use it for the drive to Amanda''s farm, but he wasn''t willing to risk it without knowing the way. Having Amanda drive them there would give him a chance to learn the route for future reference.


    The conversation shifted to random topics as they continued eating, with Don occasionally teasing Summer, much to her chagrin. The banter was light, the kind that filled the room with a sense of familiarity and warmth. It felt like the kind of morning that brought the family closer, even if they wouldn''t admit it out loud.


    Finally, Don finished his breakfast, wiping his mouth with a napkin before excusing himself from the table. "I''m heading back to my room," he announced, pushing his chair back.


    As he stood, Summer called out to him, "Don, don''t forget to be on the lookout for my call later, okay?"


    Don waved a hand dismissively as he began walking toward the stairs. "Yeah, yeah, I''ll keep an eye out," he replied with a smirk, making his way up the stairs.


    As he ascended, he was pleased with how things were playing out. He had managed to subtly push Summer into reconsidering her attitude without coming off as too forceful, and now he had an entire day planned out with Amanda.


    Once back in his room, Don closed the door behind him with a soft click, the noise from the rest of the house fading into the background. He let out a breath as he walked over to his bed and sat down on the edge, the mattress sinking slightly under his weight.


    Don knew he had some time before Samantha would be ready to leave, so he decided to make use of it. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his phone and tapped the screen. The device lit up, and he quickly navigated to the app that connected him with Gary Assist. "Gary," he said quietly, his voice barely above a murmur, "can you map out where I go today?


    I want to make sure I''m efficient with my time." Don asked, choosing not to make it known that he didn''t know the way.


    A soft chime sounded from his phone, and Gary Assist''s calm, artificial voice responded, ["Of course, Sir. That won''t be a problem. I''ll start mapping your routes now."]


    Don nodded to himself. "Thanks, Gary," he said, more out of habit than necessity. He knew the AI didn''t require gratitude, but it felt natural to him to maintain a polite tone, even with an artificial assistant.


    As he leaned back on the bed, propping himself up on his elbows, Don let his mind wander for a moment. The plan for the day was falling into place, and things were progressing smoothly with the family.


    Don soon drifted off into a light nap, the calmness of the room and the weight of the morning lulling him into sleep.


    His mind floated in the soft haze of slumber until a sudden knock on the door startled him awake. He blinked, disoriented for a moment, before the second knock sounded, this time accompanied by Samantha''s voice calling out softly, "Donnie? Are you awake?"


    Don quickly sat up, running a hand through his hair as he tried to shake off the lingering grogginess. "Yeah, I''m awake," he replied, his voice a bit rough from sleep as he swung his legs off the bed and stood up. He padded over to the door and opened it.


    The sight that greeted him made him pause for a brief second.


    Samantha stood there, looking every bit the image of a sophisticated yet undeniably sexy MILF. She wore a form-fitting office attire: a neat, charcoal-gray pencil skirt that hugged her hips and thighs in all the right places, stopping just above her knees. Paired with it was a white blouse, the top few buttons undone, offering just a hint of her cleavage.


    Over the blouse, she had on a tailored blazer that accentuated her narrow waist, and her legs were elongated by a pair of black stiletto heels. Her hair was styled neatly, and she wore just enough makeup to highlight her natural beauty.


    Don''s eyes briefly took in the whole picture, appreciating the way she looked as a whole.

 Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 9)

    As much as Don was enjoying the view, he quickly snapped his gaze back to her face, not wanting to be caught staring. "Sorry, I must have dozed off while lying down," he explained, his voice now more alert.


    Samantha gave him a gentle smile, nodding in understanding. "You still don''t seem fully recovered. Maybe you should stay home if you''re not feeling well," she suggested, her tone showing concern.


    Don shook his head. "I''m fine. A little exercise might help me feel better," he replied with a reassuring smile, though he could see the worry still lingering in her eyes.


    "Maybe you''re right," Samantha conceded, though she didn''t sound entirely convinced. She reached into her purse and pulled out a silver credit card, holding it out to him. "Here, use this to buy some clothes and anything else you need. Just make sure you get what''s necessary."


    Don took the card, taking note of it''s features out of curiosity. "Thanks, I appreciate it," he said, his tone genuine. Then, he added casually, "I don''t have any proper bank accounts of my own yet."


    Samantha nodded, already anticipating his response. "That''s fine. Just use this for now, and I''ll deposit some more money into it later. But don''t tell Summer, alright? You know how she can be, and I don''t want you two fighting over it."


    Don agreed easily, though inwardly he recognized that Samantha was doing this out of a mix of guilt and a subconscious need to treat him favorably¡ªperhaps to make up for what she perceived as past wrongs.


    It was a delicate balance he was playing, and he knew he had to tread carefully. On the surface, though, he just smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I understand. Thanks, really."


    Samantha''s smile softened, and she looked relieved by his acceptance. "You don''t need to worry about getting a job just yet," she added quickly, as if reading his thoughts. "While you''re living under my roof, it''s my responsibility to take care of you. I owe you that much."


    Her words confirmed Don''s suspicions that guilt was driving her actions, though she might not even realize it herself. He couldn''t help but feel a bit of guilt of his own for manipulating her emotions, but he pushed it aside like he had before. It was necessary, part of the plan to keep her focused on him and ensure his place in this new life.


    "Sure," Don replied, his tone light and agreeable. There was no need to argue when things were already working in his favor.


    Samantha''s smile brightened, and she reached into her purse again, this time pulling out a set of keys. "These are for the Mustang in the garage," she said, handing them to him. "Did you find your license yet?"


    Don hadn''t actually checked, but he knew better than to lie about something so easily verifiable. "Not yet," he admitted. "But don''t worry, I''m not planning on driving without it. I''m not that eager."


    Samantha gave him a playful, yet suspicious look, as if weighing his words. "You better not be. That car''s a classic, and I''d hate to see it wrecked because someone was too eager to show off."


    Before Don could respond, Summer''s voice echoed from downstairs, yelling, "Mom! I''m going to be late!"


    Samantha sighed, the sound a mix of exasperation and amusement. She looked back at Don, her expression softening. "Call me if you need anything, okay?"


    "Will do," Don replied, stepping back into his room as Samantha turned to leave.


    "Bye, Donnie," she called out over her shoulder before hurrying down the hallway, her heels clicking softly against the floor as she made her way downstairs.


    After Samantha left, Don returned to his room, closing the door behind him. The soft click of the latch was the only sound as he moved toward his dresser, where a small stack of documents sat neatly organized.


    Gary had ensured that all his essential paperwork was in order, including his ID, passport, and other necessary documents.


    He sifted through them quickly, his fingers brushing against the smooth surfaces of the laminated cards. Among them, he found what he was looking for¡ªhis driving license. He held it up to the light, examining the details. It looked perfectly legitimate.


    "Gary is a lifesaver," Don murmured to himself while showing a small smirk.


    He picked up both his ID and driving license, slipping them into his wallet alongside the silver credit card Samantha had given him earlier.


    Exiting his room, Don made his way down the hallway. As he approached the stairs, he spotted Amanda making her way up. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, Donnie," Amanda said, her voice carrying a bit of surprise. "I was just coming to ask what time you wanted to head out."


    Don glanced at his watch, noting that the morning was still young. "Now''s a good time," he replied. He was eager to get moving, to see what Amanda''s farm was like and to start laying the groundwork for the day.


    Amanda nodded, her smile widening. "Great, let''s go then."


    With that, they both descended the stairs and exited the house. Don caught a glimpse of Samantha''s vehicle in the distance, disappearing down the road.


    Amanda quickly locked the front door behind them before turning to lead the way to her pick-up truck and Don followed her as they walked across the driveway.


    Amanda unlocked the truck and climbed into the driver''s seat while Don rounded the front of the vehicle and pulled open the passenger door, sliding into the seat beside her. The interior of the truck was clean but had the lived-in feel of a vehicle that had been well-used. The faint scent of leather and a hint of something earthy¡ªprobably from her farm¡ªlingered in the air.


    Once they were both settled, Amanda started the engine, the truck roaring to life with a deep, rumbling sound. She shifted into gear and pulled out of the driveway.


    As they drove, Don leaned back in his seat. The day was shaping up well, and he felt more in control of his situation than ever.


    Now, he just had to make sure everything continued to go according to plan.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, back in the forest on the outskirts of the city, Sister Rose walked with a slowed pace down a gloomy, narrow trail.


    The path was littered with the bones and carcasses of various animals, their remains scattered haphazardly among the twisted roots of old trees. The air was thick with the stench of decay, mingling with the dampness of the earth, creating an atmosphere that would have sent shivers down the spine of any ordinary person.


    But Sister Rose was anything but ordinary.


    She was still clad in the sporty attire she had worn at the park¡ªblack leggings and a matching sports jacket that concealed her form, a pair of sunglasses perched atop her head, and a face mask that had since been lowered to reveal her unsettling smile.


    In one hand, she carried the folder containing Don''s profile, her fingers gripping it tightly as she navigated the eerie trail. Strange noises echoed around her, the low growls and distant howls of unseen creatures lurking in the shadows, but Sister Rose was entirely unfazed. If anything, the unsettling ambiance seemed to amuse her.


    After a short walk, she reached a clearing. The ground here was stained with dried blood, the scent of it still faintly lingering in the air. The foul smell of rot and death was more potent in this place, thick enough to taste on the tongue.


    Sister Rose looked around, her bright green eyes narrowing as she muttered, "Where art thou?"

 Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 10)

    After Sister Rose spoke, there was a moment of silence, and then the bushes on the far side of the clearing rustled violently.


    A deep, guttural grunt echoed from the shadows, followed by the sound of heavy footsteps. The ground trembled as something massive approached, its presence causing the very air to vibrate with malice.


    Suddenly, a creature leaped into the clearing, landing with a thunderous crash. The impact sent a shockwave through the ground, nearly knocking loose the trees that bordered the area.


    The creature was a monstrous sight to behold¡ªstanding at least ten feet tall, its emaciated frame was covered in matted fur and rotting flesh. Its limbs were long and spindly, ending in sharp claws that dug into the earth with each step.


    Its face was a grotesque mockery of a human''s, with hollow eye sockets glowing with an unnatural light and a maw filled with jagged, bloodstained teeth. The creature opened its mouth wide and let out a bone-chilling roar, the sound reverberating through the forest like the death knell of a thousand souls.


    The roar sent a spray of foul-smelling drool splattering across Sister Rose''s face. Her expression remained neutral, but there was a flicker of annoyance in her eyes. With a sharp motion, she wiped the drool from her face and then, without hesitation, smacked the creature''s nose with the back of her hand. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The impact produced a wet thud, and the creature recoiled, letting out another roar¡ªthis one tinged with confusion and pain.


    Sister Rose removed her sunglasses, revealing her piercing green eyes as she stared the beast down. "Behave thyself, foul beast," she commanded, her voice icy. "Mother Nature''s patience doth not extend to thee."


    The creature hesitated, its glowing eyes flickering as it processed her words. Despite its size and fearsome appearance, it backed away, lowering its head in a display of submission. Sister Rose''s presence, though diminutive compared to the towering monster, was one of undeniable authority.


    With the creature seemingly subdued, Sister Rose opened the folder and reached inside. From within, she produced a small, torn piece of clothing stained with dried blood. She held the cloth up to the creature''s nostrils, her expression calm. "Here," she said softly, "take in the scent of thy new prey."


    The creature inhaled deeply, its nostrils flaring as it absorbed the scent. Its eyes glowed brighter, a menacing light filling them as the primal urge to hunt was awakened within it.


    Sister Rose smiled. "I want him," she continued, "and anyone who is with him, torn to utter shreds. But let them suffer first, for that is the will of Mother."


    The creature growled low in its throat, a sound that seemed to convey understanding. It reared back on its hind legs, its massive form looming over Sister Rose as it prepared to carry out her command.


    Sister Rose reached up and patted the creature''s nose, her touch oddly tender. "Good," she whispered, her voice a deadly caress. "Now, go."


    With a final huff, the creature spun around and bolted into the forest. It moved with surprising agility for its size, navigating the dense underbrush and twisted roots with ease.


    The trees seemed to part before it, as if the very forest bent to its will. The sound of its retreating footsteps faded into the distance, leaving the clearing eerily silent once more.


    Sister Rose stood alone in the clearing for a moment longer, her eyes fixed on the spot where the creature had disappeared. She then tossed her sunglasses and turned, making her way back down the gloomy trail.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Several kilometers away, on a highway leading out of the city, Amanda and Don were still en route to the farm. The scenery around them had shifted from the dense urban sprawl to the more open expanses of the countryside.


    The road was flanked by vast fields of crops, the tall stalks of corn swaying gently in the breeze, while sunflowers turned their bright faces toward the morning sun.


    Inside the truck, the atmosphere was relaxed. Amanda had turned on the radio, and for a while, they had driven in comfortable silence, the sound of the engine and the hum of the tires on the asphalt filling the space between them.


    The radio station was playing a news report about the Central Mall attack, urging listeners to be cautious as authorities believed there were still others at large who shared NightShade''s radical beliefs.


    Amanda''s expression tightened as she listened to the report. She glanced at Don, concern evident in her eyes. Without a word, she reached over and switched the station to music, hoping to lighten the mood. She didn''t want to bring up the attack, especially not after everything Don had been through.


    As a soft rock tune filled the cab, Amanda tried to strike up a conversation to keep things from getting awkward. "So, what inspired this diet you''re on?" she asked, her tone light and curious.


    Don could see through her attempt to steer the conversation, but he didn''t let on. Instead, he played along, answering her question with a shrug. "Just figured it''s best for my body. Helps me stay in shape."


    Amanda chuckled, her eyes briefly flicking from the road to Don. "I wish I had your discipline. But I love junk food too much to give it up. Can''t go a day without some juicy meat, you know?"


    Don smiled faintly, though his mind was already working on how to deepen his connection with Amanda. He considered asking her to join him on his diet, but quickly dismissed the idea. Pushing too hard might backfire. Better to bide his time and wait for a more natural opportunity.


    For now, he kept the conversation light, answering Amanda''s questions and throwing in a few of his own. He made sure to pay attention to any tidbits she revealed about herself or the old Don, each one a potential piece of the puzzle he was slowly piecing together.


    A/N: Forgive the short chapters, I''m traveling so just typing what I can on phone

 Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Another Close Call (Part 1)

    About forty minutes later of driving, the landscape around them began to change with most buildings shrinking in the rearview mirror as they drove deeper into the countryside.


    The fields stretched out on either side of the road, a sea of green and gold with the occasional piece of heavy farm machinery at work in the distance.


    Amanda soon took a right turn onto a gravel road, the tires crunching as they left the pavement behind. A few minutes later, they arrived at the farm where the house and outbuildings were nestled among the fields.


    "Here we are," Amanda announced with a smile as she pulled the truck to a stop.


    Don stepped out of the truck, his boots crunching on the gravel beneath him as he followed Amanda toward the house. The farm stretched out around them, a sprawling expanse of land that seemed to go on forever.


    To the left, rows of corn swayed gently in the breeze, their tall stalks rustling softly. To the right, a field of sunflowers stood tall and proud, their golden faces turned toward the sun. In the distance, large pieces of farm machinery¡ªtractors, harvesters, and plows¡ªstood idle, waiting for the day''s work to begin.


    The house itself was a charming two-story structure, painted a soft white with green shutters and a wraparound porch. The porch was lined with potted plants and wicker furniture, giving it a welcoming, homey feel. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they walked toward the house, Amanda glanced at Don with a smile. "Not much has changed around here, so no need for a tour," she said. "Let''s just quickly grab what you need so we can head into town to shop for your clothes before traffic gets hectic."


    Don nodded, falling in step beside her. "Sounds like a plan."


    Amanda led him toward a storage shed that stood off to the side of the house. The shed was a simple, weathered structure with a slanted roof and wooden walls that had seen better days. The paint was chipped and peeling in places, revealing the raw wood beneath, and the hinges on the door creaked as Amanda pushed it open.


    Inside, the shed was neatly organized, with various tools and equipment hanging on the walls or stacked on shelves. Gardening tools, sacks of fertilizer, and bins filled with seeds lined one side, while the other held larger items like a lawnmower and a wheelbarrow.


    Amanda reached for a pair of overalls hanging from a hook on the wall and handed them to Don, along with gloves and boots. "Here, you should be able to fit into these," she said.


    Don accepted the clothing with a nod, but before he could say anything, Amanda began to undress right there in the shed.


    She first unbuttoned her flannel shirt and shrugged it off, revealing a simple white bra beneath. Don couldn''t help but stare for a moment, surprised by how casual she was about it. Amanda, for her part, seemed completely unfazed. She folded her shirt neatly and set it aside before reaching down to unbutton her jean shorts.


    ''She''s really not shy at all,'' Don thought, his eyes involuntarily tracing the freckles scattered across her shoulders and down to her lower back. It was clear from the way she went about changing that this was nothing out of the ordinary for her¡ªno hidden intentions, just the practicality of getting into work clothes.


    Realizing he was staring, Don quickly began to change as well. He slipped out of his shirt and pants, pulling on the overalls she had given him. As he dressed, he couldn''t help but steal the occasional glance at Amanda, who was now in just her bra and panties.


    Her body was lean and toned, her skin lightly tanned from days spent working outdoors. Freckles dotted her shoulders and the curve of her asscheeks, adding a touch of youthfulness to her otherwise mature appearance.


    As Don finished dressing, Amanda turned to him, her eyes sweeping over his form with a look of mild surprise. "Wow, you''ve really grown," she remarked, a note of nostalgia in her voice. "Feels like just yesterday you were half my height."


    Don chuckled at her comment, wondering why she seemed so open and comfortable with him. He assumed this was how she had always acted around the younger Don, and despite his age now, she saw no need to change that dynamic. ''I shouldn''t complain,'' he thought. ''This will make getting closer to her easier. But I''ll need to be crafty about it.''


    "Not everyone can stay forever young like you," Don quipped with a playful grin on his face


    Amanda laughed, the sound light and genuine. "Oh, I don''t feel so young anymore," she replied, reaching for the overalls. "I doubt I could even outrun you like I used to."


    Don decided to take a small risk, turning to look at her while she was still in her underwear. "You look pretty in shape to me," he said, trying to sound casual but appreciative.


    To his surprise, Amanda didn''t seem to mind him looking. In fact, she struck a pose, one hand on her hip as she raised an eyebrow at him. "You really think so?"


    "Hundred percent," Don replied, his grin widening. "You could pass for a teenager. If I ever need to pretend I have a girlfriend, I''m coming to you."


    Amanda burst out laughing, clearly amused by his boldness. "You''ve become even more cheeky and bold," she said, shaking her head in mock disapproval. "But what makes you think a babe like me would date you if I''m as attractive as you say?"


    Don shrugged, maintaining his playful demeanor. "I''m the only one who can handle your wildness."


    Amanda laughed again, clearly enjoying their banter. "Alright, Mr. Charmer, let''s get what you need," she said, finally pulling on her overalls.


    Don noticed how she glanced at him one last time before fully dressing, her eyes lingering a bit longer than necessary.


    ''She was definitely eyeing me with more than just curious eyes,'' Don thought. But he decided not to read too much into it¡ªat least not yet. ''Let''s just see how close we can get,'' he thought with a small smile on his lips.


    As they finished dressing, Amanda led the way out of the shed, ready to gather what they needed from the farm.

 Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Another Close Call (Part 2)

    Meanwhile, miles away on the same road that Don and Amanda had driven down not long ago, an old pickup truck carrying hay rumbled along, driven by an elderly farmer whistling a cheerful tune.


    The sun was just beginning to rise higher in the sky, casting long shadows across the fields as the truck made its way down the road. The farmer, a grizzled man with a weathered face and a baseball cap pulled low over his eyes, was in high spirits, humming along with the radio as he navigated the familiar route.


    But his contentment was short-lived.


    Without warning, a powerful force slammed into the side of his truck, sending it careening off the road and into a nearby field. The farmer barely had time to react, his hands gripping the wheel tightly as he tried to regain control. "What the¡ª" he began, but his words were cut off as a loud thud echoed from the roof of the truck, denting it downward with a sickening crunch.


    Panic seized the farmer, his heart racing as he tried to make sense of what was happening. The truck shuddered to a stop, and the only sound was the heavy breathing of the terrified man and the distant rustle of the wind through the crops.


    Then, he heard it¡ªa low, guttural growl, a sound that sent a chill down his spine. Before he could react, a massive hand, covered in matted fur and ending in razor-sharp claws, reached down and ripped the roof of the truck open like it was made of paper. "AH¡ª!!"The farmer let out a scream, but it was cut short as the creature''s hand grabbed him, yanking him out of the cab with brutal force.


    The farmer''s hat flew off as he was lifted into the air, his eyes wide with terror as he finally caught a glimpse of his assailant. The creature''s face was inches from his own, its hollow eye sockets glowing with an ominous light.


    Its mouth opened wide, revealing rows of jagged teeth dripping with saliva, and it let out a roar that rattled the very ground beneath them.


    The farmer''s screams echoed through the empty fields, but there was no one around to hear them. The creature''s grip tightened, and with a savage snarl, it hurled the farmer''s body into the distance, sending him crashing through the corn stalks like a ragdoll.


    The creature watched for a moment, tilted its head as if listening for any signs of life. When none came, it let out a satisfied growl and turned, bounding off into the fields with unnatural speed and agility, disappearing as quickly as it had appeared.


    The only evidence of its presence was the mangled truck, now lying on its side in the field, and the trail of destruction left in its wake.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back on Amanda''s farm, Don wiped the sweat from his brow as he and Amanda finished loading the last basket of fresh produce into the back of her truck. The midday sun beat down on them, casting long shadows across the farm. The air was thick with the earthy scent of soil and ripe vegetables, and Don could feel the heat seeping into his skin.


    Amanda, standing beside him, adjusted her hat and leaned against the truck bed, catching her breath. "So," she said with a teasing smile, "how do you feel after a little farm labor?"


    Don shrugged, trying to play it cool. "It''s okay. But working like this in the sun every day? That''s gotta be something else."


    Amanda laughed, the sound light and easy. "It is, but thankfully the farm isn''t that big. And after a hard day''s work, there''s nothing better than a dip in the lake nearby." She paused, giving him a playful look. "You wanna try it?"


    Don''s interest was piqued, and he was about to respond when the sound of tires crunching on gravel caught his attention.


    He turned to see a police patrol car slowly making its way down the dirt road toward them. The car was standard issue, with black and white paint, the local department''s insignia emblazoned on the doors, and a light bar on top, though it wasn''t flashing.


    Don inwardly cursed the timing. He could tell Amanda was about to ask him about going for a swim maybe even skinny dipping, and now that opportunity was slipping away. But more than that, the sight of the police car filled him with a sense of unease. Something about this didn''t feel right.


    Amanda, however, didn''t seem too surprised. She pushed off the truck and casually walked toward the car as it came to a stop beside them. Don followed suit but kept his senses high alert.


    The door of the patrol car swung open, and out stepped a young-looking officer. He had blonde hair neatly combed under his hat, sharp brown eyes hidden behind aviator sunglasses, and a toothpick dangling from the corner of his mouth.


    As he approached, he adjusted his belt, his hand brushing against the holster at his side.


    "Heya, Charlie," Amanda greeted him with a familiarity that suggested they''d crossed paths more than once. "What brings you here?"


    Charlie didn''t return the greeting. Instead, his gaze shifted to Don, his expression hardening with suspicion. "Who''s this?" he asked, his tone far from friendly.


    Don raised an eyebrow, wondering, ''What this guy''s problem?''


    He kept his face neutral, but he could feel the tension building in his muscles, ready to spring into action if needed.


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed at the question, and she crossed her arms over her chest. "That''s none of your business, Charlie," she said, her voice firm. "Did you drive all the way out here just to ask me that? Because if you''re here to ask me out again, the answer''s still no."


    Don almost smirked as he realized what was going on. Charlie was clearly interested in Amanda, and now that he saw Don with her, the officer''s jealousy was obvious. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlie frowned, spitting out the toothpick with a flick of his tongue. "It *is* my business," he shot back, leaning against the side of his car. "As an officer on duty, it''s my job to ask about any suspicious-looking people. Especially after the murder."


    Amanda''s expression shifted from irritation to concern. "Murder?" she repeated, her arms uncrossing as she took a step closer.


    Charlie adjusted his hat, then leaned back casually as he pulled out a cigarette and lit it. He took a slow drag before speaking. "Yeah, you didn''t hear? Old man Barny was found dead by the road near McKenzie''s fields just a few minutes ago. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªgot him tore up his truck real bad. Came by to check on you, make sure everything''s alright.


    But now," he added, his gaze sliding back to Don, "I''m starting to think I might''ve found a suspect."


    He puffed a cloud of smoke in Don''s direction, the insinuation clear.


    Don felt a surge of anger and the instinctive urge to defend himself. His entire body tensed, and for a moment, he considered putting Charlie in his place.


    But before he could act, something else caught his attention. His ears twitched as a rustling sound came from the fields near Amanda''s house, followed by the unmistakable sound of a low growl.


    He didn''t have time to question what it was.


    The creature''s roar echoed through the air, sending a chill down his spine. In an instant, the monstrous form burst from the tall grass, charging toward them with terrifying speed.


    Charlie''s cigarette dropped from his mouth as his eyes widened in shock. "What in tarnation is that?!" he yelled, fumbling for his gun.


    Amanda''s face drained of color as she took a step back, her voice trembling as she yelled, "It''s a mutant!"

 Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Another Close Call (Part 3)

    The creature''s roar reverberated through the air, the sound that sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    It was massive, towering over them with its hunched, grotesque form, its eyes glowing with a menacing red light. Its sharp, jagged teeth dripped with saliva as it charged forward, its claws tearing up the earth with each thunderous step.


    "Run!" Don yelled, grabbing Amanda''s arm and pulling her with him as they bolted toward the house. Charlie, still fumbling with his gun, snapped out of his shock and followed close behind. "Shit!"


    The creature was fast, too fast. It closed the distance between them with terrifying speed, its snarls growing louder as it homed in on its prey. They barely made it to the porch when the creature lunged, its claws slashing through the air where they had just been standing.


    Don kicked the door open, shoving Amanda inside before diving in after her. Charlie barely made it and slammed the door shut behind them, locking it with trembling hands.


    The creature''s body slammed into the door with a deafening crash, the wood splintering under the force. The entire house shook, dust falling from the ceiling as the beast clawed at the door, trying to rip it off its hinges.


    "That thing''s gonna break through!"


    As Amanda shouted, Don looked around the room, his mind racing. The house was small and sparsely furnished¡ªthere was no way they could hold off the creature if it got inside. "We need to keep moving!" he said, grabbing a nearby chair and wedging it under the door handle as an extra barrier, though he knew it would only buy them a few more seconds at most.


    As they bolted into the kitchen, Don searched for anything they could use to defend themselves. He grabbed a cast-iron skillet from the stove, while Amanda armed herself with a large kitchen knife.


    Charlie, pale and sweating, stumbled into the room after them, still clutching his gun. "We''re not gonna make it!" he panted, his eyes wide with fear.


    "Speak for yourself," Don snapped, trying to ignore the sinking feeling in his gut. He glanced at Amanda, who was doing her best to stay calm despite the terror in her eyes.


    The creature''s roars grew louder as it finally tore through the front door. The sound of wood splintering and the door crashing to the floor sent adrenaline surging through Don''s veins. They had to move, and fast.


    "Back door!" Amanda yelled, pointing toward the rear of the house. They sprinted toward it, but as they reached the door, the creature burst through the kitchen wall with a ferocious snarl, sending debris flying.


    "Look out!" Don shouted, pushing Amanda out of the way just as the creature''s claws slashed through the space where she had been standing. She hit the floor hard, the wind knocked out of her, but she was unharmed.


    The creature turned its attention to Don, its eyes narrowing with predatory intent. It lunged at him, its jaws snapping inches from his face. Don swung the skillet with all his might, striking the creature across the head. The impact echoed through the room, but the beast barely flinched.


    Instead it roared in anger, swiping at Don with a massive claw. He ducked just in time, the creature''s claws slicing through the air above him. He knew they couldn''t keep this up much longer; they needed to get out of the house and find better cover.


    "Aunt Amanda, go!" Don shouted, his voice strained as he dodged another attack. Amanda scrambled to her feet, her eyes wide with fear. She bolted for the back door with Charlie right on her heels.


    The creature turned to look at them and Don made use of the opportunity. He hurled the skillet at its head, the heavy pan clanging off its skull. The beast roared in fury, spinning back around to face him.


    Don''s heart pounded in his chest as he faced the creature, trying to think of a way to buy them more time. The creature lunged again, its claws aiming for his chest. He quickly sidestepped the attack, but one of its claws caught his arm, tearing through his shirt and leaving a deep gash. "Fuck!" He bit back a cry of pain, stumbling back as blood dripped from the wound.


    Suddenly, Amanda came back with her kitchen knife in hand. She slashed at the creature''s leg, the blade biting into its flesh. The creature howled in pain, staggering back just enough for Don to get some distance.


    "Donnie! We need to get to the bunker!" Amanda shouted over the creature''s roars.


    Don nodded, gritting his teeth against the pain in his arm. They made a break for it, dashing out the back door and across the yard.


    The bunker was a small, reinforced structure near the edge of the property, originally built as a storm shelter. If they could just reach it, they might have a chance.


    But the creature wasn''t giving up that easily. It tore through the back wall of the house, sending planks of wood and pieces of furniture flying as it pursued them. Its eyes were filled with a murderous rage, its powerful legs propelling it across the yard with terrifying speed.


    Don and Amanda ran as fast as they could, their breaths coming in ragged gasps. The bunker was only a few yards away, but the creature was gaining on them with every step.


    Charlie reached the bunker first, yanking open the heavy metal door with his hands still trembling from fear.


    Amanda and Don were only steps behind, but just as they reached the door, Charlie''s panic took over. He slammed the door shut, locking it from the inside, leaving them outside to face the beast.


    Amanda screamed in frustration, pounding on the door with her fists. "Charlie, you fucking coward! Let us in!"


    But Charlie''s only response was a muffled cry of fear from inside the bunker. Don cursed under his breath, knowing they had no time to waste. The creature was almost upon them.


    In that moment, something deep inside Don awakened. The fear and desperation triggered a surge of power he hadn''t fully understood until now.


    Without thinking, he raised his hand toward the creature, his eyes narrowing with focus.


    The air around him seemed to pulse with energy as he concentrated, his hand trembling slightly. The creature lunged at them, its claws outstretched, but before it could strike, Don''s power surged through him. With a wave of his hand, he unleashed a burst of telekinesis, sending the creature flying backward.


    The force of the attack flung the beast several feet back, crashing it into the ground with a heavy thud. Don felt a sharp pain in his head, a splitting headache from the exertion, but he couldn''t stop now. The creature was already struggling to get back on its feet.


    Ignoring the pain, Don focused his power once more. He gritted his teeth and flung the creature again, this time directing it toward the police car. The beast slammed into the car with enough force to crumple the metal, the impact reverberating through the farm.


    The creature lay stunned for a moment, its body twitching as it tried to regain its senses. But Don could see that it wasn''t down for good; it was already starting to rise, its eyes glowing with fury.


    Then, without warning, the police car exploded. The force of the blast sent the creature flying through the air, its body engulfed in flames.


    It crashed to the ground, writhing and screaming as the fire consumed it.


    Don staggered back, the headache pounding in his skull, but he couldn''t tear his eyes away from the sight. The creature''s roars turned into desperate, agonized cries as it burned, its once-powerful body reducing to a charred husk.


    Even in its final moments, the creature tried to reach out, its flaming claws grasping at the air as if trying to pull itself toward them. Amanda clung to Don, her face pale with horror as they watched the beast''s final, pitiful attempts to survive.


    Finally, the creature fell still, its body collapsing into the flames. The fire crackled and popped as it consumed the last remnants of the mutant, leaving nothing but ash and scorched earth in its wake. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Another Close Call (Part 4)

    Don''s breath came in ragged gasps as the adrenaline slowly drained from his body. He could still feel the lingering ache in his head, but the pain was fading, replaced by a sense of grim satisfaction. The creature was dead.


    Amanda held onto him tightly, her body trembling with a mix of fear and relief. "Don¡­ you¡­ you saved us," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the crackling flames.


    Don nodded, though he wasn''t sure what to say. The power he had used was still unfamiliar to him, and the fact that it had surfaced in such a dire situation left him with more questions than answers. But for now, all that mattered was that they were alive.


    The sound of the bunker door creaking open drew their attention. Charlie peeked out, his face pale and his eyes wide with fear. "Is¡­ is it over?"


    Amanda shot him a look of pure venom. "You coward. You locked us out."


    Charlie''s mouth opened and closed as he searched for an excuse, but Don cut him off with a cold glare.


    Charlie didn''t could see words wouldn''t work so he backed away, stumbling over his own feet as he fled the scene, leaving Don and Amanda alone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    About an hour later, the once peaceful setting of Amanda''s farm was disrupted by the flashing lights of police cars and an ambulance parked near the scene of the battle.


    Officers and paramedics moved about, assessing the situation and gathering evidence. Amanda and Don were seated on the back of the ambulance, their injuries being tended to by a paramedic while an officer questioned them.


    The officer, a middle-aged man with a stern expression, short brown hair, and a square jaw, jotted down notes on a small notepad as Amanda finished recounting the events.


    "And that''s how that thing died," Amanda concluded, her voice steady but full of exhaustion.


    The officer paused in his note-taking, narrowing his eyes at her. "Your story is inconsistent with what Officer Gates reported."


    Amanda blinked in confusion. "Inconsistent? How is my story different from Charlie''s?" She glanced at Don, who looked equally perplexed. "I''m not lying about him hiding in my bunker and leaving us out to die."


    The officer''s gaze remained skeptical as he continued, "There are other parts of your story that don''t add up. Like how a trained officer like Gates did nothing despite having a firearm. It doesn''t make sense. His side of the story, where he was forced to protect the two of you, is more believable."


    Don could hardly believe what he was hearing. His irritation quickly turned into anger. "Do we look like we were protected?" he challenged, his voice rising with frustration. "If Charlie was so brave, why do I have injuries, while he doesn''t have a scratch on him apart from some stains on his uniform?"


    The officer''s expression hardened as he warned, "Watch your tone, son."


    Amanda, sensing Don''s rising anger, placed a calming hand on his shoulder. "It''s fine, Donnie," she said softly before turning back to the officer. "If there''s nothing else, I''d like you to leave my property."


    The officer shook his head. "We''ll leave when we''re done with our investigation into the creature. These things don''t usually come this far from the forests, let alone reach farmland. We need to ensure there''s no nest or den nearby."


    Amanda frowned but knew there was no point in arguing. The thought of more of those creatures lurking nearby was too terrifying to dismiss. She simply nodded and said, "Fine. Do what you need to do."


    The officer added, "It''s in your best interest to have officers here until we reach a conclusion. Our department will formally send a request to have this area taped off for investigation."


    Amanda sighed, knowing the officer was right despite her frustration. She glanced at Don and said, "Let''s go."


    They moved away from the ambulance and toward Amanda''s truck. As they walked, Amanda rubbed her hands together nervously. "This is a mess," she muttered, her voice filled with frustration. "Why my farm of all places?" She paused, then sighed again, this time with a hint of guilt. "I shouldn''t be so insensitive, considering someone died. We should count ourselves lucky."


    Don, however, wasn''t so sure. Throughout the ordeal, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the creature had been particularly targeting him. He mulled over the events, knowing that guessing wouldn''t get him anywhere. If he wanted to guarantee the safety of himself and the family, he would have to agree to the offer from the Elite Hero Program (EHP). Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He remained silent, his thoughts heavy as they reached the truck. Amanda, visibly shaken, turned to him and said, "We should probably not say anything to Samantha about this. She won''t let the police off the hook, especially if she finds out what that bastard Charlie did."


    Don was reluctant to agree. He saw this as an opportunity to get Samantha even more invested in him. But he respected Amanda''s wishes and figured she had her reasons. "You''re right," he said, nodding. "But what should we tell her instead?"


    Amanda thought for a moment before replying, "I''ll just say a mutant was loose and caused a casualty in the area, so they''re investigating to see if there might be more. That way, Samantha won''t be too concerned, especially if I tell her I''ll be staying with you all longer. You just need to wear long sleeved shirts until your wound heals."


    Don considered her plan and realized it might not be such a bad thing if Amanda stayed around the house more. It would give him more opportunities to build on their relationship. "Alright," he agreed, though he was still considering other possibilities in the back of his mind.


    Amanda nodded, relieved. "I should probably go grab some more clothes from the house," she said, looking back toward her now wrecked home. "Could you check if the truck still starts? It was shaken up a bit when the police car exploded."


    She handed Don the keys before heading toward the house. Don watched her go for a moment, then turned his attention to the truck. Before he could get in, his eyes caught sight of Charlie, who was in the midst of giving his report to other officers.


    To Don''s irritation, Charlie was even getting a pat on the back from some of his fellow officers, who were praising him for his "good work."


    With his enhanced senses, Don could hear them telling Charlie how brave he was, completely oblivious to the truth. Don''s eyes flickered with hate, and he clenched his fists, thinking to himself, ''Charlie will get what''s coming to him. I''ll make sure of that.''


    He slid into the driver''s seat of the truck, gripping the steering wheel as he tried to calm his anger. But the image of Charlie''s smug face wouldn''t leave his mind. Don knew he had to play it smart, but the urge to make Charlie pay was growing stronger by the second.

 Chapter 115: Chapter 115: VR-FPS League Log In (Part 1)

    Thirty minutes later, Don and Amanda were back on the road, heading into town. The truck moved steadily along the highway, but inside, both passengers were silent, each lost in their own thoughts.


    Don stared out the window, his irritation simmering beneath the surface. The encounter with the creature and the frustrating conversation with the police officer replayed in his mind, making him question if it really was just a coincidence. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something more sinister was at play.


    Amanda, on the other hand, was still visibly shaken by the ordeal. Her knuckles were white as she gripped the steering wheel, thinking back to how close they had come to losing their lives.


    Despite her best efforts to appear composed, the tension in her body was evident. She couldn''t help but think about how different things might have been if Don hadn''t been there. But not wanting to burden Don with her worries, she attempted to lighten the mood.


    "Santos City is beginning to become more dangerous by the day, huh?" she remarked with a weak chuckle, her voice trying to carry some casualness.


    Don nodded, agreeing with her assessment but not offering much more. He wasn''t in the talking mood, even if he knew this could be a good opportunity to strengthen his bond with Amanda. The thoughts in his mind were too numerous and too complex to make sense of just now.


    As they drove on, the skies began to darken, thick clouds gathering overhead. Amanda glanced up and muttered, "Shit, it looks like a heavy one is coming."


    Don didn''t comment, but his eyes flicked toward the darkening skies. He wondered if those clouds meant something beyond just rain. With everything else that had been happening, he hadn''t even bothered to check what the weather in this world was typically like. Not wanting to seem strange, he nodded in agreement. "Yeah, looks like it."


    Amanda''s concern however was more practical. "It''s risky driving in the rain with this truck. The steering isn''t as responsive as it used to be."


    Don''s mind shifted, realizing she wasn''t thinking of some freak weather event but rather the very real danger of driving an old vehicle in a storm. "Should we head home, then?" he asked, his tone even.


    Amanda nodded, though there was disappointment in her voice. "That would be for the best. Sorry if that ruins your plans."


    Don, despite his sour mood, held back from responding rudely. He was disappointed, but he understood. "It''s fine. After what just happened, you''re right. We should get some rest, a shower wouldn''t hurt either."


    Amanda sighed, looking relieved that Don wasn''t upset. "Yeah, a shower sounds really good right about now. I''m just disappointed that our day got cut short like this."


    Don offered a small, reassuring smile. "There''ll be other days. The most important thing is that we''re alive."


    As he said it, he thought about the silver lining in the encounter. As much of a mess as it was, he had managed to make an impression on Amanda by saving her life, especially when another man had acted so cowardly.


    He was sure she''d see him differently now. More importantly, he knew that when they got home, he needed to retrieve Benjamin''s card and make the call to discuss joining the Elite Hero Program. Whether or not the attack was a coincidence, Don felt that he needed to put safety measures in place, and the EHP was his best bet.


    They eventually arrived back at the Chanel Hills Community, the truck pulling into the driveway just as the first drops of rain began to fall. By the time they parked and stepped out, the rain was starting to come down in earnest.


    Amanda hopped out first, quickly glancing at the sky before turning to Don. "Let''s get those baskets out of the back before the rain really starts coming down."


    Don followed her lead, and together they hurried to unload the baskets of fresh produce from the truck and carry them into the house. The rain soaked through their clothes as they rushed, and by the time they had the baskets on the kitchen counter, they were both damp and dirty from the earlier encounter at the farm.


    Amanda looked down at her clothes, shaking her head with a sigh. "We should change. You can use the main bathroom. I''ll take the one in Sam''s room."


    Don nodded. "Sounds like a plan." He watched as Amanda headed upstairs, then made his way to the main bathroom. The hot water was a welcome relief as he showered off the grime and stress of the day so far.


    Once he was clean and dressed, he retrieved Benjamin''s business card from the drawer in his room. He stared at the card for a moment, contemplating the decision he was about to make. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking a deep breath, he pulled out his phone and dialed the number. After a few rings, the call connected.


    "Hello?" came Benjamin''s voice from the other end.


    "Hey, it''s Don Bright," Don began, his voice steady. "I''m calling about the EHP."


    "Ah, yes," Benjamin replied, sounding pleased. "Have you come to a decision?"


    "Yeah," Don said, nodding to himself. "I''m interested in joining the program."


    Benjamin''s excitement was almost evident, even over the phone. "Perfect!" he exclaimed, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. "I knew you''d make the right choice, Don."


    Don leaned back against his bed, keeping his tone measured despite the eagerness in Benjamin''s voice. "So, what do I need to do?"


    "Nothing much," Benjamin replied, the confidence in his voice unmistakable. "I''ll handle everything on my end¡ªarrange all the documents and paperwork. All you need to do is show up and sign them."


    Don paused to think for a moment. He considered pushing for a sooner meeting, perhaps even today, but he quickly dismissed the thought. If he appeared too eager, it might give Benjamin the upper hand, making Don seem desperate. Instead, he decided to hedge his bets.


    "Sounds good," Don said evenly. "But I should mention, my mother will likely want me to go over the documents with our lawyer. Just to be on the safe side. Is that going to be okay?"


    There was a slight pause on Benjamin''s end before he responded with a laugh that didn''t quite hide the nervousness. "Of course, Don, that''s perfectly fine. We want everything to be above board, after all."


    Don''s sharp ears picked up on the subtle shift in Benjamin''s tone, a hint of nervousness slipping through. He''d expected this. If he had gone alone, there were bound to be loopholes in the documents¡ªclauses that would favor Benjamin and his superiors. But Don wasn''t about to let that happen.


    "Great," Don said casually, maintaining his calm demeanor. "When and where should we meet?"


    "I''ll be in touch soon to confirm the details," Benjamin answered. "Just keep your schedule open."


    "Not a problem," Don replied before the call ended.


    As he lowered the phone, Don''s thoughts shifted. Now what? He wasn''t about to take the Mustang out in the rain¡ªespecially after everything that had happened today. If it broke down, it would just add to his already sour mood.


    As he pondered his next move, a sudden system prompt appeared in front of him, its text hovering in the air as if mocking him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Quest Reminder: Sign up and successfully create a VR FPS avatar...*


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s eyes narrowed slightly as he read the reminder. "Oh, right. The quest," he muttered to himself. He''d been so wrapped up in the events of the day that he''d almost forgotten about the system entirely. It wasn''t exactly reliable in its appearances, which only added to the frustration.


    Sighing, Don picked up his phone and scrolled through his contacts, searching for Donald''s number. His finger hovered over the call button for a moment, his mind briefly considering what to say.


    With a quick tap, Don initiated the call. The phone rang a few times before Donald''s voice answered on the other end, his tone casual and slightly surprised.


    "Hey, Don! What''s up?"


    Don kept his tone light. "Hey, Donald. Just wanted to check in about something. Got a bit of time?"


    "Sure, what''s on your mind?"


    Don leaned against the windowsill, glancing out at the rain now falling steadily against the glass. "I was thinking about getting started on that VR-FPS avatar we talked about. Figured now''s as good a time as any."


    "Awesome! I was wondering when you''d get around to that," Donald replied, his excitement evident. "I''ve been fine-tuning my own setup, so I''m more than ready to help you out. But there''s a big software update being done so the servers are down, but we can still make you a character. You at home?"


    "Yeah, I''m here," Don confirmed, absently watching the raindrops race down the window. "Figured I''d make the call since the weather''s not great for anything else."


    "Alright, cool. Well, you can come on over and we can at least get your avatar prepped."

 Chapter 116: Chapter 116: VR-FPS League Log In (Part 2)

    Don ended the call with Donald and immediately started preparing to leave. The steady rhythm of the rain tapping against the windows made him reconsider his wardrobe choice. He pulled out a warmer outfit, a dark hoodie, and a pair of jeans.


    As he got dressed, he couldn''t help but wonder where they kept umbrellas in the house, considering the weather was turning more severe.


    After getting dressed, Don stepped out of his room and walked down the hallway to stand in front of Samantha''s room. He hesitated for a moment before knocking lightly. "Aunt Amanda, are you there?" he called out.


    A moment later, the door opened, and to his surprise, Amanda appeared in the doorway, topless and wearing only a pair of simple cotton panties. Her skin glistened slightly with the remnants of a recent shower, her hair still damp and clinging to her shoulders. Despite her modest figure, her ample breasts swayed slightly as she moved, catching Don''s attention more than he would have liked. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is something wrong?" Amanda asked, her tone casual, as if this was the most natural thing in the world.


    Don froze for a moment, taken aback by her lack of concern about her state of undress. He quickly forced himself to focus, clearing his throat. "Uh, no, nothing''s wrong. I just wanted to ask if we have any umbrellas."


    Amanda seemed to think for a moment, then nodded. "Yeah, we do. But are you really planning on going out in this rain?" She looked a bit puzzled as she folded her arms under her chest, causing a subtle but noticeable lift.


    Don averted his eyes, focusing on the floor to keep himself from staring too long. "Yeah, I''m going to see a friend who lives next door," he explained.


    Amanda''s expression changed to one of understanding. "Oh, silly me. I forgot Samantha mentioned that you''re friends with Cassie''s son. What''s his name again¡­?" She muttered to herself before snapping her fingers in realization. "Oh right, Dodo."


    Don couldn''t help but correct her. "It''s Donald."


    Amanda blinked in confusion. "Really? I could''ve sworn Cassie called him Dodo."


    As she spoke, Amanda''s modest yet ample breasts bounced slightly, catching Don''s attention once again. He wondered if she was really this comfortable around him or if she was doing it on purpose. It was hard to tell, and he realized that reading people wasn''t always as straightforward as he had thought.


    Amanda eventually shrugged off the name mix-up. "Well, alright then. The umbrellas are in the storage room near the stairs. You should remember it."


    Don smiled, trying to play off his earlier distraction. "I just wanted to be sure."


    Amanda didn''t seem to think too much of it and accepted his answer with a nod. "Okay, then. Will you be back by lunch? We could watch the semifinals of the pro bikini mud wrestling together. And since you''re all grown up now, you don''t need to worry about Samantha lecturing you."


    Don blinked, a bit thrown by the offer. "Uh, I should be back by lunch, unless something comes up."


    Amanda beamed. "Perfect. Have fun, kiddo." With that, she gave him a wink and closed the door.


    As the door clicked shut, Don couldn''t help but think about how quickly Amanda had seemed to move past the traumatic encounter at the farm. He had hoped she might be a bit more shaken, enough to seek comfort from him as a protector. But it seemed that close brushes with death weren''t as uncommon in this world as he had assumed.


    Pushing the thoughts aside, he headed downstairs to retrieve an umbrella from the storage room. The rain was still light, but the sky had darkened considerably. With the umbrella in hand, he stepped out of the house and onto the walkway, the cool air brushing against his face.


    The short walk to Donald''s house felt longer under the looming clouds. As Don approached the gate, he noticed how well-kept the house was. It was a modest, single-story home with a neat garden in the front. The rain had begun to pick up, drumming against the leaves and the roof.


    Don opened the gate and let himself in, but as soon as he stepped into the yard, his ears picked up a low, menacing growl. He turned his head and saw a large Doberman standing in the middle of the yard, its sharp eyes locked onto him.


    The dog''s muscular frame tensed as it bared its teeth, the growl growing louder. Don stopped in his tracks, actually a bit relieved as he had thought that another mutant like creature had appeared for a moment. ''Just great,'' he thought. ''Can''t catch a break, can I?''


    The Doberman slowly advanced, its eyes never leaving Don''s.


    But then, as if on cue, the front door of the house swung open, and Donald''s voice rang out. "Rex, heel!"


    The Doberman instantly stopped, its ears perking up as it turned its head toward Donald. The growling ceased, and Donald stepped out onto the porch, looking between Don and the dog with an amused grin. "Sorry about that, Don. Rex can be a bit protective."


    Don let out a breath he didn''t realize he''d been holding, relaxing his stance. "No problem," he replied, though he couldn''t help but feel a bit rattled by the encounter. "He''s got a strong uh¡­ presence."


    Donald chuckled as he walked over, giving Rex a pat on the head. "Yeah, he''s a good boy, just doesn''t like strangers. You can come in now."


    Don nodded, lowering the umbrella slightly as he followed Donald toward the house. As they walked, Rex kept a close eye on him, but the tension was gone, replaced by a wary curiosity.


    Once inside, Don shook off the umbrella and leaned it against the wall by the door. The interior of the house was warm and cozy. Donald led the way into the living room, where a large TV and gaming setup dominated the space.


    "Make yourself at home," Donald said, plopping down onto the couch. "We can get started whenever you''re ready."

 Chapter 117: Chapter 117: VR-FPS League Log In (Part 3)

    Don took a seat beside Donald as the latter began setting up the gaming system.


    The setup was more than just a simple console; it was a sleek, high-tech piece of equipment that looked like it belonged in a sci-fi movie. The central unit was larger than a typical console, with various blinking lights, cooling fans, and holographic displays that projected different game stats and system updates.


    The controllers, though wireless, had a sophisticated design, with customizable buttons and adaptive triggers that adjusted to the game being played.


    Don watched as Donald turned on the setup, paying close attention to every move he made. Not because he was particularly interested in the process, but because he knew it would be strange for someone his age to be completely ignorant about gaming in this world.


    At least, if he came off as ignorant, it was better that it happened in front of Donald, who seemed more forgiving and less judgmental. Plus, Don recognized the potential in keeping Donald close¡ªhe was easy to convince, didn''t have many other friends, and lived right next door. In Don''s mind, Donald was the perfect ally, someone who could be easily manipulated if necessary.


    As he calculated the various ways he could use Donald to his advantage, a bit of guilt crept in. After all, Donald was kind and eager for friendship. But then Don reminded himself that he had died because of misplaced trust in his former life. He knew better now; he wouldn''t be the one getting used. If anything, should the need ever arise, Donald could be the one to take the fall.


    While Don was deep in thought, Donald was having an entirely different internal struggle. He wondered if he should offer Don some snacks, but then remembered his mom only stocked the house with gluten-free options.


    He briefly considered cooking something, but worried that might come off as weird, especially since Don hadn''t said he''d be staying long. Finally, he thought about ordering a pizza, but the weather made him concerned about how long it would take to arrive. Realizing he was overthinking it, Donald quickly turned on the setup and grabbed two controllers.


    "Sorry about that," Donald said, handing Don a controller. "My setup was disconnected. Don''t you just hate it when your mom''s cleaning and unplugs everything?"


    Don didn''t miss a beat, replying, "Can''t relate. I didn''t really grow up gaming much, aside from Call Of Responsibility."


    Donald laughed nervously, kicking himself for making assumptions. He thought he''d made things awkward, but Don added, "I''m really interested in starting, though. I hope it''s not an inconvenience showing me the ropes."


    Donald''s face lit up with excitement. "No problem at all!" he said, perhaps a bit too eagerly. Realizing this, he coughed to play it cool. "I mean, it''s no problem at all. I''ll definitely help you get up to speed before the school league opens."


    Once the gaming setup hummed to life, with the holographic interface displaying a variety of options, Donald navigated through the menus, explaining each step to Don, who nodded along and took mental notes.


    They then started the process of creating Don''s VR-FPS avatar and account. As Donald typed in the necessary information, a browser window suddenly popped up, displaying a rather questionable site filled with muscular naked women.


    Donald''s face turned beet red as he scrambled to close the window. "That''s, uh... not supposed to be there," he stammered.


    Don simply smirked, trying not to laugh. "I won''t judge. Everyone has their tastes."


    "Yeah, well, let''s just forget that happened," Donald muttered, focusing back on the game.


    They went through the customization options for Don''s avatar. Don chose a simple but intimidating look: a black balaclava with a skull imprint on it and a basic special ops attire.


    "Why the skull mask?" Donald asked curiously.


    "It''s from a character I liked in an old game I used to play," Don replied nonchalantly.


    Once they finished creating the avatar, Donald handed over the credentials to Don. "You can log in with these whenever you want. Since you don''t have a VR-Pod of your own, you can use mine. The ones at school will likely be packed most of the time, and the only way to get one of your own is to rank in the top 100 after the semester ends." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don nodded, appreciating the information. "Thanks, Donald. I''ll definitely take you up on that."


    With the account setup done, Donald hesitated before asking. "You want to try out a few games or something?" he finally asked.


    Don considered it for a moment. It would look bad if he left immediately after creating the account, and he could sense that Donald wanted to spend more time together. "Sure," Don agreed, picking up the controller. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    They played for just over thirty minutes, the sound of gunfire and explosions filling the room. Don found himself genuinely enjoying the experience. For a brief moment, he felt like a normal guy again, free from the constant calculations and life-or-death situations that had been plaguing him recently. He even began to wonder if this was what life could be like¡ªsimple, straightforward, and fun.


    Just as that thought crossed his mind, his phone buzzed, pulling him back to reality. He paused the game, and then checked his phone. It was a text from Amanda: *Food''s ready Doonie, get your ass home.*


    Donald noticed Don checking his phone and asked, "Is it something important?"


    Don stood up, putting his phone away. "No, just my aunt. She''s done with lunch, so I''ve got to head back."


    Donald seemed a bit disappointed, but he forced a smile. "Sure, man. I''ll walk you out. Don''t want Rex getting any ideas."


    Don chuckled. "Yeah, that might be a good idea. Thanks for helping me set up the account."


    They made their way to the front door, with Rex eyeing Don warily as they passed by. Donald walked him to the gate, offering a quick goodbye before Rex could start growling again.

 Chapter 118: Chapter 118: A New Target (Part 1)

    As Don walked back to his house, the rain started to pick up, each drop falling heavier than the last. He pulled his collar up slightly, trying to shield himself from the worst of it, but the cold, wet sensation seeped through his clothes regardless.


    Just as he was approaching the front door, a system prompt appeared in his field of vision, catching his attention.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Quest Complete: Create VR-FPS Character.**


    **Reward: 5 Idol Points.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don mentally acknowledged the reward, though he couldn''t help but feel it was a bit underwhelming. ''Five points, huh?'' he thought to himself with a faint helpless smile on his lips. ''I guess it''s all about compounding rewards. No point in being greedy when I''ve already got something that gives me an edge.'' He dismissed the prompt as he entered the house, shaking off the excess water from his jacket.


    Inside, the warmth of the living room immediately enveloped him, a stark contrast to the cold, dreary weather outside. He found Amanda already seated comfortably on the sofa, surrounded by an array of food and snacks laid out on the coffee table. She looked up from the TV as he entered and gave him a welcoming smile.


    "Hey, you''re back. I hope I didn''t interrupt your fun?" she asked, her tone a bit light and teasing.


    Don shook his head. "Not really. Donald and I were just passing the time with some games," he replied casually, moving toward the sofa.


    Amanda''s smile widened slightly. "Making friends already, huh?"


    "I suppose," Don said with a noncommittal shrug.


    "Well, go wash your hands and come dig in. I made some chicken, rice, and egg salad. Hope that''s okay with your diet," Amanda said, gesturing to the food.


    Don appreciated the consideration but quickly reassured her. "I''m not that strict about it. It''s something I''m gradually building on." He knew there was no point in over-committing himself to a rigid routine. The less people expected from him, the more flexibility he had to maneuver.


    Amanda nodded, satisfied with his response. Don took the opportunity to wash his hands before returning to the living room. As he sat down beside her, he noticed that the TV was already tuned in to the bikini mud wrestling match she had been looking forward to.


    She seemed engrossed in the spectacle, her eyes following the action on the screen with keen interest, though her expression lacked the excitement he had expected.


    Don began eating in silence, his thoughts moving back to the earlier events of the day. He couldn''t help but wonder if Amanda''s subdued demeanor was due to their near-death encounter on the farm.


    Perhaps she was trying to put on a brave face for his sake. After all, if it weren''t for his Unfazed trait, he might have been more shaken by the experience as well. It was in moments like these that he realized the true value of his traits, something he felt he had previously taken for granted.


    As he continued to eat, Don''s mind began to connect the dots. His Unfazed trait allowed him to remain calm in situations that would normally elicit strong emotional responses, and his Thinker trait gave him the ability to analyze situations deeply. It dawned on him that when dealing with others, he needed to avoid using himself as a baseline.


    His traits made him an outlier, and he couldn''t assume that others would react the same way he did.


    Lost in thought, Don didn''t even notice when the match ended until Amanda patted him on the shoulder, snapping him back to reality. "You okay, Donnie? You''ve been staring off into space for a while," she said, her voice filled with concern.


    Don blinked, looking at the now-black TV screen. "Yeah, I''m fine," he replied, handing her his empty plate. "Just got lost in thought."


    Amanda took the plate and stood up. "Alright. I''ll take these to the kitchen. You''ve been through a lot today." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she walked away, Don noticed that the rain had lessened considerably. He decided to use this as an opportunity to take the Mustang in for a checkup. "I''m going to take the Mustang in for servicing. Tomorrow I might be too busy," he said, standing up and stretching.


    Amanda paused and looked back at him with a hint of concern in her eyes. "Are you sure you want to go out again? It''s still raining."


    Don nodded. "I''ll be fine. It''s just a quick check, and I''ll be back before you know it."


    Amanda gave him a small, reluctant smile. "Alright, just be careful. Shelly''s been sitting idle for a while."


    Don assured her with a nod before heading to the garage.


    The Mustang sat there, still covered in a thin layer of dust from its long period of inactivity. He approached the car and began a quick check, inspecting the oil, coolant levels, and battery connections. Everything seemed in order, though he could tell the car hadn''t been run in a while.


    After confirming that the basics were intact, Don climbed into the driver''s seat and turned the key. The Mustang rumbled to life, its engine growling with a powerful, albeit slightly stiff, roar. Satisfied, Don opened the garage door and carefully backed the car out onto the driveway.


    Amanda had stepped out of the house, watching him with a mixture of nostalgia and concern. "How''s she feeling?" she called out over the noise of the engine.


    "A bit stiff, but she''ll be fine," Don replied, giving her a thumbs-up before driving off.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few hours later, Don found himself at a local service shop, talking to the mechanic who was inspecting the Mustang. The shop was a no-frills, old-school kind of place with the smell of oil and grease permeating the air.


    Tools and spare parts were scattered about, and the mechanic, a grizzled man in his fifties with a gray beard and a blue work shirt, seemed to know his way around classic cars.


    "This old girl''s in pretty good shape," the mechanic said, wiping his hands on a rag as he finished his inspection. "You''ll want to keep an eye on the belts and hoses, though. They''re showing some age. Might want to think about replacing them soon."


    Don nodded, taking mental notes of the advice. "Anything else I should worry about?"


    The mechanic shook his head. "Nah, nothing major. She''s fit for the road. Just treat her right, and she''ll treat you right back. If you want to make her even fitter, give me a call. Here''s my card."


    Don accepted the card and glanced at it before slipping it into his pocket. "Thanks. I appreciate the help."


    The mechanic smiled and turned to head back to the office. "I''ll get your receipt. Won''t be long."


    As the mechanic walked away, Don''s phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out and saw a message from Summer: *Hey jerk, can you pick me up from school?*


    Don raised an eyebrow at the message, though he couldn''t help but smirk at the tone. He didn''t reply immediately, letting the request hang for a moment as he considered his next move.


    ''Perfect,'' he thought. Picking Summer up would be an excellent way to keep strengthening their relationship, especially since she was the one reaching out to him.


    When the mechanic returned with the receipt, Don thanked him again before making his way back to the Mustang. He took a moment to respond to Summer: *On my way. Send your location.*


    Satisfied, Don slid into the driver''s seat, started the car, and drove off.

 Chapter 119: Chapter 119: A New Target (Part 2)

    After Don sent his reply to Summer, he walked over to his car and started the engine. The familiar roar of the Mustang echoed in the service shop, a sound that was both comforting and exhilarating.


    Just as he was about to shift into gear, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and saw Samantha''s name. With a sigh, he picked it up and answered, "Hey, Mom."


    Samantha''s voice came through, calm but with an undertone of concern. "Hey, Donnie. Did you manage to get your shopping done?"


    "Not yet," Don replied, keeping his tone even. "We got held up at the farm. Aunt Amanda can explain more when you get home. Right now, I''m at the service shop. Just finished getting the Mustang checked out, and I''m about to pick up Summer. I might get the shopping done after that, or maybe with her, but I won''t let her know the card I''m using came from you."


    Samantha paused for a moment, likely weighing the situation before she responded. "As long as you''re okay, that''s what matters. I managed to get a few more days off, so I''ll be on my way home soon. But listen, since you''ll be with Summer, can you try to convince her not to stay out too late? It''s getting more dangerous in Santos City these days."


    Don nodded to himself, already planning on staying cautious after the attack earlier. "You don''t have to tell me twice," he replied.


    "Thanks, Donnie. I''ll see you soon," Samantha said before ending the call.


    With the phone call over, Don quickly saw a reply from Summer and typed in the name of her school into his GPS, placed the phone on the dashboard, and started following the digital assistant''s directions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, Summer stood outside the school gate, tapping away at her phone with Sylvia beside her. The stream of students exiting the school was steady, the usual chatter and noise filling the air.


    Summer barely paid attention to it, her focus mostly on her phone. That was until the sound of a loud horn caught their attention.


    Both Summer and Sylvia looked up to see a large 4x4 truck pulling up in front of them. The truck was imposing, with its black and silver exterior. It was filled with a group of hyped-up young men wearing sports jackets, some of them shirtless, clearly reveling in their victory.


    The driver, a young man with short dark hair and piercing blue eyes, leaned out of the window and called out, "Hey, Sylvie! You and Summer coming to the party tonight?"


    Summer gave the group a quick, disinterested glance before turning her attention back to her phone, while Sylvia offered a small, polite smile. "Sorry, Michael. We''ve got other plans," she said, her tone polite but firm.


    One of the guys in the back leaned out of the window, clearly more intoxicated than the rest, and shouted, "Come on! You''ll have the time of your lives!"


    Summer rolled her eyes and shook her head, muttering, "Day drinking, really? Aren''t you guys celebrating winning the semis a bit too hard?"


    Michael chuckled, clearly not taking the hint. "It''s the first time our school''s made it to the finals in nearly ten years! We''re practically legends already."


    "Yeah, sure," Summer replied with a hint of sarcasm, not bothering to look up from her phone again. Sylvia just nodded in agreement. "You guys have fun."


    Michael looked like he was about to say something else, but the sound of another car horn cut him off. Don pulled up behind the truck in the Mustang and honked once more, rolling down his window and gesturing at Summer.


    Some of the students still lingering around the school gate turned their heads to look at Don, their curiosity piqued. A few of the girls even exchanged admiring glances, whispering among themselves.


    Summer glanced up, muttered, "About time," and nudged Sylvia. "Let''s go."


    As they started walking toward the Mustang, Michael leaned out of his truck again, his expression turning sour. "Who''s that guy?" he asked, his tone carrying suspicion.


    Sylvia smirked mischievously and shrugged. "Who knows?" she replied, not giving Michael the satisfaction of an answer. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once inside the car, Summer immediately began complaining. "You could''ve at least taken it to the car wash," she said, frowning at the slight layer of dust on the dashboard.


    Don didn''t even glance at her as he replied, "First, remember the deal. Second, you can always walk if you want."


    Summer grumbled under her breath while Sylvia, sitting in the back seat, leaned forward with a curious look. "What deal?" she asked before adding, "Hey, Don. I''m Sylvia, by the way¡ªyour sister''s best friend. We never formally introduced ourselves."


    Don glanced at her in the rearview mirror and gave a small nod. "Don. Nice to meet you, I guess. It must be tough dealing with Summer every day. You''re either really patient or crazy yourself."


    Summer immediately shot back, "Who are you calling crazy?"


    Sylvia laughed, clearly enjoying the banter. "Careful, Summer. People might think you''re having a lover''s quarrel right outside the school."


    As if on cue, they could hear some of the students outside making comments¡ªmostly the girls whispering things like, "Oh my god, he''s so cute!" and "Is he her boyfriend?"


    Meanwhile, the guys were muttering their sympathies to Michael, "Damn, that''s rough." "It''s always the guys in classics." "He looks older too, there''s no competing with that."


    Michael, hearing the comments, visibly bristled with anger. His hand shot out of the window, giving the Mustang a middle finger as he revved the truck''s engine. The exhaust spat out a thick cloud of smoke, which blew directly toward Don''s car.


    Summer yelled, "What the fuck!" while Sylvia shouted, "Michael!" in surprise.


    Don narrowed his eyes, his patience wearing thin. The long day had already put him in a foul mood, and this juvenile stunt was the last straw. Without thinking too much about it, he focused his telekinesis on the rear tires of Michael''s truck, intending to give them a little nudge. However, instead of just nudging them, one of the tires suddenly popped with a loud bang.


    The sound startled everyone nearby, causing heads to turn in shock. The truck swerved violently, spinning out of control before ramming into the school''s perimeter wall, nearly hitting a group of students.


    Sylvia and Summer both gasped in surprise, their eyes wide with shock. "What the hell just happened?" Sylvia asked, her voice filled with disbelief.


    Don quickly composed himself and replied, "Tire must''ve been overinflated or had a weak spot. With the way he was driving, it''s not surprising it blew out."


    He tried to keep his tone nonchalant, though inwardly he was relieved that the incident hadn''t caused more damage or drawn too much attention. The last thing he needed was to expose his abilities this early on.


    Not wanting to linger, Don shifted the car into gear and drove off, leaving the scene behind as quickly as possible. He''d have to be more careful in the future¡ªmuch more careful.

 Chapter 120: Chapter 120: A New Target (Part 3)

    After driving away from the school, Don navigated his way toward East-End Park Mall, one of the better-known shopping centers in that part of Santos City.


    He''d taken care to memorize the directions earlier, not wanting to appear out of place by relying on GPS, especially with Summer and Sylvia in the car. The two girls were still chatting about the accident Michael had just had as they left the school, with Sylvia expressing concern over whether anyone had gotten hurt.


    "I hope no one got injured," Sylvia said, her voice carrying a bit of worry. "For Michael''s sake, someone better not have, or he''ll be in big trouble."


    Summer nodded, glancing at her phone. "Yeah, but no one''s talking about it in the school chat servers, so maybe it''s fine."


    Sylvia let out a small laugh, the tension in her voice easing. "It''d be interesting to see how he tries to buy his way out of that mess. His daddy''s money might not be enough this time."


    Don listened silently, filing away the details about Michael. From what Sylvia had just revealed, Michael seemed like the type of person who could be trouble if left unchecked. Don made a mental note to look into Michael later, just in case their paths crossed again.


    Sylvia then leaned forward between the front seats, her curiosity clearly piqued. "So, Summer tells me you''re going to Santos Hero University, Don. If you don''t mind me asking, what are your powers? I''m curious to know how strong the hero of Central Mall really is."


    Don sighed internally, feeling a bit uncomfortable with the question. He wasn''t sure if Sylvia was genuinely curious or just being nosy. Either way, he wasn''t about to reveal too much. "I''m just a little stronger than the average guy," he said, downplaying his abilities. "The real hero of the Central Mall attack was Redstar."


    Sylvia raised an eyebrow, a smirk appearing on her lips. "Humble, are we?"


    Before she could press further, Summer, who had been focused on her phone, suddenly cut in, her voice full of irritation. "Don''t inflate his ego, Sylvia."


    Don saw an opportunity to tease her and took it. "You sound jealous, Summer."


    Summer''s eyes widened as she turned to face him, flustered. "Jealous? Of you? Gross."


    Don chuckled, deciding to push her buttons a little more. "I never said you were jealous of me. I meant you were jealous that your friend was chatting with me instead of you. But since you jumped to that conclusion first, it must be true. I can''t blame you, though¡ªperfection personified and all that."


    Summer''s face turned a shade redder as she realized she''d walked right into his trap. She wanted to curse at him, but the deal they made previously held her back. Instead, she crossed her arms and muttered, "Whatever."


    Sylvia laughed at the exchange, reaching forward to give Summer a comforting hug from behind. "Don''t let him get to you, Summer. You know I''ll always choose you over some hot guy in a muscle car."


    Out of everything Sylvia said, only one part seemed to register with Summer. She turned to Sylvia, disbelief in her voice. "Hot guy in a muscle car? Don is anything but!"


    Don, grinning, simply hummed a reminder about their deal, cutting off any further retorts from Summer. She grunted in frustration, knowing she was trapped by her own words.


    Sylvia, still laughing, asked, "What''s this deal about, anyway? Now I feel left out of all these sibling secrets."


    "It''s not a secret," Summer muttered, glaring at Don. "Just Don being a¡­ thing."


    "Wow," Don replied with mock offense. "If calling someone a ''thing'' is being nice, I can''t imagine what being mean would look like."


    Sylvia burst into laughter again, while Summer, glaring daggers at Don, shot back, "Are you laughing at his dumb jokes?!"


    The rest of the drive was filled with similar banter, the tension from earlier gradually easing into a more comfortable, albeit playful, atmosphere. Before long, they arrived at East-End Park Mall. Don found a parking spot with little trouble, though he noticed the mall was unusually crowded for a rainy afternoon.


    Summer voiced her irritation as she glanced around. "Great, with Central Mall getting repairs, everyone on the east side is coming here. What a pain."


    Don didn''t comment, simply parking the car and turning off the engine. After they all exited the vehicle, Don turned to Summer. "I''ll text you when I''m ready to go."


    Summer frowned, clearly not liking that idea. "Why do we have to go when you say so?"


    Don lifted his hand, ticking off his reasons. "First, it''s my car. Second, you didn''t put any gas in it. Third, it''s my car."


    Summer looked like she wanted to strangle him but restrained herself. Sylvia, sensing the brewing tension, decided to intervene. "So, what are you planning to do, Don?" she asked, her tone light and curious.


    "Just some shopping," Don replied.


    "Oooh, fun!" Sylvia said with a grin. She then linked arms with Summer, pulling her along. "We''ll join you, then. I''ve always wanted to see how guys shop." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don was a bit put off by the idea, but to his surprise, Summer didn''t argue. She just kept sulking, which from her was as good as saying she didn''t mind. He thought it might be an opportunity to further his plans, but he couldn''t help but wonder what Sylvia''s angle was.


    As they walked into the mall, it didn''t take long for Don to spot a trendy-looking store that caught his eye. The mannequins in the window were dressed in outfits similar to the ones he''d seen at Mi Casa when he went shopping with Samantha. He made a turn into the store, with both Summer and Sylvia following him in.


    The interior of the store was modern, with polished floors and minimalist displays that showcased a variety of stylish clothing.


    As they entered, a cute teenage girl greeted them with a shy but friendly smile. She had short, curly brown hair, big blue eyes, and was dressed in the store''s uniform¡ªa simple black shirt with the store''s logo and dark jeans.


    "Welcome!" she said, her voice slightly nervous but polite. "What can I help you with today?"


    Don took a moment to scan the store before replying, his tone decisive. "I''m looking for a few things. I need a couple of fitted shirts, preferably in darker colors¡ªblack, navy, maybe charcoal. Some slim-fit jeans, also in dark colors, and a jacket, something versatile but stylish. Maybe a leather bomber or something similar."


    The girl blinked, clearly impressed by how specific he was. "O-Oh, sure! I''ll see what we have." She looked like she was about to rush off to find the items but stopped herself, realizing she hadn''t asked for his sizes. "Oh, silly me¡ªwhat sizes are you?"


    Don chuckled, finding her nervousness endearing. "Large for shirts and jackets, 32 for jeans."


    "Got it!" she said, quickly jotting down the information before scurrying off to find the clothes.


    As she hurried away, Don noticed Summer mimicking the girl''s dazed behavior behind her back, clearly irritated. Sylvia, on the other hand, bit her lip slightly, her eyes narrowing in thought. She was starting to find Don more interesting than she initially thought.

 Chapter 121: Chapter 121: A New Target (Part 4)

    While they waited for the girl to return, Don glanced around the store, noticing the attention to detail in the clothing displays and the overall ambiance. He couldn''t help but think that the store had a similar vibe to some of the high-end shops he''d seen in his previous life, though with a more youthful and trendy twist.


    The girl soon returned, her arms full of clothes that matched Don''s description. "Here you go," she said, a bit out of breath but smiling. "I brought a few options for you to try on."


    Don took the clothes from her and nodded in approval. "Thanks. I''ll give these a try."


    The girl looked like she wanted to say something else but seemed too shy to continue. Instead, she quickly pointed toward the fitting rooms. "The fitting rooms are just over there. Let me know if you need any different sizes or anything else."


    Don nodded again and made his way to the fitting rooms, with Summer and Sylvia following behind him.


    As Don was walking towards the fitting rooms, he paused and glanced back at Summer and Sylvia, raising an eyebrow. "Are you two planning to follow me into the fitting rooms?" he asked, his tone half-teasing, half-curious.


    Sylvia grinned mischievously. "I wouldn''t mind," she replied, her voice playful.


    Summer scrunched her face in disgust. "Gross. We''ll just wait outside the store," she said, already looking like she was done with the whole shopping trip.


    But Sylvia wasn''t having it. "That won''t work. We need to give him advice as he tries on outfits. You know, help him pick the right stuff."


    Summer rolled her eyes. "Why should I care?" she muttered.


    Don cleared his throat pointedly and said, "Deal," under his breath, just loud enough for Summer to hear. Her expression shifted to one of irritation as she crossed her arms.


    "Fine, I''ll help or whatever," Summer said begrudgingly, clearly not thrilled but knowing she had no choice.


    Don suppressed a smirk, thinking this wasn''t quite what he had in mind. He would have preferred if they stayed outside and let him shop in peace. But this wasn''t so bad either.


    A fleeting thought crossed his mind¡ªwhat if he offered to do the same for them, pay for a couple of items as a way of returning the favor? But he quickly dismissed it. That might make him seem too eager, and he didn''t want to set a precedent of spending too much money on them.


    Better to keep things simple¡ªmaybe treat them to food or buy them one small item each, but nothing more.


    Just then, the store clerk returned with a few more clothes, holding them out with a smile. "Here you go! Just call for me if you need anything else."


    Sylvia took the clothes on Don''s behalf, grinning. "Fashion show time!" she said excitedly.


    But Don wasn''t about to give in that easily. "I''m not trying on everything," he said, matter-of-factly. "Just a few to see if the fabric and size are right."


    "Boring," Sylvia pouted.


    "Good," Summer countered, "means we can leave quicker."


    Without further delay, Don took a few of the clothes and entered one of the fitting rooms, pulling the curtain closed behind him. The store clerk went back to her duties, leaving Summer and Sylvia outside. The soft rustling of clothes could be heard as Don began to change.


    A few moments passed before Sylvia leaned in close to Summer, whispering, "Psst, hey, come here." Summer frowned but moved closer as Sylvia whispered something into her ear.


    Summer''s eyes went wide. "Gross! No way."


    Sylvia just smiled and whispered, "We could make him do whatever we want if we have it."


    Summer looked intrigued but still hesitant. After a moment of internal debate, she finally sighed and said, "Fine," before whispering to Sylvia, "Hand me the stupid phone."


    With Sylvia''s phone now in hand, Summer crouched down, trying to sneak the phone under the curtain with the video app open. She was so focused on her task that she didn''t notice Sylvia inching closer behind her until it was too late.


    Sylvia suddenly shoved her forward, causing her to tumble into the fitting room with a surprised "Oof!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don, who had just taken off his trousers, was standing there, not startled by the sudden intrusion. Summer, now right near his crotch, froze in place, her face inches away from the bulge in his underwear. Her mind went blank, completely at a loss for words.


    Don wasn''t particularly fazed, but he was definitely surprised. Narrowing his eyes, he glanced at Summer''s phone, easily deducing what was going on. His enhanced hearing had already clued him in on their little plan, but he hadn''t expected Sylvia to push Summer into the room.


    "Well, well," Don said calmly, looking down at Summer. "Spying on me, are we?"


    Summer looked like a deer caught in headlights, unable to move or speak. Don, seizing the opportunity, quickly snapped a photo of her in that compromising position. The sound of the camera''s shutter broke Summer out of her daze.


    "Hey!" she exclaimed, her voice a mix of anger and panic.


    Don put a finger to his lips, shushing her. "Keep it down, or they''ll hear you. We''ll both get in trouble."


    Summer''s eyes darted nervously as she asked, "What''s that picture for?"


    Don shrugged nonchalantly. "Since you were trying to record me changing, I figured I''d need some proof for Mom."


    Summer''s eyes widened in horror. "You wouldn''t dare!"


    "Oh, I would," Don replied coolly. "It would teach you not to try anything funny against me."


    "It was just a prank!" Summer hissed, clearly uncomfortable. She tried to shift away from Don, but she was already pressed against the wall, unable to move far from his proximity. "We weren''t going to do anything with it, I swear."


    At that moment, Sylvia, who had been eavesdropping from outside, peeked into the fitting room. She put on an exaggeratedly guilty face. "Please don''t tell Mrs. Bright. It was all my idea."


    However, her tone didn''t sound genuinely apologetic. Instead, she seemed almost amused by the situation. Then, with a sly smile, Sylvia added, "If you promise not to tell, I''ll¡­ you know¡­ suck you off."


    Summer''s expression shifted from worry to pure shock, while Don, equally surprised by the offer, couldn''t help but think to himself, ''Well, this is a wild turn of events.''

 Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Sylvia? What The Hell!? (R-18)

    Before Don or Sylvia could say anything, Summer expressed her shock in whispered tone of surprise. "Sylvia what the hell!?"


    Sylvia turned to face her surprised best friend for a moment but put on a cute face as if what she had offered to do wasn''t incredibly absurd. "What?" she asked innocently, "I''m just trying to make up for it since it''s my fault. I''m sure your ''big~'' brother agrees."


    As she said this, she brought one hand to Don''s crotch and casually rested her palm against his bulge, feeling it out slightly as she spoke.


    Don could never have predicted the situation escalating to such a point so quick so he was at a loss for what to say. On one hand it was a very tempting offer but on the other he wondered if it would negatively impact his relationship with Summer.


    Before he could reach a conclusion, Sylvia began to progress on her own, not even waiting for Don to consent to the offer. She quickly went from merely resting her hand against his bulge to holding the edge of his boxers, which she began to slowly slide off.


    Summer''s eyes widened as she saw this and her cheeks turned beet red. She was not only flustered, but completely flabbergasted at what she was seeing. She then found herself raising her head to look at Don but upon seeing that he wasn''t against what Sylvia was doing, she frowned.


    "Are you just gonna agree to that!? What the hell??" She asked, occasionally stealing glances at Don''s crotch as she did so.


    Don didn''t really know what to say in response so he could only shrug and pass the blame elsewhere, after all, it''s wasn''t as if it was his idea. "What? She''s your friend and you''re the ones who decided to break in here."


    Summer felt a bit embarrassed by Don''s reply as she couldn''t really argue with his point. But when was that ever an issue for girls in arguments?


    However, before she could say any nonsense in defense, Sylvia finally lowered Don''s boxers enough to allow his cock to pop out into the open, fully erect and hard.


    "!!"


    Both Sylvia and Summer expressed surprise at the sight to a varying degree. Sylvia looked more excited whereas Summer seemed even more shocked. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''That''s his cock? Why''s it so fucking huge?'' Summer thought while staring at Don''s cock with wide eyes. As if the sight of it alone weren''t enough, an eager Sylvia leaned slightly forward more and used both her hands to hold Don''s cock by the shaft. "*Mmm~* Well hello you~"


    Sylvia looked up at Don while maintaining an innocent face. She gave him a small smile and began to gently move her hands up and down in slow gentle motions, stroking his cock. "Well?" she asked in a teasing tone, "you still haven''t told me whether we have a deal or not?"


    Almost immediately Sylvia asked this, Summer raised her head to look up at Don with expectant eyes. Don glanced at her in the corner of his eye and thought himself, ''well, no risk no reward.''


    He then glanced down at Sylvia and replied, "Well, since you offered, it would be rude of me to say no."


    Sylvia smiled mischievously at the answer and tightened her grip around Don''s cock before replying, "*mm~* true, it''d be such a shame if my best friend got in trouble because of naughty little me~"


    Just as she replied, Sylvia leaned closer to Don and opened her mouth before wrapping it around the tip of his cock. *mm~*


    Summer was in disbelief and quickly looked away to face the wall. "That''s so fucking gross Sylvia!" she muttered in a low annoyed tone.


    Sylvia looked her way in the corner of her eye and tried to reply while sucking on the tip of Don''s cock. "Itsh~ not sho bad Shummer *mm~* shee?"


    Summer couldn''t help but look Sylvia''s way out of curiosity. The sight of her best friend stroking and sucking on her brother''s cock left her feeling very strange. It was an emotion she couldn''t express in words.


    She remained quiet but her gaze remained fixated on Sylvia as she continued to pleasure Don.


    Don also saw this in the corner of his eye and thought, ''wow, she''s really watching. Maybe she''s more interested than she lets on.'' Though a possibility, Don felt it was too risky putting it to the test.


    The best he could do was observe her and her reactions to gain some takeaways from all this. With that in mind, he decided to take a slightly more active role and brought one of his hands forward to hold Sylvia by her head.


    "*Mmm~*" She let out a soft moan and rolled her eyes to look up at him in a seductive way. Don met her gaze as he began to guide her movements.


    With Don helping with that aspect, she kept her focus on twirling her tongue around his tip as she sucked and slurped on it. *slrrp~* *plop~* *mn~*


    Sylvia began to moan more and more softly, her sweet cute voice causing Don to feel his cock get even harder.


    Don quickly found himself wanting to feel more of Sylvia''s mouth around his cock so he no longer held her by the head gently but began to use slightly more force to bring her head toward him.


    Sylvia quickly understood what Don was trying to do and so she moved both her hands from his shaft and allowed him to bury his cock deeper into her mouth. *glawk~* *glawk~*


    However, much to Don''s surprise, she had trouble just taking even half of his cock into her mouth, even going as far as to accidentally brush her teeth against his shaft. Don stopped moving her head once she did that and he looked at her with a bit of confusion.


    Despite her earlier eagerness it now became clear to Don that she wasn''t at all good at this. Sylvia, however, didn''t seem the least bit dissuaded as she proceeded to hold his shaft with both her hands again before leaning forward and allowing the warm meatiness of his cock to brush brush against her face as she said, "*whoopsie~* Sorry about that, it''s my first time trying out a real cock.


    It''s nothing like my toys but don''t worry, I''m a quick learner."


    She winked at Don before pulling his cock away from her face and opening her mouth again. This time before directly taking it in, she used her tongue to lick it from all sides, slowly running her tongue from below the base of his balls to the top of his cock, where she proceeded to open her mouth and take in his tip once again.


    She paused for a moment there and began to use one hand to vigorously stroke his cock while passionately sucking on the tip. *slrpp~* *glurk~*


    Summer''s face was now completely red but oddly enough she was still watching the scene quite intently, though, her expression of surprise didn''t fade in the least.


    ''Fuck, why does this look so hot? This is so wrong.'' Summer thought to herself as she brought her legs closer together, finding herself feeling tingly in her lower areas the longer she watched this.


    At this time, Don wasn''t glancing her way and so these subtle shifts in her posture went unnoticed. ''Wow, her hands are really soft, and her mouth¡­.'' Although it was plainly clear that Sylvia wasn''t as good as someone like Trixie at doing this, Don found that she had her own unique sensation to give which brought him incredible pleasure.


    He groaned out as he felt Sylvia''s mouth get even wetter, with her tongue constantly being twirled around the tip of his cock. Summer couldn''t help but slightly bite her lip as she saw this, causing her to bring her legs even closer together. ''Fuck! why am I getting turned on by this?'' she thought, feeling very confused about what she was feeling.


    Meanwhile, as good as the current fellatio from Sylvia was feeling, Don still wanted to bury his cock a little deeper. So once again. He held her head more firmly and thrust his hips forward *Glurgk!~* Sylvia''s eyes widened as she suddenly went from only sucking his tip to feeling a large part of his cock stuffed in her mouth.


    She instinctively placed her hands on Don''s hips, trying to pull her head a little bit away so she could breath and recompose herself. However, Don''s grip was firm and he didn''t allow her yo move away, keeping her head in place as he began to thrust his hips forward and back.


    *Glrugk~* *gawk~* Sylvia''s eyes became watery and remained wide as she looked up at Don in surprise while he pounded her mouth with his cock, though still not fully thrusting it in.


    Don would occasionally feel some of her teeth, but with a body as durable as his it was more of a lighter irritation than anything else. And so he didn''t overly mind it. And for Sylvia, her attempts to back away were quickly replaced by muffled moaning that began to resonate in the entire fitting room. *Mmph~* *uh~*


    ''Fuck. Why does this feel so amazing. My whole body is getting hot,'' Sylvia thought. She found a strange pleasure in having her mouth used this way, a very different experience from toys.


    Summer even began to rub her legs slightly together as she felt the subtle moistness on her own panties, which left her feeling both ashamed and embarrassed. However she was unable to look away.


    The entire situation was incredibly sensual and so Don found himself quickly reaching his limit. "Fuck¡­" he muttered before giving one final thrust while still holding Sylvia''s head in place as he reached his climax, blowing his load into her mouth.


    As Don''s cock began to throb, Sylvia panicked slightly and pulled her head away, causing his cock to pop out of her mouth just as he climaxed. This caused him to shoot some of his cum onto Sylvia''s face, with a little landing on Summer''s cheek.


    Summer''s eyes immediately widened and she was about to say something but then they could all hear footsteps outside the fitting room before the store clerk''s familiar voice asked from outside, "Is everything okay?"


    Sylvia and Summer both showed panicked expressions while Donn couldn''t be fazed by just this and so he managed to form a quick reply saying, "yeah I just accidentally snagged a bit of my skin while trying to zip on some pants. Uh, have the two girls I was with come back yet?"


    "Oh I didn''t see them go out. Maybe there in the restroom. Do you need me to go get them for you?" The store clerk offered.


    "I would appreciate that."


    "No problem." The store clerk replied and in the next moment, they could hear her footsteps as she walked away.


    Summer, whose heart was now beating incredibly fast, couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Whereas Sylvia used one finger to trace the cum off face before looking up at Don and saying, "I hope you keep your end of the deal."

 Chapter 123: Chapter 123: A New Target (Part 5)

    After saying that to Don, Sylvia quickly turned away and peeked out of the fitting room. Seeing the coast was clear, she reached out to grab a still-confused Summer''s hand before pulling her out, whispering urgtly, "Come on, let''s go. Coast is clear."


    Don found himself alone in the dressing room once again and quickly pulled up his underwear, his mind spinning. ''Well, that wasn''t awkward at all,'' he thought sarcastically, the reality of what had just happed settling in. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the post-nut clarity washed over him, he couldn''t help but wonder if he had made a mistake. He quickly shook his head, dismissing the thought. ''What''s done is done.'' He looked over at the pile of clothes he still had to try on and thought, ''Glad I didn''t cum this way.''


    Meanwhile, outside the fitting room, Summer, still in disbelief over what had just happed, hit Sylvia on the shoulder and whispered harshly, "What the hell was that?"


    Sylvia put on a playfully innoct expression and shrugged. "I was just helping, Summer. You don''t need to thank me."


    "Thank you?!" Summer hissed in an outraged but low tone, trying to avoid drawing Don''s atttion. She felt mortified just standing near the fitting room where everything had occurred. Locking hands with Sylvia, she quickly pulled her frid away from the sce, whispering, "Come on, let''s go."


    Inside the fitting room, Don had be listing to their conversation the tire time, his hanced hearing making it impossible to miss. ''Summer sounds more embarrassed than angry,'' he guessed, feeling relieved that she wasn''t likely to tell anyone.


    But Sylvia¡­ Sylvia was unpredictable, and that made her dangerous. He knew he''d have to keep an eye on her, maybe ev look into her backg. ''She''s definitely strange,'' he concluded, shaking his head at the thought.


    Minutes passed, and the store clerk evtually returned, looking a with a puzzled expression. "They''re not in the bathroom," she said, slightly confused. "Maybe they stepped out wh I wasn''t looking."


    Don, already still trying out outfits, gave her a quick reply. "Alright, no problem."


    The clerk''s gaze shifted to the fitting room with a hint of suspicion. She convinced herself that she needed to check for the sake of store policy and quietly moved the curtain aside, just a little. She managed to catch a glimpse of Don as he was taking off his shirt, alone in the fitting room. Her cheeks immediately flushed red, and she quickly pulled away, clearing her throat nervously.


    "Call for me if you need anything else," she said before hastily leaving.


    Don, who had heard the subtle shuffle of her feet and the slight movemt of the curtain, shook his head in mild amusemt. ''People in this world are definitely more perverted than in mine.'' He thought as he finished changing, th gathered the clothes he had decided to purchase.


    Meanwhile, in one of the many bathrooms at the mall, Summer and Sylvia were in one of the stalls, with Summer sitting on the toilet, the seat down, as she vted her frustrations.


    "That was super weird, Sylvia! And with me there too, what the actual fuck!" Summer exclaimed, her voice hushed but intse.


    Leaning against the stall door, Sylvia maintained her calm demeanor and ev had a slight smirk on her lips. "I''ve be wondering what a real dick feels like, so I just thought, why not?" She paused, her expression softing slightly. "Plus, I wanted you to be there with me wh I did it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have felt safe. Your brother also seemed like a good guy, sooo please don''t hate me."


    Summer sighed, her face still flushed with embarrassmt. "I don''t hate you, but you could''ve at least warned me."


    Sylvia rolled her eyes, her voice full of sarcasm. "Sure, imagine me coming to you and saying, ''Hey Summer, I want to taste dick, but I need you there because I''m a big scaredy-cat.''"


    Despite herself, Summer couldn''t help but laugh a little. "And your plan was better?"


    Sylvia groaned. "Don''t remind me. I followed a script from a porno, thinking it would work if I just wt with it. Your brother probably thinks I''m a slut." ???§¦??£¤?.?¦¨?


    Summer looked at her frid with a small, amused smile. "Well, what did you expect after¡­ you know, doing that in front of me?"


    Sylvia rolled her eyes again, but this time with a hint of self-deprecation. "You''re never going to let me live this down, are you?"


    Summer shrugged, still smiling. "Sooo¡­ awkward question¡­ how did it feel?"


    For the next t minutes, Sylvia described her experice in more detail than Summer had expected¡ªor wanted, really. Despite her embarrassmt, she couldn''t dy a certain morbid curiosity.


    Just as they were finishing their conversation, Summer''s phone buzzed. She checked it to find a from Don: *I''m ready to go. You coming along?*


    Summer frowned, showing the message to Sylvia. "How can he be so casual after what just happed?"


    Sylvia shrugged, offering a nonchalant explanation. "Guys are simple creatures, or so my mom says."


    Summer shook her head, still processing everything. "That jerk couldn''t ev apologize for getting some of his¡­ gunk on me. The ride home is gonna be so awkward."


    Sylvia laughed. "Don''t stress. I''ll be right there with you. Unless you want to get an Ober?"


    Summer sighed, deciding against it. "No, it''s fine. Let''s just go."


    As they exited the stall, they nearly bumped into a janitor who was just walking in. The man quickly apologized, looking startled. "Sorry, didn''t think anyone was in here."


    Sylvia flashed him a smile. "No worries, we were just leaving."


    Both girls washed their hands quickly and exited the wom''s restroom. As they left, the janitor headed straight into the stall they had just vacated. Closing the door behind him, he took a deep sniff of the air, his eyes fluttering in pleasure as he muttered to himself, "Smells very moist." With a creepy grin, he quickly undid his pants, ready to gage in a differt kind of work.


    However, his momt of twisted satisfaction was short-lived. Another janitor, a stockier man with a bald head, walked into the wom''s room a momt later. He froze as he heard the sounds coming from the stall. "Steve, are you kidding me? We talked about this!" he shouted in exasperation.


    Meanwhile, Summer and Sylvia, oblivious to what was happing behind them, walked briskly back to the store, ready to rejoin Don and put the whole awkward experice behind them¡­ hopefully.


    Don, already dressed and ready, was waiting by the counter with his selected clothes in hand, his expression neutral but his thoughts busy.


    The girls approached him, and he turned to them with a calm smile, pretding as though nothing out of the ordinary had happed.


    "Ready to go?" he asked.


    Summer gave him a reluctant nod, avoiding eye contact, while Sylvia just smiled, her expression as cheerful as ever.

 Chapter 124: Chapter 124: A New Target (Part 6)

    Before either Summer or Sylvia could answer Don, a soft but commanding feminine voice called out, "Sylvia?"


    The voice carried a strict elegance that made heads turn, prompting everyone to look toward its source.


    A striking woman stood there, wearing an elegant black hat adorned with a ribbon. Her outfit was equally elegant, composed of a form-fitting black dress, black lace gloves, and pearl jewelry. Her short black hair framed a pale, almost porcelain-like face. Black lipstick contrasted sharply with her gray eyes, which were both mesmerizing and intimidating.


    Beside her stood a large bald bodyguard, whose mere presce amplified the woman''s aura of authority and power.


    Don immediately thought, ''Who''s this?'' But he didn''t have to wonder for long. Sylvia turned her head and, with a cheery tone, said, "Hey, Mom!"


    The shock hit Don so hard that he almost let his surprise show, but he managed to keep his expression neutral. ''That''s her mother?'' he thought, incredulous. ''They seem nothing alike. She has to be adopted, right?'' sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia''s mother maintained a stoic expression as she regarded her daughter. "What are you up to, dear?" she asked, her tone impeccably refined, almost musical, yet hinted with a quiet authority that demanded respect.


    She took a momt to glance at Don, her gaze piercing and calculating. Don felt a chill run down his spine as he met her eyes. The intsity of her gaze made him feel as if she could see through him, into the very core of his being. ''She looks like the type who kills people for a hobby,'' he thought, his unfazed trait barely keeping him from breaking eye contact.


    ''But if I look away now, I''ll look suspicious.''


    The silt exchange lasted only a few seconds, but to Don, it felt like an eternity. Finally, she turned back to Sylvia and said, "You never mtioned you had any male frids."


    Don couldn''t help but feel like she had referred to him as some sort of exotic animal rather than a person. Despite the overwhelming presce of Sylvia''s mother, Sylvia herself remained cheerful and unfazed. "Oh, Mom, this is Summer''s brother, Don. We''re just out shopping."


    Summer, who had be standing with her hands held together nervously, nodded respectfully. Sylvia''s mother shifted her atttion to Summer, her gray eyes narrowing slightly. "Oh," she said delicately, as if the word were wrapped in silk. "I had no idea the Bright girl had a brother."


    Summer started to respond, "Oh, I¡ª" but before she could finish, the woman''s gaze returned to Don, scrutinizing him more closely. Her eyes flicked over him, trying to find a resemblance to Summer, th she asked in that same refined yet commanding tone, "You, boy, what is your name, and how come I''m only hearing of you now?"


    Don could practically feel the weight of her words, which felt like they were wrapped in the politess of high society. ''Is she asking or commanding?'' he wondered. ''How does one sound so pushy and polite at the same time?''


    Noting Summer''s nervousness, he realized it would be wise to tread carefully, but he also didn''t want to come off as completely subservit. In a respectful tone, he replied, "My name is Don Bright, ma''am. As for why you''ve never heard of me, it''s a ssitive family matter, one I''m not comfortable discussing in a first meeting."


    The bald bodyguard beside Sylvia''s mother tsed, his eyes narrowing into a deathly stare. Summer looked at Don in disbelief, clearly shocked by his response. But Sylvia''s mother simply raised a hand, and the guard immediately relaxed.


    She th straighted her posture with a precision that only hanced her allure. "I see," she said, her tone measured. "Th I shall consider this a formal introduction. You may call me Miss Claire."


    Don nodded politely. "The pleasure is mine," he said, trying to keep his voice steady.


    Miss Claire''s gray eyes lingered on him for a momt longer, as if assessing his worth, before she turned to Sylvia. "Sylvia, darling," she began, her tone softing slightly, "care to join me for a little shopping, or will you be staying with your frids?"


    Sylvia''s eyes lit up. "Woohoo, shopping!" she exclaimed, but Miss Claire quickly shushed her.


    "Not so loud, dear," she said with a hint of reprimand, "you''ll attract unsavory stares."


    She th glanced back at Summer and Don. "Until next time," she said, her voice smooth as velvet, before turning elegantly and walking away, her bodyguard close behind. Sylvia skipped along beside her mother, clearly excited.


    ??¨N?????.???


    As they walked away, Summer inwardly cursed, ''Sylvia, you traitor. How the hell am I supposed to drive home with Donnie alone without things getting awkward? Argh.''


    Don turned to Summer, wanting to ask her about the strange counter, but he felt the eyes of Miss Claire''s guard still on them, so he decided against it. Instead, he said, "Well, let''s get going," and handed her a small bag. "Oh, and I got you this."


    Summer, who had be feeling anxious, looked surprised. "Huh? What''s this for?"


    Don shrugged. "I had a little change, so I bought you something."


    Summer oped the bag and found a simple silver bracelet inside. She blushed slightly. "You didn''t have to buy me anything, but¡­ whatever, I''ll take it."


    Don couldn''t help but respond with a sarcastic, "How noble of you."


    Summer glared at him, but before she could say anything, Don reminded her, "Remember, you have to be nice."


    Grumbling, Summer reluctantly said, "Whatever, let''s just go."


    As they began walking out of the mall, Don felt a sse of satisfaction. ''I handled that situation really well,'' he thought, feeling he deserved some sort of reward from the system. But th he shook his head. ''What a stingy system.''


    Just as the thought crossed his mind, a system prompt appeared in his field of vision.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **New Objective Launched: Here''s Your Aura**


    **Objective: Seduce Miss Claire in one year''s time**


    **Rewards: 5,000 Aura, New Ability: Flight**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don stopped in his tracks, his eyes widing in disbelief. ''What the fuck? A year? I don''t think I could do it in five! Now you''re just being petty.''


    As if the system were responding to his thoughts, another prompt appeared:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Objective Updated: Seduce Miss Claire in six months'' time**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don was left speechless, his mind reeling at the impossible task set before him.


    ''¡­''

 Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Quality Time (Part 1)

    As Don and Summer drove back home, the car was filled with silce, save for the low hum of the radio playing a soft tune.


    Summer, sitting in the passger seat, was furiously tapping away on her phone, her mind still replaying the evts from the fitting room incidt. The awkwardness of the situation was making her restless, but she tried to focus on her conversation with Sylvia.


    **Summer: He still hasn''t said anything about what happed. I can''t believe it.**


    **Sylvia: Lol. Isn''t that what you wanted? It''s a good thing.**


    **Summer: Yeah, I guess. But it pisses me off that he has the audacity to act like nothing happed.**


    **Sylvia: Lol. ???? Maybe he''s still thinking about how good my mouth felt. Teehee~**


    **Summer: ???? That''s ev worse!**


    Meanwhile, Don was lost in his own thoughts. ''Six months? How the hell am I supposed to do that in six months? Where do I ev start? Damn it.''


    Evtually, they arrived home, and as Don pulled into the driveway to park, he noticed Samantha''s car blocking the way up. He stopped the car and was about to honk wh Samantha emerged from the house, dressed in cozy casual pants, a brown turtleck, and crocs.


    "Oh, sorry, dear. The rain was a bit harsh wh I was parking," she said apologetically. The rain had considerably lessed since the afternoon, and now, in the eving, the sky showed faint rays of light as the sun began to set.


    Summer seized the opportunity to jump out of the car, quickly muttering, "Thanks for the ride, I guess," before walking off toward the house.


    As she walked past Samantha, Samantha tried to ask her, "Oh hey, dear, how was scho¡ª"


    But before she could finish, Summer cut her off, saying, "It was fine, Mom. But I''m tired and have a lot of assignmts to do, so just leave some food in the fridge for me." Without waiting for a response, she walked into the house and shut the door behind her.


    Samantha, looking slightly concerned, turned to Don, who was just getting out of the car. "Is something wrong?" she asked.


    Don shrugged. "She was fine during shopping, but she wt quiet wh she started ing on her phone. Maybe relationship trouble?"


    Samantha frowned as she approached Don''s car. "Maybe, but I don''t think Summer is dating anyone. To be honest, I sometimes wonder if she might like girls instead of boys. She''s never brought any guys up to her room as far as I know."


    ''That''s actually very possible,'' Don thought. ''It''s strange for a girl as good-looking as Summer to be single, as irritating as she is. I''ll need to dig into that.''


    Samantha th said, "Anyway, I''m glad you two are getting close. With your Aunt Amanda too. She mtioned she hopes you''ll visit her more once she''s done with some rovations on her farm."


    ''Rovations, huh?'' Don thought, guessing that was the excuse Amanda wt with. He played it off and answered, "That sounds great. I''m looking forward to it."


    Samantha th asked, "How''s Shelly?"


    "The mechanic says she has no problems but might need some parts replaced for safety," Don replied, carefully choosing his words to gain Samantha''s support.


    Samantha immediately looked concerned. "You should definitely do that, Donnie. Was the money not ough?" she asked, and Don responded, "I didn''t ask, but I''ll check wh I go back."


    She nodded. "Make sure to find out and tell me if it''s not ough. I don''t want you getting into an accidt."


    Don felt guinely touched by her concern, ev though part of him knew that this affection was meant for her real son. ''But her real son was a piece of work,'' he thought. ''This happiness she gives was made by me. I''m going to joy it to the fullest.'' He smiled at her. "No problem. Wh I do, I''ll take you out for a drive."


    Samantha laughed and said, "That would be nice." She th offered to move her car into the garage.


    She got into her SUV and parked it in the garage, allowing Don to do the same. The garage, big ough to keep four cars, had plty of room. After parking, they both headed inside. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Looks like it''ll just be me and you for dinner unless you also plan on going to your room," Samantha said as they walked in.


    "Did Aunt Amanda leave?" Don asked.


    Samantha shook her head. "No, she had too much to drink and wt to sleep early," she sighed.


    §®??¦¥?¦Ñ¦´§Á.?¦¨?


    ''This is as good an opportunity as any to spd time with Samantha,'' Don thought. "I''ll keep you company, th. I''ve got nothing better to do," he said, ev though he was already thinking of other things he could be doing. Relationships took effort and time to build, and he knew that if he didn''t invest, progress would be slow.


    Samantha smiled, guinely pleased. "I''d love that. Maybe we could just watch some TV, and I''ll order takeout since I''m not in the mood for cooking."


    Don nodded, "Sounds like a plan."


    They settled into the living room, Samantha grabbing a blanket and a couple of pillows, making the space cozy. She pulled out her phone and started browsing for takeout options. Don took a seat on the couch, glancing at the television. It was already set to a local news channel, though neither of them was paying much atttion.


    "What do you feel like having?" Samantha asked as she scrolled through the options.


    "I''m fine with anything," Don replied, leaning back comfortably.


    Samantha nodded and placed the order. As they waited, she flipped through channels, landing on a popular crime drama that seemed to catch her interest.


    As Samantha selected the crime drama, she turned to Don, her eyes lighting up with interest. "Are you okay with this one, Donnie?" she asked, her tone warm and inviting. "It''s called *Whispers in the Dark*. It''s about a retired detective who comes back to solve a cold case that''s haunted her for years.


    The twist is that she starts receiving letters from the killer, taunting her with clues, but no one else believes they''re real. She''s also dealing with her estranged daughter, who''s a rookie cop trying to prove herself. It''s pretty intse but really gripping."


    Don nodded, feigning interest as he took note of the plot. It was clear that Samantha had a soft spot for dramas that involved strong, complex female characters. While the premise didn''t particularly grab him, he knew better than to show disinterest. "Sounds interesting," he replied smoothly. "I''m alright with watching it."


    Samantha smiled, pleased with his response, and they settled in to watch. The oping credits rolled, and the dark, moody soundtrack filled the room. Don let the silce stretch for a few minutes, observing how grossed Samantha became in the show.


    She leaned slightly forward, her eyes glued to the scre, a faint smile on her lips as she watched the detective navigate through her troubled past and prest challges.


    After a few minutes, Don decided to break the ice further. He turned to Samantha and asked, "Should I bring us something to drink?"


    Samantha, still focused on the scre, nodded abstmindedly. "Sure, that sounds nice."


    Taking the opportunity to make the eving a bit more intimate, Don headed to the kitch and retrieved a bottle of wine and two glasses. ''This should help loos things up,'' he thought, knowing that a bit of alcohol could make the conversation flow more easily and possibly lead to some light-hearted or ev suggestive interactions.


    Returning to the living room, Don set the bottle and glasses on the coffee table. Samantha looked over, her eyebrows raising in surprise, followed by a pleased smile. "Wine? I didn''t think you meant this kind of drink," she said, clearly amused.


    Don smiled back, pouring them both a glass. "It seemed appropriate for the show. And since you don''t have work tomorrow, why not joy ourselves?"


    Samantha chuckled, taking the offered glass. "That''s a good point," she agreed, settling back into the sofa.


    As they sipped their wine, Samantha began to relax ev more. She shifted her position, tucking her legs up on the sofa and leaning slightly against Don''s side. He could feel the warmth of her body against his, and he casually draped his arm along the back of the sofa, letting his fingers brush against her shoulder.


    Samantha sighed conttedly, taking another sip of wine. "I can''t believe you''re already old ough to drink with me," she said with a laugh, glancing up at him. "I feel so old."


    ''Think fast,'' Don thought, and quickly responded, "You''re not old, just mature¡ªlike Detective Marshall in the show."


    Samantha laughed, the sound light. "Oh, stop. You''re just teasing me," she said, playfully nudging his side. "I''m just an old, boring mom now, while she''s a sexy detective."


    "You could be," Don replied smoothly, earning another laugh from Samantha.


    As the show continued, Don shifted his tactics. He knew that outright flirting wouldn''t get him far tonight, so instead, he focused on making her laugh and gradually increasing the physical contact.


    His hand moved from the back of the sofa to her shoulder, gtly rubbing it, th occasionally sliding down to rest at her waist. Samantha didn''t seem to mind, ev leaning into his touch at times, her body language becoming more relaxed with each passing minute.


    The sces on the TV played out, filled with dramatic twists and turns, but Don was more focused on the subtle signals Samantha was giving off. The way she sighed and settled more comfortably against him, the way her laughter lingered a little longer than usual¡ªthese were all good signs.


    As they continued to watch, Samantha''s legs shifted, brushing against Don''s. She didn''t pull away, instead, she seemed to nestle closer, her head almost resting on his shoulder. Don continued to rub her shoulder gtly, using the movemt to draw her further into his space. He could feel her relaxing more and more.


    At one particularly tse momt in the show, Samantha gasped and instinctively grabbed Don''s arm, holding onto him as the suspse played out on scre. Don took advantage of the momt, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze, which she returned with a small, appreciative smile.


    ''This is progress,'' Don thought, pleased with how the eving was going. ''She''s getting used to being close to me, and that''s exactly what I need.'' He decided not to push any further tonight, contt with the subtle gwork he was laying. After all, he had time, and patice was key in building the kind of rapport he wanted with Samantha.

 Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Quality Time (Part 2)

    As time passed, Don and Samantha continued to watch the show, their cozy atmosphere lingering well into the night.


    The crime drama played on, drawing Samantha deeper into its plot twists and suspseful sces. Occasionally, she would react with a gasp or a commt, her atttion mostly glued to the scre.


    Don, on the other hand, kept his focus split betwe the show and his own thoughts, contemplating the night''s evts and his progress with Samantha.


    At some point, the food they had ordered arrived, and they ate together, still in relative silce, except for the momts wh Samantha couldn''t resist commting on the show. The food provided a brief respite from the drama unfolding on the TV, but soon ough, they were back to watching, with Samantha getting more and more absorbed as the episodes wt by.


    Evtually, the final episode for the day came to an d, and the channel switched to its late-night programming. Samantha let out a disappointed "Aww," before adding in a slurred voice, "It was just getting good." Her words were slightly drawn out, the telltale sign of tipsiness.


    Don glanced at the wine bottle on the table and noticed it was nearly empty. ''She really wt crazy with the wine,'' he thought, mildly surprised that he hadn''t noticed how much she had be drinking. His own glass was barely touched, as he had no inttion of getting intoxicated.


    Samantha yawned, stretching her arms and th letting them fall limply to her sides. "So sleepy," she mumbled, leaning heavily on Don. She attempted to push herself up but failed, giggling at her clumsiness. "Oh, silly me," she laughed, her voice warm but clearly a little out of control.


    Don looked at her with a mix of amusemt and concern. "Uh, I think you had a little too much to drink," he said, trying to gauge just how tipsy she was.


    Samantha looked up at him, her eyes half-lidded, and pouted. "That''s not true," she insisted in a slurred tone. Th, with a giggle, she added, "You look funny to me without my glasses."


    Don glanced at the couch and noticed her glasses lying beside her. He picked them up, thinking to himself, ''If I want more nights like this to occur, the experice has to be memorable¡ªbut in a good way.'' He didn''t want her to wake up with a headache, brok glasses, and regrets. She needed to feel comfortable and safe ough to let her guard down again in the future.


    "Here," he said softly, holding out her glasses.


    Instead of taking them, Samantha pulled him into an embrace, wrapping her arms a him tightly. "Aww, you want a hug," she murmured, her voice filled with affection.


    Don found his head pressed against her soft, bouncy chest, her warmth veloping him. Ev through the fabric of her turtleck, he could feel the softness of her breasts, and the ssation st a shiver down his spine.


    "Mmm, you''re so warm," she murmured conttedly, snuggling closer. Don''s thoughts were messy as he tried to maintain control of the situation. ''She''s not making this easy,'' he thought, feeling the heat rise to his face. But he knew he had to keep things from escalating.


    Reluctantly, Don pulled away, gtly making her sit up. "Let''s get you to your room," he suggested, trying to keep his voice steady.


    Samantha pouted again but didn''t resist as he stood up. "Okay, but I can''t walk," she said, her tone playful yet sluggish.


    Don turned a and knelt in front of her. "Climb on my back," he instructed. Samantha let out a soft laugh. "I can''t do that¡ªI''m your mom, silly," she giggled, her arms draping over his shoulders.


    "It''s the only way I can help you upstairs unless you want to sleep down here," Don reasoned, keeping his tone light.


    She hummed in agreemt and, with a bit of effort, climbed onto his back.


    Don lifted her up and began the slow trek up the stairs, careful not to stumble. ''This would be a bad time to trip,'' he thought, his muscles tsing with each step. Samantha''s giggles echoed in his ear, and her breath was warm against his neck.


    Wh they finally reached her room, Don carefully lowered her onto the bed. She landed with a soft bounce, giggling as she did. "Donnie, not so rough," she teased, her voice playful and lighthearted. Don sighed inwardly, hoping she wouldn''t remember too much of this night.


    "You should get ready for bed," Don advised, stepping back. "I''ll bring you a glass of water."


    Samantha gave him a drowsy smile and nodded. "Aww, you''re so sweet. I''m lucky to have such a caring son," she said in a slurred manner.


    Don left the room but didn''t take much time grabbing the glass of water and soon returned.


    As he approached the door to her room though, he could hear her fumbling a inside, her movemts clumsy and uncoordinated. ''What''s she doing now?'' he wondered, pushing the door op cautiously. He was surprised to find her tangled in her turtleck, her arms flailing slightly as she struggled to pull it over her head. ???§¦?¦Ñ?§Á.???


    "Donnie, help," Samantha called out, her voice muffled by the fabric. "I can''t get my head out of this stupid thing."


    Don sighed, stepping closer to assist her. "Alright, hold still," he said, gtly taking hold of the turtleck and carefully guiding it off her head. Samantha''s hair was slightly tousled from the struggle, and she looked at him with a mix of gratitude and embarrassmt. "Thanks," she mumbled as she tried to fumble with her pants next, but her coordination was clearly impaired by the wine.


    Seeing her struggle, Don took over, unbuttoning her pants and sliding them down her legs, leaving her in just her panties. She didn''t seem fazed at all having her large bountiful breasts out in the op for him, instead stumbling over to the bed and flopping down onto it. "Thank you," she said again, her voice slurring more as she reached for the glass of water on the nightstand.


    She took a small sip before placing the glass back down and sighing conttedly. "I had fun today," she mumbled, her eyes fluttering closed. "Thank you, Donnie¡­"


    Don smiled slightly, watching as she drifted off to sleep mid-stce. ''Well, I guess that''s that,'' he thought, pulling the covers over her. He stood there for a momt before quietly leaving the room.


    As he stepped into the hallway, his sharp ears picked up the sound of something metallic dropping from downstairs. He frowned, his sses immediately on high alert. ''What was that?'' he wondered, narrowing his eyes and moving cautiously toward the stairs.


    Don moved siltly, his footsteps barely making a sound on the carpeted stairs. As he approached the kitch, he could hear more shuffling noises and what sounded like the fridge door oping and closing. ''An intruder?'' he thought, his muscles tsing as he reached for the light switch.


    With a quick flick, the kitch flooded with light, and Don immediately relaxed. Standing in front of the op fridge was Summer, caught red-handed with a mouthful of food. Her eyes wided in surprise and embarrassmt as she quickly shut the fridge door and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "What are you doing?" she demanded, her voice a mix of annoyance and defsivess. "Why are you sneaking a the kitch at this time?"


    Don narrowed his eyes at her, crossing his arms. "First of all, it''s only a little past ," he pointed out. "And second of all, you''re the one stuffing your face in the dark."


    Summer''s face turned a shade redder as she crossed her arms over her chest, trying to look defiant. "I was hungry, okay?" she snapped, though her tone lacked conviction. "And it''s your fault I''m eating so late!"


    "My fault?" Don raised an eyebrow, guinely curious. "How is it my fault?"


    "Just¡­because!" she huffed, clearly grasping at straws.


    It was only th that Don noticed she was wearing nothing but a slightly loose shirt and tight panties, her tanned legs bare and her posture defsive. He couldn''t help but think ''Nice,'' but he quickly forced his gaze back to her face, not wanting to make things awkward.


    "What are you ev doing here?" Summer asked, trying to shift the focus away from herself.


    "I came to get a glass of water," Don replied. "Didn''t expect to find someone raiding the fridge."


    "I wasn''t raiding it!" Summer protested, her voice rising in pitch. "I was just¡­getting a snack." She crossed her arms again and huffed, trying to look nonchalant. "I''m stress eating because of a scary movie I was watching."


    "A scary movie?" Don repeated, amused. "Must be one hell of a movie to make you come raid the fridge in the dark."


    Summer''s eyes narrowed at his teasing tone. "It''s a series of super scary movies," she corrected him, her voice firm. "If you watched them, you wouldn''t ev be able to sleep."


    Don couldn''t help but smile at her bravado. "Wanna bet?" he challged, his tone light but confidt. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Summer glared at him, her cheeks flushing slightly. "You''re on," she shot back, though there was a hint of uncertainty in her voice. "But don''t cry to me wh you''re too scared to sleep."


    Don chuckled, finding her attempt to sound tough dearing. "We''ll see about that," he said, stepping closer to her. "How about we watch it together? I could use a good laugh."


    Summer hesitated for a momt, clearly conflicted betwe wanting to prove him wrong and not wanting to admit she was actually scared. Finally, she nodded. "Fine," she agreed, though her tone was less confidt than before. "But you better not chick out until we finish the whole series of movies."


    "Wouldn''t dream of it.," Don replied.

 Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Quality Time (Part 3)

    After agreeing to the bet, Summer turned back to the fridge and scanned the shelves for more snacks. "Help me carry these," she instructed in a tone that was a mix of commanding and nervousness.


    Don smirked, deciding to tease her, "Still that hungry?"


    Summer shot him a glare, her cheeks puffing slightly in annoyance. "Just grab the snacks."


    He shrugged, raising his hands in surrder. "Fine, fine, I''m just joking." He picked up a couple of bags of chips and a bowl of leftover food from earlier, following Summer''s lead as they ascded the stairs.


    As they walked up the steps, Don''s gaze couldn''t help but drift downwards, taking in the way Summer''s panties hugged her ass and curves with each step. Her behind wasn''t the largest, but it was undiably plump and ticing, swaying subtly as she moved. ''Not bad,'' he thought to himself, his eyes lingering for just a momt longer before he quickly averted them, focusing on the task at hand.


    Wh they reached Summer''s room, she pushed the door op with her shoulder, revealing the familiar setting. The room was almost completely dark, save for the soft glow of her laptop perched on the bed, casting a bluish light across the space.


    Summer set the snacks on one of the nightstands and began rearranging the pillows on her bed, creating a cozy setup for their movie-watching session.


    "Put the snacks over there," she instructed, her voice a bit softer now, as if the earlier bravado was starting to fade. Don could sse her nervousness, though she tried to mask it with nonchalance. He placed the snacks where she indicated and th watched as she adjusted the pillows.


    "Well, come on," Summer finally said, though her tone lacked the usual bite. It was clear she was still grappling with the awkwardness of the fitting room incidt, an image that she couldn''t seem to shake no matter how much she tried to focus on something else.


    Don, on the other hand, knew that the best way to diffuse the tsion was to act completely normal. Teasing her, joking at her expse, and pretding nothing out of the ordinary had happed was his strategy, and it was working. He could tell that while Summer was still affected and his casual demeanor was helping her relax¡ªat least a little.


    "Nice setup you''ve got here," Don commted, taking in the sce as he made his way to one side of the bed, where he laid down with his back against the headboard.


    Summer, still flustered, laid down on the other side, but the positioning of the laptop wasn''t ideal for both of them to see the scre comfortably. She fidgeted slightly, unsure of how to remedy the situation without making it ev more awkward.


    Ssing her hesitation, Don saw an opportunity to close the gap betwe them. "Hey, how about you put the laptop on one side so we can both sit on the same side and watch? Or, we could put it at the edge of the bed and lay down while we watch. It''s not a big deal."


    Summer hesitated, her mind a mess. ''Why doesn''t he feel awkward about what happed?'' she thought, frustrated. ''And why is he being so casual about this?'' She tried to think of a retort but came up blank, her brain too muddled by the proximity and the situation.


    Don, seeing her internal struggle, decided to push a little further. "What''s the matter, Summer? Never watched a movie with someone before?" His tone was playful, but he knew exactly what he was doing.


    Summer''s face flushed with embarrassmt, and she quickly snapped back, "Of course I have! I just¡­" She trailed off, unable to finish the stce as she thought, ''Why is he so impossible?''


    "Just what?" Don pressed, keeping his tone light and teasing still.


    "Nothing," Summer huffed, crossing her arms before giving in. "Fine, we''ll do it your way. I don''t care."


    Don smirked as she reluctantly agreed, and they repositioned the laptop so it was easier to watch.


    With the new setup, they ded up much closer than before, lying side by side on the bed, with Summer''s back almost touching Don''s chest, creating an almost spooning position without the actual physical contact. Despite the awkwardness Summer felt, it was comfortable, and Don could feel her warmth radiating from just inches away.


    Summer scrolled through her streaming service, muttering, "We''ll start from the first movie so you''re not lost."


    Don chuckled. "I''m sure I''ll manage."


    Summer clicked play, and the horror movie titled *"The Haunting of Ashwood Manor"* began.


    The oping sces unfolded with an ominous atmosphere. Shadows moved in eerie ways, and the music was filled with unsettling notes that seemed to creep under the skin. ???¦¥§®???.§³??


    Don leaned back against the headboard, casually glancing at Summer every now and th. He noticed her slight twitch whever a particularly creepy sce occurred, though she remained outwardly composed. With a smirk, he teased her, "You better not be closing your eyes."


    Summer scoffed, though her voice lacked conviction. "I''m not. If anyone''s going to do that, it''s you."


    Don chuckled, not pressing the issue further. They continued watching, the tsion in the movie building as the ghostly apparitions in the story began to appear more frequtly.


    Summer was doing her best to stay cool, but Don could tell she was more affected than she let on. Her flinches became slightly more pronounced, especially during the jump scares.


    As the first movie wrapped up and they moved into the second, *"The Curse of Ashwood Manor,"* Summer''s fa?ade started to crack. She hadn''t se this one before, and it showed.


    Her body was visibly more tse, her eyes wide as she gripped the blanket tightly. The room was dark, save for the glow of the laptop, and every shadow seemed more macing in the dim light.


    A particularly chilling sce played out on the scre¡ªa ghostly figure suddly lunged at the camera with a piercing scream. Summer jolted up in fear, her hand instinctively grabbing onto Don''s.


    Seizing the opportunity, Don wrapped his free arm a her, pulling her closer. His hand rested just below her chest, the warmth of his body against her back providing a sse of comfort amidst the terror she felt.


    But as he did this, he teased, "Someone''s scared."


    Summer, clearly embarrassed, quickly responded, "I''m not! I just thought I felt something." But despite her protest, she didn''t pull away. In fact, she snuggled a bit more into Don, seeking the security of his presce without admitting it.


    Don, ssing her comfort, decided not to push his luck too far. He simply said, "If you say so," and left it at that. After a brief pause, he added in a cryptic tone, "If you really watched movies with others before, you''d know the secret to not getting scared."


    Summer''s curiosity was piqued. "I''m not scared," she reiterated, "but¡­ what''s the secret?"


    Don smirked, leaning in slightly as he whispered, "Shush, keep watching."


    The movie continued, and the tsion rose again. Another jump scare hit the scre, and Summer jolted once more. This time, Don used his hand to gtly rub her tummy, his touch light and reassuring. "Careful, or you''ll knock down the laptop," he murmured.


    Summer, too embarrassed to retort, simply shifted closer to him, her back pressing firmly against his chest and her ass against his crotch. The warmth of their bodies made the proximity more intimate than either of them expected.


    "Like this?" she asked, her voice soft.


    Don smiled, knowing he was testing the waters. He decided to be a bit bold and moved his hand from just below her chest to her waist, slipping it under her shirt. His fingers brushed against her bare skin, the touch warm and slightly daring. "Yep, now play the movie."


    To his surprise, Summer didn''t protest. She didn''t pull away or tell him to stop. Instead, she seemed to relax ev more into him, her body molding to his as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    As the movie continued, Don began to subtly massage the soft skin of her tummy and sides, his touch gtle and exploratory.


    Summer didn''t react as he expected. Rather than tsing up or telling him to stop, she began to shift slightly against him, her body language op and accepting. This unexpected turn of evts made Don pause and think. ''Should I take it further?''


    As much as he was tempted to push the boundaries further, he knew there was a fine line he couldn''t cross¡ªat least, not yet. ''Summer is still my sister,'' he reminded himself, the thought ging him in reality.


    He couldn''t treat her like just any other girl he''d bring over. The stakes were higher, and the consequces far more severe if he wt too far too fast.


    But the incidt in the fitting room had be a start, an unexpected oping he hadn''t anticipated. ''I just need to get her into more situations like that,'' he thought, where the line betwe sibling and something more could blur just ough to make future steps feel more natural, less forced. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Quality Time (Part 4)

    Don''s thoughts soon drifted toward Sylvia''s mother, the intimidating Miss Claire. Seducing someone like her would be an uphill battle, but gathering information was the first step. He decided to ask Summer about her in a way that wouldn''t raise suspicion.


    He kept his tone casual as he remarked, "You know, I think I was more terrified of Sylvia''s mom than this movie. What''s her deal?"


    Summer tilted her head to look up at him, a small smirk appearing on her lips. "You''re just pretding not to be scared of the movie, ar''t you?"


    Don chuckled, trying to keep the conversation light. "Maybe, but seriously, Sylvia''s mom gives off some serious creepy vibes."


    Summer''s expression softed, and she nodded in agreemt. "Yeah, she''s kind of scary, but she''s super nice, actually. She''s just¡­ not very outgoing or social. I''ve never really spt much time a her, and honestly, I don''t plan to."


    Don seized the opportunity to tease her. "You''re scared of everything, ar''t you?"


    Summer frowned and lightly elbowed him in the ribs, making Don fake a grunt of pain. "That wasn''t very nice," he said, feigning hurt.


    She huffed and looked away, clearly annoyed but still playful. Don decided to test the waters further, knowing that every small victory counted. "You''re lucky I''m not in the mood to fight with you," he said with a sly grin. "After all, I have manners. I''m ev being nice by stroking your skin."


    As he spoke, his hand moved more deliberately against her tummy, his touch lingering just a little longer and a little more direct. He wanted to see how she would react to this more blatant form of intimacy.


    Summer''s cheeks flushed a deep pink, and she quickly retorted, "I don''t need your tummy rubs like some puppy."


    Despite her words, she made no effort to move his hand. Don smirked, recognizing the contradiction in her actions and decided to push a bit further, but with a gtle touch.


    "You don''t need to need something for me to give it to you," Don replied smoothly. "We''re watching a movie, you''re scared, so I''m holding you close and rubbing your tummy for comfort. But since you don''t need it¡­"


    He trailed off, slowly beginning to withdraw his hand, testing her reaction.


    Panic flashed in Summer''s eyes, and she instinctively grabbed his hand to keep it in place. "I didn''t mean it like that," she blurted out, her voice showing her embarrassmt. "Why do you always twist my words?"


    Don couldn''t help but smirk at her reaction. "You''re the one doing all the twisting," he teased, joying the small victory.


    Summer rolled her eyes and huffed again, clearly flustered but resigned. "Whatever¡­ Just keep rubbing my tummy. It''s not so bad, I guess."


    Don smiled inwardly, knowing he had pushed as far as he could for now. This was as close as he would get tonight, but he was already formulating a plan to take things further in the future.


    Each step had to be carefully calculated, each move precise. For now, though, he was contt to joy the small win, his hand resting on Summer''s waist as they continued watching the movie.


    Don soon felt the natural conclusion to the night drawing near as the second movie''s credits began to roll. ''I''ve pushed things far ough tonight,'' he thought, knowing that progress had be made but also recognizing the importance of pacing.


    He knew better than to rush things, especially wh it came to someone as tricky as Summer. Plus, leaving the night on a high note would make it easier to set up another session like this in the future.


    With a yawn, Don pulled away from Summer and stretched, feigning tiredness. "Well, I think it''s time I hit the sack," he said casually.


    Summer flinched slightly wh he moved his hand away from her tummy. She had to admit¡ªthough only to herself¡ªhaving his hand there had be oddly comforting. She had be so gaged in the movie, joying the experice, that Don''s decision to call it a night irritated her more than she expected.


    But instead of asking him to stay, she tried to bait him with a challge. "What''s wrong, too scared to watch more?" she teased.


    Don moved off the bed and smirked. "I''m not the one who was freaking out and needed tummy rubs to calm down," he shot back, making sure his tone was light but teasing. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Summer''s face flushed with embarrassmt. The way Don said it made her feel like a child, and she hated it. ''He always knows how to twist the things I say against me,'' she thought bitterly, but she couldn''t come up with a good retort. "Whatever," she muttered. "Go be scared th." ?¡Ì????¦´?.?¦¨?


    Don laughed it off, knowing he had successfully defused the situation while maintaining his upper hand. "We''ll finish the other movies some other day," he said, heading for the door. "Unlike you, I need to get up early." With that, he gave a casual wave and left her room, shutting the door behind him.


    As soon as he was gone, Summer flopped back on her bed, hugging her pillow tightly. "Jerk," she murmured, her frustration evidt. But despite her annoyance, a small part of her was already looking forward to the next time they''d watch movies together.


    Don, on the other hand, made his way back to his room, feeling a sse of satisfaction. ''That wt well,'' he thought, glancing at the clock.


    It was nearing :30 AM, and he knew he needed to get some sleep. After undressing and setting an alarm for the morning, he quickly drifted off.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The following morning, at precisely 4:30 AM, Don''s alarm rang. He groaned softly, feeling the temptation to snooze for a few more minutes. ''Maybe just a little longer¡­'' he thought, but th quickly shook his head. ''Who am I kidding?''


    He sat up on the edge of the bed, stretching his arms above his head with a wide yawn. The sound of light rain outside drew his atttion to the window. Peering out, he saw the early morning drizzle and wondered if he should skip his run. ''Not like I''m training for a boxing match,'' he thought.


    But th again, what he was preparing for was far more dangerous. ''It''s unlikely a superhuman like me will get sick from running in the rain anyway,'' he reasoned.


    So, after completing his meditation and light exercises, he set out for his run, appreciating the solitude of the early morning and the absce of any familiar faces¡ªespecially Cassie.


    The run was peaceful, with the rain keeping most people indoors. On his way back, however, he spotted Cassie pulling out of her driveway next door. She honked and waved wh she saw him, and Don returned the gesture, though he kept it brief. ''Not in the mood for small talk, especially with her,'' he thought as he continued on his way.


    Back inside, the house was still quiet. ''Everyone''s still asleep,'' Don noted as he made his way upstairs.


    He couldn''t hear any water running, which made him think Summer might have overslept. ''I guess we did stay up pretty late watching those movies.''


    Don now debated whether to let her sleep in or take the opportunity to wake her up himself. ''Might as well shower first,'' he decided.


    After a quick shower, Don dressed and stepped out of his room again. The house was still silt, and he figured both Samantha and Amanda were likely sleeping off the effects of the previous night''s drinking.


    ''Maybe I should wake Summer up, just in case.''


    He walked over to her door and knocked, but there was no response. Gtly, he oped the door and found Summer sound asleep, snacks still scattered on her nightstand and her laptop on her bed. ''She must''ve fall asleep trying to watch more movies,'' Don observed with a small smile.


    As he moved to take the laptop off the bed, the scre caught his atttion. The movie paused on it was clearly romantic erotica. Don raised an eyebrow in surprise. ''Didn''t expect her to be into that,'' he thought, slightly amused.


    He th noticed how Summer was sleeping, lifting the blanket slightly to find one of her hands tucked into her panties. ''Wow¡­'' Don thought, more surprised than anything. ''She really doesn''t look like the type.''


    Not wanting to embarrass her, Don decided to put the laptop into sleep mode and leave it as it was so she would think it simply blacked out on its own. He covered her back up and th leaned down to poke her face gtly. "Hey, wake up," he said softly, continuing to poke her cheek. "You''re going to be late for school."


    Summer stirred, her face scrunching up in confusion as she groggily looked a. "Huh¡­? What¡­?" she mumbled, still half-asleep.


    Don smirked and asked, "Ar''t you going to be late for school?"


    It took a momt for the question to register, but wh it did, Summer shot up, eyes wide with panic. "Shit!" she exclaimed, glancing at the digital clock on her nightstand. Seeing that it was already 6 AM, she cursed under her breath and scrambled out of bed. "Why didn''t Mom wake me up?"


    Don shrugged, and kept a playful grin on his face. "You''re welcome," he said as he made his exit, leaving Summer to scramble a her room in a rush. He could hear her calling out, "Hey, wait!" but he didn''t stop, already heading downstairs to the kitch.


    ''Might as well make breakfast for everyone,'' he thought, seeing an opportunity to earn some more goodwill. ''Nothing like starting the day off with a little progress.''

 Chapter 129: Chapter 129: Law & Heroics (Part 1)

    Don quickly settled on a simple yet satisfying breakfast: bacon, eggs, toast, and juice. ''Nothing too extravagant,'' he thought, as he moved efficitly a the kitch.


    ''The message is what''s important here, not the complexity of the meal.'' He knew that if this little gesture wt over well, it could pave the way for bigger impressions down the line¡ªmaybe ev a dinner, though he''d have to carefully time it. ''Don''t want them getting used to me doing this regularly. That would defeat the purpose.''


    As the smell of bacon filled the kitch, Don began plating the food, starting with Summer''s portion. He figured she''d be down soon, and sure ough, about twty minutes later, he heard her footsteps on the stairs. Wh she tered the kitch, she looked a, confusion evidt on her face.


    "Where''s Mom?" she asked, her eyes narrowing as she looked a.


    Don, pretding he hadn''t noticed her ter, glanced up from the stove with a casual smile. "Oh, ready for school already?" he teased. "Did you ev bathe?"


    Summer''s frown deeped, and she oped her mouth to snap back, but the memory of their deal held her back. She simply huffed instead.


    ''She''s learning,'' Don thought with satisfaction. ''A bit of self-control goes a long way with her.''


    He decided to ease up on the teasing and answered her question. "Mom''s still sleeping, I think. Do you need her to give you a ride to school?"


    Summer''s irritation flared again. "No, by the time mom gets ready, I''ll be ev later. "I guess I''ll just go with Sylvia and her mom," she added, checking her phone briefly.


    Don shrugged. "That''s what you get for staying up late on a school night," he said, sliding her a plate of food.


    Summer''s expression shifted from irritation to mild surprise as she noticed the spread on the counter. "Did Mom ask you to do this?" she asked, suspicious.


    "Nope," Don replied, serving up another plate. "I woke up first, so I figured why not make breakfast for everyone while I was at it."


    Summer''s eyes narrowed at the plate in front of her. "Did you put anything in it?"


    "Yeah, rat poison," Don said sarcastically, rolling his eyes as he moved on to his own breakfast¡ªa bowl of oats.


    Summer kept her suspicious look, but she was also curious. "Why are you being nice? Are you planning to ask Mom for money or something?"


    "Think what you want," Don replied, dismissing her suspicion as he focused on his oats. He wasn''t about to give her the satisfaction of knowing his true inttions.


    She saw him pour the oats and couldn''t help but wrinkle her nose. "Are you really gonna eat that gross stuff instead of the bacon and eggs?"


    "Unlike you, I''m a healthy guy who takes care of his body," Don shot back, earning a scoff from Summer. She grumbled something under her breath and started ing on her phone.


    A few momts later, she said, "Sylvia and her mom will pick me up in a few," before finally digging into the food. Don slid a glass of juice her way, and she took it, though not without a muttered, "Thanks," as she continued to stuff her cheeks.


    "Take it easy before you choke," Don advised, but his words had the unintded consequce of reminding Summer of the fitting room incidt.


    She choked on her food, and Don smirked. "Told you so," he said, before his atttion was drawn to the kitch doorway where Amanda appeared, looking groggy.


    She stood there, dressed in a loose top and silk nightie shorts, blinking sleepily at the sce before her. "Where''s Sam?" she asked, rubbing her eyes as Summer composed herself, washing down her food with juice.


    "Still sleeping," Don replied, nodding toward the plate of food on the counter. "I made breakfast. Eat up before it gets cold. I''ll take Mom''s up after I finish my oats."


    Amanda smiled, a bit surprised. "So if I hadn''t come down, would you have brought me breakfast in bed?" she asked teasingly.


    "Who knows," Don replied, keeping his tone light.


    Summer, still nursing her earlier embarrassmt, added, "He''s just trying to get something from Mom."


    Don shook his head. "If that were the case, I definitely wouldn''t waste my time cooking for a grumpy morning person like you." He shrugged, adding, "Guess I''ll only be making breakfast wh I actually want something."


    Amanda laughed, appreciating the banter. "I didn''t say anything, so don''t drag me into it. I still want that breakfast in bed."


    "Too late," Don said, finishing his bowl of oats. He tossed the empty bowl into the sink and, with a sly grin, told Summer, "Be a dear and wash that for me wh you''re done eating, will you?" He th picked up Samantha''s plate and put it on a tray, ready to take it upstairs.


    §®?¨N§¦????.?¦¨?


    Summer, still annoyed, protested. "Why should I?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda laughed again. "Don''t worry, I''ll do the dishes since he was so kind as to cook for us," she said.


    "Thanks," Don replied, already heading out of the kitch. "I just might bring you breakfast in bed sometime¡ªunlike a certain someone who I''m not waking up again."


    "Argh!" Summer exclaimed, frustrated. "Fine, I''ll wash your stupid plate."


    ''Gotcha,'' Don thought with a smirk as he left the kitch and headed upstairs to deliver Samantha''s breakfast.


    Don headed up the stairs, balancing the tray of food carefully as he approached Samantha''s room. He knocked gtly on the door but received no response.


    Remembering that he hadn''t locked the door the previous night, he called out softly, "I''m coming in," before pushing the door op.


    Samantha was still lying in the same position he had left her in, fast asleep under the sheets. Don walked over to the nightstand and placed the tray of breakfast down. He th gtly shook her shoulder, trying to rouse her from her sleep.


    Samantha stirred slightly, mumbling something incohert as she shifted under the covers. He shook her again, a bit more firmly this time, and she finally began to wake up.


    "Mmm... Donnie?" she murmured, her voice groggy with sleep. She rubbed her eyes and seemed to be trying to get her bearings. "Is that you?" she asked, her tone filled with confusion as she patted the nightstand blindly, searching for her glasses.


    "Yeah, it''s me," Don replied, handing her the glasses. As he did, his eyes couldn''t help but drift to her chest, where the sheets had slipped down, revealing her large and perky breasts.


    Quickly, he averted his gaze before she noticed, keeping his expression neutral.


    Samantha put on her glasses, blinking a few times to clear her vision. Wh she finally focused on Don standing by her bed, she looked surprised. "Is it morning already? I don''t ev remember falling asleep," she said, her voice still thick with sleep.


    Don nodded, keeping his tone casual. "You dozed off during the movie, so I carried you up here."


    "Oh," Samantha said, looking down at herself only to realize she was topless. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she instinctively raised an arm to cover her chest. "Oh dear," she muttered, clearly embarrassed.


    Don, ssing her discomfort, decided to play it cool and act as though nothing was out of the ordinary. "I brought you some breakfast," he said, nodding toward the tray he had set down earlier.


    Samantha''s eyes followed his gesture, and she smiled warmly wh she saw the food. "Thank you, Donnie," she said, guinely touched. But th, as if suddly remembering something important, her expression shifted to one of concern. "What time is it? Is Summer awake?"


    "Don''t worry," Don reassured her. "I woke her up. She''s downstairs having breakfast with aunt Amanda, and she''ll be leaving soon with Sylvia and her mom."


    Samantha sighed in relief, her tsion easing as she realized everything was under control. She ev let her hand drop from her chest, seeming to forget her earlier embarrassmt. "Thank you," she said again.


    "No worries," Don replied, taking a seat on the edge of the bed. He th shifted to a more serious tone, meeting her gaze directly. "I''ve be thinking a lot, and I''ve decided I want to accept Bjamin''s offer and join the Elite Hero Program. I think it''s the best way to help the family, especially with how dangerous Santos City is getting. I''ll feel more confidt knowing that you all are safer."


    Samantha''s face softed with affection as she reached out to cup Don''s face. "If that''s what you want, th you should go for it. I''ll support you either way," she said, her voice full of warmth.


    "Thanks, Mom," Don said, feeling a guine connection in that momt. He leaned in to give her a hug, which she returned, her arms wrapping a him securely.


    "I had fun last night, ev if you did decide to doze off,"he added in a joking tone.


    Samantha laughed softly, the sound muffled against his shoulder. "I''m sorry about that. I''ll make it up to you, I promise."


    Don pulled back from the hug with a small smile on his lips. "I''ll hold you to that." He th remembered the conversation he had with Bjamin about involving a lawyer and decided to bring it up. "By the way, do you know any good lawyers? I told Bjamin that we''d need to have a lawyer go over the documts before I sign anything.


    I just want to make sure we don''t get caught up in any tricky legal stuff."


    Samantha''s expression grew serious as she considered his words. "That''s a very good idea, Donnie. I have a frid who''s a lawyer¡ªshe''s excellt. I''ll give her a call after I take a shower."


    "Great," Don said, feeling more reassured. "Just let me know wh you do, I''ll be in my room until Bjamin calls."


    Samantha nodded, and as Don stood to leave, she offered him one last grateful smile.

 Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Law & Heroics (Part 2)

    Don stepped out of Samantha''s room, the door clicking softly behind him as he made his way to his own room. As soon as he reached his bed, he let out a long sigh, his shoulders relaxing for just a momt.


    But before he could fully unwind, he felt the soft touch of two hands wrapping a his neck from behind. His body tsed, his instincts flaring up, but as he turned his head slightly, he saw a familiar face¡ªthe mischievous grin of Trixie.


    "Good morning," she purred, her voice smooth and playful.


    Don shot her an unamused look, "You really need to stop sneaking up on people like that."


    Trixie''s figure suddly vanished and reappeared on his lap, her arms now draped a his shoulders as she gazed up at him with feigned sadness. "Does that mean you didn''t miss me? I came all this way just for you," she pouted, though the glint in her eyes gave away her true inttions.


    Don wasn''t fooled.


    He could feel her subtly grinding her ass against him, her body moving just ough to try and stir something in him. As much as he was tempted, he knew better than to give in so easily.


    Trixie was a succubus, after all, and he knew that losing control a her could cost him more than just a momt of weakness. He still hadn''t figured out the best way to handle her, but one thing was certain¡ªhe couldn''t afford to lose his advantage by being too easy a target.


    Gtly but firmly, Don pushed Trixie off his lap, guiding her onto the bed before standing up. "So, did you just come to tease me?" he asked, trying to sound casual.


    Trixie let herself fall onto the bed in an exaggerated manner, positioning herself so that her ass was raised and pointed directly at Don. She was dressed in tight black leather pants that emphasized every curve, paired with a single-strap top that clung to her figure.


    She looked back at him with a pout, her tone feigning being hurt, "You''re so mean, accusing me wh I hav''t done anything wrong."


    Don shook his head, thinking, ''She really never stops, does she?''


    Before he could respond, his phone rang. He checked the scre and saw it was Bjamin calling so he picked it while keeping one eye on Trixie, who was now laying on the bed with her body stretched out provocatively.


    "Hello?" Don answered, his tone measured.


    "Good morning, Don. I hope I''m not calling at a bad time or too early," Bjamin''s voice came through the phone, sounding polite but businesslike.


    "It''s fine," Don replied, trying to ignore Trixie, who had vanished from the bed and was now dancing lightly against him, her eyes pleading with him to give in to her advances.


    Bjamin continued, "I wanted to let you know that I''ve got the papers ready for you to review and sign. You and your mother can come to the Santos City Hero Operations HQ anytime betwe 9 AM and 5 PM today. If today doesn''t work for you, just let me know, and we can reschedule."


    As Don listed, he used one hand to try and gtly push Trixie away, but she was persistt, sliding back up against him each time. She was clearly joying the distraction she was causing.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to my mom and get back to you later," Don said, keeping his voice steady despite Trixie''s attempts to break his conctration.


    Bjamin, ssing a hesitation, added, "Just to let you know, many of the other candidates in the Elite Hero Program will be at the HQ today for prot¨¦g¨¦ selections by some of the heroes allied with the departmt. It''d be a good opportunity to socialize, maybe ev catch the eye of one of the heroes."


    Don almost scoffed at the blatant attempt to sweet the deal. He knew Bjamin was trying to lure him in with the promise of connections and opportunities. He responded nonchalantly, "I''ll keep that in mind." At the same time, he kept using one hand to fd off Trixie, who was now running her fingers down his chest suggestively.


    Bjamin seemed slightly disappointed by Don''s lukewarm response but wrapped up the call with a polite, "Alright, I''ll be waiting for your call. Have a good day, Don."


    "Thanks, you too," Don replied, ding the call.


    As soon as the call ded, Trixie stepped back and struck a pose. "Come on, please play with me," she pouted, her voice full of temptation.


    Don looked at her and thought, ''These really are the purest forms of temptation.'' But despite the allure, something nagged at him.


    Trixie hadn''t mtioned anything about the fitting room incidt with Summer and Sylvia or the time he spt with Summer and Samantha. That led him to believe she wasn''t always watching him, which was a relief.


    Still, he didn''t like the idea of being watched so easily by anyone, ev an ally like Trixie. He knew he''d have to find a way to keep her in check evtually.


    "I''m busy at the momt," he said, heading for the door.


    ???¦®???§Á.?¦¨?


    Trixie didn''t try to stop him, but she switched to a pout and crossed her arms, "Such a meanie."


    Don didn''t look back as he exited the room, but as he walked down the hall, he couldn''t help but hear Trixie''s voice mutter to herself, "Can''t wait to get another mouthful of his spunk," followed by the sound of her licking her lips suggestively.


    He shook his head, thinking, ''I need to figure out how to handle her before she becomes more of a problem.''


    After leaving the room, Don made his way down the stairs, the sound of laughter and chatter growing louder as he approached the kitch.


    As he descded the steps, he heard Sylvia''s cheerful voice mingling with Summer''s and Aunt Amanda''s. Sylvia was thusiastically recounting her shopping trip with her mother, while Summer and Amanda reacted with occasional "oohs" and "aahs" to the pictures Sylvia was showing them of the outfits she tried on.


    Wh Don tered the kitch, he casually asked, "Hey Summer, didn''t you say you were in a hurry?"


    Before Summer could respond, Sylvia turned to Don with a playful grin, "Hey cutie, did you miss me?" she teased, her tone light and joking.


    Summer immediately interjected, rolling her eyes, "Gross, Sylvia. Don''t flirt with Don."


    Aunt Amanda, who had be watching the interaction, raised an eyebrow and asked with a curious smile, "Oh? Are you two perhaps dating?"


    Don oped his mouth to respond, but Summer was quicker. "Hell no!" she blurted out, her voice full of disbelief. "What made you think that?"


    Amanda shrugged, her smile widing, "What? I just thought they would make a cute couple."


    Summer''s face scrunched up in mild disgust. "No, they wouldn''t," she insisted, but before she could say more, Samantha appeared in the doorway, still wearing her bathrobe. She looked a bit groggy but was clearly intrigued by the lively conversation.


    "What''s with all the racket?" Samantha asked. But before anyone could answer, her gaze shifted to Summer, and she added, "Ar''t you going to be late?"


    Sylvia took the opportunity to wave cheerfully at Samantha. "Hello, Mrs. Bright! How''s your morning?" she asked with guine warmth.


    Samantha returned the smile, her demeanor softing as she greeted Sylvia, "Good morning, Sylvia. My morning started perfectly thanks to Donnie, but¡­" She trailed off with a sigh, her expression becoming slightly troubled.


    Don, noticing the shift in her mood, asked, "Is something wrong?"


    Samantha offered a small, reassuring smile, "Nothing major, really. It''s just that the lawyer frid I mtioned won''t be much help. We might need to go to a firm after all."


    Sylvia, who was listing atttively, tilted her head in curiosity. "Why go through all that trouble wh you can just ask my mom for help? She''s an attorney."


    Summer''s eyes wided in surprise, "Really?" she asked, clearly surprised by the news.


    Samantha looked uncertain, hesitating for a momt before responding, "I wouldn''t want to impose¡­"


    Sylvia waved off her concerns with a smile, "I''m sure she wouldn''t mind at all! But you can ask her yourself¡ªshe''s outside waiting in the car with our driver."


    Samantha turned to Don, her uncertainty evidt in her eyes. "What do you think, Donnie?"


    Don shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant, though inwardly, he saw this as a perfect opportunity to get closer to Claire. "I''m not sure, but it''s worth a try," he replied. "Sylvia''s mom would definitely be more trustworthy than some random lawyer from a firm."


    Aunt Amanda nodded in agreemt, "He''s got a point."


    Samantha mulled it over for a momt, th nodded as well. "He does. Alright, I''ll ask her."


    As the decision was made, Summer, who had be quiet for a momt, finally spoke up. "What''s the lawyer for anyway?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samantha turned to her and explained, "Well, your brother has be offered a spot in the Santos City Elite Hero Program."


    Both Sylvia and Summer''s eyes wided in shock, and they simultaneously yelled, "What??"

 Chapter 131: Chapter 131: Sensory Overload Training, Start! (Part 1)

    After hearing the revelation about the Elite Hero Program, Summer and Sylvia were bursting with questions, their voices overlapping as they fired questions at both Don and Samantha. It was clear they were both excited and confused, trying to process the information.


    Samantha raised a hand to calm them down, her tone firm but gtle. "Alright, girls, calm down," she said. "It''s complicated, but yes, Don is really joining the Santos City Hero Program. That''s why we need a lawyer to go over the papers he''s going to need to sign."


    Sylvia''s eyes wided with understanding, and she quickly added, "That''s all the more reason to ask my mom! She majored in Meta-Human and Superhuman Law, and she''s got tons of experice with this kind of thing."


    Samantha nodded, her expression softing. "Oh, that''s great th, Sylvia. Let''s go ask her now so you two ar''t late for school."


    Sylvia gave an thusiastic nod and was the first to head out of the kitch, calling back to Summer, "Come on!"


    Summer, still trying to wrap her head a the situation, looked at Don with a mix of confusion and disbelief. "You''ve got some explaining to do later," she said, narrowing her eyes at him.


    Don simply shrugged, trying to keep his expression neutral. "What did I do?"


    Summer huffed, not satisfied with his nonchalant response, and left the kitch, following Sylvia.


    Samantha turned to Don, asking, "Are you coming along?"


    Don shook his head slightly. "I''ll stay here and keep aunt Amanda company."


    Amanda chuckled and gave Don a playful look. "Lucky me."


    Samantha smiled warmly. "Alright, I''ll be back soon," she said before following Sylvia and Summer out of the house.


    Once they were gone, Amanda turned to Don, her expression shifting to one of concern. "How''s your arm?" she asked, her voice soft with worry.


    Don glanced at her and could see she was referring to the injury he had sustained back at her farm wh they were attacked by the mutant. He raised his arm to show her and flexed it slightly. "The wound has pretty much healed, but my bones still feel a bit weak," he admitted.


    Amanda nodded, her brow furrowing. "That''s good to hear, but if you feel any pain, you should tell me right away." She sighed, a hint of guilt in her voice. "I don''t like lying to your mom, but she tds to over-worry."


    Don offered her a reassuring smile. "I get it, aunt Amanda. You''re just looking out for everyone." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda''s expression shifted to one of playful mischief as she leaned closer and asked, "So, what''s going on with you and Sylvia?"


    Don rolled his eyes, trying to play it off. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Amanda narrowed her eyes at him, clearly not buying it. "Oh, come on, Don. I know wh a girl is smitt. You should ask her out. She''s a nice girl."


    Don shook his head with a small smirk at the corners of his mouth. "I like older wom," he replied, his tone teasing.


    Amanda burst out laughing, her eyes sparkling with amusemt. "Are you serious, or are you just pulling my leg?"


    Don shrugged, his expression igmatic. "Who knows?"


    Before the conversation could continue, Samantha returned, a smile on her face. "Sylvia''s mother agreed to help, but she says we''ll have to go about it a bit differtly."


    Don raised an eyebrow, curious. "What do you mean?"


    Samantha explained, "Sylvia''s mother wants herself and me to go to the HQ first to review the documts. If everything is okay¡ªwhich she highly doubts¡ªth we''ll ask you to come. But it''s more likely that we''ll need to request some changes."


    Don nodded, understanding that this was likely more complex than Samantha was letting on, but appreciating the summary. "That sounds like a good plan. Just keep me posted."


    Samantha smiled. "No problem. I''m going to shower and get ready since Sylvia''s mother will be here to pick me up after she drops Sylvia and Summer off at school."


    Don nodded. "Alright, I''ll be heading out for a few hours too. I''ll be back by lunch."


    Amanda, who had be quietly observing the conversation, let out an exaggerated sigh. "How come everyone has plans except me?"


    Don grinned, tempted to spd more time with Amanda, but he knew there wasn''t much to bond over at the momt. Instead, he answered with a shrug, "Maybe you can use the time to cook us a meaty lunch."


    Amanda laughed, shaking her head. "I see how it is. Fine, I''ll see what I can whip up."


    With a wave, Don said his goodbyes to both Samantha and Amanda, heading for the garage. As he walked through the house, he could hear the soft patter of rain against the windows, the weather outside still damp and cool. ????????.?§°?


    He reached the garage, where his Mustang awaited him, ready for the road.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Twty minutes later, Don found himself driving northward towards Old Town, located on the outer edges of Santos City.


    His phone, securely mounted on the dashboard, displayed directions from Gary Assist, guiding him through the winding, deteriorating roads. The closer he got to Old Town, the more the surings seemed to change.


    The smooth, well-maintained streets of the city gave way to cracked asphalt, riddled with potholes that forced him to slow down.


    As he approached the trance to the town, a worn-out sign came into view, partially obscured by overgrown weeds. The original message, "Welcome to Old Town," had be defaced. The word "Old" was roughly scratched off, replaced with the word "Dead," painted in bright red¡ªthough Don had an unsettling feeling it might not be paint at all.


    "Well, that''s not a bad sign at all," Don muttered to himself, his voice sarcastic as he drove past the sign and into the town.


    Old Town itself was a desolate place, a far cry from the bustling neighborhoods of Santos City. The buildings were old, many of them worn down to the point of collapse.


    Paint peeled from the walls, and brok windows were common sight. The streets were also eerily empty, not a single soul in sight.


    The silce was only brok by the occasional caw of a crow or the rustling of overgrown vegetation in the wind.


    Potholes dotted the roads, forcing Don to navigate carefully. Every now and th, he ev spotted the carcass of an animal, further adding to the eerie atmosphere of the place.


    "Gary, does anyone actually live in Old Town?" Don asked, his eyes scanning the dilapidated surings as he drove.


    Gary Assist''s voice came through the speakers. "Officially, Old Town has be abandoned for decades. The city council has plans to repurpose the land for commercial projects, but those plans have be delayed. The official population is listed as zero.


    However, it''s known that the area has a history of gang activity, homeless campmts, and mutant infestations, particularly in the catacombs beath the town."


    "Just great," Don muttered, pulling his Mustang to a stop near a cluster of rusted, abandoned cars that looked like they hadn''t moved in years. He cut the gine and stepped out, the soles of his shoes crunching against the gravelly g.


    The cold rain continued to fall, its light drizzle adding to the overall bleakness of the sce.


    Don stood by his car, taking in the eerie silce that veloped the town. His superhuman sses kicked in, scanning the area for any signs of life or danger. But aside from the rain tapping against the g, the wind whistling through brok windows, and the rustling of leaves in the overgrown bushes, there was nothing.


    ''This place is creepy as hell,'' Don thought, gripping the crowbar he''d tak from the trunk of his car. ''Better safe than sorry.''


    He looked toward the northeast, where Gary Assist had indicated the old church was located.


    Through the thicking fog, he could just make out the faint silhouette of the building. Its gothic architecture stood ominously in the distance, the upper parts barely visible through the mist.


    With a sigh, Don began walking toward the church. The worn-out gate at the trance of the churchyard creaked as he pushed it op. It was already slightly ajar, and he couldn''t help but wonder if it was always left like that or if someone¡ªor something¡ªhad passed through rectly.


    The pavemt underfoot was cracked and unev, with large sections missing tirely, replaced by patches of dirt and weeds.


    As for the church itself, it was like a relic, its once-grand structure now crumbling. Statues of angels and saints, many with their faces eroded or limbs brok, lined the pathway.


    The tall pillars that held up the building were chipped, and several stained-glass windows were shattered, leaving jagged edges a the frames. Above, the bell tower rose into the fog, the bell within rusted but still intact.


    Don approached the main trance, the heavy wood doors worn and weathered by time.


    He reached for the handle, and before he could ev apply pressure, a strong gust of wind blew the doors op with a loud **creak**.


    The sudd movemt startled a colony of bats that had be roosting in the rafters, sding them screeching and flapping a the cavernous interior. Below, rats scurried across the floor, disappearing into the shadows.


    Don remained by the trance, taking in the interior of the church. The pews were rotting, many of them overturned, and the altar at the far d was covered in a thick layer of dust and cobwebs.


    Brok pieces of the ceiling littered the floor, and what remained of the stained-glass windows cast distorted, dim patterns of light on the walls.


    He strained his ears, listing for any sound that didn''t belong¡ªfootsteps, whispers, anything. But the only sounds were those of the bats settling back down and the rats rustling in the darkness.


    "Let''s get this over with," Don muttered, stepping inside.

 Chapter 132: Chapter 132: Sensory Overload Training, Start! (Part 2)

    He moved carefully, the crowbar held firmly in one hand as he scanned the area. He walked down the aisle, his footsteps echoing off the stone walls. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air was thick with the scent of mold and decay, the dampness of the rain seeping into the church.


    As he reached the back of the building, he noticed a door with a faded sign that read, "Do Not Enter." The door was slightly ajar, and from within, a dark staircase led down into the depths of the church.


    ''Yep, this is a bad idea,'' Don thought, staring into the abyss below. The darkness seemed to swallow the light, and he could feel the temperature drop as he stood at the top of the stairs.


    But with a deep breath, he steeled himself and began his descent, the old wooden steps creaking ominously under his weight.


    "I hope this training is worth it," Don whispered to himself as he disappeared into the darkness.


    As he finished his descent into the catacombs, the atmosphere grew even colder, and the oppressive darkness seemed to close in around him. He stopped at the bottom of the steps, his senses heightened as he took in his surroundings.


    He pulled out his phone, holding it up to check the signal, but as expected, it was abysmal. The faintest bar flickered before disappearing entirely. Not a single source of light was present, and the silence was deafening.


    "Gary, track my steps and turns," Don whispered, knowing that even the slightest sound could carry far in the confined space.


    "Won''t be a problem," Gary Assist replied, the AI''s voice barely audible.


    Don nodded to himself, slipping the phone back into his pocket. He then tightened his grip on the crowbar and began to walk forward. His footsteps were muffled against the dirt and loose stones that made up the floor of the catacombs.


    The catacombs were a complex maze of tunnels and chambers, their walls rough and crumbling. The air was thick with the stench of decay and stagnant water, the odor assaulting his enhanced senses. The sensory overload training he was here for was designed to test his limits, pushing him to refine his superhuman abilities under the most challenging conditions.


    As he moved deeper into the tunnels, the sounds began to shift. The distant echo of dripping water mixed with the scuttling of unseen creatures in the dark. The noise grew louder, more chaotic, as he pressed on.


    His superhuman hearing picked up the faintest movements, the smallest breaths of life in the otherwise silent tomb.


    "Just another walk in the park," Don muttered to himself, though he knew better.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath him shifted. A low rumble reverberated through the catacombs, causing loose rocks and debris to tumble from the ceiling. Don''s reflexes kicked in, and he leaped to the side just as a large stone crashed down where he''d been standing moments before. **Crash!** The impact sent dust and dirt flying, obscuring his vision even further.


    ''Great,'' Don thought, wiping the dirt from his face. He strained his eyes to see through the murk, but the darkness was absolute. Instead, he closed his eyes, focusing on his other senses.


    The smell of the catacombs grew stronger, the odor of rotting flesh and mold nearly overwhelming. But beneath it, Don detected something else¡ªa musky, foul scent that didn''t belong to the environment.


    His nose twitched as he honed in on it, and then he heard it. The skittering of claws, faint but growing louder by the second.


    Don opened his eyes, holding his breath as he pinpointed the source of the sound. From the shadows ahead, several pairs of glowing eyes emerged, reflecting what little light there was.


    The creatures were giant mutant rats, their bodies grotesquely swollen and covered in matted fur. Their sharp teeth glistened as they hissed, advancing toward him with murderous intent.


    "Shit," Don muttered under his breath, raising the crowbar in a defensive stance.


    The first rat lunged at him, its powerful jaws snapping inches from his face. Don sidestepped and swung the crowbar with all his strength, **thwack!** The metal connected with the creature''s skull, the force of the blow cracking bone and sending the rat crashing to the ground, twitching as it died.


    But there was no time to celebrate. Two more rats charged at him from the sides.


    Don spun, bringing the crowbar down on one, smashing its back with a sickening **crunch!** He quickly reversed his grip and drove the pointed end into the other rat''s eye, eliciting a high-pitched squeal as it convulsed and died.


    However, more were coming, their numbers seemingly endless.


    Don realized he couldn''t stay in one place or risk getting overwhelmed. He needed to keep moving.


    Using his enhanced hearing, he tracked their movements in the dark, anticipating their attacks.


    He ducked under a swipe from a rat''s claw, spinning around and delivering a powerful kick to its chest, sending it flying into the wall with a **thud**.


    Another rat lunged at his legs, but Don jumped back, swinging the crowbar in an upward arc, the metal biting deep into the creature''s throat. It gurgled and fell to the ground, blood pooling around it.


    As he fought, Don could feel his superhuman senses working overtime. Every movement, every sound, every scent was heightened, allowing him to react with precision.


    He could hear the rapid breathing of the rats, smell the blood and fear in the air. He was in the zone, his body moving on instinct as he continued to fight off the horde.


    But it wasn''t without cost. One of the rats managed to get close enough to sink its teeth into his arm. **Crunch!**


    Don gritted his teeth against the pain, swinging the crowbar down with all his might, crushing the rat''s skull and prying its jaws open with the metal bar. Blood trickled from the wound, but he didn''t stop. He couldn''t afford to.


    More rats came at him, but Don''s movements became more fluid, more precise. He ducked, dodged, and countered every attack, his crowbar a blur as it swung through the air.


    He killed another rat with a brutal blow to the spine, then kicked another into the crumbling wall, where it fell lifeless.


    The tide began to turn as Don''s relentless assault took its toll on the rats. Their numbers dwindled, and the remaining ones hesitated, their glowing eyes filled with fear. Don could sense their uncertainty, and with a final, savage swing of the crowbar, he killed the last rat that dared to challenge him.


    The surviving rats squealed and scattered, retreating back into the darkness from where they came. Don stood there, breathing heavily, his arm throbbing with pain.


    He wiped the sweat and blood from his brow, surveying the carnage around him. The floor was littered with the bodies of the mutant rats, their blood seeping into the cracks in the stone.


    "Guess they didn''t like the welcome party," Don muttered, wincing as he inspected his arm. The bite was deep, but not life-threatening. He''d have to tend to it later.


    For now, he had to keep moving.

 Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Sensory Overload Training, Start! (Part 3)

    Don barely had time to catch his breath before his superhuman hearing picked up a faint, almost imperceptible hiss.


    The hair on the back of his neck stood up as he instinctively turned around, eyes scanning the darkness for the source. Then, he saw them¡ªtwo glowing eyes, unblinking and filled with predatory intent. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were much larger than the rat''s eyes he''d encountered earlier, and before he could fully register what he was facing, the eyes seemed to flash forward, closing the distance between them in a blur.


    "Shit!" Don barely managed to raise the crowbar in front of him, the metal bar jamming into the creature''s mouth just in time.


    The impact jolted through his arms, and he strained to hold his ground against the immense force. As the creature pushed forward, its body slithering closer, Don got a good look at his attacker¡ªa giant snake, easily the size of a small car, with scales that shimmered in the dim light.


    The snake''s jaws were pried open by the crowbar, but its sheer size and strength made it difficult for Don to keep it at bay.


    He was about to push the creature back when his nose caught a sharp, acrid scent. His instincts screamed at him to duck, and just in time, he dropped low as the snake spat a thick, hissing liquid at him.


    The corrosive spit splattered against the wall behind him, producing a sinister **sizzle** as the stone began to melt.


    Don''s eyes widened as he realized what he was up against. "An acid-spitting snake? You''ve got to be kidding me," he muttered, quickly backing away.


    The snake didn''t give him much time to think. Its massive body coiled and slithered, blocking off his escape routes as it pursued him through the narrow catacombs.


    Don swung the crowbar at the creature''s head, but the snake was quick, its movements incredibly swift. It dodged the strike and retaliated with a quick snap of its jaws, forcing Don to leap back.


    He needed to create some distance, but the snake was relentless, its body moving like a tidal wave of muscle and scale.


    It spit again, this time aiming directly at Don''s chest. But he twisted his body, narrowly avoiding the corrosive fluid, but the close call caused him to lose his balance.


    He stumbled back, landing hard against a crumbling wall. The crowbar fell from his hand, clattering to the ground.


    "Dammit," Don cursed, scrambling to get back on his feet. But before he could reach for the crowbar, the snake''s massive tail swung at him like a wrecking ball, slamming into his side and sending him flying across the chamber.


    **Thud!** Don crashed into a pile of bones and rubble, the wind knocked out of him. He groaned in pain, clutching his side as he tried to regain his bearings, but the snake was already closing in.


    It slithered over the bones, its body crushing them under its weight, and lunged at him with terrifying speed.


    Don rolled to the side just in time, avoiding the snake''s fangs by inches. He then grabbed a sharp femur bone from the pile and stabbed upward, aiming for the snake''s eye. The bone struck true, piercing through the snake''s scales and into the soft flesh beneath.


    The snake let out a blood-curdling **hiss**, its body thrashing wildly in pain. Don seized the opportunity and yanked the bone out, then plunged it back into the snake''s eye, twisting it for good measure. The creature recoiled, pulling back and flailing as it tried to dislodge the makeshift weapon.


    Don staggered to his feet, gasping for breath.


    He could feel his ribs aching from the earlier impact, but he pushed the pain aside.


    The snake, now partially blinded and enraged, lashed out in all directions. Its body slammed into the walls, causing dust and debris to rain down from the ceiling.


    Don had to move quickly, ducking and weaving through the confined space to avoid being crushed.


    He noticed a large, jagged rock embedded in the ceiling above the snake, barely holding on. An idea formed in his mind. Don sprinted toward the snake, making sure to stay just out of reach before waving his arms, trying to get its attention. "Hey! Over here, you oversized garden hose!"


    The snake hissed, its good eye locking onto Don. It lunged again, its jaws snapping shut where Don had been a second earlier. Don sidestepped, leading the creature toward the center of the chamber, directly beneath the loose rock.


    The snake spat more acid, the liquid splattering on the ground where Don had been standing. He could feel the heat from the corrosive substance, but he couldn''t slow down. Timing was everything.


    With the snake now in position, Don turned and sprinted toward the rock wall. He could feel the creature''s hot breath on his back as it gave chase, its massive body causing the ground to tremble beneath him.


    Just as the snake reared back for another strike, Don leaped onto a nearby ledge, grabbing hold of a loose stone. He yanked on it with all his might, dislodging the larger rock from its fragile spot.


    **Crack!** The sound echoed through the catacombs as the massive rock broke free, plummeting toward the ground. The snake realized too late what was happening and tried to pull back, but its own momentum carried it forward.


    **Boom!** The rock crashed down onto the snake''s head, crushing it under its weight. The impact sent shockwaves through the chamber, causing more debris to fall from the ceiling. The snake let out one final, pitiful hiss before its body went limp, its skull shattered beneath the rock.


    Don remained on the ledge, breathing heavily as he watched the life drain from the creature''s eye. His heart pounded in his chest, and he could feel the adrenaline coursing through his veins. The fight had been brutal, and his body ached from the strain, but he had won.


    As the dust settled, Don slowly climbed down from the ledge, careful to avoid the still dangerous acid that had pooled around the chamber. He approached the snake''s corpse, making sure it was truly dead before allowing himself to relax.


    The battle had taken its toll. His clothes were torn, his arm throbbed from the earlier bite, and his ribs ached with every breath. But despite the pain, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. He had faced a formidable opponent and come out on top.


    "Guess I''m stronger than I look," Don muttered, wiping the sweat and blood from his face. He looked around the chamber and took a deep breath, gathering his strength.

 Chapter 134: Chapter 134: Sensory Overload Training, Start! (Part 4)

    Don sat on the cold, uneven ground of the catacombs, his body aching but his mind still buzzing with the adrenaline of the fight.


    His clothes were stained with the snake''s blood, his own blood, and the grime of the catacombs.


    He glanced at his hands, slick with red and trembling slightly from the exertion. Despite the pain, despite the close calls, he couldn''t help but still feel a rush of satisfaction. The danger, the thrill of the battle¡ªit was unlike anything he had ever experienced.


    In the next moment, a system prompt appeared in his vision, the familiar translucent text floating before him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Achievement Unlocked: Face Your Fears.**


    **Reward: Trait Upgrade: Bronze Unfazed to Silver Unfazed¡ªNear-death experiences, strange situations, and intimidating foes will no longer faze you.**


    **+500 aura.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don grinned at the notification. "Not bad," he muttered to himself.


    He could already feel the difference¡ªthe lingering tension he felt from the fight was dissipating faster than before. His breathing steadied, his heartbeat slowed, and the fear that had gripped him at the start of the battle was completely gone.


    He wondered briefly what it would take to further enhance his senses, to push himself beyond his current limits. But those thoughts were interrupted by the faint squeaking of rats.


    He turned his head toward the sound, his senses already on high alert. But unlike before, when the noise had filled him with concern, he now felt only calm. He spotted the mutant rats gnawing on the remains of the snake, their sharp teeth tearing through the tough scales with ease. Disgusting, but no longer terrifying.


    "Better get out of here before something worse shows up," Don said to himself, standing up and stretching his sore muscles. His ribs and arms still ached, but the pain was manageable. He knew he needed to leave before the scent of blood drew in more predators.


    He started making his way back to the entrance, dispatching a few mutant rats that dared to approach him. His strikes were quick and hard, his superhuman senses guiding him through the darkness with relative ease.


    When he finally reached the stairs leading back to the church, he climbed them quickly, eager to return to the light.


    As he emerged from the catacombs and into the church''s back room, the dim daylight filtering through the broken windows, Don took a moment to assess his condition.


    His clothes were filthy, torn in several places, and he was covered in a mix of dirt, blood, and sweat.


    He frowned at his reflection in a cracked mirror on the wall. "Great. I should''ve packed a change of clothes," he muttered. Going back home like this would undoubtedly raise questions, especially from Samantha.


    He checked his phone and saw that he had spent over fifty minutes in the catacombs. "That should be enough for today," he decided. The sensory overload training had been intense, but effective. His reflexes felt sharper and his awareness heightened. He felt more in tune with his surroundings and more capable of handling whatever came his way.


    As he walked back toward his car, reflecting on the progress he had made, he noticed something out of place. "Huh?"


    A group of four individuals in ragged clothing had gathered around his car, their attention focused on breaking into it. One of them, a burly man with a large rock in hand, stood poised to smash the driver''s side window.


    Don''s eyes narrowed as he took in the scene. The men looked rough, desperate¡ªperfectly willing to do whatever it took to get what they wanted. When they noticed him approaching, their initial panic faded, replaced by a sense of superiority as they took in his disheveled appearance.


    Two of the men reached into their coats and pulled out knives, while the other two brandished rocks. The one holding the large rock by the car warned, "Open the car, or you''ll get hurt."


    Don''s expression remained indifferent, almost bored. "I''d like to see you try," he replied, his voice low and steady.


    Without waiting for them to make the first move, he started walking toward them, his posture relaxed but his senses on high alert. After fighting in the pitch-black catacombs against a deadly giant snake, these petty thugs with their crude weapons seemed laughably easy.


    The man with the rock was the first to act, swinging the heavy stone toward Don''s head. But Don''s reflexes were faster¡ªhe sidestepped the blow with ease, his movements controlled.


    Before the man could react, Don grabbed his arm, twisting it sharply until he heard a sickening **crack**. The rock fell from the man''s hand as he screamed in pain, clutching his broken arm.


    The two with knives lunged at him next, but Don caught the first man''s wrist, twisting it until the knife clattered to the ground. He then delivered a swift kick to the man''s knee, buckling it backward with a gruesome **pop**.


    The second man slashed at Don''s chest, but Don ducked under the blade, grabbing a rusty metal rod from the ground and driving it into the man''s side. The thug gasped, collapsing to the ground in agony.


    The remaining two, seeing how effortlessly Don had dismantled their friends, hesitated for a moment before charging at him in a desperate attempt to overpower him.


    Don met their charge head-on, using the metal rod to block one of the men''s attacks before swinging it upward to crack the man''s jaw with a **thud**. The man crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    The last thug tried to flee, realizing too late that he was outmatched.


    But Don was faster¡ªhe grabbed the man by the collar and slammed his head against the side of a rusted car, the impact cracking the man''s skull with a sickening **crunch**. The thug''s body went limp, falling to the ground in a lifeless heap.


    Don stood among the limp figures, breathing heavily but feeling no remorse for what he''d done. These men had chosen to attack him, and he had responded in kind.


    He crouched down beside one of the groaning thugs, his voice cold as he asked, "Are there more people around here?"


    The thug, clutching his injured side, spat at Don, his eyes filled with defiance. "Fuck off!"


    Don''s expression didn''t change but one could see the irritation in his eyes.


    He grabbed the man by the back of the head and slammed it against the side of a car, killing him instantly. He then turned to the remaining two thugs, who were barely conscious, their faces contorted in pain.


    "Anyone else?" he asked, his tone devoid of emotion.


    Neither of them spoke, their eyes glazed over with the realization that they were about to meet the same fate as their comrades.


    Don didn''t hesitate¡ªhe ended their lives swiftly, efficiently. It was cleaner that way, he told himself. No loose ends.


    With the thugs dealt with, Don wiped the blood from his hands and retrieved his keys.


    He got into his car, glancing one last time at the bodies laying around the area. There was strangely no satisfaction in what he had done, just a grim acknowledgment of the necessity of it. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He started the car and drove away from Old Town, leaving the desolate streets and the corpses behind. The training had been tough, but effective. He had pushed his limits, tested his resolve, and emerged stronger.


    But as he drove back toward the city, the adrenaline slowly faded, leaving him alone with his thoughts. The violence, the bloodshed¡ªit was becoming a part of him.

 Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Law & Heroics (Part 3)

    After leaving Old Town, Don drove through the winding roads leading to the cliffs by the sea. The view was calming, the sound of waves crashing against the rocks below.


    He parked his car near the edge and stepped out, breathing in the salty air as he prepared for his [Regeneration Focus Training].


    For the next hour, he engaged in a series of exercises designed to push his body just enough to trigger his healing abilities.


    He began with deep breathing techniques, focusing on his injuries and willing his body to mend itself. He performed light calisthenics, stretching his muscles to their limits, then moved on to more rigorous tasks like jogging on uneven terrain and performing push-ups on jagged rocks.


    Each small cut and scrape that resulted from these activities was a cue for his body to heal, forcing his regenerative powers to work faster and more efficiently. By the end of the hour, his minor wounds had closed up, and the soreness in his muscles had all but disappeared. The training had left him feeling invigorated, his body more responsive and his healing abilities sharper.


    Satisfied with his progress, Don made his way back into the city, stopping briefly to buy a change of clothes. He spent some time driving aimlessly through different neighborhoods, getting a feel for the area and mapping out potential routes and locations for future use.


    The city felt more familiar with each passing minute, the streets and buildings becoming less foreign to him.


    As lunchtime approached, he decided to head back home. Pulling into the driveway, he parked the car and stepped out. When he entered the house, he noticed Samantha walking toward her home office. She paused when she saw him, a warm smile spreading across her face.


    "Welcome back," she greeted him, her voice soft.


    "Thanks," Don replied, kicking off his shoes and walking over to her. He noticed that she was wearing a formal office outfit, though she had loosened it up for comfort¡ªa skirt, pantyhose, and a button-up shirt with the sleeves rolled up. It was clear she hadn''t been home for long.


    "How did it go?" he asked, genuinely curious about the outcome of the meeting with Claire.


    Samantha''s smile widened as she answered, "It went really well. Claire is amazing. You were right about needing a lawyer¡ªshe found so many issues with the contract that we would have never noticed on our own."


    She began listing some of the problems Claire had discovered: ambiguous clauses that could have bound Don to unfavorable conditions, a lack of clear terms regarding his obligations, and provisions that would have severely limited his ability to leave the program without facing legal repercussions.


    Claire had also identified loopholes that could have allowed the organization to exploit Don''s powers without proper compensation or protection.


    As Don listened, he felt a sense of validation. He had made the right call in insisting on a legal review. Samantha continued speaking as she walked into her office, motioning for Don to follow her.


    "You''ll need to go with Claire tomorrow for a final review and signing," Samantha explained. "She''ll make sure that the changes we agreed upon are included before you sign anything."


    Don nodded, appreciating the thoroughness of the process. However, Samantha''s tone shifted as she added, "But¡­"


    Don picked up on the hesitation in her voice. "But what?" he asked, his brow furrowing slightly.


    Samantha sighed, her expression becoming more somber. "Claire mentioned that the only reason they agreed to change your contract so drastically is that they don''t expect you to be a significant part of the program. Going forward, you should probably keep that in mind Donnie, they might treat you differently from the other people in the program."


    Don understood the implications immediately. The organization had made the necessary changes to avoid legal trouble, but they didn''t see him as a valuable asset. They likely expected him to be someone they could easily overlook.


    It was a frustrating realization, but one that Don welcomed. With low expectations, he had the freedom to operate under the radar, to grow at his own pace without undue pressure.


    He could see the concern in Samantha''s eyes, the way her face tightened as she struggled to find the right words. It wasn''t easy for her to relay such news, especially to someone she cared about. But Don smiled, easing her worries with a gentle tone.


    "It''s fine, really," he reassured her. "As long as I can train in better facilities and keep our family safe, it''s worth it."


    Samantha''s eyes softened, her worry giving way to relief. "Oh, Donnie," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion as she stepped forward and wrapped him in a tight hug. She pressed his head against her chest, her arms holding him close. "It''s their loss. You''re going to be an amazing hero."


    Don felt a bit of guilt, knowing that his true intentions were far from heroic. But as he held Samantha close, he pushed those thoughts aside. Whether he became a villain or a hero, one thing was certain: he wanted this family to be with him, to be safe and protected no matter what path he chose.


    The hug between Don and Samantha lingered for a few seconds, but as the embrace ended, Don quickly shifted the conversation.


    "Where''s Aunt Amanda?" he asked, pulling back slightly to look at Samantha.


    Samantha adjusted her glasses and sighed softly. "She said she had to go into town to deal with some insurance issues. She left right after preparing lunch."


    Don immediately knew it had to do with the damage from the mutant attack on her farm. "Okay, got it."


    Samantha gave him a reassuring smile before adding, "The food''s in the fridge. Help yourself. I''ll be in my office getting a little work done."


    "Thanks, I''ll grab something before I head out again after lunch," Don replied, his tone casual.


    Samantha looked at him curiously but didn''t press further. "Just don''t come back too late. And if you can, pick your sister up from school on your way home."


    Don nodded. "No problem. I''ll see you later, Mom."


    With that, Don made his way to the kitchen.


    He opened the fridge and found the lunch Amanda had prepared: grilled chicken breast, brown rice, steamed spinach, and a bowl of fresh fruit. It was a balanced meal.


    After finishing his meal, Don cleaned up and headed out. His first stop was the old abandoned steel mills on the outskirts of the city.


    The place was a graveyard of rusted machinery, twisted metal, and massive piles of scrap. It was perfect for his [Telekinetic Weight Training].


    As he stepped into the mill, Don surveyed the area, his eyes locking onto a particularly large piece of scrap metal. He focused his mind on it, feeling the familiar tingle of his telekinetic powers as they extended toward the object.


    Slowly, the scrap metal began to rise off the ground, hovering several feet in the air. The strain was immediate¡ªhis mind felt like it was lifting the weight physically, each ounce of pressure translating into a throbbing headache.


    He gritted his teeth, pushing through the discomfort as he maneuvered the scrap through the air, weaving it around obstacles and guiding it into a controlled landing. He repeated the process with various objects of different sizes and weights, pushing himself to his limits with each attempt.


    By the time he finished, Don''s head was pounding, and a thin sheen of sweat covered his brow. His telekinetic abilities were improving, but they still had a long way to go. He needed to be quicker, more precise, and more controlled if he was going to use the ability in battle.


    Next, Don drove to the volcanic fields near the city''s outskirts for his [Durability Endurance Routines]. The area was a harsh, unforgiving landscape of jagged rocks, bubbling lava pools, and extreme temperatures. The air was thick with the scent of sulfur, and the heat was almost unbearable, even for someone like Don.


    He began his training by climbing up one of the higher volcanic ridges, feeling the sharp edges of the rocks dig into his hands and feet. At the top, he took a deep breath before launching himself off the edge, plummeting toward the rocky ground below.


    The impact was brutal, sending shockwaves through his body and testing the limits of his natural durability. Pain shot through his limbs, but he forced himself to get up and repeat the process, each fall pushing his body further.


    The heat was relentless, the air dry and scorching as he moved through the fields, enduring the searing temperatures and punishing environment.


    His skin felt like it was on fire, but Don knew that this was the only way to toughen up, to become resilient enough to withstand whatever was thrown at him.


    After hours of punishing his body, Don finally allowed himself to stop. He was exhausted, his body aching and bruised, but he could feel the gains. His durability had improved.


    ''All this and no achievement?'' Don wondered, but didn''t dwell on it. As he began to head back to his car, Don felt his phone buzz in his pocket.


    He pulled it out and saw a text from Summer: "Hey, can you pick me up?"


    Don sighed, but he knew better than to ignore this sister of his, especially after the morning they''d had. He sent a quick reply: "On my way." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a final glance at the harsh terrain around him, Don climbed into his car and started the drive back into the city.

 Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Law & Heroics (Part 4)

    The next morning, Don woke up at his usual 4:30 AM and went through his morning routine with the same discipline that was becoming second nature.


    By 6:30, he was back from his morning run, feeling invigorated despite the early hour. The kitchen was warm and inviting as he joined Samantha for breakfast. She was having eggs and toast, while he stuck to his usual oatmeal with mixed berries and a protein shake.


    As they ate, Samantha looked at her plate, poking at her toast absentmindedly. "Maybe I should go on a diet," she muttered, a touch of self-consciousness in her voice. "I''ve really gained weight."


    Don, chewing thoughtfully, raised an eyebrow. "It''s the good kind of weight," he said casually, knowing just what to say to make her feel better.


    Samantha laughed, shaking her head. "You''re only saying that to make me feel better."


    Feigning offense, Don put down his spoon. "You don''t trust your own son? That hurts."


    She couldn''t help but smile at his playful tone. "Fine, you win," she conceded with a light-hearted sigh. Then, with a more serious tone, she added, "But you should hurry up. Claire isn''t the type of person to keep waiting. She''ll be here soon."


    As if on cue, the sound of a car horn echoed from outside. Samantha smiled knowingly. "Told you."


    Don sighed, standing up from the table. The previous night, he had spent hours thinking through potential strategies for dealing with Miss Claire, even using Gary Assist to gather as much information as possible.


    But despite all his planning, he wasn''t confident about any of it. Claire was an enigma to him, and attempts to pry information from Summer had been unfruitful. If it weren''t for the system''s objectives, he would have preferred to spend more time strengthening his bonds with his new family before trying to impress someone like Claire.


    But the clock was ticking, and he had no choice but to dive in headfirst.


    As he walked to the door, a thought crossed his mind: today was Friday, and he had to meet up with Tori, the old Don''s internet friend from *Call of Responsibility*. "Just great," he muttered under his breath.


    As he opened the door, he was surprised to find Sylvia standing there, hand raised as if about to ring the doorbell. She froze for a split second, then broke into a wide smile, her voice exaggeratedly cute as she greeted, "Good morning!"


    "Good morning," Don replied, keeping his tone neutral. He still hadn''t addressed what had happened between them in the fitting room at the mall, and from the way Sylvia acted, it seemed she preferred it that way.


    Don wasn''t quick to assume that she had a crush on him¡ªhe hadn''t seen how she interacted with other guys, and he didn''t want to jump to conclusions. Better to play it safe for now.


    "Sooo," Sylvia began, drawing out the word as she looked at him expectantly. "I hear you and my mom are going to SCHO HQ today to finalize everything?"


    Don nodded. "That''s the plan." He stepped out of the house, closing the door behind him. "Is your mom dropping you and Summer off first?"


    Sylvia shook her head quickly. "Nope. Summer and I are going with Samantha."


    "Oh, alright," Don said, starting to move toward the car parked outside. "I better not keep your mother waiting, then."


    "Good idea," Sylvia agreed with a grin. "Goodbye, cutie!" she called after him as she stepped inside the house.


    Don walked over to the car¡ªa Rolls Royce Phantom, black and imposing in its design¡ªwhere the bald bodyguard from the mall stood by the door, holding it open. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man''s expression was as stony as ever, and Don didn''t bother with pleasantries, simply nodding as he climbed into the backseat. Inside, he found Miss Claire sitting comfortably with a book in hand. She didn''t look up as Don settled into his seat and fastened his seatbelt.


    "Good morning," Don said politely, breaking the silence.


    Without turning her head or lifting her eyes from the book, Claire replied, "Good morning," her tone distant, almost detached.


    Don thought to himself, ''Yeah, this isn''t awkward at all.''


    The car started off, gliding smoothly down the road as classical music played softly in the background. The drive to the Santos City Hero Operations HQ took about thirty minutes, the cityscape gradually giving way to more forested surroundings.


    As they approached, the high-tech facility came into view. It was a vast complex that looked more like a military base than a simple headquarters.


    It was surrounded by tall fences topped with barbed wire, and security checkpoints were visible at regular intervals. The buildings themselves were a made of steel and glass, with the kind of infrastructure that suggested both power and secrecy.


    The car slowed as they approached the entrance, where their identities were confirmed by security before they were allowed to pass through. Finally, the car came to a stop in a designated parking area.


    As soon as Don and Miss Claire exited the vehicle, Benjamin appeared, striding toward them with a practiced smile. "Good morning, Miss Claire. Don, glad you could make it."


    Don nodded in acknowledgment, his expression neutral. Miss Claire, without missing a beat, closed her book and tucked it under her arm. "Good morning, Mr. Benjamin," she said, her voice carrying that same air of elegant authority that Don had already come to expect from her.


    §â%?#¦Ø?¦Å§Ô??-§¼¦Ã-*


    Benjamin gestured toward the entrance. "If you''ll follow me, we can get started."


    As they walked toward the entrance of the facility, Don couldn''t help but notice the way the security personnel seemed to straighten up as they passed, their eyes sharp and alert.


    They soon entered the main building, the interior modern, with polished floors and walls lined with digital displays showing various security feeds and data. Benjamin led them down a long corridor to a conference room, where a stack of documents awaited them on the table.


    "Here we are," Benjamin said, gesturing to the papers. "We''ve made the adjustments as per your recommendations, Miss Claire, but we''ll go through everything again just to be thorough."


    Miss Claire nodded, her expression unreadable as she took a seat and began to peruse the documents. Don watched her for a moment before taking his own seat.


    Miss Claire quietly reviewed the documents for a solid thirty minutes, her eyes scanning each page with the focus of a hawk. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she nodded in satisfaction and spoke in her composed tone, "Everything seems to be in order."


    Benjamin, who had been sitting across from them with a smile plastered on his face, nodded enthusiastically. "Perfect! Shall we get to signing, then? Once that''s done, Don can be given a proper tour of the facility and registered in the databa¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Miss Claire raised a hand, cutting him off smoothly. "I''d like to speak with Don privately first," she said, her voice carrying a subtle edge of authority that left no room for argument. "I want to ensure he fully understands the contract so he doesn''t inadvertently breach any terms, and I''d also like to explain the benefits he''ll be receiving."


    Benjamin''s smile faltered slightly, a flicker of disappointment crossing his face before he quickly masked it. "Oh, of course," he replied, standing up from his seat. "I''ll just be outside." With that, he left the room, the door clicking softly shut behind him.


    Once they were alone, Miss Claire turned her attention fully to Don. Her gaze was sharp, but not unkind, more like a teacher about to deliver an important lesson. "This contract," she began, sliding the documents toward him, "is designed to ensure that you can operate effectively within the Elite Hero Program while retaining a level of freedom that most other members do not have."


    She then began to explain the key points of the contract. "You will receive a monthly allowance to support your activities as a hero, and there will be significant security upgrades to your home. This includes two advanced security droids created by Dr. Gadget, specifically designed for protection and surveillance.


    You''ll also have access to top-tier health and fitness facilities, which will be essential for maintaining your abilities. Additionally, you''ll be granted a license to operate as a hero in accordance with the Santos City Hero Rules of Engagement, giving you the legal backing to act in situations where normal citizens cannot."


    Don listened carefully, noting how thorough she was in explaining each benefit. It was clear that she wanted him to understand exactly what he was getting into. When she finished, she looked at him expectantly. "Do you understand everything?"


    Don nodded. "Yes, I understand."


    "Good," she replied, her tone softening slightly before she indicated where he should sign.


    Don picked up the pen and, after a moment''s hesitation, signed the document. Miss Claire nodded in approval, gathering the papers together neatly. "Congratulations," she said plainly.


    Don offered her a small smile. "Thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I''d likely be getting the short end of the stick."


    Miss Claire arched an eyebrow. "It''s not just likely; it''s a fact. You would have been signing away your freedom and benefits had you done so without proper counsel."


    Don forced a chuckle, feeling slightly exposed under her scrutiny. "You don''t mince words."


    "I''m an attorney, darling," she replied smoothly. "It''s my job to present facts as they are, not to sugarcoat them." Her gaze sharpened again as she added, "Now that the matter of the Hero Program is dealt with, there''s still the issue of our own agreement."


    Don frowned slightly, confused. "Our agreement? What do you mean?"


    Miss Claire''s lips curled into a slight smile, one that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Did your mother not tell you? No matter." She explained, "Your mother and I agreed that I would act as your legal representative going forward."


    "Oh," Don replied, surprised. "She didn''t mention that, but I don''t have a problem with it."


    Miss Claire''s expression hardened slightly. "You shouldn''t be so quick to agree to things, Don. That''s a surefire way to always get the short end of the stick."


    Don thought to himself that she was impossible to please, but he kept his thoughts to himself.


    "However," she continued, "this arrangement will be beneficial for both of us. You''ll have an experienced legal representative, and I''ll gain a client within the Elite Hero Program. But understand this: I only stand to benefit if you become a well-known hero. So, in a way, I''m taking a gamble on you."


    Don couldn''t help but ask, "Why take the gamble?"


    Miss Claire''s gaze softened, but only slightly. "My daughter seems to believe you have potential. As for myself, I''ll believe it when I see results."


    Don nodded, accepting her reasoning. It was clear that getting close to her was going to be a challenge, far more difficult than he had initially thought.


    After she was satisfied with the conversation, Miss Claire gathered the signed documents. "Let''s hand these over. As for our agreement, I''ll draft a contract and send it to your mother for review."


    Don nodded and followed her out of the room. As they walked down the corridor to meet Benjamin, he couldn''t shake the feeling that getting close to Miss Claire was going to require more than just clever words and charm.

 Chapter 137: Chapter 137: Law & Heroics (Part 5)

    After handing over the signed documents to Benjamin, Miss Claire''s expression remained impassive.


    "Going forward," she said coolly to Benjamin, "any contracts or agreements you may wish to make with my client should be sent to me first." She reached into her bag and pulled out an impressive looking black card, handing it to Benjamin with a elegant grace.


    Benjamin, maintaining his practiced smile, took the card with a nod. Inwardly, he couldn''t help but think that Don''s chances in the program were slim to none. With the lackluster evaluation Don had, Benjamin doubted the boy would make it far¡ªhe''d be lucky to end up as a sidekick to a third-rate hero.


    On the surface, though, he kept up the facade of a kind manager. "That won''t be a problem," he replied, then turned to Don. "Congratulations, Don Bright, and welcome to the Santos City Elite Hero Program. Unfortunately, a tour won''t be possible today, but we can head over to the registry department so you can get your ID.


    With it, you''ll be able to come and go from the HQ as you please and access most of our facilities."


    Don nodded. "That''s fine," he said, falling in step with Benjamin as they made their way to the registry. Miss Claire followed them, her steps more composed and graceful.


    Once at the registry, Don was handed his ID card, a neat piece of tech that looked as exclusive as the program he had just joined.


    After receiving his card, Benjamin went on to add, "You''re free to use the training facilities now if you''d like. As for the droids and home security upgrades, I''ll need to contact our contractors and Dr. Gadget to schedule when they can be installed."


    Don considered Benjamin''s word for a bit before replying, "That sounds good, but I didn''t bring my own vehicle, so I wouldn''t want to delay Miss Claire''s plans by choosing to train now."


    Don assumed Miss Claire, given her demeanor and position, was likely a very busy person and thus it wouldn''t be a good idea to try and waste her time. To his surprise, she responded, "Nonsense. I cleared my schedule today specifically to handle your matter. It''s no problem if you want to test out the facilities. In fact, I''m rather curious to see what my newest client is capable of."


    Don sighed inwardly. He couldn''t seem to catch a break. Instead of seeing this as an opportunity to improve his standing with Miss Claire, he viewed it as something that would expose just how far he lagged behind other elite heroes.


    However, backing out wouldn''t look good either, so reluctantly, he agreed. "If you don''t mind, then okay."


    Benjamin clapped his hands together. "Wonderful! Just be sure to get Miss Claire a visitor''s card at the reception desk. Every member of the program is allowed to bring up to five guests, though they aren''t permitted to use the facilities."


    Miss Claire, unamused, responded, "We''re aware. We read the terms and conditions, after all."


    Benjamin chuckled awkwardly. "Right...," he mumbled before excusing himself, claiming he needed to get back to work.


    Watching him leave, Miss Claire shook her head slightly. "What a sleazy man," she muttered under her breath.


    Don chuckled softly. "You don''t like him very much, do you?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I dislike all people who wear fake smiles," she replied flatly.


    Don, curious, asked, "Is that why you don''t smile much?"


    She glanced at him with a faint smirk. "That''s one of the reasons." She then turned her attention back to the task at hand. "Let''s get on with your training. I''d prefer to be gone by lunchtime."


    They walked to the receptionist''s desk back in the main lobby, where Miss Claire was issued a visitor''s card. With that sorted, they proceeded to one of the training areas. Don, still wary of exposing too much of his abilities, opted to focus on Sensory Overload training and Regeneration Focus so he targeted the area where he could best do that.


    Upon arriving at the training area, an old man with a weathered face and thinning gray hair, dressed in staff overalls, greeted them. He had a thick mustache that twitched when he spoke. "Good morning! I''m on duty here today," he said warmly, his voice carrying a slight rasp. "Are you a new recruit?" he asked, looking at Don.


    Don nodded. "Yes, I just signed the contract not long ago."


    The old man turned to Miss Claire and gave a deep bow, "And who might this beautiful lady be?"


    Miss Claire, ever composed, replied, "A visitor. Can we proceed with my client''s training?"


    The old man nodded eagerly. "Yes, yes, of course." He led them to an observation deck, a glass-walled room overlooking a large and intricate training course. "Would you like to give it a go?" he asked Don, his eyes twinkling with eagerness.


    "That''s the plan," Don replied, scanning the course. It was designed to look like a maze, with dark corners, flickering lights, and narrow passageways.


    "Excellent," the old man continued. "I''ll keep the difficulty at normal levels. Most new recruits can manage it."


    Don nodded, inwardly thinking this would be a good gauge of where he stood compared to the others. "Alright," he agreed.


    ¡Ò@§ä¦Ò§ñ?¦Ã*-?§à!§è§Ô?$¦Å%-+


    The old man''s face lit up with excitement. "A lot of the new recruits yesterday put on quite the show," he added, as he led Don to a small room where he could change into a training outfit.


    Don suited up and stepped out, feeling the snug fit of the bodysuit designed to monitor his vitals and provide feedback. The old man explained, "If you want to quit at any point, just say so. And remember, the training will automatically stop if your bodysuit detects that you''ve sustained heavy injuries."


    Don nodded, taking a deep breath as he approached the entrance to the course.


    The moment he stepped in, the lights dimmed, plunging him into near darkness. Almost immediately, his senses were assaulted.


    A barrage of sounds¡ªmechanical whirs, the hiss of compressed air, and low-frequency drones¡ªfilled the room, masking any discernible noise. The air was thick with a cloying, musty odor, mingling with the scent of oil and rust.


    He moved cautiously through the darkness, relying on his enhanced senses to guide him. But, as he was doing this, the floor beneath him shifted unexpectedly, forcing him to adjust his balance.


    As he navigated further, obstacles sprang up from the ground¡ªsudden, jolting walls and shifting platforms designed to disorient him.


    Suddenly, **CLANG!** A large metal arm swung towards him. He barely ducked in time, feeling the wind from its swing brush past his face.


    He rolled to the side, his senses straining to detect the next threat. The room was filled with too many sounds, meant to overwhelm and confuse.


    Then came the droids. Battle droids, heavily armored and wielding blunt weapons, emerged from hidden compartments.


    They moved with surprising agility for their size, their mechanical limbs whirring with every step. **THUD!** One of the droids swung a massive arm toward him. But Don narrowly dodged, feeling the rush of air from its swing as well.


    He retaliated with a swift kick, aiming for what looked like a weak spot in its knee joint, but the droid absorbed the blow, its armor only denting slightly.


    "What the¡ª," he muttered to himself, before quickly picking up a baton near him and tightening his grip on it. He needed to use his senses, trust them.


    He listened for the faint whirr of the droids'' servos, felt the subtle vibrations in the floor, and smelled the acrid scent of heated metal.


    He darted between them, using his agility to his advantage rather than going for brute force. But as he fought, he could feel his body protesting, minor injuries accumulating¡ªbruises forming, muscles straining.


    But this was where his regeneration training came in. His body worked overtime to heal the injuries, a sharp, burning sensation spreading through his limbs as his cells accelerated their repair processes anytime he took a moment to catch his breath.


    Then, one of the droids proceeded to lunge at him, its bludgeon coming down hard. Don sidestepped at the last moment and swung his baton upward, catching the droid under its chin with a **CRUNCH**. The droid staggered, its servos sparking, before collapsing to the ground.


    Another droid advanced, and he used his heightened senses to predict its movements, dodging to the side just as it swung wide. He leaped up, using its arm as a springboard to propel himself onto its back, where he delivered a devastating blow to its power core. **ZAP**¡ªthe droid spasmed and fell lifelessly to the floor.


    But the course wasn''t done with him yet.


    A series of vents opened above him, releasing a blinding cloud of gas. His eyes felt like they were burning so he closed them, relying on his hearing and sense of touch.


    He heard the telltale click of a hidden door opening, and his ears picked up the faint sound of footsteps approaching¡ªlight, almost imperceptible.


    "Silent droids?" he wondered, realizing they were trying to catch him off guard.


    He held his breath and listened. **Tap, tap¡­**


    Hearing the subtle footsteps get closer, he turned sharply and swung his baton, feeling the satisfying **CRACK** as it connected with something solid. The small and more silent droid crumpled to the ground.


    The rest of the course continued to be a mix of the two types of droids in varying numbers while his senses continued to be impaired. Surprisingly, it was less difficult for Don as compared to the training he did in the Oldtown Catacombs.


    By the time he reached the end of the course, his body was aching, and his clothes were drenched in sweat. He had taken a few hits, but his regeneration abilities had kicked in, healing the worst of his injuries.


    ''This course is more technical and but it I don''t know, it lacks edge. Maybe it''s because of the difficulty,'' Don thought as the final door opened. The lights brightened, and he stumbled out, panting heavily.


    Miss Claire was standing there, arms crossed, watching him with a critical eye. "Not bad," she said, her tone giving nothing away.


    Don nodded, too exhausted to respond.

 Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Law & Heroics (Part 6)

    With the training session completed, Don felt the burn in his muscles and the satisfaction of testing himself in a more controlled environment.


    He was about to suggest to Miss Claire that they could leave when suddenly, the door to the training room slid open with a mechanical **whirr**. Two figures stepped in¡ªa very tall man with neatly combed blonde hair, wearing a tailored suit, and beside him, a younger man who looked like a younger version of the older, though less polished.


    The younger man was around Don''s height and his expression was one of disdain.


    The tall man, with a stern expression, scanned the room and immediately frowned upon seeing Don. "Sam," he called out, his voice echoing across the room, "didn''t I instruct you to ensure no one was present when my son was scheduled to train?"


    Sam, the old man who had overseen Don''s training, looked visibly flustered. "I-I''m sorry, Mr. Barclay," he stammered. "I didn''t know¡ª"


    But Mr. Barclay cut him off sharply. "Enough," he snapped. "Prepare the course for my son."


    Sam nodded quickly, casting a helpless glance at Don and Miss Claire. "I apologize," he said, his tone filled with resignation. "Could you please leave?"


    Don could tell this Mr. Barclay was likely a big shot, someone with enough pull to make things difficult. His first instinct was to avoid unnecessary trouble and just leave. But before he could say a word, Miss Claire stepped forward, placing a hand on her hip, her posture radiating confidence and defiance.


    "Why should we leave?" Miss Claire asked. "We were here first, and according to the terms of use of these facilities, it''s first come, first served."


    The younger man beside Mr. Barclay, who had been looking bored up to this point, burst into laughter. "Are you dumb or something?" he sneered, pointing a finger at Miss Claire. "Do you even know who you''re talking to?"


    Miss Claire''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she smiled¡ªa cold, calculated smile. "I must have struck a nerve, considering the lack of manners and the surplus of arrogance. It''s quite clear you were both raised with silver spoons but without any sense of class. Or perhaps your... manhood is so lacking that you feel the need to compensate with bluster."


    Mr. Barclay''s face darkened, his lips thinning into a line. "I suggest you apologize now, Miss, if you know what''s good for you," he growled, his voice taking on a menacing tone. "Or else."


    Miss Claire remained unfazed, her expression as steady as ever, but just as she opened her mouth to retort, the doors slid open once more with a soft **hiss**.


    A new figure strode into the room with confident steps, her presence commanding immediate attention.


    "Or else what?" came the voice¡ªa woman''s voice, firm and full of authority.


    All heads turned toward the source of the voice, and there stood RedStar. But instead of her iconic hero costume, she wore a tracksuit in her country''s national colors.


    She walked forward, her gaze directly on Mr. Barclay. "I heard everything," she said, her tone neutral but the irritation in her voice clear. "And the woman is right. Why should they leave the course just because your son is here? Especially when your...


    twig of a son," she looked toward the younger Barclay, "can''t even handle a little competition."


    The young Barclay''s face turned beet red. He gritted his teeth, glaring at RedStar. "My father booked the room in advance!" he shouted, his voice shaking with anger. "It''s that stupid worker''s fault," he added, jabbing a finger toward Sam.


    RedStar''s eyes flashed dangerously. "Watch your tone," she commanded, her voice dropping a few octaves. The younger Barclay instantly went to his knees, a look of shock crossing his face. She smirked. "Or I''ll beat you senseless in front of your father."


    Mr. Barclay''s composure faltered for a moment, but he quickly recovered. "RedStar," he said evenly, "mind your own business. This has nothing to do with you."


    RedStar didn''t back down. "Oh, but it does," she retorted, "because I won''t stand by and let someone like you bully others just because you have a fancy title." She turned to Don, then back to Mr. Barclay. "You think just because you''re the deputy director, you can throw your weight around? Think again, not when I''m around at least."


    Mr. Barclay scoffed and shifted his gaze to Don, looking him up and down with thinly veiled disdain. "Why waste valuable time on this course with someone who will never amount to anything more than a sidekick?" he said coldly. "If he had any real talent, I would already know his name."


    Don felt his jaw tighten. He was about to speak up, his frustration bubbling to the surface, but once again, RedStar beat him to it. "This boy," she said confidently, "will go further than your son ever will."


    Mr. Barclay''s frown deepened, but then he composed himself, clasping his hands behind his back. "Do you dare to make a wager, then?" he challenged. "My son against this nobody," he gestured dismissively toward Don. "If your... prot¨¦g¨¦ can last even one minute in a sparring match, I''ll admit I''m wrong and even offer compensation.


    But if I''m right," he paused, his gaze locking onto RedStar''s, "you''ll have to reconsider that little discussion we had the other day."


    RedStar''s lips curled into a smile a she didn''t hesitate to answer. "I have no problem with that," she said, turning her head slightly to look at Don. "What about you, boy? Are you willing?"


    Don took a moment to think of his options. He knew that backing out now would not only damage his image but also miss an opportunity to prove himself, however unprepared he might feel. The pressure was immense, but he nodded. "I''m in."


    With the agreement made, Sam moved quickly, pressing a series of buttons on the control panel.


    The walls of the course began to lower smoothly into the floor, revealing a wide, open space that stretched out. Don and the younger Barclay stepped forward into the other room with a now even surface, positioning themselves on opposite sides.


    Don''s eyes were fixed on his opponent, studying him carefully. The young Barclay, with his blonde hair slicked back and a confident smirk on his face, looked every bit like someone who had grown up with a silver spoon. His posture was relaxed, but his eyes showed a certain arrogance, as if he had already won.


    "You''re going to regret this," the young Barclay taunted, his voice carrying across the empty space between them. He stretched his arms, cracking his knuckles loudly, as if to try and intimidate Don.


    But Don didn''t respond. Instead he simply took a deep breath, grounding himself. He may not have had much experience fighting but he felt like he had faced worse situations and opponents more dangerous than this entitled brat.


    He knew that if he kept his focus and relied on his instincts, he could handle whatever was coming his way.


    From the observation room, RedStar''s voice crackled through the intercom system. "This is a sparring match, gentlemen. Only physical abilities are allowed¡ªno powers. If you have any questions, ask them now. Otherwise, we begin at the sound of the buzzer."


    Don nodded slightly, indicating he understood. The young Barclay just rolled his shoulders and grinned, clearly eager to get started.


    A moment of silence stretched out and Don''s heartbeat slowed, his focus narrowing to the boy standing across from him. He could feel the adrenaline starting to course through his veins, his muscles tensing in anticipation. His senses sharpened, every detail in the room coming into crystal-clear focus.


    Then, the sharp **buzz** of the buzzer sounded. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tension in the room was tense as the buzzer echoed, signaling the start of the match.


    Almost immediately, the young Barclay launched himself at Don, his movements fast and aggressive. He closed the distance between them with astonishing speed, his fists flying like a bunch of daggers aimed straight at Don''s head.


    **Thwack.** The first punch caught Don off guard, landing squarely on his jaw. His head snapped to the side, and pain exploded across his face.


    He barely had time to recover before the next blow came¡ªa vicious right hook to his ribs that knocked the wind out of him. Don staggered back, his vision momentarily blurring from the impact.


    The young Barclay grinned, sensing his advantage. "What''s the matter? Thought you could take me?" he taunted, his voice full of arrogance as he pressed his attack, unleashing a barrage of rapid punches and kicks that forced Don to retreat further. reading-here-on-MVLeMpYr


    Each strike was delivered with precision and brutal intent, designed to break Don down piece by piece.


    Don''s instincts kicked into overdrive as he tried to block and dodge the relentless onslaught. But Barclay was relentless.


    A powerful kick landed on Don''s thigh, nearly knocking him off balance. And before he could fully regain his footing, Barclay grabbed him by the collar and drove a knee into his stomach. **Wham.** Don gasped, the air forced from his lungs as he doubled over in pain.


    From the observation deck, Mr. Barclay''s laughter filled the room. "Look at him! He can''t even last thirty seconds against my son!" he sneered, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    RedStar, her arms crossed, kept her gaze fixed on the scene below. "You might want to look again," she said calmly, her eyes narrowing with keen interest.


    Back in the arena, Don''s body hit the ground with a heavy **thud**, his breaths shallow and ragged.


    The young Barclay stood over him with a triumphant smile plastered on his face.


    "What''s wrong? Had enough already?" he mocked as he cocked his head to the side, waiting for a response.


    Don didn''t answer. He just laid there, his body aching. But then, a system prompt flashed before his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Skill Tree Skills Unlocked.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Law & Heroics (Part 7)

    As the system prompt appeared before Don, his vision momentarily shifted to a list of skills, all under the Vanguard and Tactician Skill Trees.


    He barely had time to comprehend it all, but the names and brief descriptions flashed clearly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Vanguard Skill Tree**


    1. **Basic Shielding (Bronze):** Create a temporary shield that absorbs a small amount of damage. The shield lasts for a few seconds or until it absorbs a set amount of damage.


    2. **Forceful Strike (Bronze):** A powerful melee attack that deals extra damage and has a chance to knock the opponent back.


    3. **Adrenaline Rush (Silver):** Temporarily boosts strength and speed in combat, enhancing physical abilities and reducing the effect of minor injuries.


    4. **Combat Reflexes (Silver):** Improved reflexes in combat situations, allowing for quicker reactions to enemy attacks and a higher chance of dodging or countering.


    5. **Defensive Stance (Silver):** Reduces incoming damage by adopting a defensive stance, improving durability against attacks for a short duration.


    **Tactician Skill Tree**


    1. **Strategic Maneuver (Bronze):** Allows the user to quickly analyze the battlefield and find advantageous positions or weak points in enemy defenses.


    2. **Feint Attack (Bronze):** A deceptive move that throws the enemy off balance, opening them up for a critical strike or combo.


    3. **Battlefield Awareness (Silver):** Enhanced awareness of surroundings in combat, reducing the chance of surprise attacks and improving reaction to hidden threats.


    4. **Calculated Assault (Silver):** Increases damage output when targeting specific weak points of an enemy, especially effective against tougher opponents.


    5. **Coordinated Strike (Silver):** When fighting alongside allies or minions, increases the effectiveness of combined attacks, making them more powerful and difficult for enemies to defend against.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don blinked, quickly taking mental note of all the details he was seeing. He didn''t have the luxury to wonder why the skill trees had unlocked now, or if he''d somehow triggered an achievement.


    There was no time to question it as Andrew Barclay was already closing the distance with a smug grin plastered on his face.


    Andrew mocked, "Did you really think you stood a chance? *Hah!*"


    In the observation deck, Mr. Barclay laughed as well, leaning his head back and crossing his arms triumphantly. "Looks like my son Andrew has already won. This kid won''t last another thirty seconds."


    Redstar, however, remained focused on the fight, her expression unreadable. She noticed something in Don''s posture and smirked, catching the tension in his muscles as he rose to his feet. "I wouldn''t be so sure," she remarked coolly.


    Miss Claire, standing beside Redstar, raised an eyebrow. "What makes you think so?"


    Redstar didn''t look away from the arena as she replied, "Just watch."


    Miss Claire turned her gaze back to Don and Andrew, just as Andrew was reaching Don, who was slowly rising to his feet. The pain in Don''s body was intense, but his resolve was stronger. As Andrew approached, he warned Don, "stay down if he don''t want more of the same beating."


    Don lifted his head, locking eyes with Andrew. There was no fear, no hesitation¡ªonly determination.


    He spat a mouthful of blood to the side and wiped his mouth, then gestured for Andrew to come at him. "You''re welcome to try, daddy''s boy."


    Andrew''s face twisted in anger at the taunt. "You''ll regret that."


    What Andrew didn''t know was that Don had already begun to assess the fight using his new **Strategic Maneuver (Bronze)** skill. He noticed several openings in Andrew''s stance, flaws in his approach that he could exploit.


    Andrew attacked, first launching a flurry of punches and kicks, trying to overwhelm Don like he had earlier. But this time, Don was different. Using **Combat Reflexes (Silver),** he dodged and parried the attacks with ease, his movements matching Andrew''s.


    Andrew''s fists swung through the air, missing Don by inches as he weaved and ducked, his footwork impeccable. **Thud. Thud.** Andrew''s punches hit nothing but empty air, and his frustration grew.


    He soon tried to back Don into a corner, aiming to trap him with a series of aggressive strikes. But Don''s agility was unmatched¡ªhe rolled, jumped, and sidestepped with almost supernatural grace, leaving Andrew swinging wildly.


    In the observation deck, Mr. Barclay frowned at this. "All he knows how to do is run?"


    Miss Claire glanced at him, her tone as cold as ice. "Patience is a virtue, Mr. Barclay. Rash actions lead only to defeat."


    Mr. Barclay scoffed but didn''t respond, his attention snapping back to the fight. And in the next instant, his eyes widened in shock.


    With Andrew''s attacks becoming increasingly erratic and uncoordinated, Don saw his opportunity. He used **Feint Attack (Bronze)** to fake a strike toward Andrew''s face, causing the young Barclay to instinctively raise his guard. But Don''s real target wasn''t his face.


    Activating **Adrenaline Rush (Silver),** Don felt a surge of power course through his muscles, his speed and strength momentarily boosted. He combined **Forceful Strike (Bronze)** with **Calculated Assault (Silver)** as he drove a powerful punch into Andrew''s liver, aiming precisely for the weak point he''d identified.


    **Wham.** The impact was brutal, the force of the blow driving deep into Andrew''s side. The young Barclay''s eyes bulged in pain, his body freezing as the agony coursed through him. He dropped to his knees, clutching his side and gasping for breath.


    Don didn''t press the attack; instead, he stepped back, smirking as he looked down at Andrew. He could see the disbelief and pain etched on the young man''s face. "What''s wrong? Did I hit you a little too hard?" Don taunted, his voice carrying a mocking tone.


    Andrew''s face twisted in fury, but he couldn''t respond. He was too busy trying to breathe through the searing pain in his side.


    The observation deck fell silent, Mr. Barclay''s smug expression replaced with one of shock and disbelief. Redstar''s smile widened slightly as she observed the outcome of that exchange, and Miss Claire''s cool gaze remained fixed on Don, her thoughts unknown.


    Andrew Barclay remained crouched, one hand clutching his side where Don''s punch had landed with brutal force. His breathing had now become ragged as he glanced up toward the observation deck, seeking some form of reassurance or perhaps guidance from his father, but all he saw was Mr. Barclay''s face contorted with rage and frustration.


    In the observation room, Redstar chuckled softly, her arms crossed as she leaned back against the glass and faced Andrew''s father. "You know, Mr. Barclay," she said with a tone that was more mocking than conversational, "no amount of private training can make up for the lack of mental toughness. Deep down, you know your son wouldn''t even be in this program if it weren''t for your position.


    And now, he''s about to learn the lesson you''ve been shielding him from all these years¡­ defeat."


    Mr. Barclay''s face turned a shade darker. "Watch your tone," he warned. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Redstar''s eyes narrowed, her expression hardening. "Or what?" she shot back. "Think carefully about who your superiors value more¡ªsomeone like you, who can be replaced, or someone like me?" Her voice was cold and unwavering, and Mr. Barclay''s response was a clenched jaw and silence.


    He could only shift his eyes back to the arena, muttering under his breath, "It''s not over. He was just caught off guard. Watch how he destroys his opponent."


    Miss Claire couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle at the comment. "I may not be an expert in combat, but I''d wager your son won''t be winning this fight," she said, her tone one of light amusement.


    Back in the arena, Andrew''s eyes blazed with anger. "You''ll pay for that!" he shouted, pushing through the pain as he charged at Don again, hoping to catch him off guard with his speed.


    But Don''s **Battlefield Awareness (Silver)** was fully active. Every movement in the room was heightened in his perception, every shift in weight, every breath.


    Andrew swung a punch, aiming for Don''s head, expecting the same evasive maneuvers from earlier. But Don had anticipated this.


    He didn''t dodge this time. Instead, he used **Combat Reflexes (Silver)** to parry the punch, his arm moving like a snake striking, redirecting Andrew''s fist away from his body. Simultaneously, he drove his own fist forward, his knuckles landing squarely on the exact spot on Andrew''s liver that he''d targeted before.


    **Thud!**


    The sound of the impact echoed through the arena, and Andrew''s body convulsed in pain, his knees buckling beneath him as he crumpled to the floor. The agony was visible on his face, his mouth opening in a silent scream. But Don wasn''t about to let up. This wasn''t just a fight; it was a message.


    Without hesitation, Don stepped forward and swung his leg, launching a powerful kick aimed directly at Andrew''s head, using **Forceful Strike (Bronze)** to amplify the force.


    Andrew, his instincts kicking in, raised his arm to block the incoming blow. The impact was tremendous, and Andrew''s arm went numb, the force enough to send him sprawling sideways onto the ground.


    The second Andrew hit the floor, Don was on him again, his movements quick and relentless. He rushed forward, feigning another kick. Andrew, still dazed and disoriented, panicked and threw his hands up to block the expected attack.


    But Don had other plans. Utilizing **Feint Attack (Bronze),** he shifted his weight and instead drove a vicious punch toward Andrew''s face.


    **Crack!**


    The sound of knuckles meeting bone reverberated through the arena as Don''s fist connected with Andrew''s jaw, sending his head snapping back.


    Blood sprayed from Andrew''s nose, and he stumbled backward, desperately trying to regain his footing. His eyes were wide with shock, and for the first time, fear was evident in his expression.


    Don pressed his advantage with a cold focus in his eyes. Each move he made was calculated, every strike a lesson for Andrew. His fists, now bloodied from the onslaught, pummeled Andrew''s body with relentless attack after attack.


    He targeted the ribs, the abdomen, places where he knew the pain would linger, places where the damage would be felt the most. Andrew was forced to dodge and to retreat.


    In the observation room, Mr. Barclay''s face was a mixture of anger and disbelief. His eyes were wide, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles had turned white.


    Redstar looked on, clearly entertained by all this, while Miss Claire maintained her calm demeanor with a small smile.


    thanks-for-using-MvLeMpYr.com


    "This is getting hard to watch," Miss Claire remarked, her voice full of mock sympathy. "I can''t imagine what it must feel like to watch one''s child get beaten so one-sidedly. Mr. Barclay, could you perhaps enlighten me on how that feels?"


    Mr. Barclay''s jaw clenched tighter, but he said nothing, his pride and anger preventing any retort.


    Back in the arena, Don stood tall, looking down at his opponent with cold and unyielding eyes. "Why are you running?" he taunted, his voice calm, almost conversational.


    Andrew''s eyes flickered with anger and humiliation. His breaths were shallow, each one more labored than the last. Don had broken more than just Andrew''s body¡ªhe had broken his spirit.


    In the observation room, Redstar''s smile widened, while Miss Claire gave a small nod, as if satisfied with the outcome. Mr. Barclay, on the other hand, looked as though he were ready to explode, his face a shade of red that matched his son''s bloodied form below.


    "Looks like the lesson''s over," Redstar said, her tone amused. "Now, maybe he''ll learn not to underestimate his opponents."

 Chapter 140: Chapter 140: Law & Heroics (Part 8)

    Andrew felt like every part of his body was on fire, pain radiating from every bruise, every.


    His back was against the wall, quite literally, and as he stared at Don, hatred burned in his eyes. How could this nobody¡ªa mere footnote in the world of heroes¡ªbe beating him? Him! A Barclay! His father''s son!


    The thought was unbearable, a bitter pill that lodged in his throat and refused to go down. His fingers twitched, his muscles trembling from the anger and pain. He clenched his teeth hard, unable to swallow the taste of defeat.


    As these emotions boiled over, his eyes began to flicker with a strange purplish mist, barely perceptible at first but growing more intense with each passing second.


    Don, ever-alert with his **Battlefield Awareness (Silver)** and superhuman senses, noticed the change almost immediately. The tension in his muscles immediately increased, ready to spring into action at a moment''s notice.


    He could feel the shift in the air, the faint but undeniable presence of something dangerous emanating from Andrew. He decided not to show that he had noticed, keeping his demeanor relaxed as if he were entirely unaware. He needed to defuse the situation quickly, to avoid whatever this new threat was.


    "It''s my win," Don said casually. "For what it''s worth, I learned a lot from this fight."


    He started to turn away, feigning disinterest. But his senses were on high alert, every nerve in his body ready to react. He didn''t know what kind of power Andrew possessed, but it was clear to him that whatever it was, it wasn''t something he wanted to face head-on without knowing what it was.


    In the observation room, Redstar''s eyes narrowed as she noticed the change in Andrew as well. But before she could say anything, her ears twitched slightly, picking up on a faint, almost imperceptible sound. A small smile then spread across her lips as she crossed her arms and relaxed her posture. She seemed oddly unconcerned.


    Miss Claire, on the other hand, furrowed her brow and glanced sidelong at Redstar. "Are you not going to intervene?" she asked, her voice calm but carrying a bit of concern.


    "Don''t worry," Redstar replied. "Let''s see how this plays out."


    Back in the arena, Andrew''s face twisted into an expression of rage and frustration. He lowered his head, his teeth grinding together as he muttered under his breath, "Shut up¡­ shut up¡­ shut up¡­"


    The purple mist around his eyes grew thicker, now swirling around his clenched fists.


    Mr. Barclay, standing in the observation room, caught sight of the change and immediately frowned. "What does that fool think he''s doing!?" he shouted in anger.


    Andrew''s fists clenched tighter, and he began to charge toward Don with a manic gleam in his eyes. ''I''ll make you feel four times the pain you made me feel,'' he thought, his mind clouded by rage.


    As he got closer, his intention was clear¡ªhe aimed to strike Don with a fist coated in that strange, purplish mist.


    Just as Andrew closed in, Don ducked his head, avoiding the punch by mere inches. He held his breath, suspecting the mist could be toxic or have some other dangerous property. At that moment, he knew he had to end this quickly.


    While ducked, Don used his **Calculated Assault (Silver)** and **Forceful Strike (Bronze)** to throw a powerful kick aimed directly at Andrew''s already bruised liver.


    **Wham!**


    The impact was devastating. Andrew''s body folded over Don''s leg as he was sent flying back several meters, crashing into the ground with a heavy thud. He instantly coughed up blood, his body wracked with pain, and his vision blurred as he tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    His ribs had cracked under the force of Don''s kick, and he could barely move. Every breath he took was agony.


    Andrew tried to speak, his mouth opening, but no words came out. Instead, a pained wheeze was all he could manage. His eyes darted around wildly, filled with disbelief and fear.


    "Andrew!" Mr. Barclay yelled from the observation room, his voice full of panic. "Look what that bastard did!" He stormed out of the room and headed toward the control room where Sam, the old man, was monitoring the training session.


    Inside the control room, Sam''s eyes were glued to a screen displaying the anatomical figures of both Don and Andrew. The figures were highlighted in various colors according to the damage each had sustained, with red indicating severe injury. The area where Don''s kick had landed on Andrew was flashing a bright red.


    Before Sam could react, Mr. Barclay burst into the room. "Open the door to the arena now!" he demanded, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    Sam hesitated, looking back at the screen. "Sir, I don''t think that''s¡ª"


    "Now!" Mr. Barclay yelled, cutting him off.


    With a resigned sigh, Sam pressed the button to open the doors leading into the arena, bracing himself for the fallout.


    Before the doors were even fully open, Mr. Barclay went through. He rushed past Don, who stood his ground, eyes still sharp with awareness from the fight.


    Mr. Barclay dropped to his knees beside Andrew, who was trembling with pain, unable to stand. "Andrew, Andrew," he called out, his voice still full of panic. "Are you okay?"


    His eyes darted back to Don, filled with loathing. "You bastard," he spat, his voice rising. "Look what you did! I''ll make sure you¡ª"


    But before he could finish his threat, a calm yet authoritative voice interrupted him. "Or you''ll what, Deputy Director?"


    Mr. Barclay''s expression shifted instantly from rage to irritation, though his anger was still visible. Don turned his head to see Director Graham approaching, dressed impeccably in a white suit, his cane tapping lightly against the floor with each step. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Behind him followed Redstar and Miss Claire, with Sam trailing behind, clearly hesitant to get too close.


    Director Graham stopped beside Don, glancing over at Andrew''s crumpled form, then back at Mr. Barclay. "Let''s not escalate this any further," he said, his voice even and composed. "We should end this here."


    Mr. Barclay''s face flushed with anger. "Are you serious, Director Graham?" he demanded loudly, gesturing toward his son. "Look at what that bastard did to my son!"


    Miss Claire, who had been walking slightly behind the Director, took the opportunity to step forward. Her expression was cool, almost amused. "You should choose your next words very carefully, Mr. Barclay," she advised in her smooth, elegant tone.


    "Because if my client were to sue, you could be facing multiple charges: slander, intimidation of a program participant, and your son for using superhuman powers in a sparring match where no such powers were permitted."


    Mr. Barclay turned his glare on Miss Claire, his eyes narrowing. "Is that a threat?" he asked.


    Miss Claire chuckled softly, the sound refined and almost musical. "I don''t make threats, Deputy Director," she replied smoothly. "I only make promises."


    A bitter laugh escaped Mr. Barclay''s lips, his expression turning mockingly amused. "You really think you''ll win in court?" he challenged. "Go ahead and try¡ª"


    "That''s enough," Director Graham interjected sharply, his tone leaving no room for argument. "This is your final warning, Barclay. Your behavior is unbecoming of someone in your position, and it''s embarrassing for the agency."


    Miss Claire''s smile widened slightly as she chimed in, "You''d be wise to heed the Director''s advice. I can''t imagine what the fallout would be from the negative publicity of someone in your position being involved in such a blatant case of abuse of power."


    Director Graham couldn''t help but think, ''Damn, it''s like she knows exactly what we''re worried about.'' Negative publicity was the last thing they needed right now, especially with so many issues already on their plate. ''Dammit, Barclay.''


    Keeping his face composed, he looked directly at Barclay. "If you continue with this," he said firmly, "I will be forced to submit an official report on your conduct."


    Mr. Barclay''s face contorted with frustration, his teeth grinding audibly. He looked down at Andrew, who was still groaning in pain, then back up at Director Graham. "Fine," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "But this isn''t over."


    "It is for today," Director Graham replied calmly. "Focus on getting your son treated." As he spoke, two androids with red crosses on their heads entered the arena, pushing a stretcher between them.


    Mr. Barclay clicked his tongue in irritation but didn''t argue further. He helped Andrew onto the stretcher, the young man groaning with every movement. As they left the arena, Mr. Barclay shot a final, venomous glare at Don, his eyes promising retribution. your-chapter-source


    Once they were gone, Director Graham exhaled heavily, turning his attention to Don. "I''m sorry about all of this," he said, his tone softer now.


    Don shrugged slightly. "It''s fine," he said. "It could''ve ended worse."


    The Director nodded, then glanced at Miss Claire. "To make up for it, how about I treat you both to lunch? A proper apology, if you will."


    Miss Claire looked at Don, her eyes studying him for a moment before she nodded. "I think that would be acceptable," she replied.


    Don was still processing everything that had just happened but still nodded in agreement. "Sure," he said. "Lunch sounds good."

 Chapter 141: Chapter 141: A Show Of Mind Games (Part 1)

    After Don and Ms. Claire both accepted Director Graham''s offer, he turned his head to face RedStar before asking her, "Will you be joining us as well?"


    RedStar currently had her arms crossed and was looking in the direction Deputy Director Barclay had gone. She glanced at Director Graham out of the corner of her eye without moving her head and refused the offer by simply saying, "No, thank you," in a stern-sounding voice before adding, "I have other plans."


    Director Graham wasn''t at all surprised by this answer and simply gave her a warm smile. "I see, a shame," he replied with a small nod.


    RedStar then turned her attention to Don, looking him over briefly before saying, "You handled that pretty well. Keep training, and I''m sure you will go far." She spoke in a very distant and authoritative voice, making it sound more like praise from a superior than a compliment.


    Don''s expression didn''t change, and he gave her a nod, answering with a simple, "Thank you." RedStar just nodded in return to this before turning away from everyone and walking away, saying, "I''ll be taking my leave now."


    As she walked away, Director Graham turned his attention back to Don. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You should get changed so we may also take our leave. Will you be needing any medical treatment?" he asked in a smooth voice that made it seem like he was showing genuine concern.


    "I''m alright," Don replied, shaking his head.


    With that, Don and everyone else left the arena, and he proceeded to change out of his training bodysuit before they left the training area entirely. To Don''s surprise, the place where Director Graham was offering to take them for lunch was right there in the complex. It was located in what was called the commercial area, which had a fully operational restaurant and some stores.


    Don was initially surprised as they reached this place, but when Ms. Claire commented on it, Director Graham explained that although the stores seemed normal, most of the things sold were not something that could be easily accessed by the public.


    The various stores served more like hubs that the many heroes operating under the agency could use for various tools and supplies. The restaurant was no different, as it served top-quality meals made from some of the rarest herbs, fruits, and meats available in the world.


    In response to all this information, Ms. Claire, who was walking in slow, elegant steps, gave a small nod before commenting, "It seems I underestimated how much a government agency such as this base gets funded."


    Director Graham let out a hearty laugh and nodded, replying, "When it comes to the defense of the nation, the government spares no expense. The heroes cultivated by the various branches serve as the biggest defense and offense to the nation, and in a world that''s getting increasingly dangerous, it is essential for more heroes to arise and fight the good fight."


    "I see," Ms. Claire replied in a low tone and didn''t ask anything more. Her expression was hard to read, making it difficult to guess what she was thinking.


    Don, not knowing much about the world, chose to remain silent for much of the way and listened to the exchange of information, hoping that he would not only gain new knowledge but also get a better understanding of how both Director Graham and Ms. Claire carried themselves.


    With his superhuman senses, it was easier to observe the smallest details in her facial expressions when she talked and reacted to information. Unfortunately, this wasn''t much at all, and he couldn''t reach a concise conclusion about the possible thoughts she was currently having just from observing her.


    What he could tell, though, was that every question she asked had meaning behind it; she wasn''t just making conversation.


    But the same could be said for Director Graham''s responses, which also came across as carefully thought out. Despite showing more expressions than Ms. Claire, from smiling to contemplative, Don also couldn''t guess what Director Graham''s true thoughts were.


    What he did learn from observing the two, though, was that when interacting with them, he needed to mask his true intentions in the same way they both did and phrase his questions very carefully¡ªsomething that seemed easier said than done given how experienced they both seemed.


    Eventually, they arrived at the restaurant, which was situated on the second floor of the complex. Instead of the bustling and colorful atmosphere one would expect from a normal mall, the area was more empty and formal. The design was incredibly simplistic, with much of the area being a mix of black and white in color.


    Once in the restaurant, Director Graham led them to a table set on a balcony that offered quite a view of the surrounding vegetative area. It was enough to make one almost forget that they were in a highly protected and secure facility.


    The table they sat at was circular, with everyone seated about 90 degrees apart. The conversation that followed was more to do with the food, as Director Graham suggested they both try certain meals.


    Looking at the prices on the digital menu that could be seen on tablets present at the table, Don was amazed by how expensive they were. However, seeing how easily Ms. Claire accepted the suggestion, he didn''t make a fuss and accepted as well. discover-stories-MVLeMpYr


    As an android waitress took their orders and left, Director Graham, who was seated directly opposite Don, struck up another conversation. "What do you think of the facility so far?"


    ''His focus is now on me,'' Don thought. He was nervous, but his unfazed trait helped him maintain a calm expression, and his deep thinker trait allowed him to construct replies quickly.


    "So far, so good," he started. "It''s a bit too early for me to give a full review of the place, but for now, my impression is that it''s amazing. I feel lucky to be a part of this." Don found it very easy to make his voice sound sincere, as that was genuinely how he felt.


    In situations where lying and half-truths weren''t needed, Don felt honesty was the best approach, especially when speaking to people in positions superior to his own.


    Director Graham showed Don a warm smile, but Don couldn''t really tell whether this was genuine or fake. Regardless, Director Graham replied by saying, "I''m glad to hear that. Like RedStar said, you have a lot of potential, and I see no better place for you to pursue it fully than here.


    I assure you, what happened today will not occur again, and if it does, my doors are always open to the members of the program."


    Once again, Don couldn''t tell whether Director Graham was being genuine or not. On one side, maybe he was really a director who cared about the members of the program to this extent.


    Or maybe he was just a director trying to ensure that his organization didn''t suffer any unnecessary losses from negative press and stories. To be completely safe, Don had to assume it was the latter.


    However, he still replied honestly, "I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you. At the end of the day, we''re all people, and people are emotional creatures, so it''s only natural for conflict to arise every now and then. I just have to hope it doesn''t happen again and be prepared in case it does."


    This reply from Don caused both Director Graham and Ms. Claire to smile, Ms. Claire''s being far more subtle and less noticeable. Don caught sight of both smiles and took it as a good sign. Director Graham nodded at his words and said, "Those are wise words. I''m glad to see a young man with such a mature mindset.


    You will definitely go far."


    After Director Graham said this, Ms. Claire nodded in agreement, ''I''m starting to believe so.'' Then, surprising everyone, she proceeded to add, "Now, about the matter of my client''s compensation for the trauma caused today..."

 Chapter 142: Chapter 142: A Show Of Mind Games (Part 2)

    For the next 15 minutes, while they were waiting for their food, Director Graham and Ms. Claire engaged in a back-and-forth discussion about compensation for the incident.


    Don had initially thought that the situation would be over after a simple apology and that the dinner was already a way for Director Graham to apologize, but Ms. Claire was incredibly strict, blunt, and professional.


    Now, being his lawyer, she immediately sought to bring him some benefits from the situation. From what she was suggesting to Director Graham, Don could see that what she wanted for him was not to gain money from this but increased benefits from the organization, which would help Don on his hero journey.


    From Director Graham''s responses, Don could see that even he understood that, and thus his attempts at offering money and benefits outside the organization instead.


    As the food arrived, they finally reached a conclusion, and only then did Ms. Claire and Director Graham turn to face Don. Ms. Claire asking, "What do you think of this deal?"


    Don couldn''t help but think, ''Until now, it was like I wasn''t even there, despite being the main catalyst in all this.'' Although he thought that, he gave a small nod, his expression neutral as he agreed. "I think it''s fine."


    Ms. Claire gave him a small smile and nodded back at him before looking at Director Graham and saying, "Brilliant. I suppose that settles that."


    Director Graham showed a warm smile, but then, as he adjusted the necktie of his suit, it could be seen from his body language that he wasn''t in full support of the deal but was rather left with no choice.


    Don couldn''t help but admire this part of Ms. Claire. She was genuinely ambitious and brutal with the verbal means by which she pursued her goals. But with that said, she was also a threat.


    Just from observing her this far, Don could see that she was now having a lot of control over his matters and what was now becoming his life outside of home. The problem with this was, in his current state, he was helpless to stop it.


    Her knowledge and expertise were invaluable if he wanted to avoid getting the short end of the stick in more professional matters. But as much as that was important, Don felt it was equally important to retain at least some form of control or risk becoming just another puppet. And that''s where the question came: how?


    For the remainder of the meal, where not much was said aside from casual conversation, Don began thinking of ways he could overcome the obstacle he was faced with. But as much as he thought about it, the easiest and quickest route was also the hardest: simply becoming more powerful.


    Whether it was physical strength or mental strength, if he wanted any hope of being treated as an equal or more, he needed to achieve this. Until then, Don felt largely dissatisfied despite the gains of the day and thus chose not to speak too much. MVLeMpYr-original-content Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Around 15 minutes after they began eating, Director Graham removed the napkin that was tucked into his collar and said, "Apologies," while turning his head to look at the watch on his left hand. "I have some other arrangements to get to. This was quite enjoyable."


    Without missing a beat, Ms. Claire also removed the napkin she had on before saying, "Not a problem. We also need to be on our way."


    Don''s opinion didn''t seem to matter; he simply removed his napkin as well and placed it down on the side of his plate. Director Graham put on a warm smile and said to them both, "I see. In that case, I bid you safe travels." After saying this, Director Graham took the liberty of leaving first.


    Once he was out of view, Ms. Claire turned toward Don before saying, "That went reasonably well, don''t you think?"


    Don gave a small nod and replied, "I always keep my expectations low, so I perceive a lot of things as good outcomes."


    Don''s choice of words made it purposefully hard to discern whether he was being positive or negative in his comment, knowing that Ms. Claire wasn''t one to directly ask about someone''s intention but rather reach her own conclusions about it and stick to it. This was the most concise thing he learned about her this day, and he already began to put it to use in the way he replied to her.


    Ms. Claire looked at him with a slightly narrowed gaze before showing a small smile at the corner of her lips and saying, "Interesting. Shall we be on our way?"


    With nothing more needing to be done, Don and Ms. Claire left the complex and began driving back to Don''s home.


    During the silent drive, in which Ms. Claire was absorbed in a book, Don thought about needing to do his research on Mr. Barclay and his son. After all, although Director Graham stepped in today, he wasn''t a reliable form of protection, so Don needed a contingency.


    By the time they were arriving at the front of his house, he heaved a sigh as he thought, ''As if eco-terrorists and disgusting mutants weren''t enough, now I have to deal with egotistical assholes who have too much pride.''


    So immersed in his thoughts, Don hadn''t realized that his sigh was loud. It caught the attention of Ms. Claire, who closed her book and turned her head toward him as the melodic tune playing in the background continued.


    "What troubles you?" she asked.


    Don turned his head and locked eyes with her. Her cold, almost black eyes left little room for interpretation as to what was behind them¡ªpain, misery, perhaps a calculative genius. Don didn''t know, and for now, he didn''t intend to find out.


    Rather, he was going to protect his own interests. And so in reply to her question, he simply said, "Nothing that I can''t solve."


    Ms. Claire''s expression showed some minor confusion at the answer. She furrowed her brow only momentarily before they straightened back into place, and she gave a slow nod in agreement. "I see. Do feel free to reach out to me if it''s anything I can help with."


    Ms. Claire could only reply with this largely neutral answer because, in the same way she left no room for interpretation, Don''s answer and tone made it hard to distinguish whether he was simply giving her a concise and genuine answer or politely telling her not to butt into his business.


    This careful selection of word choice when speaking felt strange to Don, but he now felt it was the most rational way of talking to Ms. Claire. ''This isn''t going to be easy,'' he thought.


    Thankfully for Don, the interaction came to an end since they had arrived at his home, so he chose to quickly end their conversation by saying, "Thank you for the help today. I''ll be sure to reach out if anything else comes up."


    After saying this, Don took the liberty of opening the door to step out. Ms. Claire replied with a soft and sultry, "Of course," before turning her head away as he closed the door.


    As the car drove off, Don couldn''t help but think, ''Time to get to work.''

 Chapter 143: Chapter 143: An Obedient Trixie (Part 1)

    After being dropped off in front of his house, Don glanced at Donald''s home for a bit and wondered whether he should go there or not.


    He only gave it a brief moment of thought before shaking his head and thinking, ''No, I still have things to do before today is done.''


    As Don began walking toward his house, he retrieved his phone from his pocket while muttering, "Speaking of..." before going to the contact tab and picking out the one named Tori. He pressed call and then put the phone to his ear.


    After ringing for a few seconds, just when he reached the door to the house, the call connected.


    "Oh, hey," Tori''s voice sounded from the other side, still quite raspy and very unclear, like they were in a place with either bad internet or using a device of poor quality.


    "Hey, Tori," Don quickly answered back before addressing the reason he was calling in the first place. "Are we still on for today, or do we need to reschedule?"


    "Oh, no, no, we can still meet. I was actually planning to call you in the afternoon because I didn''t want to bother you in the morning."


    "Oh, I see," Don replied. "So, is it still the same place?"


    "No, that place is too close to Central Mall, and my mom thinks it''s becoming too dangerous of an area. How about we go to Ducky''s at Eastend Mall at around 3pm?"


    "Sure, no problem," Don agreed, not really caring where they met. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that settled, he saw no reason to prolong the call, so he simply said, "Alright then, bye," which Tori seemed a bit surprised to hear but could only return in an unsure way. "Oh, yeah, bye." With a static click, the phone call ended, and Don proceeded into his home.


    He left his shoes in the doorway and began walking toward the living room, where he could hear the television playing. As he walked, he wondered whether it was Amanda or Samantha there, perhaps even both.


    But as he reached the turn leading to the living room, he was stunned to find it was neither. Instead, it was Trixie.


    "Trixie?" He called out her name while narrowing his eyes. He couldn''t help but look toward the stairs and then the kitchen, but he couldn''t hear anything. He could only assume that both Amanda and Samantha weren''t home, so Trixie had made herself quite comfortable.


    But just to be safe, he asked, trying not to seem like he cared too much about her presence there, "Where is everyone?"


    Trixie was currently lying on the reclining sofa in a relaxed posture. She sat upright upon hearing Don''s voice and broke into a wide grin before tilting her head and greeting him cutely. "Hey there, big boy."


    As she sat upright, Don could more clearly see just how comfortable she had made herself, wearing only a black oversized shirt with cute, white and black cotton panties and white knee-high socks with two red stripes on the upper edges.


    It reminded Don of the outfit he first met her in, and it was now beginning to look like it was her favorite choice of attire.


    Trixie quickly caught notice of Don staring at her body. She didn''t hesitate to stand up on the sofa itself and lift her shirt up slightly to flash Don her panties. "Are these what you''re looking for?" she teasingly asked.


    Don pretended not to be moved by the sight and simply reminded her, "You still haven''t answered my question."


    Trixie clicked her tongue in irritation and jumped off the sofa and onto the carpeted floor before looking at Don while wearing a pouty expression, her hands on her hips. "I don''t know. I just found the house empty and decided to see what was on TV, but it''s like you''re not even happy to see me."


    "I see you so often that you make it hard to miss you," Don replied, causing Trixie to stop pretending like she was upset. She let out an amused giggle before walking up to him and placing her hand on his chest. "Very funny, but since there''s no one else here, what do you say we have a little fun?"


    Don gave her a skeptical look, but inwardly he very much welcomed this idea.


    With no one else home, it was one of the best times to interact with Trixie. But with her, conversations didn''t last long before she changed the topic to sex. So, as much as he wanted to taste her petite body again, he also wanted to see if she would be more open to talk after the matter of sex so he could gain some information.


    In the short moment of silence in which Don didn''t respond to Trixie''s advances, she gave him a worried look and seemed ready to start pleading. But then, in the next moment, much to her surprise, he moved his hand quickly at a speed she couldn''t react to and grabbed her hand by the wrist.


    She genuinely looked stunned. He then used his other hand to grab her waist and pulled her in completely close before slowly sliding that very hand down her body and onto her ass, gripping it hard through the fabric of the oversized shirt.


    *Mm!* Trixie''s entire body seemed to jerk slightly at the action. She was surprised, but in a very good way. Her light pink skin, which was already glistening under the light, seemed to almost shine momentarily as he did this to her. MVLeMpYr.com-exclusive


    She raised her head to look Don in the eye, her large, cute eyes making her look quite innocent for a moment before she proceeded to bite her lip and ask, "What are you going to do to me?" in a soft, inviting tone.


    It was enough to make Don''s cock begin to grow erect and throb as his mind flooded with countless ideas of what he could do with this sweet-looking but ravenous creature.


    Don first moved her hand, with which he was holding her by the wrist, away before lifting it up and cupping her face, using one thumb to trace her lower but equally succulent lip.


    Trixie couldn''t help but resist sticking out her tongue automatically and lightly coiling it around Don''s thumb as she maintained the cute and innocent expression on her face as well as eye contact with him.


    To answer her question, he said to her softly in a mildly authoritative tone, "I''m more interested in seeing what this little body can do for me."


    Keeping all his superhuman senses active, Don could hear Trixie gulping at his answer as if she was nervous. Her expression, though, showed the exact opposite as she broke into an almost hypnotic smile and answered, "Anything you want."

 Chapter 144: Chapter 144: An Obedient Trixie (Part 1) (R-18)

    Hearing Trixie''s answer, Don didn''t hesitate to make his move. "Then let''s start off somewhere familiar," he said to her as he removed his hand from her mouth and brought it to her head, pressing down on it with a little force, gesturing for her to go down.


    Trixie didn''t resist this at all and slowly lowered herself until she was on her knees. She raised the oversized shirt slightly so that its edges rested near her waist, making her upper thighs and plump ass visible.


    Without even needing to be told, she brought both hands forward and began to work at Don''s zipper. She undid it incredibly fast and reached in to take out his cock, which at this point had already become quite hard and erect.


    *Mn~* She let out a soft, amused moan and rolled her eyes upward to stare back at Don as she slowly took out his cock.


    "Eager, are we?" Don commented, causing Trixie to just smile innocently as she replied, "I''m just being a good girl and following instructions."


    Normally, no guy would ever have a problem with a girl being so eager to pleasure them, but in Don''s case, he couldn''t allow Trixie to have her way. At the very least, he had to make her start listening to him more, and what better place to start than with the activities she enjoyed most?


    In response to her comment, Don kept a neutral expression and replied, "I don''t recall asking you to remove my cock."


    MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter


    Trixie''s smile faded slightly, and Don could see the confusion in her eyes. The tone he chose to speak with made it hard to discern whether he was simply teasing her or being serious. Without waiting for her to respond, he suddenly instructed, "Put your hands behind your back and keep them there."


    After saying this, Don approached and held his own cock by the base with one hand right near his balls as he brought it near her face and added, "I''ll only be needing your mouth for now."


    Don could hear the subtle sound of Trixie gulping at his words. This time, though, she didn''t smile and just nodded meekly while saying in a low voice, "Anything you say."


    She then brought her hands behind her back and kept them there as if they were handcuffed together.


    "Good," Don praised her as he brought one hand to her head and traced it through her long, soft hair before bringing it back up and resting it on one of her horns.


    Then, while still holding his cock in his other hand, he pressed the tip against Trixie''s face, right on the cheek and fairly close to her mouth. From this action alone, Don could pick up that Trixie''s breathing had increased.


    He wondered whether it was due to excitement or simply a reaction to the erotic actions. Without questioning it, Don gave her another instruction.


    "Open your mouth," he said in a simple and direct tone, and almost instantly, Trixie gulped yet again but opened her mouth slowly, with the entrails of saliva being visible as she did so. Don could feel her warm breath against his cock the moment she did.


    Don kept his gaze on her as he began to tap his meaty cock against her face, mostly on her cheek, upper lip, and lower lip, doing it as a form of teasing to see how Trixie would react.


    To no surprise, she again displayed nervous body language and, at the same time, a rapid intake of breath, which Don could only assume was excitement or eagerness to have his cock in her mouth. Don suddenly stopped tapping his cock against her face and simply rested it on her top lip as he asked her, "Do you want this?"


    Trixie looked up at him with hungry eyes and gave a slow, obedient nod. It was like she was already picking up on the game Don was playing and had become fully submissive. Don knew this was, of course, just for the time being, but it was a start. After she gave the slow nod, he instructed her again, "Beg for it."


    Once Trixie heard these words, her skin almost seemed to shine for a moment before she eagerly tried to answer, "Please, let me taste your cock¡ª" but before she could finish her words, Don suddenly gripped the horn he was holding tighter and shoved his cock right into her warm little mouth. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Gulp, Gag!**


    Not ready for it, Trixie''s mouth met natural resistance, especially when Don''s meaty cock hit the back of her throat, causing her to cough and choke while it still throbbed within that space.


    Trixie''s eyes widened, and a mixture of drool and spittle was coughed out by her from the corners of her mouth where Don''s cock left a little space. The mix of saliva and drool mostly fell onto Don''s cock, with a little running down Trixie''s chin.


    Despite all this, however, Trixie maintained her posture and kept her hands behind her back.


    Don couldn''t help but praise her. "Good job," he muttered while looking at her slightly reddened eyes, which now had tears at the edges from the lack of breath she experienced momentarily.


    However, she recovered almost instantly, as in the next moment, Don could feel her long, slippery tongue coiling around his cock.


    "You just can''t help yourself, can you?" Don commented before bringing his other hand to her other horn and gripping it with equal tightness. Then, without giving Trixie so much as a warning, he began to thrust his hips, pushing his meaty cock deeper into her mouth. **Gawk! Gag!**


    Don held back a groan as he felt the tight, wet sensation from having his cock extend to her throat.


    **Gawk! Uh~!** Trixie, unprepared, coughed slightly again but was incredibly quick to recover. She relaxed her throat and allowed Don to pound as he pleased.


    With each thrust in, tears welled up in Trixie''s eyes from the lack of breath, and even her cheeks began to look a bit redder.


    *Slurp~* *mm~* Then, with each instance, he pulled out his cock, and it was completely covered in a mix of saliva, drool, and even some precum.


    Finally, as Don removed his cock fully from her mouth, Trixie took a deep breath and began to breath heavily *huff~* *huff~*, her chest rising and falling quickly.


    "Up you go," Don instructed while making her stand by pulling her up by the horns. Trixie still seemed a bit dizzy from the pounding she had just received but stood up anyway.


    She looked up at Don with a certain eagerness still, but she could only do so for a moment before he suddenly and roughly caused her to turn around. He then pushed her forward, and she fell onto one of the armrests of the sofa in a bent over position.


    *Uff~* She let out a slightly pained moan and looked back at Don with those same big, innocent eyes as before. Don met her gaze just as he reached the sofa''s armrest as well.


    Standing behind her, he used one hand to raise the oversized shirt out of the way, revealing her plump, light pink ass cheeks, which were held tightly by the panties she was wearing.


    Then, using his other hand, he brought a single finger to the imprint of her crotch and traced it along that line while saying, "Already wet, are we?"

 Chapter 145: Chapter 145: An Obedient Trixie (Part 2) (R-18)

    Trixie couldn''t help but curl her toes slightly as she felt Don''s hand on her most intimate place. She could feel his index and middle fingers softly moving against her pussy lips through her now slightly wet panties.


    She looked back and smiled, shaking her ass a little side to side as she said, "I couldn''t help it," in an innocent voice.


    Don paused his actions for a moment and met her gaze as he replied, "Is that so?"


    Then, in the next moment, he moved his hand from her pussy and brought it to her right ass cheek, which he began to grope and massage softly before giving it a nice hard smack.


    *Pa!~*


    Trixie''s entire body jerked in surprise, and she let out a soft moan, but almost immediately, she also showed a smile, clearly enjoying the roughness with which Don was handling her as she looked at him with those hungry and yearning eyes.


    Don couldn''t help but think, ''She''s really good at turning people on. She can make you think you''re the one in control when really she has you wrapped around her finger.''


    Just the sound of her voice and the way she phrased her words were enough to make his cock throb, but he wouldn''t give her the satisfaction of knowing this.


    Instead, he turned his head away and focused on her ass cheeks, which he continued to grope and massage.


    *Mn~* *uh~* Trixie simply moaned softly as he did this and swayed her hips side to side as if to aid him in his endeavor.


    Before long, her panties were completely soaked, and so Don brought his hands to her waist and held them by the edge before slowly pulling them down and taking them off, revealing her glistening wet pussy and tight pink asshole.


    Trixie couldn''t help but bite her lip as her panties fully fell down her legs to her ankles, where Don left them. Keeping his attention on her ass, he gripped her cheeks even more firmly before spreading them apart.


    "Look how wet you are," he commented as he fully took in the view. Then, he let go of one cheek and brought his hand forward, placing it right between her pussy lips and moving it up and down, coating it in her juices.


    "Yeah~, *uh~* that feels nice," Trixie moaned out, still swaying her hips at his touch.


    "I know it does," Don replied confidently before moving the same finger upward until it reached Trixie''s asshole. Don could see the subtle shift in her stance as he reached there, unsure whether it was caused by excitement or suddenness, but knowing Trixie, he figured it was both.


    He kept his finger there for a moment longer and began to run it in circles around the edges of her asshole, coating it in her juices as well.


    While biting her lip, Trixie looked back with curious eyes and asked in an innocent voice, "Do you want to fuck me in that hole?"


    Don, however, wasn''t going to give her the satisfaction of knowing and instead simply said, "Wouldn''t you like to know?" before moving his hand away from her ass entirely and standing up.


    He adjusted his position as he stood right behind her and dropped his pants completely before holding his cock by the base and tapping its meaty shaft against her ass cheeks.


    MVLeMpYr-the-story-platform


    Feeling the warmth of his meaty cock, Trixie began to sway her hips more provocatively in a grinding motion as she begged in a cute voice, "I want it~ I want to feel your big, thick cock inside my tight little hole. Please stick it inside," she murmured softly.


    This display by her was more than enough to make Don''s cock throb in response. She clearly felt this as well, as she proceeded to grin mischievously, looking back at him.


    Don simply grinned back before gripping one of her ass cheeks and spreading it while positioning his meaty cock right in front of her glistening wet pussy.


    As the tip made contact with her wet lips down there, he decided to tease her a little by moving his cock up and down along the edges. Every time it seemed like it would go in, Don would pull it back out and slide it along the length of her pussy.


    *Mn~* "You''re so mean," Trixie complained with a small pout, but from her body language alone, Don could see that she was completely enjoying herself.


    Not wanting to waste too much time on foreplay, given this was in the living room, Don held Trixie''s ass more firmly and thrust forward with immense force.


    *Pa!* *pa!*


    The sound of her ass smacking against his hips resonated in the entire living room, followed by a loud moan from Trixie. *UH!* "Yes!" she screamed, arching her back slightly and grabbing onto the cushions in front of her for support.


    Don proceeded to grip her other ass cheek as well before he began to thrust forward and back in a consistent and rough pace.


    **Pa, pa, pa, pa.**


    The sound of her ass smacking against him continued to resonate over and over as his rock-hard cock drilled her tight little cunt.


    With each hard and rough thrust Don made, Trixie felt the walls of her tight little cunt being ravaged. "Oh yes!~ oh yeah!~ More!~ please keep fucking me like that," Trixie moaned out, completely unable to control the expressions of pleasure that now kept appearing on her face.


    Given her height in comparison to Don, she was forced to tiptoe as Don pounded her like this. Each powerful thrust caused her legs to twitch ever so slightly as the juices that now began to leak from her cunt in abundance ran down her leg in a thin, single trail. "Oh yes!~ fuck me just like that."


    Without saying a word, Don continued to thrust, then pulled his hand from her right ass cheek before bringing it back to give her a hard spank.


    Trixie moaned out, "Please¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Don extended his hand to grab her by the hair and pull her back.


    Trixie was helpless as she felt the sudden force grip her and pull her back. Don had mistimed the amount of force used, and Trixie completely moved back, her back hitting his chest.


    But he didn''t stop.


    Instead, he only moved his hand to her neck and gripped it tight while still continuing to fuck her silly.


    "Oh fuck, yes," Trixie moaned out, her eyes now crossed and her tongue hanging slightly as she grinned in pleasure. Given how light she was, Don felt like he was fucking a feather. It was an extremely strange sensation, but he absolutely enjoyed it.


    He soon brought both his hands downward while still fucking Trixie and raised her shirt to reveal her small but perky breasts. He cupped them both and then proceeded to squeeze them hard.


    *Mn~* "Fuck~! just like that, more please," Trixie moaned out, her tiptoes barely making contact with the floor. Now, just to support herself, she had to move her hands back and wrap them around Don''s neck while her legs moved loosely with each thrust.


    "Fuck~! feels like you''re in my guts," Trixie moaned out, looking down and seeing that with each powerful thrust Don made, she could see a slight bulge in her abdomen. "Yes! Yes! I''m getting close," she moaned out.


    But unfortunately for her, Don''s goal wasn''t to make her cum. So the moment she said she was getting close, he pulled back, slipping out his juice-coated cock from her cunt, causing her to fall on the armrest.


    *Huh~* A confused Trixie tried to look at Don to ask why he stopped, but before she could even utter a word, the only thing in her field of view was his throbbing hard cock, which he proceeded to stuff in her mouth before she could say anything.


    Her eyes widened in surprise as the familiar feeling of his hard cock spread throughout her mouth and throat.


    "Like I said, you''re pleasuring me. In exchange, I''m giving you a little snack," Don explained as he fucked her face, holding her head tight with both hands. Trixie''s eyes quickly welled up with tears, and she looked at him with an expression that was hard to read, mostly because her face kept getting pounded by his huge cock, with only sloppy sounds escaping.


    **Gag! Gag!**


    Nearing his limit, Don pulled out his cock and said to her, "Open wide for your snack." Trixie struggled to breathe and was still very dazed and confused by the change in pace. However, she still looked up at him and cupped her hands near her mouth while opening it wide and sticking out her tongue. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don needed to stroke his cock only a few times more before he burst, shooting his cum directly onto her mouth and face. Trixie received it all without complaint, and once he was done, she leaned her head forward and sucked on his tip, making sure no drop was wasted.

 Chapter 146: Chapter 146: A Devious Plan (Part 1)

    Once she finished licking his tip and shaft clean, Trixie pulled away and licked her lips before looking up at Don and winking as she said cutely, "Thanks for the snack, stud."


    Startled, Don looked at her with an unimpressed look, but it was really hard to criticize someone who took a face-fucking that well and looked completely unfazed after. He could only sigh and shake his head as he lifted up his pants and began to properly dress himself.


    Trixie didn''t need to bother as much; with a simple pull, a light mist appeared and completely engulfed her figure, and by the time it disappeared, Trixie was fully dressed, wearing a set of long black ripped jeans, some white sneakers, and a white cropped top with a graffiti imprint that read "Blow Me."


    She proceeded to stand up while still licking her lips, using her finger to trace any residue of cum that was still on her face before bringing it to her mouth and licking it off her fingers while looking at Don directly, as if to entice him. Don, who was currently zipping up his pants, only gave her a glance but chose to ignore her provocative invitations and instead asked her, "How''s Elle?"


    If Don were to be completely honest, he wouldn''t be lying if he said Elle didn''t take up as much of his mind as one would think, compared to the other chaotic things going on in this new life of his.


    He barely had time to think of the crazy girl who was head over heels in love with him. But given Trixie''s close relationship with her, he thought it would be wise to at least bring up her name and show interest in her and her well-being, even if it was only an act.


    Surprisingly, Trixie pouted as she heard this question and brought her hands to her hips, squinting her eyes at Don. "You''ve got some nerve bringing up another girl''s name after you blew your load all over my face!"


    As Trixie said this, Don had just finished dressing up. He met Trixie''s gaze with a simple shrug before responding, "Well, at least she shows interest in other things besides my dick." Don carefully responded, trying to see if he could trick Trixie into revealing more about herself in response to his claim.


    Trixie showed an exaggerated, outraged expression while gasping. "How dare you assume that I''m only interested in you for that big, girthy, scrumptious, tantalizing, pussy-destroying, ass-gaping, mouth-stuffing cock! I''m interested in other things about you, like..." Trixie trailed off, trying to think of something.


    Genuinely, Don couldn''t help but look at her with an unimpressed look because, although he thought Trixie largely interacted with him only for his cock, he at least thought there were other aspects. But judging from her genuine body language, it seemed the sexual aspect played a bigger part than he had initially assumed. It led him to think, ''Is this how girls feel when guys just sexualize them?


    I mean, it''s great, but it feels kind of bad at the same time.''


    Noticing Don''s change in expression, Trixie waved her hand in front of him and said, "No, no, no, no, no! I don''t mean it like that. I mean, you''re a great guy, I think. I mean, well, okay, Elle seems to trust you, and that''s enough for me. What''s the big deal anyway? I''m a succubus who needs a healthy human male to feed her spunk every now and then, and you''re a horny guy. thanks-for-reading-on-MVLeMpYr


    It''s a fair deal if you ask me." Trixie shrugged, not really seeing the problem there.


    Don was about to respond immediately, but his deep thinker trait allowed him to think more clearly on the subject. The fact of the matter was, Trixie was a different race¡ªone Don had completely no experience with prior to her.


    He knew close to nothing about said race, and so he couldn''t really apply human logic to it. Rather, he tried to look at it from Trixie''s perspective. Also, it was normal. He settled on playing it cool, as that was the best course of action. So, in response, he gave a light shrug and said, "It is a fair deal, but I just think there''s more to you than your dick-sucking skills."


    Trixie seemed to take Don''s choice of words as a compliment as she blushed slightly, her light pink cheeks turning a slight red. She lowered her head slightly and said, "Oh, you are such a flatterer. Did my mouth really feel that good?"


    "I guess sexual skills must account for a lot for succubi," Don thought before nodding at Trixie''s question. However, he didn''t want to give her too much praise. So rather than answer truthfully, he instead said, "Yeah, your mouth is amazing, probably the second-best head I''ve ever gotten."


    The moment Trixie heard Don say the word "second," her body seemed to jolt to attention. Looking at him with a flabbergasted expression, she asked, "Who the hell gave you better head than me?"


    Don wanted to sigh on the surface as he couldn''t believe just how serious she took sexual matters. He kept telling himself that she is affected by her nature, but the human part of him refused to believe that this was all there was to her. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There had to be some other ground Don could relate to her on. If the sexual way was what it took, then Don was all for it. To keep her interest, he chose to pretend to be mysterious about the "number one," saying, "You wouldn''t know her, but let me tell you, if you had a dick and she gave you head, you would always think about her at least once a day."


    His response didn''t make Trixie very happy. She narrowed her eyes at Don, perhaps trying to look threatening, which was very hard to do given her stature and incredibly cute but sexy appearance. "What''s her name?" Trixie asked with a narrowed gaze.


    But Don shook his head, saying, "I''m not telling. But since you decided to make me your human spunk bank, as you call it, I''m going to make sure I train you to give me the best head possible."


    Don felt this was a rather bold response to give, but given the personality Trixie was showing him so far, it seemed appropriate.


    And his gamble paid off, as in the next moment, rather than looking upset, Trixie showed a wide grin and looked incredibly excited by the prospect, saying, "I look forward to it," while biting on her lip.


    Then, just as quickly as she had done this, her expression shifted as she seemed to remember something. "Oh, that''s right. Elle told me to tell you that they''re making considerable progress in setting up a base in Central City so that they can help you in more ways, and yada yada yada. I didn''t listen to the boring stuff; you''re going to have to call Gary and see what he has to say about this."


    Don couldn''t hold back the sigh he had for Trixie as he shook his head and said, "You could''ve said that first, you know."


    Trixie showed Don a wide smile and put on her best "playing dumb" expression while sticking out her tongue and hitting her own head with a knuckle, saying, "Oh, silly me. I must''ve forgotten."


    "Yeah, I''m sure you did," Don agreed with great sarcasm in his voice. "I''ll call him now and see what he has to say."


    Trixie pouted; she didn''t like this idea and instead asked, "What about round two?"


    Don didn''t stop at all and began to ascend the stairs, answering her whilst on the move.


    "I never promised any round two. If you want those, then you''re going to have to be more helpful than delivering half-baked news," Don replied in a casual tone, trying to make it seem like he wasn''t too serious about it, as he didn''t know how Trixie would perceive that.


    Trixie didn''t seem to care all that much for his choice of words as she simply rolled her eyes and slumped her shoulders, saying, "Fine, I''ll be more helpful. Just tell me what I have to do."


    "Well, that was easy," Don thought, but on the surface, he pretended to put on a contemplative expression, bringing his hand to his chin and looking up at the ceiling. "Hmm, I can''t think of anything right now, but I''ll let you know when I do. But like I said, since all you ever talk about is sex, I just assume you have no skills outside of that."


    Trixie began to follow Don from behind and immediately argued with his response. "I have many skills! I can dance, I can sing, I''m really good at hitting guys in the nuts¡ª"


    For the entire walk to Don''s room, Trixie continued to list down her rather unique skill set, but Don chose not to comment. Reaching into his room, he retrieved his contact communicator, then immediately contacted Gary.


    The contact communicator had an augmented screen in front of him, which had the icon of a telephone hovering in front of him, shaking as the title below read "Calling¡­" with three dots after. After a few seconds, the call connected, and the screen shifted to a live video feed.


    Gary was standing in the same conference room of the base where he and Don had initially spoken. Its obsidian and gold walls were immediately recognizable. Gary stood at the center, an upright posture with his hands behind his back.


    He showed a warm smile once the connection was made and greeted politely, "Oh, what a splendid surprise! I was looking forward to your call, Sir Predator¡ªexcuse me, Sir Don," Gary corrected himself before adding, "We do have much to discuss."


    Don nodded. "That we do."


    As the call connected and Don''s attention shifted elsewhere, Trixie felt left out, so she simply pouted and walked over to his bed before slumping herself there and saying in a bored manner.


    With the pleasantries out of the way, Gary immediately asked, "Did Miss Trixie inform you of what we discussed?"


    "She said I would have to call you to see what was really up," Don replied.


    Gary looked like he wanted to sigh, but he kept his expression firm, and the smile never left his face as he replied, "I thought as much. No worries. But before we begin, are there any issues you wish to address? It would be better for Lady Noir and me to know what obstacles you are currently facing so we can best tailor our approach to setting up a branch to address those troubles."


    Don could understand this approach and very much welcomed it, considering the problems he had encountered so far. "Yes, there are a few things I''d like for us to address..."

 Chapter 147: Chapter 147: A Devious Plan (Part 2)

    "Do go on, sir," Gary encouraged in a light tone, giving a nod.


    Before Don could continue, he first walked over to the window and peered through the curtain. ''I should be able to hear someone coming home from here,'' he thought, before opening the window slightly but leaving the curtains closed.


    He then leaned against the nearby wall and resumed his conversation with Gary. "To start with, tell me what you know about the deputy vice director of the United Hero Management Agency and his son."


    Gary couldn''t help but raise a curious brow at the question. "I see you''re already interacting with influential individuals, sir. But how did you even come to meet the man? From what I know, off the top of my head, he can be quite¡­ discriminatory towards individuals of the community class you''re pretending to be in."


    "Well, it was the bad kind of interaction¡ªone that ended with him looking at me like I was his biggest enemy," Don explained, heaving a sigh.


    "Ah," Gary gave an understanding nod. "That does make more sense. And given his personality, you''re right to consider him a problem. I wouldn''t be surprised if he were planning your downfall as we speak."


    This wasn''t exactly reassuring for Don to hear, but he played it off with a simple shrug and remained composed. Although he was worried, he now had a newfound sense of confidence in himself.


    In response to Gary, he said, "All the more reason to plan his downfall as well."


    Gary seemed surprised by the answer for a moment, raising his eyebrows and then nodding in delighted agreement.


    Even Trixie, who was currently practicing erotic poses on Don''s bed, turned to comment, "Ooh, who are we killing?"


    Don turned his gaze to her and narrowed his eyes. "No one. At least, not with our own hands. Death isn''t the only way to ruin someone, Trixie."


    Gary showed intrigue at the answer before asking, "Do you have something in mind, sir?"


    Don replied, "Well, that will depend on what information you have on him and his son."


    Gary nodded. "Ah, I see. Give me one moment then."


    Gary moved out of view for a moment, and upon returning, several more prompt windows appeared in Don''s augmented reality.


    "I think you''ll find this information quite useful, sir." As Gary said this, two separate tabs appeared on Don''s left and right sides.


    He first looked at the one to his right and began reading the information displayed.


    ---


    [ **Subject Name: Harold Barclay


    **Alias: The Corporate Czar


    **Visual Identification:**


    - Sartorial Splendor: Harold is perpetually dressed in bespoke suits tailored to a precision that mirrors his meticulous control over his domain.


    story-at-NovelFire


    - Imposing Stature: Standing well over six feet, Harold''s physical presence is as commanding as his professional reputation.


    **Behavioral Analysis:**


    - Corporate Autocrat: Harold exemplifies the authoritarian leader in the boardroom. He is a strategic thinker known for his ruthless efficiency and unyielding approach to business and personal challenges.


    - Temperamental Oligarch: Quick to ignite and slow to forgive, Harold''s temper is well-known by many. His wrath is often reserved for those who fail to meet his exacting standards or who dare to challenge his authority directly.


    **Operational History:**


    - Dynastic Engineer: Harold didn''t merely inherit his position; he expanded it. Under his leadership, his family''s influence has solidified, reaching into sectors previously untouched by their power.


    - Machiavellian Mentor: Known for grooming loyalists, Harold ensures that allegiance within his ranks is absolute. His mentorship is a double-edged sword¡ªelevating those who are unwavering in their loyalty while coldly discarding any who are not.


    **Recent Operational Conduct:**


    - Strategic Bully: Harold often leverages his resources to bulldoze opposition. Whether negotiating business deals or personal vendettas, he is known for his ''win at all costs'' mentality.


    - Exclusivity Enforcer: He prides himself on maintaining an elite circle, controlling access to opportunities and information, which cements his status at the apex of the social hierarchy.


    **Interpersonal Dynamics:**


    - Network Navigator: Harold has an uncanny ability to manipulate social and professional networks to his advantage. His interactions are carefully choreographed to maximize influence and minimize vulnerability.


    - Paternalistic Patriarch: At home, Harold is a demanding father, expecting his children to uphold the family legacy with the same ferocity with which he built it. His love is conditional, awarded only to those who reflect his ambition and values.


    **Operational Challenges:**


    - Isolation by Intimidation: His aggressive leadership style, while effective, often isolates him from potential allies and loyalists who might fear rather than respect him.


    - Perception Management: Harold is acutely aware of his public and private image, constantly battling to maintain the facade of the untouchable patriarch, even as cracks begin to show through family scandals or business failures.


    **Strategic Objectives:**


    - Legacy Cementation: Harold''s ultimate goal seems to be to ensure that the Barclay name not only survives but thrives, becoming synonymous with power and prestige long into the future.


    - Absolute Control: He aims to control every variable within his reach, from business ventures to family matters, ensuring that nothing is left to chance.


    **Weakness:**


    - Last Born Son, Andrew: Despite his formidable facade, Harold''s significant vulnerability is his last-born son, Andrew. His son''s reckless behavior and frequent missteps in both personal and professional arenas threaten to undermine Harold''s carefully curated image and legacy.


    Harold''s response to Andrew''s actions often leads to overreactions that further compromise his position and reveal the depths of his concern for family legacy over actual familial affection. ]


    ---


    Immediately after reading Mr. Barclay''s profile, Don looked to the left to read Andrew''s.


    ---


    [ **Subject Name: Andrew Barclay


    **Alias: The Heir Apparent


    **Visual Identification:**


    - Privilege Personified: Andrew embodies the quintessential young elite, with meticulously styled blonde hair and a wardrobe consisting of high-end brands, each article chosen to showcase his wealth and status.


    - Arrogant Demeanor: His expression, often smug or dismissive, and his body language, overly relaxed or aggressively postured, signal his self-assured belief in his own superiority.


    **Behavioral Analysis:**


    - Entitlement Embodied: Andrew operates under the belief that his desires should be met without question. This entitlement permeates his interactions, expecting deference and compliance as his due.


    - Impulsive Instigator: Lacking patience and foresight, Andrew often acts on whims, his decisions driven by immediate gratification rather than strategic consideration.


    **Operational History:**


    - Cushioned Competitor: From an early age, Andrew has been placed in environments where his success was virtually guaranteed, thanks to his father''s influence. This has stunted his ability to genuinely compete or innovate.


    - Silver Spoon Saboteur: His actions often undermine his own positions of advantage, as his sense of invulnerability leads to careless mistakes and public relations disasters.


    **Recent Operational Conduct:**


    - Confrontation Connoisseur: Quick to escalate minor slights into major conflicts, Andrew uses his father''s resources to bully and manipulate outcomes in his favor.


    - Status Symbol Collector: Sees relationships and people as assets to be used for personal gain, valuing them for their utility rather than their intrinsic worth.


    **Interpersonal Dynamics:**


    - Charmingly Callous: Capable of superficial charm, Andrew uses his charisma to allure and manipulate, leaving a trail of disillusioned peers and partners.


    - Paternal Shadow: Lives under the immense pressure of his father''s expectations, driving him to seek approval through high-profile endeavors, often leading to reckless decisions.


    **Operational Challenges:**


    - Competence Questioned: Frequently, doubts about his abilities circulate among peers and subordinates, fueled by his visible reliance on his father''s interventions rather than his own merit.


    - Vulnerability to Influence: His decision-making is easily swayed by those he perceives as allies, making him susceptible to manipulation and poor judgment.


    **Strategic Objectives:**


    - Legacy Heir: Driven to prove himself worthy of the Barclay legacy, Andrew seeks to establish his own legacy within the shadow of his father''s towering achievements.


    - Authority Affirmation: Aims to cement his authority independently of his father, striving to be recognized for his own achievements rather than his lineage.


    **Weakness:**


    - Girlfriend: Andrew''s significant other, from another influential family in Santos City, exerts considerable influence over him. Her presence in his life is a double-edged sword¡ªproviding social leverage but also creating a potential for personal and professional compromise.


    Her influence can steer him into scenarios that amplify his weaknesses, impacting his judgment and actions in ways that can jeopardize his father''s carefully laid plans and his own ambitions. ]


    ---


    After going through all the information, Don formed an idea. "Alright, I think the best way to go about this will be to target the son, Andrew, first. And from the information you''ve provided, I think I have an idea of how to start, but I''ll need some more information on a few things before I do."


    "Not a problem, sir. Ask away," Gary replied reassuringly.


    "Alright then. I''ll need a list of all the low-level gangs in the area, those on the level of the group that tried to attack me by the hotel on my first day. Next, I''ll need to know the schedule of Andrew''s girlfriend. Then¡­" Don proceeded to list all the things he needed information on, even miscellaneous


    details.


    Gary listened with keen interest and nodded along every now and then, whereas Trixie quickly got bored of the conversation and turned her attention back to practicing erotic poses.


    After a few minutes, Don was finished listing everything he wanted to know, and Gary took note of it all.


    "Very well, sir. Though I''ll need to dig a little deeper for some of the information you''ve requested, so I''ll do my research and compile everything before uploading it into the Gary Assist database. You''ll be notified once it''s done; it shouldn''t take more than a day," Gary revealed, accepting the task without fuss.


    "Great. Well, that''s it for me. What about the matter of setting up a base here in the city?" With nothing more to ask for, Don''s interest shifted to what Gary wanted to discuss.


    "Ah, yes, that," Gary nodded as he remembered. "Well, quite simply put, the young madam wanted to have a base set up for you in the city as quickly as possible. We could only manage to secure a set of warehouses no one was willing to buy in a more dangerous part of town.


    The problem is we won''t be able to deploy much manpower there from outside the city; hence we''d need to hire or recruit local forces. The same goes for equipment; if we try to bring in anything too eye-catching, we may draw unnecessary attention." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see your point," Don nodded in feigned understanding, having no real idea of the processes that surrounded forming a base and manning it. However, he was confident about one thing. "But you can leave the recruitment of local forces to me."


    Gary gave a warm smile. "Splendid, sir. I will upload all the additional information you will need to know about the base we''re setting up on Gary Assist."

 Chapter 148: Chapter 148: A Devious Plan (Part 3)

    After Gary gave his agreement, Don decided to end the call. "All right then, you keep me posted if anything else comes up."


    "Will do, sir," Gary replied while giving a simple bow. "And before you go, if all goes well, we may even meet sometime next week. Though our presence isn''t really required to get the base we want to set up there up and running, the young Madam insists on us coming, as it''s a good opportunity for her to see you again¡ª"


    Before Gary could finish, Elle''s voice could be heard in the background yelling, "Gary!"


    Gary simply gave a warm smile and chuckled lightly. "It seems my services are needed elsewhere. Until next time, Sir Don. Take care."


    And with that, the call came to an end, and the tab showing the video feed in Don''s augmented reality vanished. Don let out a sigh as he began to remove his contact lenses.


    Seeing him do this, Trixie sat up from the bed and looked at him mischievously as she asked, "Are you finally done with your boring world domination thingies?"


    "Far from it," Don answered as he placed the contact lenses back in their container along with the earbuds. His mind was still largely on what he and Gary had just discussed. ''I don''t know if Gary and Elle coming to the city, even for a brief time, is a good idea, but I guess we''ll just see.''


    Don chose to brush off those worries for now and focus on more immediate matters. He turned toward Trixie, who was already eyeing him up and down with eager and mischievous eyes. He narrowed his eyes at her and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    To which Trixie gave him a big wide smile before asking back, "Do you really want to know?"


    Don gave it a quick thought before choosing to shake his head. "You know what, never mind. But on a more grounded note, how knowledgeable are you about magic beings?"


    "Magic tricks?" Trixie repeated the word with a bit of dissatisfaction in her tone, as if offended by Don''s choice of words. She quickly corrected him, "You mean the arcane?"


    ''Is there really a difference?'' Don thought, but on the surface, he gave a simple nod, not really wanting to drift the conversation into an argument over something as silly as definitions. "Yes, that."


    Trixie crossed her arms over her chest before answering, "Yeah. Why wouldn''t I know about them? I am one."


    ''Maybe I should have phrased it better,'' Don thought while holding back a sigh. It quickly became clear to him that he couldn''t depend on Trixie for general knowledge on magic¡ªor rather, arcane beings.


    The way Trixie made it seem so obvious had Don worried that he might come across as too unknowledgeable on a topic that could be more common than he thought. It wasn''t at all hard to research the various topics using the internet of this world, but he still wanted to try his luck with Trixie first.


    Having failed in that endeavor, he didn''t persist and chose to end the topic there. "I see. Never mind then."


    "What do you mean, ''never mind''?" Trixie went from looking amused to confused again as Don quickly brushed off the topic entirely.


    Trixie was naturally curious and not easily let things go. "No, tell me what you want to ask or say!"


    ''Why are you being annoying on purpose?'' Don thought, but gave a nod on the surface. "You got me, but I also need to go for my afternoon training, so there''s that. Anyway, I''ll see you later." Don gave Trixie a subtle wave before walking toward the door and leaving the room entirely.


    Trixie remained moderately confused as she sat on the bed with her arms still crossed over her chest. "Humans are so weird," she muttered while shaking her head. "Anyway, back to practicing my poses. What more was I on?" She tapped her chin in thought. "Oh right, the child support."


    Meanwhile, at the same time, elsewhere, an angry-looking Harold Barclay was sitting in a sleek blue office chair inside a doctor''s office.


    The walls and marble floor were white, with a large brown desk being the room''s centerpiece. On one side of the desk was a large brown chair, bigger than the one Harold Barclay was sitting on.


    Directly opposite the desk sat a neat-looking desktop and other stenciled items on the surface, while the walls possessed posters and art pertaining to health. Harold sat on the other side of the desk impatiently, but in the next moment, the door behind him let out a click sound as it was swung open.


    An older-looking gentleman in a lab coat walked in. He had a slightly hunched posture and was clearly of older age, with medium-length black and gray hair and an equally black and gray beard. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He walked slowly toward the large brown chair opposite Harold while saying, "Sorry for the delay, Mr. Barclay. Our hospital is still dealing with many of the patients who suffered in the attack on Central Mall, and¡ª"


    Before the doctor could continue, Harold gave him an annoyed glance before saying, "I don''t care about all that, Dr. Manson. The whole reason I pay you so much to privately consult me is so I don''t have to deal with the slowness of public procedure." your-chapter-source-NovelFire


    Despite Harold''s very rude and aggressive approach, Dr. Manson didn''t seem fazed at all. He simply took his seat while maintaining a calm expression as he replied in a low, hoarse voice, "I do apologize, Mr. Barclay. But like I told you before, that only applies during my consultation hours, which you and I had agreed upon.


    Right now, I am working as a public doctor, so you have to understand if the procedure is a bit slow now. Speaking of your son Andrew¡ª"


    Although clearly angered by Dr. Manson''s words, Barclay didn''t erupt further. Although he was very angry at this point, he didn''t go so far as to damage a relationship that had taken him a long time to cultivate.


    Dr. Manson turned his attention toward his computer for a bit as he pulled up a report on Andrew''s injuries, which he proceeded to read out loudly for Mr. Barclay. After doing this, he couldn''t help but ask, "How did this happen? I thought your son wasn''t yet doing fieldwork."


    "He isn''t," Harold bitterly responded before giving a not-so-true explanation. "He was sparring with one of the other members of the elite hero program, and the bastard went too far."


    Dr. Manson didn''t show much reaction to the explanation, but he did momentarily give Harold a gaze that showed he didn''t fully believe what he was hearing. Having worked for Harold, the doctor wasn''t unaware of his habits and traits and so he took the explanation with a pinch of salt.


    In the end, however, it didn''t matter, so he simply sighed and nodded in understanding. "I see. His opponent was very brutal indeed. It''s like they were just targeting the liver. Your son is lucky the broken ribs only punctured one lung."


    "You call that lucky?" Harold interrupted in an angry tone, but the doctor was merely stating the facts as he nodded to reaffirm his words.


    "Yes, I do. At the very least, he didn''t suffer too much internal bleeding. Otherwise, his cells wouldn''t have had enough energy to begin repairing some of the damage he suffered there, and he would have arrived here in a much more sorry state."


    "Whatever," Harold yelled out before demanding, "Just tell me how much it will take and how long for him to be fully healthy again. I want the best treatments and medicines."


    This time it was Dr. Manson who cut off Harold by simply nodding. "Yes, yes, rest assured I will not provide anything less than the best to you, Mr. Barclay."


    "As you should have," Harold muttered. Dr. Manson was being professional in his words, but his anger remained, and today he found the doctor to be especially irritating.


    Before giving Harold an answer, the doctor decided to lean back into his chair and sighed. "The boy''s physical injuries should heal within six months'' time naturally, but if you choose to use treatments and medicines, he should be well and good in about three weeks. But as for the mental scars he suffered, that is beyond my area of expertise."


    Harold narrowed his eyes at this answer. "What do you mean by mental scars? Does he have brain damage?"


    Dr. Manson showed a small but noticeable smile as he shook his head. "I''m sure you know what I mean, Mr. Harold. You''ve probably seen countless heroes beaten down to the point that they lose confidence in themselves. Such is very common among young aspiring heroes who find out the hard way that confronting individuals with no regard for human life isn''t as easy as the media portrays it.


    Unless your scans revealed something is wrong with his brain, then I''m sure he will get over it."


    Dr. Manson then sat back up from his seat and simply pulled over his notebook, beginning to write something in it. "Like I said, Mr. Barclay, it''s not my area of expertise, so I won''t disagree with you. I was merely stating an observation I had from seeing countless young heroes in a position like his. At the end of the day, the decision of how you choose to handle it is yours."


    After saying this, the doctor ripped off the paper he had scribbled on and handed it over to Harold Barclay, who snatched it aggressively before tucking it in his pocket. "Will that be all?" he asked coldly, but the doctor maintained a small smile before giving a nod.


    "Yes."


    Saying nothing more, Harold turned and began to walk away. The doctor watched him go and simply shook his head, thinking, ''I have a feeling this won''t end well.''

 Chapter 149: Chapter 149: A Devious Plan (Part 4)

    As Mr. Barclay stormed out of Dr. Manson''s office, he nearly collided with a young nurse just outside the door.


    She was an average-looking girl with brown hair tied into buns, green eyes that seemed too wide for her freckled face, and a figure that was neither remarkable nor unattractive. She appeared startled, almost dropping the clipboard she was holding.


    "Watch where you''re going!" Mr. Barclay yelled, his voice full of irritation.


    The nurse, who had been the one to stumble backward from the encounter, quickly straightened up and began to apologize, patting herself down nervously. "I-I''m so sorry, sir. I was in a hurry to inform the doctor that the patient is awake."


    Mr. Barclay''s face twisted in annoyance. "It''s about time," he muttered through gritted teeth. "Lead me there."


    The nurse hesitated, clearly taken aback by his commanding tone. "I''m sorry, sir, but I''ll need to inform the doctor first in case of¡ª" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you want to still have a job by the end of the day?" Mr. Barclay interrupted sharply. His words cut through her stuttered explanation like a knife. "Think twice about talking back again."


    Fear flickered across the nurse''s face. She nodded quickly, swallowing her protest. "This way, please," she said, turning on her heel and leading him down the quiet, sterile corridor.


    The wing they entered was one of the hospital''s most private sections. It was eerily quiet and impeccably clean, unlike the bustling, chaotic atmosphere of the main hospital areas.


    The stark white walls were interrupted only by the occasional closed door or an emergency exit sign. No sounds of beeping machines or chattering staff could be heard¡ªjust the steady hum of the air conditioning.


    Finally, they reached a door. The nurse hesitated, her hand on the handle, and began to say, "It''s hea¡ª"


    But Mr. Barclay wasn''t interested in pleasantries or protocols. He shoved the door open, not bothering to thank or even acknowledge her.


    He let himself in, his polished shoes clicking against the tiled floor.


    The room was small, but it was the best one available for such a critical patient. The blinds were partially drawn, casting thin lines of dim light across the floor and over the bed where Andrew lay.


    He looked like a shell of the arrogant young man he once was¡ªbandages wrapped tightly around his torso, a cast on his left arm, and bruises dotting his face. His expression was sour, eyes staring blankly at the ceiling until the door opened.


    As Andrew raised his head to see who had entered, his sour expression quickly morphed into one of worry. The sight of his father entering with an expression of barely concealed disgust sent a shiver down his spine.


    "Dad," Andrew said, his voice unsure, trailing off as his father came to stand at his bedside.


    Harold looked down at him with an expression of visible disdain.


    "If only you knew how pathetic you looked," Mr. Barclay began, his voice full of contempt. "Do you have any idea how humiliating it feels to call you my son?"


    Andrew swallowed hard, his throat dry. The words stung more than he expected, the memory of Don turning the tables on him flashing in his mind.


    He quickly tried to defend himself. "But Dad, you saw it for yourself. I was winning, and then suddenly he just... he just¡ªhe must be at least a rank¡ª"


    Before Andrew could finish, his father''s hand moved in a blur, delivering a backhand slap so forceful it echoed through the room.


    **SMACK!**


    Andrew held his cheek in stunned disbelief, his eyes wide. He looked at his father with a mixture of confusion and anger. "You hit me," he muttered, his voice trembling with shock.


    "Yes, I hit you," Mr. Barclay replied coldly. "And what are you going to do about it? What ''can'' you do about it?"


    Andrew''s eyes glistened with tears of humiliation, but he couldn''t bring himself to speak. His father continued his tirade, voice rising with every word. "If you really hated getting beaten so much, you wouldn''t have let a nobody beat you to the point where you need medical care!"


    The sheer volume of his voice caused the nurse outside to flinch, her face pale with discomfort and fear.


    But Harold Barclay didn''t waste another word on his son.


    He adjusted his tie, letting out a sigh of frustration, shaking his head in bitter disappointment. He put his hands behind his back, his posture rigid. "You will stay here and undergo treatment. Until then, no allowance and no contact with friends. Understand?"


    He turned to walk away, his decision final, when Andrew''s voice, frail and desperate, called out. "What about Ashley?" he muttered out, his voice cracking.


    Mr. Barclay paused, turning his head just slightly to address the question. "What about her?"


    Andrew hesitated, clearly afraid of his father''s response but feeling compelled to speak. "She''s... she''s my girlfriend. I''ll need to¡ª"


    "You''ll need to do as you''re told," Mr. Barclay snapped, cutting him off without a second thought. "Remember, the only reason your pitiful self has any value in this world is because you have my name. Without it, you''d be less than nothing. Do you think your precious girlfriend would care for you then?"


    With those final, biting words, Mr. Barclay slammed the door shut behind him.


    NovelFire-original


    After leaving the hospital, Harold Barclay strode across the polished pavement toward a pristine white Maybach that awaited him at the curb. The sun glinted off the car''s sleek surface, emphasizing its spotless finish.


    The door was held open by a man who was impossible to ignore¡ªstanding at six and a half feet tall, with intense blue eyes and short blonde hair, shaved at the sides. His muscular build made it clear he wasn''t just a chauffeur but a bodyguard as well.


    As Mr. Barclay reached the car, he gave a curt nod to the imposing figure. "Back to the office, Victor," he ordered, his tone more relaxed now.


    "Affirmative, sir," Victor replied in a slow, deep voice that matched his intimidating appearance. His expression remained stoic as he waited for Mr. Barclay to settle into the back seat before gently closing the door behind him.


    Inside, the car''s interior was just as pristine and refined as its exterior. Soft leather seats cradled the occupants in luxury, and the faint scent of a high-end fragrance lingered in the air.


    Beside Mr. Barclay sat an alluring woman with a stern expression, her deep blue eyes focused on a digital tablet.


    She had long red hair that cascaded down her back, and she wore a vintage formal dress, which added a touch of elegance to her otherwise severe demeanor. In one hand, she held a glass of wine, which she occasionally sipped from as she read.


    Without looking up, she asked in a distant, uninterested tone, "How did it go?"


    Mr. Barclay clicked his tongue in irritation. "He''ll live. That''s good enough." He then shifted his focus to her. "More importantly Victoria, did you manage to get it done?"


    The woman, gave an almost imperceptible nod, her finger still swiping across the tablet''s screen. "It''s done," she confirmed calmly.


    "Who''s handling it?" Mr. Barclay pressed, his gaze fixed on her.


    Victoria paused her swiping but didn''t bother to look up. "It''s being dealt with by a local force known for violence. It will be impossible to trace it back to us," she replied, her tone matter-of-fact.


    Mr. Barclay frowned, his dissatisfaction evident. "What about his family?"


    Victoria finally turned her head slightly, giving him a narrowed side glance. "Don''t be too greedy," she advised coolly. "His family lives in one of the safest neighborhoods in the city. If anything out of the ordinary were to happen there, it would draw unwanted suspicion. We''re already taking a significant risk with this."


    Mr. Barclay sighed deeply, leaning back into his seat, his frustration clear.


    Noticing his discomfort, Victoria added, "Don''t worry. I''m already thinking of ways to get to them. But you''ll need to show some patience."


    Mr. Barclay''s expression softened slightly, and a small smile appeared at the corners of his lips. "I expect nothing less of you, Victoria," he said, his tone warmer now.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hours later, Don was driving back into the city after finishing his Durability Endurance Training and Telekinetic Weight Training. His muscles ached from the rigorous exercise, and his mental limits had been pushed.


    As he drove, he glanced at the dashboard clock. It was a little past 2 p.m., and he thought to himself that he should make a quick stop at home for a shower before heading out to Eastend Mall to meet up with Tori.


    After a quick shower, he changed into a fresh set of clothes and was back on the road, heading toward Eastend Mall.


    As he drove, he decided to give Tori a call to check in on her whereabouts. The phone rang for a few seconds before she picked up, her voice coming through the speaker with a raspy, familiar tone.


    "Hey, Don," Tori greeted him casually.


    "Hey," Don replied, keeping his eyes on the road. "I''m on my way to Eastend Mall now. Just pulled into the car park."


    "Same," Tori said. "I''ll let you know when I''m there."


    "Cool," Don said, and the call ended.


    Almost immediately after hanging up, his phone buzzed again. This time it was Summer calling. He answered, and before he could say anything, she spoke up.


    "Hey, jerk," she greeted him in her usual bratty tone. "Can you come pick me up?"


    "Not with that attitude," Don replied with a smirk on his lips.


    Summer''s voice softened a bit, though her annoyance was still apparent. "I''m just joking. So, can you come or not?"


    "Sorry, can''t," Don answered, his tone firm but not unkind. "I''m meeting up with a friend right now."


    "A friend?" Summer repeated, her tone carrying suspicion. "Since when do you have friends?"


    "Yes, my friend," Don confirmed, rolling his eyes even though she couldn''t see it. "Look, in case I''m late, just tell Mom not to wait up, okay?"


    "Huh, wait what frie¡ª" Summer tried to ask more questioned but Don ended the call and continued driving.

 Chapter 150: Chapter 150: A Devious Plan (Part 5)

    After parking his car, Don made his way to the fast food joint he and Tori had agreed to meet at. As he approached, he could already see through the large glass windows that the place was packed with people, the noise of chatter and clattering trays audible from the outside.


    He stopped just outside, feeling the heat radiating from the crowded interior and wrinkling his nose at the unmistakable smell of sweat mingling with fried food.


    ''I can smell the sweat from here,'' he thought, grimacing slightly. He quickly took out his phone and dialed Tori, who answered almost instantly.


    "Hey," she greeted, her voice still carrying that slightly hoarse quality.


    "Hey," Don replied, glancing around at the busy scene. "So, the place is packed. I''m thinking we should find somewhere else."


    "Shit," Tori muttered, sounding a little frustrated. "I should''ve known Fridays would be this hectic. Okay, let''s find another spot. There''s a taco place nearby¡ªhow does that sound?"


    "Taco place sounds good," Don agreed, thinking he could hear the feminine tone in her voice a bit more clearly now. ''So Tori is a she,'' he noted, filing the information away with mild surprise.


    "Cool, meet me outside the entrance then," Tori said. "I''m waving, wearing a white top¡ªyou should see me."


    "Got it," Don replied, ending the call and pocketing his phone. He made his way toward the mall entrance, scanning the crowd until he spotted her standing near a metallic pillar. She was indeed waving, looking around nervously.


    As he approached, he took in her appearance: short, messy black hair, bright green eyes and an eyebrow piercing that added an edge to her otherwise youthful face.


    She had a slender but nicely shaped frame, modestly sized breasts, and was dressed in a strapless white top paired with dark blue ripped jeans. A choker necklace completed her look.


    She stood there with an awkward smile, her posture slightly stiff.


    Don made sure to keep his eyes on her face, avoiding letting his gaze wander as he got closer. "Hey," he greeted with a friendly nod.


    Tori''s eyes did a quick once-over of Don before she managed a small smile and a little awkward wave. "Hi," she replied, her voice matching the hesitant smile on her face.


    ''Well, this is awkward,'' Don thought, but he kept his expression calm, trying not to come on too strong given her apparent nervousness. "Nice to finally meet you," he said, extending a hand for a shake.


    "Likewise," Tori said, her smile becoming a bit more genuine as she took his hand. The handshake was firm but brief, and the initial awkwardness seemed to ease just slightly.


    "So, the taco place," Don started, releasing her hand. "It''s not too far, right?"


    Tori nodded. "Yeah, about a fifteen-minute walk from here."


    "Cool," Don said, "Lead the way."


    He didn''t offer to use his car, not wanting to come off as too forward. It was their first meeting, and he didn''t want to risk making her uncomfortable. He also avoided commenting on her looks; he knew how impactful those first impressions could be, especially for someone who might be self-conscious.


    They began walking away from the mall together, Don falling into step beside her. NovelFire.com-chapter


    Across the street, parked along the curb, a white Toyota Corolla sat idling. The window on the passenger side rolled down slightly, and a lanky man leaned forward, squinting in the direction of Don and Tori.


    His features were sharp and gaunt, with a long nose and thin lips. His eyes were particularly unusual, as his pupils expanded and contracted like a camera lens adjusting its focus. He watched Don for a moment, before turning back inside the car.


    He held up a photo of Don, clearly taken without his knowledge, comparing it to the figure now walking down the street. "It''s him," he confirmed, his voice raspy. "Should I call the boys, boss?"


    Next to him, the driver¡ªa burly man with a shaved head, thick neck, and muscular arms¡ªtook a long drag of his cigarette, his jean jacket stretched tight across his broad shoulders. He tapped the ash into the overflowing ashtray on the dashboard.


    The burly man, clearly the boss, chuckled and shook his head. "No, we wait till he''s alone. We''ll hit him on the road," he said, his tone calm and confident. He took another puff of his cigarette, exhaling smoke slowly. "But tell the boys to be ready."


    The lanky man snorted a laugh, a grin spreading across his face. "Sure thing, boss," he said mockingly. "Poor kid. Must''ve really pissed off the wrong guy." As he reached for his phone, he couldn''t help but ask "You think the reason the pay for this is so high is because the kid''s dangerous?"


    The boss didn''t even blink. "We''re dangerous," he said simply, his voice low and sure.


    Unaware of the people stalking him, Don walked alongside Tori, matching her pace as they made their way to the taco place.


    The streets were full of life, but a comfortable silence settled between them as they walked through the crowd. Don was pondering over what topic to bring up next when Tori suddenly broke the silence.


    "So, how are you liking the city now that you''re back¡­ and stuff?" she asked, her tone light but curious.


    Don showed a small smile, raising an eyebrow as he repeated, "And stuff?" His expression was questioning, almost teasing.


    Tori sighed, a slight blush creeping onto her cheeks as she realized how awkwardly she''d phrased the question. She flashed a slightly embarrassed smile. "Argh, you know what I mean," she muttered, her cheeks turning a shade rosier.


    Keeping his tone humorous, Don replied, "That''s a bold assumption you''re making there."


    Tori couldn''t help but giggle. "You''re way more annoying than I thought you''d be, dude."


    He shrugged playfully, saying, "I aim to exceed expectations."


    Tori rolled her eyes but kept smiling, the initial tension between them dissolving as they found a rhythm in their conversation.


    The more they talked, the more Don realized that Tori was much chattier than she first appeared. She had a lot to say, especially about games, which seemed to be her biggest passion. Every time she spoke about them, her eyes lit up, and her gestures became more animated.


    As they approached a taco truck parked on the side of the road, she was in the middle of passionately talking about joining the FPS league at Santos Hero University. "I can''t wait to join the league and show all those misogynist guys what the fuck this chick can do," she declared with a fierce grin.


    Don listened, observing her excited expressions and energetic body language. It was clear that gaming was more than just a hobby for her; it was a significant part of her life and something she deeply cared about.


    It was also likely the strongest connection he had with her, though the current Don had limited knowledge of the games in this world. Because of this, he decided to mostly make comments or jokes, avoiding any in-depth discussions that might expose his lack of familiarity.


    The taco truck was small and quaint, with a bright red awning and colorful graffiti covering its sides. The smell of sizzling meat and freshly chopped vegetables wafted through the air.


    A middle-aged woman with a kind face, her dark hair tied back into a neat bun, was busy preparing orders. She wore a red apron with a few grease stains.


    As Tori approached, she greeted the woman in Spanish, "Hola t¨ªa! ?C¨®mo est¨¢s?"


    The woman''s face lit up with a smile. She glanced at Don and then back at Tori, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "?Este joven guapo es tu novio? (Is this handsome young man your boyfriend?)" she asked.


    Tori''s cheeks turned a deep shade of red. "?No, t¨ªa! Solo es un amigo. (No, Auntie! Just a friend.)"


    The woman turned her attention to Don and greeted him in slightly broken English, "Hello! Do you speak Spanish?"


    Don answered smoothly, "S¨ª, un poco. (Yes, a little.)"


    Tori let out a small groan, muttering, "M¨¢tame ahora. (Kill me now.)" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman laughed, amused by Tori''s embarrassment. "No seas tan dram¨¢tica, ni?a. Es bueno que hables con un joven guapo que habla tan bien el espa?ol. Ser¨ªa un buen novio para ti. (Don''t be so dramatic, girl. It''s nice that you''re talking to a handsome young man who speaks such good Spanish.


    He''d make a good boyfriend for you¡ª.)"


    Before the woman could finish, Tori quickly cut her off, "?T¨ªa, por favor! (Auntie, please!)" causing both the woman and Don to laugh.


    Tori''s irritation was evident as she crossed her arms and muttered, "Well, aren''t you two getting along just peachy."


    The woman waved it off with a chuckle. "Just teasing, ni?a. Now, what will you both have?"


    After placing their orders, they moved to a small standing table nearby to wait. But just as they were settling in, Tori''s phone rang. She glanced at the screen and immediately showed a worried expression. Without picking up, she looked at Don with an apologetic face. "I''m sorry, but I need to go. It''s a¡­ family thing."


    "Is everything okay?" Don asked.


    She nodded quickly but didn''t elaborate. "Yeah, it''s fine. Just¡­ family stuff, you know? I''m really sorry." She hesitated for a moment before rushing off, shouting over her shoulder, "I''ll call you later!"


    Don watched her leave, a bit confused but choosing not to overthink it. ''Well, that went nothing like I thought it would, but not bad overall, I guess.'' He shrugged and thought that while he didn''t have any pressing need to interact with Tori regularly, but it wouldn''t hurt to have another friend outside his family.


    After collecting the orders, he made his way back to the mall''s car park. A few minutes later, he was driving out of the lot, heading back toward the main road.


    Inside the white Toyota parked discreetly across the street, the lanky man, his eyes still narrowed in focus, suddenly shouted, "Boss, boss, he''s leaving!"


    The boss remained unfazed, casually tossing his cigarette out the window. "I see him," he replied coolly. "Just tell the boys it''s time."


    The lanky man nodded, quickly grabbing his phone to send out a text. "Sure thing, boss."

 Chapter 151: Chapter 151: The Hunter Becomes The Hunted (Part 1)

    After Don merges onto the main road, he checks his phone out of habit, briefly considering calling Summer.


    But he imagines her sarcastic remarks and quickly dismisses the idea with a sigh. ''She''ll just be a pain in the ass,'' he thinks, shaking his head.


    As he approaches a traffic light, it turns red, forcing him to slow down and stop at the intersection.


    Moments later, the white Toyota Corolla pulls up beside him in the adjacent lane.


    Don gives the car a quick glance but doesn''t think much of it, his attention wandering elsewhere. As he''s waiting for the light to change, a Mazda sedan suddenly stops in another lane, despite the traffic light in front of it being green.


    The sound of honking cars behind the Mazda pulls Don''s attention, and he looks over curiously. The driver of the Mazda, instead of moving, is staring straight at the Corolla next to Don. They exchange subtle nods, as though confirming something silently.


    Don notices this subtle exchange and his instincts kick in. His superhuman senses sharpen, taking in the environment with more clarity, while his muscles tense slightly, though his expression remains casual.


    ''Let''s test this,'' he thinks.


    The moment the traffic light turns green, Don slams his foot on the gas, the Mustang roaring to life and driving away.


    In the white Corolla, the lanky man flinches as Don speeds off. The boss, cigarette halfway to his lips, curses under his breath. "Shit!" he yells, tossing the unlit cigarette aside. "He''s onto us!"


    Without hesitation, he shifts gears and floors it, the Corolla lurching forward in pursuit.


    Don glances in the rear-view mirror and sees the Corolla and Mazda weaving through traffic behind him, confirming his suspicions.


    ''Just my luck,'' he thinks, though his face remains calm. His heart rate increases slightly, not out of fear but out of necessity.


    He now had a decision to make. ''Should I drive to a police station, or lead them somewhere quiet and handle it myself?''


    As he weighs his options, Don becomes increasingly aware of his growing confidence. He was no longer the same person he was before¡ªhesitant and unsure. But he still had to be smart. There was always the possibility that these attackers were stronger, perhaps armed with abilities he wasn''t prepared to face.


    ''But running to the police won''t guarantee anything either,'' he reasons. ''And if I do, they''ll just get cautious next time¡ªif they don''t get away scot-free in the first place.''


    No, he had to handle this situation directly. After considering the risks, he mutters under his breath, "Nothing risked, nothing gained," before making a sudden turn, now heading toward Oldtown¡ªa place he knew a bit well from his recent training.


    The Corolla follows, swerving recklessly through the lanes. The boss in the driver''s seat is driving like a madman, nearly colliding with several other cars as he tries to keep up with Don. Vehicles swerve off the road, horns blaring in protest, but the boss doesn''t care.


    "Boss, slow down!" the lanky man yells, gripping the dashboard as the Corolla narrowly avoids clipping another car. "If we keep driving like this, the cops are gonna get involved, and then we''re screwed!"


    The boss doesn''t even flinch, his grin widening as he replies, "Let them! We''ll take care of them too, unless you''re getting cold feet now."


    The lanky man stutters, visibly shaken by the boss''s intensity. "N-no, not at all."


    "Good," the boss grunts, shifting his focus back to the chase. "Now shut up and focus on the prey."


    Once Don broke away from the congested city roads, he pushed the Mustang even harder, his superhuman senses making it almost effortless to navigate at such high speeds.


    He could feel the engine roaring beneath him, and each twist and turn in the road was met with precise, instinctual control. His eyes darted to the rearview mirror as he picked up the sounds of more vehicles¡ªbikes now, their low grumble blending with the tires of sedans and pickup trucks chasing after him.


    ''Just how many of these guys are there?'' he wondered, clicking his tongue in irritation. But the fog, he realized, could work in his favor. While his heightened senses allowed him to partially see through it, it would be difficult for the others to maintain the same speed without risking a fatal accident. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Back in the white Corolla, the boss was growing visibly frustrated, his knuckles turning white as he gripped the steering wheel. "What the hell is this little fucker trying to pull?" he growled, his face contorted in irritation.


    The lanky man beside him glanced nervously at the surrounding area and muttered, "Boss, I think he''s headin'' for Oldtown. I''ve heard some bad stuff about that place... ghosts, abandoned shit, you know?"


    The boss scoffed, waving his concern off. "Ghosts? Idiot." He then snatched the walkie-talkie mounted near him and barked into it, "Start shootin'' at the fucker. Aim for the tires, though¡ªI like that car."


    Laughter filled the channel, followed by various confirmations of "Got it, boss!" and "No problem!"


    The boss chuckled to himself. "We''re far enough from the city now. No one''s gonna care if they hear bullets."


    Suddenly, the crack of gunfire echoed through the mist. Old, battered sedans and rusty pickups following behind began opening fire, their equally worn-out guns spitting bullets in Don''s direction.


    The shots whistled past Don''s Mustang, some smashing into the rear of the car. His expression darkened, irritation bubbling up inside him. The winding roads made it difficult for them to aim directly, but a few bullets managed to hit the back, cracking the rear windshield.


    ''I can''t deal with this yet... focus, focus,'' Don told himself, pushing the car faster. His ears then caught something else¡ªa low, rumbling horn from a truck up ahead, its large lights barely visible through the fog. ''This could work,'' Don thought, a plan forming in his mind.


    As he neared the massive truck, he rolled down his window, his eyes flicking toward the rear-view to see his pursuers still hot on his tail, their gunfire growing more desperate. But More bullets slammed into the rear of his Mustang, shattering the back glass.


    He gritted his teeth but kept his focus.


    Finally, Don locked his eyes on the massive truck, now just meters ahead.


    Then, with a deep breath, he extended his telekinetic powers toward the freighter''s tires, concentrating on the front wheels. He felt an immediate sharp, agonizing headache flare up in his skull as he forced the tires to a sudden halt.


    His vision blurred for a moment, and the Mustang wobbled dangerously, nearly veering off the road, but Don clenched the steering wheel tight and managed to steady himself, though the pounding in his head persisted.


    The truck responded just as Don had hoped. Its massive front wheels locked, and the enormous vehicle veered violently.


    The driver, caught completely off guard, tried to salvage the situation, but it was far too late. The truck''s momentum sent it careening sideways, its heavy cargo of logs snapping free from their restraints.


    Huge wooden logs began tumbling off the freighter, bouncing and rolling across the road in chaotic fashion.


    **THUD! THUD!** The sound of crashing logs echoed through the fog, accompanied by screeching tires and honking horns. As the massive logs scattered across the road, they created a deadly obstacle.


    The boss in the Corolla jerked his head toward the sound of screeching tires, just as his lanky companion pointed ahead in panic. "BOSS! LOOK OUT!" he screamed, his voice cracking with fear.


    But it was too late.


    One of the gigantic logs seemed to appear out of nowhere and slammed into the front of the Corolla with a bone-rattling **CRASH!**, sending the car veering wildly out of control. Latest updates from m _vlempyr.


    The boss let out a string of curses, fighting with the steering wheel, but before he could regain control, another log barreled into the side of the car. **BANG!**


    The impact flipped the Corolla violently into the air, tumbling end over end before crashing down onto the side of the road, rolling into the dense forestry surrounding the highway.


    **SMASH!** The sound of glass shattering and metal crunching filled the air as the car came to a devastating halt against a tree. The vehicle was now a mangled heap of twisted metal, with steam hissing from the engine as it sputtered out.


    Don, still driving, glanced in the rearview mirror just in time to catch the chaos unfolding behind him. He saw the log-laden truck blocking the road and the wreckage of the Corolla disappearing into the trees.


    A small smirk crept across his face. ''Well, that took care of some of them.''


    His headache still throbbed from the strain of his telekinesis, but the danger wasn''t completely gone. He could still hear the sound of vehicles and panicked voices in the direction of the wreckage.


    ''Alright, time to finish this,'' Don thought.


    Because even if the logs and truck didn''t take out all of them, it definitely had their attention focused elsewhere.


    And so this was the perfect opportunity to finish them off and get some answers.

 Chapter 152: Chapter 152: The Hunter Becomes The Hunted (Part 2)

    Don stepped out of the Mustang, his boots crunching against the gravel on the side of the road.


    The fog swirled around him as he surveyed the aftermath of the chaos he''d left behind. His superhuman senses were sharp, picking up the subtle sounds of distant grunts and groans.


    There was no time to waste. More could be coming, and he had to finish this up quickly.


    Crossing the road quickly, he headed straight for the wreckage of the overturned truck. The stench of diesel fuel mixed with the iron tang of blood filled the misty air.


    The truck''s head was upside down, a splintered log having run clean through it.


    Don knelt by the shattered driver''s window and peered inside. What he saw made his stomach twist, even with his heightened resilience.


    The driver¡ªa middle-aged man¡ªwas pinned to his seat by a piece of jagged wood that had impaled him through the chest. His face was ghostly pale, blood leaking from his mouth and nose.


    His body was twisted unnaturally, arms bent at odd angles, his legs crushed under the dashboard. His right eye was blown out, likely from the pressure of the crash, and hung gruesomely from its socket, attached by a thread of sinew.


    Blood oozed from a gaping wound in his neck, staining his tattered uniform and pooling in the broken glass beneath him.


    "Please¡­ help me," the man croaked, his voice weak, eyes wild and desperate as they fixed on Don.


    Don didn''t flinch, but inside, the brief satisfaction of his plan''s success was obliterated by a wave of guilt. He knew that even if an ambulance showed up this very second, it wouldn''t save the man. He was beyond help.


    Don stared at the man for a long second, face impassive. ''You caused this,'' he thought bitterly, but his expression remained blank. The unfazed trait pulsed within him, keeping him calm, composed¡ªdetached.


    Without a word, he turned away from the pleading man, leaving him to die alone in the wreckage of his truck. There wasn''t time to grieve. There wasn''t time to dwell. If he hesitated now, everything would fall apart, this poor bastard''s life would have been lost for nothing.


    He steeled himself and moved to the next wrecked vehicle¡ªa pickup truck, smashed by logs and twisted beyond recognition. His superhuman hearing picked up voices inside.


    "Hurry up and get me out!" one voice shouted, followed by panicked responses.


    "Hold on! Shit, how the hell did this happen?"


    "That fucking truck came outta nowhere¡­"


    Don''s cold eyes narrowed as he approached the mangled pickup, now shrouded in mist. He was just a few meters away when his boot stepped onto something soft.


    He looked down and grimaced slightly.


    It was the bloodied torso of a man, separated from his lower half, his clothing shredded and soaked in red. What was left of his body was draped in the remnants of a torn shirt, and bits of flesh clung to jagged pieces of wood sticking out of the wreckage.


    Don''s expression flickered with disgust for a moment, the sight jarring even to someone as detached as he''d become with the unfazed trait at work. He sighed, stepping over the remains.


    As he neared the pickup, he spotted two of his attackers, both trying to pull another man free from the wreckage.


    One had a gash on his forehead, blood dripping down his face and soaking his clothes. The other had a dislocated shoulder, grimacing with each pull. Their friend¡ªthe one trapped inside¡ªwas slumped over, his legs pinned beneath a bent metal bar, and his breathing was shallow, his chest barely rising and falling.


    "Just hold on, man! We''re gonna get you out!" the one with the dislocated shoulder shouted.


    Don moved silently toward them, his eyes hard and emotionless.


    Without warning, he focused his telekinetic powers on one of the attackers¡ªthe one pulling at the wreckage¡ªand tightened his mental grip.


    The man suddenly stiffened, his body seizing as if an invisible force had wrapped around him. He let out a scream of pain, his muscles contorting painfully as he struggled against the crushing force.


    "W-What the hell?" the other attacker muttered, looking at his friend in shock. He didn''t even have time to react before Don was on him.


    Don grabbed the back of his head, slamming it down onto the jagged, broken glass of the pickup''s hood with a sickening **CRUNCH**.


    The man let out a piercing scream as shards of glass pierced his face, with one large piece driving straight into his eye.


    Blood gushed from the wound, running down the hood in thick rivulets as the man thrashed in agony, trying to pull back, but every movement he made only sent the jagged glass deeper into his skull.


    "Fucking hell!" the man gasped, his voice muffled by his own blood.


    Don remained silent, his expression cold as he kicked the man hard in the back, forcing his face deeper into the glass. **THUD**. The man then twitched once before going limp, his body slumping over the hood, blood still dripping from his ruined face.


    The second attacker, still frozen by Don''s telekinetic hold, watched in horror, his wide eyes locked on Don. His body trembled uncontrollably, but he couldn''t scream, couldn''t move, couldn''t even look away. He was trapped, forced to witness the brutal scene.


    Don slowly turned to face him, his cold, detached gaze locking onto the terrified man.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª the place mvlempy _r


    At the opposite side of the road, where the corolla wreck lay like a crumpled can, the few remaining attackers were frantically trying to rescue their boss from the twisted wreckage.


    Despite the horrific crash, the boss had somehow survived, though bloodied and bruised, with cuts covering his face and arms. His left leg was pinned under the dashboard, twisted at an unnatural angle.


    He gritted his teeth, his eyes wild with pain and frustration as he barked orders.


    "Get me the fuck outta here! I think my leg''s broken!" His voice was rough, panic creeping in with every breath. His chest heaved with each pained gasp as he tried to move, only to cry out in agony. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Outside the car, four men were scrambling around. One of them, a stocky guy with a thick neck and a buzz cut, wiped the sweat from his brow. "Boss, where''s Lenny?," he asked nervously, looking around the mist-shrouded road.


    The boss, struggling to twist his body enough to peer into the passenger seat where Lenny had been sitting, could only see shards of glass and mangled metal. Lenny, or his body, were nowhere to be seen. "I don''t fucking know! He probably got tossed out during the crash. Just focus on getting me out before the damn cops show up!" the boss snapped.


    A lanky man with a torn jacket, clutching a crowbar in his trembling hands, shook his head. "Boss, we can''t get you out without tools. This thing''s jammed up tight¡ªfuck, we''d need a chainsaw or somethin''."


    Before the boss could snap back, a loud, gut-wrenching scream tore through the mist. **Aaaaahhhh!** The sound echoed through the dense fog, causing birds to scatter from the surrounding trees. The group instantly froze in place.


    The man holding the crowbar, who had dark circles under his eyes and a scruffy beard, was the first to speak, his voice shaky. "That¡­ that sounded like Rory."


    He turned toward the mist, his eyes wide with terror. "Rory! Rory! You there, man?" he called out, but there was no answer¡ªjust the occasional **caw** of crows that had begun to gather, drawn by the scent of blood.


    Another man, with a scar running down the side of his face, looked around nervously, his gun clutched tightly in both hands. "I don''t like this¡­ somethin'' don''t feel right."


    "What the fuck do you mean?" the man with the buzz cut snapped. "Go check it out, then. Maybe Rory just tripped over somethin''."


    "Why should I go?" the scarred man replied back, his hands trembling as he pointed his gun into the fog. "Why don''t you go?"


    Before the argument could escalate, the boss, still trapped in the corolla, growled in frustration. "Shut the fuck up, both of you! You''ve got guns¡ªuse ''em! Jack, go check it out. It''s probably just some goddamn mutants. We''re near Oldtown, remember?


    They come out this far sometimes, but the real dangerous ones are deeper in the forest."


    Jack, the man with the crowbar, glanced around with wide, fearful eyes. "Fuck no. This whole thing''s goin'' to shit. The cops are gonna be here soon, and I ain''t goin'' back to jail. Fuck this, man." He dropped the crowbar and turned, bolting up to the road without looking back.


    "Jack! Get your cowardly ass back here!" the boss yelled, his face turning red with rage. But Jack''s figure quickly disappeared into the mist.


    One of the remaining men, a wiry guy with tattoos snaking up his arms, looked nervously at the boss. "Should we go after him?"


    "No!" the boss spat. "Let that spineless piece of shit run! Now get me out of this fucking car!"


    But before anyone could move, another scream ripped through the fog¡ªthis one shorter, sharper, and unmistakably Jack''s. **Aaaaahh!**


    The three men still standing froze, their eyes wide with terror. "Was¡­ was that Jack?" the tattooed man asked in a low tone, his voice barely audible.


    "Shit¡­ shit!" the scarred man muttered, gripping his gun tighter. "I don''t know about this, boss. Something''s not right here."


    The man with the buzz cut nodded, his face pale. "Yeah, somethin''s off, man."


    The wiry man with tattoos suddenly lifted his gun and fired wildly into the mist, the sharp **bang bang bang** of gunfire echoing through the trees.


    Birds scattered again, but there was no other response¡ªonly the sound of the bullets hitting the distant wrecked cars, and the faint rustle of leaves as the crows circled overhead.


    "Stop wasting ammo, you idiot!" the boss yelled, struggling against the wreckage pinning him in place.


    The tattooed man lowered his gun, his hands trembling as he tried to calm himself. "I''m tellin'' you, boss. Maybe we should check it out guys. Together."


    The three men exchanged uneasy glances, their faces pale and their hands slick with sweat. Each of them knew something was terribly wrong, but none of them wanted to admit it.

 Chapter 153: Chapter 153: The Hunter Becomes The Hunted (Part 3)

    The three men exchanged nervous glances, clearly torn between their loyalty to their boss and the dread that had crept into their hearts.


    The fog around them seemed to thicken, as if swallowing up the world outside. The only sound was the occasional distant caw of crows, and their own heavy breathing.


    "Shut the fuck up and get me outta here! You idiots just gonna stand there yappin''? I swear to God, I''ll kill you all myself if you don''t move!" the boss barked, his voice rising in panic.


    His eyes darted nervously in every direction, though he couldn''t turn much without sending waves of pain through his body.


    He was the one truly helpless in this situation, and that fact terrified him more than anything. The idea of being trapped like this, unable to defend himself, was a nightmare.


    The three men shuffled awkwardly, clearly unsure. One of them, the tattooed man, tried to suggest an idea, "Maybe two of us stay here to guard you, boss, and I''ll go check the pickup for tools¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the scarred man interrupted, "Why you? Why not me? I''m faster."


    Buzz Cut also chimed in, "Nah, I should go. You two stay¡ª"


    "Are you even listening to me?!" the boss screamed, his voice cracking under the weight of fear. "The longer you stand there, the closer we get to fucking dying! I swear, if one more word comes out of¡ª"


    A voice, cool and calm yet entirely foreign, interrupted the argument. "He''s right, you know."


    The silence that followed was instant and absolute.


    The three men froze, their faces draining of color as they realized they weren''t alone. The boss''s eyes went wide with fear, but he couldn''t see anything past the crumpled wreck of the car. His heart hammered in his chest.


    "Who the fuck said that?!" the boss yelled.


    One of the men, Buzz Cut, started to turn toward the source of the voice, but before he could even get a glimpse of the figure in the mist, a hand shot out of the fog and connected hard with his face.


    The sickening **crack** of bone echoed through the air as he hit the ground, unconscious before he could even comprehend what happened. powered by mvle mpyr


    "Shit!" one of the other men yelled, fumbling with his gun.


    His fingers were shaking as he raised it toward the direction the attack came from, but he wasn''t fast enough.


    Don''s foot struck out like a whip, kicking the gun from the man''s hand with a sharp **clink** as it hit the ground and skidded away into the fog. The man stumbled back, eyes wide with terror.


    The last man, Tattooed Guy, managed to turn his head just enough to see Don as he raised his hand, and then froze in place. He gasped, feeling his muscles lock up as an invisible force held him in place.


    His breath came in shallow, panicked gasps. "Fuck! It''s a supe!" he screamed, his voice filled with even more terror than his friend. His eyes darted wildly, but his body wouldn''t respond to his commands.


    In the wrecked car, the boss strained against the pain in his leg, turning his head as far as he could. When his eyes landed on Don, who now stood calmly near the wreckage, he felt a wave of cold terror wash over him. "You¡­" the boss muttered, his voice barely a whisper, as realization dawned.


    Don didn''t respond to the boss''s words. His gaze remained focused as he executed his next move.


    He stepped forward, grabbing the man who had dropped the gun by the back of his head before slamming his face down onto what used to be the hood of the ruined corolla.


    **Crunch!** The sound of bone and cartilage breaking was sickening as jagged pieces of metal from the wreckage pierced into the man''s face, one shard driving into his skull.


    "Ahhh!!" The man screamed, thrashing in agony as blood poured down his face. He tried to pull back, but the shard was lodged deep, and every movement sent fresh waves of excruciating pain through his body.


    His screams became choked sobs, his body twitching uncontrollably.


    The tattooed man, still held by Don''s telekinesis, could only watch in horror. His eyes were wide, filled with terror as he realized what was coming for him next. Don''s expression was calm, cold even, as he turned his attention to the frozen man.


    "I¡ªplease," the tattooed man whimpered, his voice trembling. "I didn''t¡­ I was just following orders¡­"


    Don stepped closer, his eyes narrowing slightly as he released the telekinetic grip on the man''s body. The man collapsed to his knees, trembling and clutching at his throat as he gasped for breath. He looked up at Don with pleading eyes.


    But Don didn''t hesitate. His boot came down hard on the man''s face, driving him into the ground with a dull **thud**. The tattooed man coughed, blood splattering the dirt as he tried to crawl away, his limbs weak and unresponsive from the telekinetic hold he''d been under.


    Without a word, Don stepped on the man''s leg while using Forceful Strike (Bronze), crushing it beneath his boot with a sickening **crunch**. "Gah! Fu-ck!" The man screamed in agony, his body convulsing as he tried to pull his broken leg away.


    Don finally turned to the last man, who was barely conscious after his head slammed into the truck.


    He lay on the ground, twitching in pain, his face a bloody mess. Don didn''t kill him¡ªnot yet. The man was in no condition to run or fight, so he turned his attention elsewhere.


    "Try not to bleed out, I''m not done with you fuckers," Don muttered coldly, before turning his attention back to the boss.


    In the wreckage, the boss''s face was a mix of horror and rage. "You¡­ you fucking piece of shit! I''ll¡ª"


    "You''ll what?" Don interrupted, his voice calm, as he stepped closer to the boss, who didn''t yet seem to realize how fucked he was.


    The boss''s eyes flickered with panic, unable to respond.


    Don crouched down beside the mangled car, his eyes cold as he looked at the man who had been barking orders just moments ago.


    Then, in a low voice, he said, "Let''s have a quick chat." His words were soft, but the implication behind them was heavy.


    The boss, already sweating from pain and fear, could feel his heart racing.


    He swallowed hard, trying to muster whatever shred of confidence he had left, but the effort was futile. His thoughts were racing just as fast. ''Shit.''


    He felt trapped in every sense of the word. He couldn''t move, his leg was broken, and now he was face-to-face with a guy he thought was supposed to be an easy target. His mind scrambled, trying to figure out how he''d miscalculated so badly.


    "Who sent you?" Don asked.


    The boss looked at him, eyes. ''Who sent us?'' He thought. ''What the fuck am I supposed to say?'' He thought. ''If I lie, this kid will kill me¡ªno doubt about that. But if I tell the truth, I''ll get killed for leaking. Fuck''


    Before the boss could think any further, Don leaned in slightly, his eyes narrowing as he added, "Now isn''t a good time to think of lies, especially when I can see right through them."


    The boss met Don''s gaze and immediately regretted it. Those weren''t the eyes of some clueless kid.


    They looked like they were the eyes of someone who had killed before, someone who had thought through every step of this situation. ''Shit. Did this kid plan this?'' The boss''s stomach twisted at the thought. Don had led them out here, far from any help, and now he was systematically picking them apart. ''He knows what he''s doing.''


    "I¡­ I don''t¡ª" the boss started, but before he could even finish his excuse, a sharp pain shot through his shoulder. Don''s telekinesis snapped the joint, and the boss screamed in agony. **Crack!**


    "Argh! Fuck!" Sweat poured down his face as he felt his shoulder dislocate painfully.


    "Let''s try again," Don said plainly. "Who sent you?"


    "Alright, alright!" the boss stammered, his voice quivering from the pain. "I''ll talk, but¡ª" He winced, gasping. "You have to promise¡­ get me out of here first and¡ª"


    **Thud!** The boss''s head slammed into the mangled wreckage of the car, a wide, jagged cut forming across his forehead. Blood trickled down his face, mixing with the sweat, as his vision blurred slightly. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don remained expressionless. But inside, Don was struggling. His head was pounding from the repeated use of his telekinetic powers. ''I can''t keep this up much longer,'' he thought, the strain of using his abilities catching up to him. ''If this bastard doesn''t talk soon¡­''


    The boss, light-headed from both fear and blood loss, realized Don wasn''t bluffing. He was running out of options.


    "Okay¡­ okay," the boss muttered, the fight leaving him. "I don''t know the guy''s name. It was a hit¡­ came through a contact named Johnny Black. He''s the middleman. You''ll find him at the Deadly Damsels strip club on 5th Street¡­ downtown."


    The boss grimaced, knowing he was throwing someone else under the bus, and in his line of business, this could proof fatal. "But you can''t just walk in there and ask for his name, kid. If you do, they''ll kill you¡­ or worse."


    Don nodded slowly. "I see," he replied, a faint smile curling at the corner of his lips.


    He then turned his head toward one of the two goons still alive. "Any of you know anything more useful than what your boss just said? If not, I''ll kill you and spare him."


    Panic spread across the goons'' faces instantly. The one with the broken leg was the first to crack. "The boss is lying!" he cried out, his voice frantic. "They''ll kill you just for walking in there, even if you don''t ask for Johnny''s name. It''s a death trap, man."


    Don''s eyebrows raised in mock intrigue. "Oh?" he said, as if intrigued by this new piece of information.


    The other goon, still dazed from being knocked unconscious, nodded weakly. "That''s true¡­ only local gangsters get an invite to that place. If you''re not known, they''ll kill you on sight."


    The boss, seething with anger, spat, "You fucking traitors!" He wanted to lash out, but before he could say more, Don turned back toward him, and with a simple motion, snapped the man''s neck with his telekinesis. **Crack!** His head twisted unnaturally, and his body slumped lifelessly into the wreckage.


    The goon with the broken leg stared at the now-dead boss, his face white with terror. "You said you''d spare us!" he cried, desperation clawing at his voice.


    Don''s eyes flicked back toward him. "Whatever gave you that idea?" His voice was steady, almost curious, as if the notion of mercy had never once crossed his mind.

 Chapter 154: Chapter 154: A Deal Between Siblings (Part 1)

    With the boss and his goons taken care of, Don made his way back through the swirling mist, the heavy stench of blood and leaking fuel hanging thick in the air.


    As he walked, he thought over the only real lead he''d gained from this mess: ''Johnny Black, Deadly Damsels, 5th Street.'' Not much, but enough to work with.


    As he reached his car, he cast a final glance around the scene, his superhuman senses on high alert. But the only sounds he could make out were the squawks of birds and the faint hum of the wrecked cars'' engines.


    No survivors, no movement¡ªjust silence and death. ''Good, no one left to tie me to this,'' he thought, before glancing down at his gloved hands. ''No prints either, so no obvious evidence.''


    Don then shifted his gaze to his shoes, the soles lightly stained with dirt and blood. ''I''ll need to get rid of these, along with the clothes, just to be safe.'' He sighed, turning to the back of his car where the bullet holes dotted the surface. ''That''s going to be harder to hide.''


    He frowned, running a hand along the damage. Fixing it without raising suspicion would take some creativity. For now, all he could do was park it, wrap it up, and lay low until he figured something out. ''Another mess to deal with,'' he thought bitterly, climbing into the driver''s seat.


    As he did so, Don''s phone buzzed on the console. Three missed calls from Samantha and one from Summer. A text from Summer caught his attention:


    **Hey dummy, mom''s been trying to reach you to say that her and Aunt Amanda will be home late as they''re visiting Nana.** S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another one came in not long after:


    **Reply when you get this or whatever so I know you''re okay.**


    Don couldn''t help but smile slightly at her words. Despite her bratty, often annoying demeanor, Summer was starting to grow on him.


    He''d never thought he''d care for something like this¡ªhaving a new family, being a part of their lives¡ªbut it was becoming more real every day. ''Strange how things change.''


    Instead of replying, Don pocketed his phone and started the engine, pulling away from the wreck.


    He took the longer route home, sticking to quieter roads to avoid any unnecessary attention. As he drove, he ran through his plan again in his head, mentally preparing for the next step. ''Johnny Black''s my best bet for finding out more. But I''ll have to be careful how I approach this.''


    Thirty minutes later, Don arrived back at Chanel Hills.


    He was cautious as he approached the gate, the damage on his car making it impossible to go unnoticed. Luckily for him, the guard on duty was older and not likely to scrutinize him¡ªor his car¡ªtoo closely.


    Don gave a quick wave as he passed through the gate, offering a polite smile.


    The guard waved back, seemingly oblivious to the state of his vehicle. ''At least that part went smoothly,'' Don thought.


    Once he pulled into the driveway, Don hit the button on the remote that Samantha had given him, the garage door rolling up smoothly as he drove the car inside. But just as the car was entering into the garage, he noticed Summer coming out of the front door, heading straight toward him.


    ''Shit.''


    There was no time to hide the damage.


    Don sighed, resigned to the inevitable as Summer approached from behind, curiosity plastered across her face. She was dressed in her typical "lazy day" outfit¡ªan oversized hoodie, tight shorts, mid-length socks, and Crocs.


    Her eyes immediately caught the bullet holes on the car, her expression shifting to one of concern.


    "What the hell happened? Did the car get shot at?" Summer questioned as she approached, her voice was laced with both curiosity and worry as she circled the vehicle before locking her gaze onto the damaged rear.


    Don remained calm, already having formulated a story during the drive home just in case anyone caught him and asked.


    "Yeah," he said casually as he stepped out of the car. "There was a shootout near this taco stand I parked at. Probably some gang, from what I could tell."


    Summer''s eyes widened, her expression shifting to full-on concern. "Shit," she muttered, walking closer to him. "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" She asked while scanning him over, as if checking for any sign of injury.


    Don shook his head, offering a reassuring smile. "I''m fine. I Just stayed out of the way."


    Summer''s gaze lingered on him for a moment longer, and when she didn''t see any blood or bruises, she seemed to relax.


    But then Don crossed his arms, raising a brow at her. "You better not tell Mom or Aunt Amanda about this," he said quickly. "They''ll just freak out and probably stop us both from going out. You know how they are."


    Summer appeared to mull this over, almost ready to agree. But then a smirk slowly crept onto her face. She cocked her head as she asked, "What''s in it for me?"


    Don narrowed his eyes at her, mildly exasperated but unsurprised. "Seriously?" read first at m,v,l,e,m p _y,r


    "Yep," Summer said, her smirk widening. "You think I''m just gonna do you a favor without getting something in return? You owe me for this one."


    Don sighed, shaking his head but remembering she was still a bratty sister and this type of behavior came with the territory. ''Typical.''


    He leaned back against the car, his arms still crossed, and gave her a mock serious look. "Alright, what do you want?"


    Summer tapped her chin thoughtfully, as if carefully considering what to ask. "Let''s see¡­ I could use some cash for a shopping trip this weekend. And¡­ oh! You''re picking me up from school all next week. No excuses."


    Don raised an eyebrow. "All of next week? You don''t think that''s a bit much given the state my car is in?"


    Summer shrugged, her smile never faltering. "That''s the deal. Take it or leave it."


    Don sighed dramatically, playing along. "Fine, deal. But you keep your mouth shut about this, yeah?"


    "Cross my heart," Summer said sweetly, mimicking the gesture with an exaggerated flourish.


    "Good." Don pushed off the car and headed inside, giving Summer a last glance over his shoulder. ''Not the best way things could''ve gone but I don''t think she''ll break her word.''


    With a deal struck, Don covered up his Mustang before turning to leave the garage, but as he was doing so, Summer stopped him.


    "Wait!" she called out.


    Don paused mid-step, rolling his eyes before turning back to face her. She stood a few feet away, arms crossed and her usual bratty expression plastered across her face.


    "Where are you going?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. Don raised an eyebrow, not even bothering to hide the obvious answer. "My room. Where else?"


    Summer frowned, her arms tightening across her chest. "You also have to hang out with me whenever I say so this weekend. That''s part of the deal."


    Don stopped at the door, his hand resting on the handle as he stared at her, unimpressed. She was pushing her luck, and he wasn''t about to let her get away with it. He turned slowly, leaning against the doorframe with a smirk.


    "Come to think of it," he began, his tone casual but pointed, "the deal for you being nice is still in effect, right? And blackmailing your brother isn''t exactly being nice. So, technically¡­ you''ve broken your deal." He let the words hang in the air, watching as Summer''s frown deepened.


    "Which means," he continued, "I think I''m gonna have to tell a little story about what happened in that changing room at the mall with Aunt Amanda."


    Summer''s eyes went wide, her face flushing as she instantly held up her hands. "Hey! That''s not fair!" she protested. "I haven''t broken the deal! Okay fine, you just have to pick me up for one week, and that''s it. We''re even then!"


    Don pretended to think it over, tapping his chin thoughtfully. After a moment, he shook his head. "Nah. You just have to keep quiet about the car, and I''ll keep quiet about the fitting room incident. That''s what we call even."


    Summer groaned, looking thoroughly cheated, but she wasn''t ready to give up. "That''s not fair! I''ve already been nice for a couple of days, so you should still have to carry out the deal for a few days atleast."


    Don raised an eyebrow, pretending to consider her words. But just as he was about to respond, his phone buzzed in his pocket.


    He pulled it out and glanced at the screen. Tori''s name flashed across it. He gave Summer a brief look, then answered the call.


    "Hey, Tori," Don said with a smile on his face.


    Summer''s eyes narrowed, her arms dropping to her sides as she stared at him suspiciously.


    On the other end of the line, Tori''s voice came through, light and apologetic. "Hey! I''m sorry I had to leave early today. I didn''t mean to bail."


    Don waved it off, though Summer''s sharp gaze made him add a little more enthusiasm than usual. "No problem," he replied, smiling wider than necessary. "But you owe me tacos now."


    Tori laughed, her voice warm and playful. "Deal."


    As Don continued to chat, Summer''s brows furrowed even more, clearly annoyed at the lighthearted tone of the conversation he was having. Her eyes flicked between Don and the phone, growing increasingly impatient.


    Summer soon had enough. She lunged at him, her hand reaching for the phone. "Hey! I''m still talking to you, jerk!" she shouted, her voice shrill with frustration.


    On the other side of the call, Tori hesitated. "Uh¡­ who''s that?" she asked, her tone curious.


    "Oh, just my annoying little sister," he replied, casually blocking Summer with one arm as she tried to snatch the phone from his hand. "I''ll call you later."


    Tori laughed again, seemingly amused. "Sure thing."


    With a quick swipe, Don ended the call and held the phone up. Summer, realizing the call had been cut, stopped trying to reach for it. She just crossed her arms again, her lips pursed in a tight, irritated line.


    "You''re rude as hell," she muttered with a sharp glare.


    Don just shrugged, pocketing his phone. "Not really. Deal''s over. We''re even now." He pushed off the doorframe, already turning to head inside. "Now if you''ll excuse me, I''m going to take a shower."


    But before he could make it through the door, Summer bolted forward, blocking his path. "Wait!" she yelled, planting herself in front of him with a determined look.


    Don sighed. "Now what?"


    Summer shifted her weight from foot to foot, her eyes avoiding his gaze for a moment. She hesitated, then finally muttered, "If you accept the deal¡­ I''ll¡­ I''ll show you my tits."

 Chapter 155: Chapter 155: A Deal Between Siblings (Part 2)

    Don couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow at Sumer''s sudden and quite bold offer. Though the offer itself was lackluster and didn''t move Don in the least, he didn''t forget that this was his sister in this world so the offer had some weight to it.


    Summer avoided Don''s gaze after blurting out the offer and immediately looked like she regretted saying it, given the rise in her heart beat which Don could hear clearly with his Superhuman senses.


    Not wanting to look completely uninterested, Don decided to answer before Summer could take back her words. "Hmm, interesting offer sis, but I''m going to have to say no. Your tits probably look great and all but why should accept the deal just to have a quick peek at them?"


    By wording it like this, Don didn''t completely wave off the idea and left room for the offer to be expanded upon, which he hoped Summer would do on her own.


    He had also chosen to speak in a casual manner so it didn''t seem like he was weirded out or anything.


    His caution paid off in the next moment as Summer slowly raised her head to look up at him before muttering in an unsure tone, "then¡­ what do you want? To like touch them or what?" she asked, trying to sound as casual as she could as well.


    But she couldn''t hide the nervousness she felt from Don, who understood her body language well.


    Putting aside how unprepared Don was for this exchange, he knew it was a good opportunity to get closer to Summer. Especially with Amanda and Samantha out of the house.


    Seeing as how nervous Summer was with just this, Don didn''t want to push his luck by outright wanting something too intimate so he gave an unsure nod while tapping his chin in a contemplative manner. "Well that does sound better than getting flashed a pair of tits. But for how long can I touch?"


    As Don asked this, Summer''s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn''t done much thinking when she blurted out the offer and even when she did, she expected Don to refuse or even laugh at her but not to agree. ''Wait¡­ he really wants to touch my boobs¡­ but¡­''


    Summer swallowed hard, the thought of Don touching her breasts making her mind fuzzy and confused. The immediate and first thought was that it was wrong, they were siblings after all. But, Summer found herself wanting to agree, even downplaying it by thinking, ''it''s just touching them¡­ it''s no big deal¡­ right?''


    As the seconds began to tick away, Don could see that Summer was struggling to provide an answer. His worry was that the longer she thought about it the less inclined she''d be to actually go through with it.


    So, in an effort to make her reach a decision quicker, Don tilted his head at her and acted impatient, saying, "Well? If you''re backing out can you move so I can head to my room?"


    Don''s words immediately caused Summer to snap out of her daze, yelling out abruptly, "No!"


    "No?" Don repeated with a raised brow, causing Summer to become flushed with embarrassment as she looked away and muttered, "I mean, yea¡­ you can touch them, if you want for a bit¡­"


    Don resisted the urge to show a smile and just pretended he hadn''t heard her, leaning in a bit closer and saying "huh? What was that?"


    Summer knew that Don heard her clearly and was just teasing her but she currently felt too embarrassed to give her usual snappy remarks. Instead she just crossed her arms and said more clearly, "You can touch them if you want or whatever."


    Don pulled away and nodded, replying with a simple, "cool," before asking "but for how long?"


    This question caused Summer to gulp as she didn''t really know what to say. She began shuffling her foot side to side out of nervousness before quickly saying, "I don''t know, until you''re satisfied I guess."


    As much as Don enjoyed teasing her, he could see that she was obviously still processing the whole thing. But he could also see that she wasn''t very good at being forward or taking the lead. She basically brought up the idea but allowed Don to move it this far and accepted the conclusion, though not without doubts.


    So, in order to keep the momentum going, Don just needed to keep taking the initiative on matters and lead Summer along. He''d just have to hope she eased into it.


    "Great," he said casually, as if they had just reached a deal on something normal, before adding, "let''s head inside then."


    Don didn''t wait for Summer to answer and just walked past her and into the house.


    Summer remained where she was for a minute, still thinking about what she had just agreed to. But as much as a part of her held doubts, another part was excited by the prospect, and she didn''t want to admit it.


    With her mind still uneasy, she turned and followed Don as he made his way up the stairs and to his room.


    He left the door open after entering and Summer who was right behind him, paused for a moment, her heart beating faster than ever. ''How can he be so casual about this? Does he not think it''s a big deal?'' Summer wondered.


    Unlike her who couldn''t stop inwardly stressing, Don seemed completely nonchalant about the whole thing, just like with the fitting room incident, and that made Summer somewhat upset.


    She walked into the room slowly with her arms crossed and just sat on his bed while nervously looking around.


    While summer was anxiously waiting on the bed Don proceeded to his wardrobe to take off his jacket and shoes which he hadn''t left by the door because these were new.


    He had thrown out the old ones on his way home along with the other jacket he had worn which also had stains of blood on it.


    Thankfully, summer didn''t seem to notice this change since she hadn''t seen him go out.


    But after quickly doing this he turned around to look at summer who looked far more nervous than before.


    He slowly walked to her and sat right next to her, hearing her swallow hard from nervousness.


    As he did so, she kept her head lowered and didn''t meet his gaze, as if expecting him to do everything himself.


    But to make any genuine progress with her, he needed her to do some things on her own, even if he needed to give her a little push.


    So, almost immediately he sat down, he turned to look at her and said, "well, what are you waiting for? come stand in front of me so we can do this quickly."


    Summer felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest when she heard Don casually say this.


    ''Easy for you to say jerk. How are you not nervous or weirded out at all by this! I mean it''s not normal right?'' She thought.


    Summer grumbled under her breath, but stood up anyway, though rather stiffly, keeping her hands at her sides as she took a quick breath before moving to stand in front of Don.


    It was much harder to avoid eye contact like this, but it didn''t stop Summer from keeping her head turned away.


    While looking at the side, she muttered , "well¡­get on with it already."


    Don feigned a disappointed look and just shook his head asking, "is it too late to go back on the deal? It kind of beats the point when you''re so stiff about everything. What are you a little girl?"


    Don''s teasing words caused summer to blush furiously as she frowned slightly.


    She knew that right now, she must''ve looked rather childish, but how else was she supposed to act when her older brother was about to touch her breasts.


    "Why do you have to be such a jerk about everything? I haven''t done this before so how am I supposed to know what to do when a guy wants to touch you¡­ there."


    "Touch you there?" Don repeated, his tone still teasing.


    Summers cheeks became a shade redder as Don said this.


    She could only respond by saying, "fuck you," in a low tone.


    It sounded more cute than harsh so Don couldn''t help but chuckle slightly.


    "I''m joking. I''m joking. Don''t be mad, okay?" as Don said this, he reached out with one hand to hold Summers, which was still firmly planted by her side and held it in a comforting manner.


    m|v|l|e m|p|y|r original content


    He then said to her, "Just relax. Seeing as you''ve never done this before. I''ll give you a little experience so that when you do finally get a boyfriend, you don''t act like a little girl who went to Catholic school."


    "Whatever, just go ahead," Summer responded, unwilling to admit that she did in fact find Don''s words comforting, as much of a jerk as he was.


    Sometimes he seemed to just know what to say to ease her worries, because even though he teased her about her lack of experience, he didn''t outright mock her or laugh at her in the same way she had feared, but instead offered the comfort of an older, more experienced brother.


    It gave her butterflies and she resisted the urge to show him a warm smile.


    Seeing as she was a bit more relaxed Don pulled his hand away from hers before rubbing his palms together so as to warm them up.


    As he did so, he even provided an explanation, "Unless your future boyfriend is an ass hole or just as inexperienced as you, It''s always a good idea to rub hands and warm them up because when they''re cold they can feel a bit more uncomfortable." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Summer didn''t respond to this piece of advice, but did listen and took note of it.


    After rubbing his palms for a few seconds he brought them under summers, oversized hoodie, where she had worn nothing and said to her, "ready?"

 Chapter 156: Chapter 156: A Deal Between Siblings (Part 3) (R-18)

    Sumer hesitated for a bit after hearing Don''s question but she gave a slight nod, "y-yea¡­ I''m ready."


    Don gave her a small smile and placed his hands on her bare tummy under the hoodie. The moment he did this, he could feel Summer stiffen up slightly at his touch but she didn''t say anything or pull away.


    With his senses, he could hear her breathing increase and her heart rate rise again.


    ''She must either be really anxious or just very sensitive,'' Don thought, keeping his hands around her tummy area and gently moving them around.


    Her skin was incredibly soft and her sweet rosy scent was very apparent at that distance.


    Summer looked down briefly at Don as he was busy running his hands along her abdomen and couldn''t but bite on her lip ever so slightly.


    ''That feels nice¡­'' she thought, though unable to say it out loud.


    Don didn''t need to keep this up for long before Summer relaxed under his touch, her heart rate and breathing becoming more controlled and stable.


    He paused his rubbing for a moment before slowly moving his hands higher up her body. Immediately he began to do this, Summer tensed up again.


    But this time, Don didn''t stop. He continued to move his hands while gently caressing and massaging her along the way before stopping just under her breasts.


    He could feel their ample softness just as he made contact.


    Don was about to go higher but then he got an idea. He looked up at Summer, who was trying her best to look calm and said to her, "it''ll be hard for me to reach properly with you standing so sit on my lap."


    ''!!'' Don''s words caused an already tense Summer to become even more tense as her eyes widened in surprise.


    She couldn''t even hide this expression but quickly tried to compose herself, looking away from Don and muttering, "s-sure¡­"


    Her usual cool demeanor was nowhere to be seen and she now seemed more like a shy and obedient child.


    With Dons hands still resting just under her breasts, Summer extended her own hands and placed them on Dons shoulders before slowly straddling herself onto his lap.


    The shorts she wore were very tight and made of a very thin material so he could feel the softness of her thighs against him as she settled on his lap.


    Their faces were mere inches apart now so Summer couldn''t avoid his gaze so easily but this didn''t stop her from turning her head away to the side while blushing profusely.


    Don couldn''t help but smile at how cute she looked right now and he decided to tease her a bit by lowering his hands back down to her waist area. He then suddenly held her tightly and made her move even closer to him, his crotch pressed practically pressed against hers.


    *Mm!* Summer couldn''t help but let out a cute muffled moan in surprise, her eyes first widening before she frowned and turned to look at Don with a narrowed gaze, "h-hey!"


    "Sorry," Don quickly apologized while moving his hands back up her body, "just trying to make sure you''re in the best position. Are you uncomfortable?"


    "No¡­ but," Summer hesitated, but chose not to complain. "Just give a warning next time alright?" Discover tales on -mp _y,r.


    "Sure, my bad." Don accepted being at fault with a gentle tone. This kinder, gentler side of him was very strange for Summer and she found it hard to argue with. Don mostly did it to make Summer more comfortable but he didn''t expect for her to be so agreeable when he talked like this.


    But since it was working, he continued on this path. "I''ll be starting now, tell me if you want me to stop alright?" he said softly while smiling at her.


    His words made Summer''s heart skip a beat, but she just nodded slightly and muttered, "sure¡­"


    Without further ado, Don made his move.


    He started by first gliding his hands over her breasts at the same time. As he did this, he could feel her nipples, which had become hard and perky. Given that it wasn''t that cold, it was clear that they were this way because she was aroused.


    But Don chose not to comment on this yet and just focused on making her more relaxed and aroused first.


    After gliding his hands over them once, he gently held them both simultaneously and gave them a firm but gentle squeeze. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Mmpf~* Summer let out a muffled moan in response to this and slightly arched her back. He made no comment still and just began to thoroughly massage and grope her breasts.


    Don moved his finger in slow, deliberate circles, kneading the soft flesh beneath Summer''s hoodie. He varied his touch - sometimes using his whole palms to cup and squeeze her breasts, other times focusing on her sensitive nipples with gentle pinches and tugs.


    Summer''s breathing grew heavier as Don continued, her chest rising and falling more rapidly under his hands.


    As the pleasurable sensations built, Summer began to squirm slightly in Don''s lap. Almost unconsciously, she began to subtly rock her hips, grinding softly against him.


    Don could feel the heat of her core through the thin layer of her shorts and made him to also start becoming aroused.


    Summer''s soft moans became more frequent, little gasps and whimpers escaping her lips. *Mmm~* "Don..." she sighed, her head falling forward slightly and her grip on his shoulders becoming firmer.


    Don felt Summer''s movements becoming more urgent, her soft gasps filling the air between them. He slowed his movements, looking up at her flushed face and asking gently, "Do you want me to stop?"


    Summer''s eyes fluttered open, meeting his gaze. She bit her lip, hesitating for a moment before whispering, "No..."


    "Alright," Don nodded, his hands still resting on her chest. "Can I lift your hoodie up?"


    Summer nodded silently as Don''s fingers grasped the hem of her hoodie. He slowly lifted the fabric, revealing her smooth, tanned skin inch by inch.


    As her breasts came into view, Summer turned her head to the side, avoiding Don''s gaze. Her grinding motions also stopped as she became more aware of her exposed state.


    Don could see the pink flush creeping up her neck and cheeks and it only added to his arousal. A part of him couldn''t believe this was happening. His sister, was now sitting in his lap with her breasts exposed.


    Finally, Don decided to comment on it. "You have really nice tits, sis," he said in a low voice, emphasizing on the word ''tits''. As he said this, he held one firmly in his hand and gave it a firm squeeze.


    Summer let out a soft gasp at his touch, but still refused to look at him. She could feel the heat radiating from her chest and she knew that she was completely turned on by Don''s hands on her body.


    "Don?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Yeah?" Don responded, his eyes locked onto her chest.


    "Do you...do you think they''re too small?" Summer asked quietly, bracing herself for an answer she didn''t really want to hear.


    Don lifted his head up to meet her gaze and saw the insecurity in her eyes. Given how beautiful and well shaped she was, he was surprised to see that she had this type of insecurity. But given how blessed their mother was in the chest department, it seemed reasonable for Summer to feel lacking in that aspect.


    "No way," he said firmly. "They''re perfect."


    Summer''s shoulders visibly relaxed at his words and she let out a small sigh of relief. She then looked back down at his hand on her breast and felt a wave of arousal wash over her again.


    Without another word, Don continued massaging and kneading both of Summer''s breasts as she sat there panting softly, trying her hardest to not moan.


    Her nipples were now hard peaks under his fingers and he took turns tweaking them gently between his thumb and forefinger.


    Summer''s breath hitched every time he touched them and she found it hard to keep quiet. She wanted to moan and scream out loud, but the thought of how Don might react made her hold back.


    As Don continued to massage Summer''s breasts, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of arousal himself. He could tell that she was enjoying his touch and the thought of taking things further crossed his mind.


    ''Should I take the risk?'' he wondered. He knew that if he made a move now, there was no going back. But seeing how turned on Summer was, it seemed like she might be open to more.


    So, without warning, Don leaned in closely to her, placing his mouth on her neck and kissing it softly.


    *Mm~!!* Summer, caught off guard by this, couldn''t help but let out a soft moan at the sensation. But she made no efforts to stop him or resist and even tilted her head to give him better access.


    His hand continued massaging her breast while his mouth moved down to her collarbone, kissing and nibbling it gently.


    *Huff~* *huff~* Summer''s breathing became more erratic as she felt a wave of pleasure wash over her.


    Don took this as a sign to continue and he moved his mouth down further to one of her exposed breasts. He sucked on her nipple gently before flicking it with his tongue.


    "Oh Donnie~ *uh~*" Summer let out a loud gasp at the sensation and arched into him, wanting more of his touch. Don happily obliged and moved his attention to her other breast, giving it the same treatment.


    Summer''s moans became louder and she couldn''t help but start grinding against him in pleasure.


    "Don..." she muttered, wanting more but not sure how far they should go.


    Don pulled away from her chest for a moment and looked up at her. "Summer," he whispered. The moment he did so, Summer suddenly leaned in and captured lips in a passionate kiss. *Mmm~*


    Without hesitation, Don kissed her back just as fiercely as their tongues wrestled together. She could feel Don''s erection pressing against her thigh and it only turned her on even more.


    Her hands ran through his hair as they continued to kiss, their breaths becoming heavier and more urgent. Don''s hands roamed over her body, tracing every curve and eliciting moans from her. *Mm~* *uh~*


    Finally breaking the kiss, Summer looked deeply into Don''s eyes with desire and longing.


    "Donnie¡­" she whispered, almost pleadingly.

 Chapter 157: Chapter 157: A Deal Between Siblings (Part 4)

    As Summer gazed at Don with eyes full of desire, he paused massaging her breast for a moment and looked back at her.


    He couldn''t deny that at that moment, he also wanted to take things further with her, but he knew it was too early.


    Without a proper foundation to their relationship, Don risked having Summer regret her actions later on or even right after.


    As tempting as it was, this was still his family in this world, so he needed to be extremely cautious as he couldn''t afford any mistakes.


    Despite that, it still remained a very good opportunity to improve their relationship.


    He just needed to use the opportunity to make her want more such interactions down the line, or at the very least, make her more open to them.


    So, as he stared at her, he feigned a regretful expression.


    "Sorry, I guess I got a little carried away huh?" Don muttered. As he said this, he moved his hand away from her breast and sighed regretfully.


    Summer couldn''t help but show a visibly disappointed expression.


    "No!" She suddenly blurted out, catching Don''s hand before he could fully pull it away. This action surprised Don and even herself as she let go of his hand almost as quickly as she held it.


    Don didn''t expect her to have the courage to show how willing she was to continue, but this was also good.


    It meant Don didn''t need to pretend like he regretted it, but instead, use it as a means to get her to be more obedient.


    "Uh¡­" Summer didn''t know what to say after reacting like that and felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her.


    She immediately turned her head away from Don, her cheeks beet red.


    "I-I mean yea, this was stupid¡­ ha¡­ I should go," she muttered awkwardly before trying to get off Don''s lap.


    But before she could get up, Don brought his hand forward and held her by the waist before pulling her back in.


    Summer didn''t resist but looked confused as their gazes met again. And this was exactly how he wanted her, confused, anxious and curious.


    It was the perfect way to keep her on her toes and leave her craving more. If he let her leave on a bad note, who was to say whether or not she''d seek satisfaction elsewhere?


    So, while she looked at him blankly, he suddenly leaned in and planted a passionate kiss on her. story at NovelFire,mp|y|r


    Summer''s eyes widened in surprise at first but she quickly relaxed and allowed herself to melt into his embrace, her exposed breasts pressing against his chest.


    But Don didn''t prolong the kiss, despite Summer matching his passion and even grinding against him again.


    As he broke the kiss, Summer reluctantly pulled away, looking unsure and worried about what Don was about to say.


    "Well, I guess you''ve done your part of the deal so I''ll pick you up all of next week as agreed." Don said casually while shrugging his shoulders.


    Before Summer could respond to his sudden change of tone, Don continued, "but, don''t expect to convince me so easily next time you want to make a deal."


    By saying ''next time'', Don hinted at the possibility for future interactions like this. And that was enough to leave her both curious and craving for more, especially since he was ending this session just as things were getting steamy.


    Summer was tongue tied and unable to respond to his words.


    A part of her was happy to see that Don wasn''t showing regret like a moment ago, but she was also equally upset about ending things so abruptly.


    ''You didn''t have to stop you dummy¡­'' she thought bitterly, almost frowning visibly in disappointment.


    But as much as she wanted things to continue, she didn''t have the courage to outright say it clearly.


    So with great reluctance, she could only accept this lackluster ending.


    To quickly diffuse the intimate atmosphere, Don decided to take on his usual teasing demeanor. "Wait, don''t tell me you were actually enjoying yourself more than me?" he asked while showing a wide grin.


    Summer widened her eyes and blushed before looking away and immediately denying the accusation, "o-of course not! I was just making sure you were done touching them so you don''t back out later¡­"


    "Sure¡­" Don replied sarcastically, he''s words trailing as he nodded mockingly.


    "Whatever! If you''re done I''m leaving!" Summer angrily yelled out before getting off Don''s lap and turning toward the door. As she walked toward it, she began to lower her hoodie, feeling even more embarrassed once she had a chance to see just how hard her nipples had become.


    Don watched her leave with a small smile on his face. He knew this much teasing wasn''t enough to really make her angry, and if anything, him being his usual sarcastic self after what they had just done was probably refreshing.


    Whatever Summer''s thoughts were, she didn''t say them out loud and just let herself out of the room, slamming the door shut behind her. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Summer stepped out of Don''s room, her hand still pressed to her chest, she felt the rapid thudding of her heart beneath her palm. She frowned, squeezing her thighs together as the lingering warmth from sitting on Don''s lap made her stomach flutter with a confusing mix of emotions.


    "What the hell, Donnie¡­" she muttered under her breath, cheeks flushing as she walked down the hallway. "He could have at least finished what he started instead of teasing me like that." Her voice was soft, filled with frustration and embarrassment.


    As she absentmindedly lifted the collar of her hoodie to her face, she caught a faint whiff of Don''s scent, still clinging to the fabric. It was subtle, but it sent another blush rushing across her cheeks. "Jerk," she whispered, her lips curling into a slight pout as she continued walking, her thoughts still a mess.


    Unbeknownst to her, Don''s superhuman senses picked up every word she said. As he laid on the bed, hearing her muttered complaint, a small smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    He let out a quiet sigh, his body relaxing as he thought about how the whole interaction had played out. ''Well, that went better than I expected,'' he thought, staring up at the ceiling.


    Considering the chaos he''d left behind on the streets just hours ago, Don couldn''t have predicted such a change of pace once he got home.


    His thoughts shifted to those goons from earlier. The satisfaction of using his abilities in actual combat was still fresh in his mind, even if it came with some physical tolls.


    He sat up slowly, the contemplative look on his face deepening.


    ''I hope I know what I''m doing,'' he thought, his mind wandering back to Summer. The dynamic between them was shifting in ways he hadn''t anticipated, and as much as he was enjoying it, there was an undeniable edge of risk to everything.


    "Speaking of dangers¡­" Don muttered to himself, pushing aside those thoughts as he grabbed his phone from his pocket. Quickly, he tapped out a message to Gary.


    **Had a run-in with some goons. Got a name¡ªJohnny Black. Can you dig for more info based on that? Let me know what you find.**


    Satisfied with the message, Don tossed the phone onto his dresser with a small **thud** and lay back down on the bed.


    His body was still sore, the after-effects of pushing his telekinesis to its limits catching up to him. But despite the strain, there was a sense of accomplishment. He''d used his powers in a real fight, and for now, it had paid off.


    ''Worth it,'' he thought as his eyes grew heavy. His body sank deeper into the mattress, the exhaustion pulling him into sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hours later, the sound of loud knocking jolted Don awake. **Bang bang bang.**


    He groaned, grumbling under his breath as he forced himself to sit up. His body still felt stiff from the earlier exertion, and it took a moment before he finally rolled out of bed and trudged toward the door.


    His hand gripped the handle, pulling it open to reveal Samantha standing on the other side.


    She was dressed casually in a short-sleeved button-up shirt tucked into dark blue jeans, her blonde hair loose over her shoulders. But even groggy as he was, Don couldn''t help but notice the strain on her shirt''s buttons, her large chest pressing against the fabric as if threatening to pop them off at any moment.


    "Oh, Donnie," she said, her big blue eyes full of concern. Before Don could react, Samantha reached out and cupped his face with both hands, her soft touch warm against his skin. "Are you okay?"


    Don blinked, still half-asleep and caught off guard. For a split second, his mind raced with worry. Had she seen the bullet holes in the car? But then, as if reading his thoughts, Samantha''s next words brought relief.


    "Claire told me what happened at the United Hero Management Agency HQ," she revealed, her voice full of worry.


    Don let out a small breath, realizing she wasn''t talking about the car. "Oh, that¡­" he murmured, offering her a small smile. "It''s alright. I''m not the one who got injured."


    Samantha frowned, her hands still gently holding his face. "Still," she insisted, her voice firm. "It''s not okay for you to get bullied like that, Donnie. If it happens again, you let me know, alright?"


    Her concern was genuine, and Don found himself smiling despite the situation. This mother of his¡ªso different from what he had expected when he first found himself in this world¡ªwas undeniably caring. "Alright," he replied, unable to stop himself from grinning.


    Samantha''s gaze softened, but she narrowed her eyes at him. "Promise?" she pressed, her voice still firm.


    Don chuckled softly and nodded.


    "I promise, Mom."

 Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 1)

    Later that evening, the whole family gathered in the living room for dinner. The smell of pizza filled the cozy space, blending with the sounds of laughter and light-hearted banter from the game show flickering on the TV screen.


    Don was settled on the sofa beside Samantha, sharing a pizza box with her, while Summer and Amanda sat cross-legged on the floor with their own box of pizza between them. The atmosphere was relaxed, with everyone enjoying a moment of calm after a long day.


    Amanda grabbed a slice of pizza with her eyes still fixed on the TV screen. "I would''ve taken the money," she said between bites, gesturing at the contestants on the show. "The mystery prize is almost never worth it."


    Samantha, lounging next to Don, wiped her fingers on a napkin before chiming in, "Not always. One time, someone won a trip to Bora Bora. That has be worth more than the money, right?"


    Amanda shrugged, not convinced. "Chances of that happening are low. I''d rather take the guaranteed cash."


    The show''s host was building up the tension, his exaggerated enthusiasm filling the hall the show took place in. "Ladies and gentlemen, the mystery prize is¡­" he trailed off dramatically for the sake of buildup.


    NovelFire,le mpyr com story


    But just before the reveal, the screen flickered, and the show was suddenly interrupted by a news broadcast.


    **Click.**


    The lively atmosphere of the game-show was replaced by as a serious-faced newswoman sitting at her desk. "We interrupt this program to bring you a breaking news story," she announced, her tone professional. "A major accident occurred earlier today on the Old Santos Road, involving a truck carrying logs and the notorious Hell Riders gang."


    Don''s body tensed ever so slightly, but he kept his expression neutral, his eyes still on on the screen. Samantha absentmindedly took another bite of pizza, her focus now on the news.


    The reporter continued, "Police confirm that there were no survivors. Initial reports suggest the heavy mist in the area may have played a role, along with the reckless driving of the Hell Riders."


    The living room fell quiet but no one seemed to shaken by the report, after all in a superhuman world, breaking stories happened every week.


    Amanda, still chewing on her pizza, frowned but didn''t comment, her attention also fixed on the news.


    Don kept watching. ''No survivors, good,'' he thought. That part didn''t surprise him¡ªhe made sure of it. But as the reporter went on, something caught his attention.


    "Despite reports from witnesses claiming to have heard gunfire," the reporter added, "the police have dismissed this, stating there is no evidence to support such claims. Commissioner Batemen, when asked about road safety in the outer parts of the city earlier today, commented that he hopes to work on those issues with the next elected mayor.


    He added that it''s a shame about the innocent truck driver who lost his life, but good riddance to the gang members involved." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don''s brow furrowed slightly. ''Dismissed?'' he thought, his mind immediately analyzing the situation. ''Why are they hiding the fact that gunfire was involved?'' There was no way the police didn''t know¡ªhell, the scene practically had guns and bullets scattered across the road. The mist couldn''t have hidden everything.


    As he pondered this, Don caught a glance from the corner of his eye¡ªSummer, watching him, her expression unreadable. She quickly looked away, but it was enough to make Don''s mind shift gears.


    ''She has to be a little suspicious,'' he realized, remembering the bullet holes in his car. He couldn''t let his guard down. If Summer asked about it again, he''d have to stick to his original story and sell it¡ªhard. Or, if it came to it, come clean. But now wasn''t the time to dwell on that.


    The news program continued, but Don''s thoughts were now elsewhere.


    Meanwhile, across town, in one of Santos City''s most exclusive neighborhoods, Harold Barclay stood on a terrace overlooking the sprawling cityscape. The glow of the city lights stretched beneath him as he swirled the ice in his whiskey glass, his face set in a deep frown.


    In his other hand, a flip phone was pressed to his ear, a call connecting.


    **Click.**


    "Victoria," Harold began once the call connected, his voice full of frustration. "Care to explain to me why the people you sent out are dead and plastered all over the city news?"


    He took a sip from his glass, his frown deepening as he awaited her response.


    A calm, sultry voice came through the receiver. "Harold," Victoria purred, her tone as smooth as silk. "Calm down. Either the boy got lucky, or the people we sent underestimated how capable he really is." There was a pause before she added, "For caution''s sake, let''s assume it''s the latter."


    Harold''s grip tightened on the phone, his patience wearing thin. "There''s no underestimation here," he growled. "The boy is a bug that needs squashing. I shouldn''t even be wasting my time talking about this."


    Victoria remained calm, unbothered by his outburst. But before she could respond, Harold cut her off, his voice colder now. "Do what I pay you to do, and stop trying to act smart with me. There are plenty of others who would be more than happy to take your place, Victoria. Remember that next time you consider failing me."


    **Click.**


    He hung up before she could reply, the soft clink of the phone closing barely audible as he took another drink of his whiskey. The cool evening air did little to soothe his irritation.


    Meanwhile, in a mid-sized, luxurious marble bathroom, Victoria lounged in a bathtub surrounded by scented candles and rose petals floating lazily on the water''s surface. A glass of red wine rested in her hand, the steam from the bath rising gently around her.


    She let out a soft sigh, placing the flip phone down onto a nearby marble stool with a delicate **clink**. "What an impatient man," she muttered, her voice carrying a note of exasperation. "Does he really think my goal in life is to please a man-child like him?"


    A quiet **meow** caught her attention. Victoria glanced over the edge of the tub to see a fluffy white cat padding gracefully across the bathroom floor. A smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she leaned over to stroke the cat''s soft back.


    "What do you think, Penelope?" she asked, her voice light as her fingers trailed through the cat''s fur. Penelope purred in response, arching her back slightly under Victoria''s gentle touch.


    Victoria let out a soft chuckle, placing her glass of wine down next to her and picking up a book from the marble stool. The title, *The Midnight Killer''s Game*, gleamed in silver letters on the dark cover. She opened it to the bookmarked page, her smile fading slightly as she sighed and muttered, "Impatient men are truly the worst."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After the news report ended, the game show flickered back onto the screen, but the excitement had already passed. A woman stood there holding a couple of GoMart coupons, the apparent mystery prize.


    Amanda chuckled and leaned forward, grabbing another slice of pizza. "Ha! See? I knew the mystery prize would suck," she said, shaking her head with amusement.


    Samantha, more sympathetic, frowned slightly. "I feel bad for her," she said, wiping her hands on a napkin. "She seems like a good person who really deserved to win something better."


    Amanda shrugged again, taking a bite of her pizza. "Yeah, but that''s the game, right?"


    Samantha sighed, then brightened up as she glanced around the room. "Anyway, it''s Friday night. How about a movie?" she suggested, her tone casual but hopeful. "We haven''t done that in a while as a family."


    Amanda immediately perked up. "That''s a great idea! I can''t even remember the last time we all watched something together."


    Don leaned back on the sofa, considering the offer. Normally, he''d be up for a movie, but with everything that was going on, his mind was elsewhere.


    The threats to his life, the goons and the delicate balance he was trying to maintain with his new family¡ªit all weighed heavily on him. He knew a movie could help bond them, but right now, he needed to focus on staying ahead of the dangers lurking around him.


    He stretched his arms above his head and let out a yawn. "As fun as that sounds, I think I''m gonna call it a night," he said, faking another yawn for effect. "I''ll just do a little reading before bed."


    Samantha''s face fell slightly, her disappointment evident. "Oh, okay¡­" she said, forcing a small smile. "You''ve probably had a long day."


    She thought back to what Claire had told her about the fight Don had gotten into at the United Hero Management Agency HQ. She suspected he might even be hiding an injury from her. ''Maybe I''ll check on him later if he''s still awake,'' she thought, worry creeping into her mind.


    Don stood up and stretched again, this time for real. "Yeah, in case I don''t come back out, goodnight," he said, offering a brief wave.


    "Aww, Donnie''s become such an old man!" Amanda teased, pouting playfully as she looked up at him. "What happened to staying up all night playing games?"


    Don chuckled lightly, shaking his head. "I guess I value a good night''s sleep now," he replied. "But you guys enjoy the movie."


    "Alright, goodnight, sweetie," Amanda said, smiling warmly before turning to Summer. "What about you? You leaving too?"


    Before Summer could answer, Don cut in with a grin. "Oh, you should all watch that horror series Summer showed me. It''s pretty good."


    Samantha and Amanda exchanged interested glances. "A horror series, huh?" Samantha said. "That could be fun."


    With their attention now focused on the movie choice, Don seized the opportunity to slip away.


    He knew Summer might have followed him out to ask questions, but now he had a buffer.

 Chapter 159: Chapter 159: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 2)

    Once Don reached his room, he closed the door softly behind him, flicking on his phone as he walked toward the bed. The screen lit up with a message from Gary.


    **I''ve uploaded all the information I could gather so far into the Gary Assist database and will upload more if any new information is gained. I hope it is of help, Sir.**


    Don sighed, tossing the phone onto the bed for a moment. "Well," he muttered to himself, "time to get reading."


    He didn''t want to be disturbed, so he flicked off the light, letting the faint glow of his phone illuminate the room as he changed out of his clothes and got comfortable on the bed. Slipping his contact lenses in, he pulled up the database and began scrolling through the information Gary had compiled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Information Profile: Johnny Black**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s eyes narrowed as he read the details about Johnny Black, the middleman whose name had come up during his earlier confrontation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    - **Role:** Middleman between local gangsters and the wealthy elite, Johnny Black connects those who need dirty work done with those willing to do it. He keeps a low profile but has enough influence in the underworld to be considered untouchable by most in Santos City.


    - **Personality:** Johnny operates with a mixture of charm and intimidation. While he presents himself as a man of business, his alliances are fluid, and he is known for being ruthless if crossed. He''s always aware of debts and favors owed to him, making him a dangerous player to deal with.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don leaned back against the headboard, rubbing his chin. ''A man of business, huh?'' he thought. ''I guess that could work to my advantage.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Primary Hangouts:**


    - *Deadly Damsels*: This is Johnny''s base of operations, where he''s often found schmoozing with high-profile gang members or meeting clients. He has a private room in the back where he handles business away from prying eyes.


    - *The Black Smoke Lounge*: A high-end cigar bar on the Upper Eastside, where he meets his wealthy clientele, often masked as simple business meetings.


    - **Key Associates:**


    - *Valerie "Viper" Kross*: Johnny''s right-hand woman and enforcer. She handles the physical side of things, ensuring debts are paid and people stay in line.


    - *Roderick Langston*: A corrupt real estate mogul who frequently uses Johnny''s services to take care of "business competitors."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don paused. ''This Valerie sounds like trouble, but Roderick? A corrupt businessman could be useful.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Weaknesses:**


    - Johnny is highly secretive about his personal life, but rumors suggest he has a sister living under a false identity. If found, she could be used as leverage.


    - His greed also makes him vulnerable to bribes or betrayals by higher-paying clients.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don raise his eyebrow in interest to that information. ''This sister route seems tricky. But greed, huh? Maybe I can use that.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He scrolled down to the next section, now focusing on the key location.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Information Profile: Deadly Damsels**


    - **Location:** 5th Street Downtown, a notorious hotspot for criminal activity. The club operates as a strip club on the surface, but it''s also a front for illicit deals and a place where connections between criminals are made.


    - **Reputation and Operations:**


    - Invitations to *Deadly Damsels* are strictly limited to elite gang members and their close associates. Entry is a sign of status within the underworld, making it difficult for outsiders to access.


    - The club is run by *Madam Lily*, a former gang leader herself. She maintains control through fear and blackmail, holding secrets about most of her clients.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don tapped his fingers lightly against the back of his phone, contemplating the idea of infiltrating such a place.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Recruitment and Blackmail:**


    - Most of the dancers are not there by choice. *Deadly Damsels* recruits its performers by exploiting women in debt or with criminal records, offering them a way out but keeping them under control through coercion and threats.


    - Some women are blackmailed into working for the club after getting involved in illegal activities or being filmed in compromising situations, ensuring their loyalty to Madam Lily.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    - **Weaknesses:**


    - The strippers themselves could provide vital information if their loyalty to Lily is broken. Many of them have grievances but fear retribution.


    - The bouncers are notoriously corrupt, and some have been known to be susceptible to bribes, making infiltration possible with the right offer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''No surprise it''s more than just a strip club.'' Don made a mental note of Madam Lily''s stranglehold on the club.


    Next, Don came across the details about the Hell Riders gang, the group he had tangled with earlier.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Information Profile: The Hell Riders Gang**


    - **Background:** The Hell Riders are a ruthless gang known for their violent methods and small-scale but large criminal empire. Their former leader, *Grimm*, met a brutal end at your hands, creating a power vacuum in the gang.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don smirked slightly at the memory of Grimm''s final moments. ''That was satisfying,'' he thought before scrolling down.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    - **New Leadership:**


    - In the aftermath of Grimm''s demise, there''s a power struggle within the Hell Riders. The most likely successor is *Victor "Vicious" Kane*, Grimm''s former lieutenant. Vicious is known for his explosive temper and lack of strategic thinking, which could make him easier to manipulate. He''s more about brute force than brains.


    - *Ashlyn "Ash" Pierce*, another high-ranking member and daughter of Grimm himself, also poses a threat. She''s smarter than Vicious and has the support of the more cunning and loyal members of the gang. However, she''s not interested in taking over the gang herself¡ªshe wants out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don frowned. ''Ashlyn might be the key here,'' he thought. She was clearly a wildcard, and getting her out of the game could either stabilize or further fracture the gang. Both options were useful.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    - **Operations:**


    - The Hell Riders control several drug and gun-running routes between Santos City and the outskirts. Their main hub is an old, rundown garage on the edge of the city, where they store contraband and hold meetings.


    - They''re notorious for running protection rackets as well, particularly in the industrial districts, and their influence stretches into some of the city''s more corrupt law enforcement officers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s eyes lingered on the mention of their drug routes. ''Disrupting those could weaken them significantly,'' he thought, already considering ways to hit them where it hurt.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    - **Weaknesses:**


    - With the gang in disarray after Grimm''s death, internal loyalty is shaky at best.


    - Their drug routes are a critical part of their operation.


    - The gang''s finances are managed by an accountant, *Luke "The Numbers" Ross*, who could be leveraged if he can be found.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don raised his brow again. ''Luke "The Numbers" Ross? I''ll have to try and find him.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Finally, Don scrolled down to the list of key locations associated with Johnny Black''s movements.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Buildings of Interest (Johnny''s Visits)**


    - **Fifth Avenue Apartments:** This luxury building is owned by one of Johnny''s wealthiest client, *Nathaniel Cross*, a shady politician with deep ties to the underworld. Johnny often visits here when brokering larger deals between the elite and gang leaders. Surveillance here could provide insight into his interactions with more high-profile individuals.


    - **The Red Velvet Casino:** Johnny frequents this place, not for gambling, but to meet with out-of-town gang leaders and mercenaries. The casino has private rooms that are used for shady dealings, and Johnny uses these to negotiate terms for large-scale jobs.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don made a mental note of both places. They could be potential targets for surveillance or future infiltration if needed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Exclusive tales at m-vl-empyr.


    Finally, after several hours of reading and processing all the data, Don tossed his phone onto the dresser with a heavy sigh.


    His brain was buzzing with information and plans forming in the back of his mind.


    He stared up at the ceiling, contemplating his next move.

 Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 3)

    The following morning, Don woke up to the sound of his alarm, his body stiff from an awkward sleeping position.


    He rubbed his eyes and let out a long yawn, his mind still a little groggy. "Guess I overslept," he muttered to himself, stretching before getting to his feet. With a sigh, he started his usual morning routine, including his daily run.


    By the time he returned home, it was just after 6:30, but the house was still quiet. No one seemed to be awake yet. ''They must''ve stayed up late watching movies,'' Don thought as he recalled the faint sounds of the TV even after he had finished reading all the intel from Gary last night.


    Shrugging, he quickly made himself breakfast, eating alone at the kitchen counter before heading back up to his room.


    Once inside, Don grabbed his phone and immediately started typing out a message to Gary. "I had time to think the information over, and I think I have a plan."


    He sat on the edge of his bed, his fingers flying over the keyboard as he detailed his thoughts and ideas. His message was long and thorough, outlining what he''d learned and the steps he wanted to take. After a few good minutes, he hit send, letting out a small sigh as he placed the phone down.


    He then stood up, showered, and got dressed. Just as he was pulling on a fresh shirt, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen, expecting Gary, but was surprised to see Benjamin''s name instead. Raising an eyebrow, Don answered the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Good morning, Don," Benjamin greeted. "Sorry to call so early, but I''ve got good news. You''re in luck¡ªDr. Gadget had two androids ready for use, and Director Graham said they''re yours to keep."


    Don''s suspicion was immediate. ''Mine to keep?'' He thought, raising a brow. "That''s¡­ great," he said, but his tone lacked excitement.


    Benjamin laughed awkwardly. "You don''t sound too thrilled."


    Don yawned, feigning grogginess. "Sorry, hard to get excited this early in the morning. But yeah, thanks for letting me know."


    "No problem! Just call if you have any questions," Benjamin added cheerfully.


    "Will do," Don replied before ending the call.


    He frowned at the thought of getting two androids for free. ''What''s the catch?'' He wondered, already skeptical of the offer. "I''ll just have to wait and see."


    His thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. Don crossed the room and opened it, finding Samantha standing there, still half-asleep and wearing a silk nightgown.


    One of the shoulder straps hung loosely, causing her cleavage to draw his immediate attention. He quickly averted his eyes, clearing his throat.


    "Good morning, Donnie," Samantha said through a yawn, rubbing her eyes groggily. "Did I wake you?"


    Don shook his head, glancing away from her chest. "No, I was already up."


    Samantha nodded, still rubbing her eyes. "I can''t get used to the fact that you''re now the earliest to wake up."


    Don chuckled, leaning against the doorframe. "I''m still getting used to it myself."


    Samantha smiled warmly. "Well, I was thinking¡­ do you want me to make you breakfast?" she offered, her voice soft and kind.


    Don was about to decline, but since he had nothing immediate to do while waiting for Gary''s response, he changed his mind. "Yeah, that sounds good. Since it''s Saturday, maybe we can lounge in the backyard after and enjoy some sun? You can tell me what you''ve been up to while I was away in Colombia."


    Samantha shook her head playfully. "My life''s really boring, Donnie. You don''t want to hear about it."


    Don smiled. "Well, looks like I''ll be spending the morning bored with you then. At least I can say I hung out with a beautiful woman."


    Samantha blushed slightly, genuinely flattered by the compliment. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was used to compliments from strangers¡ªsome sweet, some not so much¡ªbut hearing it from Don, even as a son, made her smile. She gave him a playful tap on the shoulder. "Oh, you!" she teased, before adding, "You''re going to be a problem in college, aren''t you?"


    Don grinned. "Maybe."


    Samantha chuckled. "Alright, come down when you''re ready. I''ll just take a quick shower."


    "Take your time," Don said as she walked away, closing the door behind her.


    Thirty minutes later, Don made his way downstairs and into the kitchen, where the smell of bacon and eggs filled the air. Samantha was now dressed in a red, long-sleeved button-up shirt, the buttons undone, revealing a white vest underneath. The same vest was tucked into a pair of jean shorts, and she was busy at the stove, flipping the bacon and stirring something in a pan.


    "Smells really good in here," Don said, walking in and grabbing a bottle of water from the fridge.


    "Thanks!" Samantha smiled over her shoulder. "Take a seat by the counter. I''m almost done."


    Don nodded, but as he was closing the fridge door, his eyes landed on a bottle of wine on one of the shelves. A mischievous smile crept onto his face as an idea sparked.


    Don casually picked up the bottle of wine from the fridge, turning it over in his hands and raising it toward Samantha. "Is this for a special occasion?" he asked, raising an eyebrow as he held the bottle up.


    Samantha glanced over her shoulder, noticing the wine for the first time. She sighed softly, her face showing mild embarrassment. "Oh¡­ I don''t even remember when I got that," she admitted, shaking her head. "Truth is, I''m not too proud of it, but I tend to overindulge in wine when I''m stressed. Which, well... has been most days."


    As she said this, Samantha''s mind drifted. ''Come to think of it,'' she thought, stirring the eggs in the pan absently, ''since Donnie''s come back, I haven''t been drinking wine like I used to.''


    A small smile crept onto her face as she reflected on how much lighter things felt in the house lately. Even Summer seemed to be enjoying herself more, especially during last night''s movie marathon.


    Samantha was lost in thought, her mind filled with warmth over how much Don had changed the family dynamic. Meanwhile, Don, unaware of the impact he was already having on his family, watched her curiously. "Mom?" he said, snapping her out of her daze.


    "Huh?" Samantha blinked and turned to him, breaking free from her thoughts.


    Don smirked slightly. "I was asking if it''s not too important. We could drink it while lounging in the backyard, you know?"


    Samantha shook her head, clearing the lingering thoughts. "Oh, sorry," she said with a sheepish smile. "I just remembered something."


    Then, putting her hands on her hips, she narrowed her eyes at Don, feigning a stern look. "But isn''t it a bit too early to be drinking, young man?"


    Don shrugged, flashing her a playful grin. "Well, it''s a rest day, and the whole point is to relax and chill, right?" He then put on an exaggeratedly sad face, letting out a heavy sigh. "Oh well¡­ I guess I''ll just have to go hang out at some random bars or clubs and take drugs I''ve never heard of¡­"


    Samantha bit back a laugh, rolling her eyes. "Don''t be so dramatic, Donnie," she said, holding back a smile as she flipped the bacon. "I didn''t say no."


    She shook her head, letting out a light sigh. "I can''t believe my son is being a bad influence on me." Her voice was teasing, but there was warmth behind her words, the fondness of a mother amused by her child.


    Don feigned shock, raising his hands in mock protest. "What? Me? A bad influence? I''m hurt, truly."


    read more on NovelFiremp-yr


    Samantha then pointed the spatula in his direction, her blue eyes narrowing in a mock warning. "Just go grab the glasses and head out to the backyard before you suggest any more mischievous ideas, young man."


    Don grinned, raising his hands in surrender. "I have nothing but great ideas, Mom."


    "Uh-huh," Samantha said sarcastically with a smirk on her lips. "Shoo, shoo." She waved him away with the spatula before turning back to finish the breakfast.


    Grabbing two glasses from the cupboard and clutching the bottle of wine under his arm, Don made his way out of the kitchen. As he stepped into the hallway, his thoughts shifted, and he started to wonder how best to use this opportunity.


    ''This could be a good chance to get closer to her again,'' he thought, walking toward the backyard. ''But I''ll have to be subtle since it''s still day time, so I''ll just see where it leads.''

 Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 4)

    After heading out to the backyard, Don made his way toward one of the seating arrangements near the pool.


    Once there, he placed the bottle of wine and the two glasses down onto the table before taking a seat in one of the three chairs present.


    As he sat back and leaned his head against the chair, the cool morning breeze and the warm glow of the early sun washed over him. He wished these peaceful moments could last, but he quickly shook off the thought, knowing he couldn''t fully enjoy the quiet morning with everything weighing on his mind.


    For now, though, he set those thoughts aside, focusing on strengthening his bond with Samantha.


    While waiting for her, he began to think about how best to achieve this. Given the early hour and the fact that they were outside, Don figured that making progress in the physical intimacy department was out of the question.


    With limited options, he concluded that conversation was the best route.


    "The real question is, what should I talk about?" Don mused, tilting his head slightly and resting his chin on his hand as he contemplated the matter.


    It didn''t take him long to reach a conclusion. ''I''ll stick to the original plan¡ªask her what she''s been up to while the old Don was away in Colombia. At the very least, it''ll show I''m genuinely interested in her life. I just need to make sure I pay attention and take note of anything useful.''


    Just as Don reached this conclusion, he heard the backyard door slide open. Turning his head, he saw Samantha stepping out with a large tray in hand. Not wanting to miss an opportunity to gain her favor, Don immediately stood up from his seat and walked over to her.


    "Let me help you with that," he offered.


    It seemed like a small, almost pointless gesture, but it was enough to make Samantha smile warmly at her son. She stopped in front of him, shaking her head with a smile. "Oh, you don''t need to. Just take your seat, and we can start."


    Ignoring her words, Don reached out and took the tray from her hands. "I know, but since you cooked, the least I can do is help with this," he said warmly, then added with a joking tone, "Here I am, trying to be a gentleman, and my own mother is rejecting my advances. And you say I''m the bad influence?"


    Samantha laughed heartily, shaking her head at her stubborn son. "Fine, since you''re so insistent on being a gentleman, go ahead and carry the tray," she said with a playful roll of her eyes.


    With a smile, Don walked ahead and placed the tray on the table, pulling out a chair for Samantha in an exaggerated manner. "Your seat, madam," he said in a fake professional tone, exaggerating his movements.


    Samantha giggled, stopping just a few inches away from him. She brought a hand to her face, as if at a loss for words.


    Don wasn''t an expert when it came to women, but he knew how important it was to make them laugh. The more someone found joy in being around you, the more they''d associate that happiness with you¡ªand in turn, seek your company.


    That was one of the reasons some girls preferred the company of their male best friends over their boyfriends.


    Thankfully for Don, Samantha didn''t seem to have any major male influences in her life. The sooner he established himself as the one who made her laugh and smile the most, the better.


    Unaware of Don''s deeper planning, Samantha took her seat, her cheeks slightly rosy and a small smile playing on her lips. Once she sat down, she muttered, "You''re too much, honestly."


    Don shrugged at her comment as he poured her a glass of wine. "There''s nothing wrong with treating my mom the way she deserves to be treated."


    Samantha''s smile grew, but it lacked the joy of her earlier ones. As Don spoke, she silently wondered, ''Do I really deserve to be treated like this, though?''


    She was far from forgiving herself for what happened to Don during his time in Colombia. In her mind, she had failed as a mother.


    Don noticed the subtle change in her expression but decided against alleviating her worries. It worked to his advantage for her to feel guilt every now and then. So without saying anything further, he poured himself a glass and took a seat opposite her. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So," he began, "care to tell me a little about your work life while I was away? Any promotions, demotions, office drama, company getaways?"


    Samantha raised her head, masking her guilt with a fake smile. "You make it sound more interesting than it is," she replied. "But since you''re so insistent on getting bored, let''s see where I should start."


    She then proceeded to talk about her work life as they shared breakfast together. Don quickly realized she hadn''t been lying when she said her work was boring. Most of the information she shared was either useless to him or revealed very little about her life.


    Still, Don persisted.


    He knew she was only telling him surface-level things. In any work environment, whether competitive or casual, there would always be drama or problems, and he wanted to know what those were.


    If possible, he could help Samantha overcome them, leaving a big impression on her. Or, if it worked to his advantage, he could make things worse and be the one she turned to for support.


    Don hoped for the former but was prepared to take the tougher path if necessary. So, as Samantha continued to talk, Don listened attentively, occasionally commenting to show his interest.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don was sat back, casually sipping from his glass of wine as Samantha continued recounting a story about one of the tech seminars she''d attended.


    Her tone was light and relaxed, with just enough detail to paint a vivid picture.


    Don listened carefully, taking note of every little thing he thought might be useful or insightful.


    The wine seemed to be helping her loosen up a bit, though he knew better than to push her into drinking too much this early. If he really wanted to get to the more interesting stories, they''d need way more wine¡ªbut that wasn''t a plan for the morning.


    As she spoke, Don suddenly heard the backyard door slide open again.


    He turned to see a groggy Amanda stepping out, her hair slightly tousled from sleep as she yawned. She spotted them lounging with their glasses of wine and waved with a playful smile.


    "There you guys are!" she called out, walking over. "Here I was, wondering where you''d snuck off to."


    Enjoy exclusives on m-vle-mp _yr.


    Don leaned back, casually swirling his glass as Amanda approached. As she got closer, her eyes landed on the wine, and a teasing grin spread across her face. "Snuck out here to have a little date, huh? Scandalous."


    Samantha rolled her eyes with a smile, but before she could respond, Don played along, letting out an exaggerated sigh. "That was the plan," he said, feigning disappointment. "But mom rejected my advances. Turns out she prefers bad boys over gentlemen like me."


    Amanda couldn''t help but burst into laughter, nodding in mock understanding. "Makes sense. She''s always had a thing for guys like that since high school."


    Samantha''s face turned pink as she quickly waved off the comment. "That''s not true!" she exclaimed, clearly flustered.


    Don, seeing an opportunity, grinned mischievously at Amanda. "Oh? Sounds like you''ve got some interesting stories about mom."


    Amanda grinned back. "You bet I do! You''d be shocked to hear what kind of mischief your mom used to get up to."


    Before Amanda could say more, Samantha nearly choked on her wine, coughing as she waved her hands in protest. "Don''t you dare, Amanda!" she warned, glaring at her sister. "If you tell him anything, I''ll bring up that one year in middle school."


    Amanda''s confident grin faltered for a second, her eyes narrowing in mock defeat. "Ugh, fine. Sorry, Donnie," she sighed dramatically, throwing her hands up in surrender. "Your mom''s got me there."


    Don pretended to be disappointed, shaking his head. "Fine, keep your secrets. I guess I won''t be sharing any of my stories either. So much for mother-son trust."


    Amanda leaned in and gently stroked Don''s hair, playing along with the charade. "Look at that, Sam. You''ve broken Donnie''s heart." She gave him a mock pout. "There, there," she cooed playfully. "Don''t worry, I''m not shy about sharing *my* stories."


    Samantha, clearly enjoying the banter but not willing to be outdone, quickly reached over and pulled Don by the arm. Before he could react, she hugged him tightly, pressing his head against her chest.


    Don didn''t resist at all, noting that they were, indeed, softer than his pillows.


    "If you really want to know Donnie," Samantha teased while stroking his hair, "I''ll tell you, though it''s very embarrassing."


    Amanda clicked her tongue, smirking as she shook her head. "Even after all these years, she uses her assets to baby Don and stay his favorite."


    Don, playing the part, mumbled from within the hug, "In my defense, mom''s soft hugs are my weakness."


    Amanda laughed and reached over to join the hug, wrapping her arms around both of them. "Well, I want some love too!" she teased, squeezing them tighter.


    Just as the playful moment reached its peak, the backyard door slid open once again. This time, Summer walked out, looking groggy and confused.


    She stopped in her tracks as she saw Don sandwiched between Samantha and Amanda, her face scrunching up in bewilderment.


    "What the heck is going on?" she asked in confusion.


    Don, still pressed against Samantha''s chest, looked up at her with a grin. "Isn''t it obvious? I''m starting my day by getting hugs from beautiful women. I''d ask you to join, but, well¡­ you''re still a little girl."


    Summer frowned, crossing her arms as she narrowed her eyes at him. "I don''t *want* to hug you anyway!" she snapped.


    Samantha, still holding Don, pinched his cheek. "Don''t be mean to your sister so early in the morning, Donnie." She then turned to Summer and called out, "Your breakfast is in the fridge! Get it and come join us out here."


    "Whatever," Summer muttered, rolling her eyes before heading back inside.


    As she left, Amanda tilted her head toward the door and asked, "Think she''ll be back?"


    Before Don could answer, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out, glancing at the screen. "Sorry, I have to take this," he said, standing up and freeing himself from the embrace.


    He smiled at Samantha. "Thanks for breakfast, by the way."


    "Anytime, Donnie," she replied with a warm smile, watching him as he walked back inside.


    Don checked the caller ID¡ªGary. He sighed inwardly, knowing it was time to move forward with his plans.

 Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 5)

    As he made his way upstairs, his path crossed Summer again, who was busy rummaging through the fridge.


    "Where are you going?" Summer asked, her tone curious but not pressing.


    "Somewhere," Don replied, keeping it vague. She narrowed her eyes at him, clearly suspicious, but after a moment, she just muttered, "Whatever," and turned her attention back to the fridge.


    Don walked upstairs and once he reached his room, he closed the door behind him and answered the call. "Morning, Gary."


    "Good morning, sir. I hope you''re doing well."


    "I''m fine," Don replied, glancing out the window at the backyard where Samantha and Amanda were still laughing together. "How are Elle and yourself?"


    "We''re both fine, thank you for asking," Gary responded before quickly getting to the point. "Now, onto why I called. I read through your message, and I showed it to the young madam. She and I both believe it to be brilliant¡ªthorough, too, I must say."


    Don smiled, pleased. "When do we start?" he asked.


    Gary''s response was immediate. "Right now, sir. I''ve already made arrangements. That is, if you''re ready to proceed."


    Don took a deep breath. "I am," he said firmly.


    "Excellent," Gary replied smoothly. "I''ll send you the details shortly. Everything is in place."


    With that, Don ended the call with Gary and immediately changed into a plain workout outfit.


    He then grabbed a second set of clothes from his closet and stuffed them into a bag, zipping it up with quickly. Slinging the bag over his shoulder, he left his room and made his way downstairs.


    As he entered the hallway, he spotted Summer walking out of the kitchen with a plate of food in hand. "Hey," he called to her, casually. "Tell Mom I''m heading out and I''ll be back in the evening."


    Summer paused, balancing her plate of food while giving him a suspicious look. She was tempted to ask where he was going, but she knew Don well enough by now¡ªhe wasn''t going to give her a straight answer. "Fine," she muttered, already knowing it was useless to pry.


    "Thanks," Don said with a smile, then quickly snatched a strip of bacon off her plate as he walked by.


    "Hey!" Summer shouted, her eyes narrowing as she glared at him.


    Don didn''t stop. He just grinned, chewing the bacon as he stepped out the front door, closing it behind him.


    Summer stood there, fuming at the door. "Jerk," she muttered under her breath, then turned around and headed toward the backyard.


    Once outside, Don let out a sigh, running a hand through his hair. ''It''s a shame I can''t take my car,'' he thought, glancing at the empty driveway. ''But at least Gary arranged something.''


    He began jogging down the driveway, heading toward the exit of the Chanel Hills community.


    Just as he reached the main road, a white Mercedes G-wagon drove by and came to a sudden stop. The tinted window slid down, revealing none other than Cassie in the driver''s seat, wearing large, stylish sunglasses.


    A sultry smile spread across her face as she lowered her glasses slightly. "Morning, Don," she greeted in a friendly, teasing tone.


    Next to her, a woman Don didn''t recognize also lowered her sunglasses. She had striking blue eyes, tanned skin, and platinum blonde hair that framed her sharp features. She glanced at Don with a playful smile. "Who''s this cutie?" the woman asked, her tone sounding amused.


    Cassie laughed softly. "Careful, Sandra," she said, glancing at her friend. "That''s Samantha''s boy."


    Sandra arched a brow, still smiling. "That''s no boy," she said with a small smirk. "But alright, I''ll behave... for now."


    Don couldn''t help but think, ''These two really don''t try to hide the fact that they''re cougars.'' He maintained his outward composure, offering them a polite smile. "I enjoy teasing too," he said lightly, "so at least we have that in common."


    Sandra chuckled, her gaze lingering on him for a moment. "Oh, I like him."


    Cassie leaned toward Sandra and whispered, just low enough that a normal person wouldn''t hear, "I saw him first." Of course, Don heard it clearly with his superhuman hearing, but he just smiled to himself. ''Cougars, for sure.''


    Out loud, Cassie addressed Don again. "Don''t mind her, she loves teasing young men."


    "Well, I''m in a bit of a hurry," Don said with a smile, deciding not to dwell on the moment. "But it was nice running into you both."


    "Wait!" Cassie called out before he could leave. "How about a ride? We''re heading out too, and it''s no trouble."


    Don shook his head, politely declining. "Thanks, but a friend''s picking me up. I just wanted to jog to the exit as a warm-up."


    Sandra gave a mock pout. "Such a shame," she said, feigning disappointment. "I''ll see you around then."


    Cassie, still smiling, added, "If you keep this up, Don, I''ll have to hire you as my personal trainer."


    Don chuckled, already starting to step away. "If the offer''s right, who am I to refuse?" He then glanced at his watch, pretending to be in a hurry. "Anyway, I better get going. Bye." With a quick wave, he jogged off, leaving the two women behind.


    As he jogged, Don''s thoughts shifted. ''I''ll have to figure out a way to deal with Cassie. Can''t keep dodging her forever.'' He made a mental note to find time to ask Donald more about his mom, but he''d have to be subtle about it. The last thing he wanted was to give the wrong impression.


    After five minutes of jogging, Don reached the exit of the gated community. He waved at the guard in the booth, who waved back before opening the gate for him. Just beyond the gate, a sleek black sedan with tinted windows waited. Don jogged over to it, opening the door and sliding into the passenger seat.


    As soon as he settled in, Don glanced around. There was no driver, but he wasn''t surprised. In this world, self-driving cars were the norm, especially for the general commuting population. Many people preferred them over traditional taxis.


    Inside, the car''s modern interior greeted him with ambient lighting and soft, comfortable seats.


    A screen in the back of the seat in front of him flickered on, and Gary''s face appeared, wearing a thobe and a headdress. The image was slightly static, and behind Gary, Don could make out a windy desert scene, with several Toyota pickup trucks, SUVs, and even two helicopters in the background.


    Minions similar to the ones Don had seen at ''his'' base were scurrying around, carrying supplies.


    "Hello, sir," Gary greeted with a smile.


    "Hello, Gary," Don replied, leaning back in the seat. He wanted to ask where Gary was, but he hesitated. ''Probably better not to ask,'' he thought.


    Gary seemed to anticipate Don''s curiosity. "I''m in the Arabian Peninsula," he explained, his voice calm and professional. "Acquiring weapons for the plan."


    Don raised a brow. ''That was fast. We won''t even need the weapons for some time,'' he thought, though he chose not to dwell on it. Instead, he nodded. "Good."


    As the car started driving itself forward, Gary continued. "It''s unfortunate I won''t be able to meet with you today, but the young madam insisted on delivering the package herself."


    Don''s expression remained neutral, but internally, he felt a bit of concern. ''Elle.'' He hadn''t seen her since the last time she spiraled. "It''ll be good to see her," Don said calmly, though inwardly he worried if she''d stay stable this time.


    He could only return to conversing about the plan, "You took precautions, right?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, sir," Gary assured him. "If anyone''s watching you, there''s no chance they''ll follow you to the designated location without us knowing."

 Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 6)

    As Don conversed with Gary, the car he was in drove into the center of the city, where traffic and activity were most concentrated.


    This was the first part of the misdirection.


    Ever since the Central Mall attack, Don had felt like someone was after his life¡ªor at the very least, something was brewing.


    As unlucky as he was, he felt that getting attacked once and experiencing a near-death experience was enough. But twice? within a week? That couldn''t be a coincidence.


    The attack by the Hell Riders gang had been the final straw, and Don knew he had to deal with the threat, even if he didn''t yet know what it was.


    His first priority was figuring out if he was being watched or followed.


    The vehicle he was in had numerous cameras hidden on its exterior. Their job was to monitor any surrounding vehicles or individuals that seemed to be following or paying particular attention to the car.


    After all, on the surface, it looked like an ordinary self-driving sedan, but the misdirection didn''t end there¡ªthat would have been far too simple.


    After about 30 minutes in traffic, the self-driving car pulled into a carwash, following a plain-looking SUV with tinted windows as well.


    There was a silhouette in the back of the SUV, making it appear as though someone was sitting inside. As Don''s car drove into the carwash, the mechanisms briefly stopped at the center, and Don quickly got out and slipped into the SUV.


    What had appeared to be a person inside the SUV was merely a dummy in clothing. The switch took only a few seconds, and the cars continued as if nothing had happened.


    From there, the SUV pulled out of the carwash without issue and headed toward the outskirts of the city to the north. Meanwhile, the sedan¡ªnow also containing a dummy in the backseat¡ªcontinued toward downtown.


    Inside the back of the SUV, Don was lounging with his attention on a blank screen. "Were there any signs of someone following us, Gary?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The screen flashed on, this time simply showing the words **Call Connected** rather than displaying a video feed.


    Gary''s voice echoed through the car. "From the footage analyzed so far, it''s hard to tell, given how many cars show odd patterns in traffic."


    Don nodded. "All right. Just make sure any outliers are taken note of so that we can compare them to any new information later."


    Gary hummed thoughtfully before responding. "Yes, that would narrow down the parameters we need to search by quite a good margin. But with how fast technology has advanced since the base supercomputer was built, we may need to look into acquiring an upgrade¡ªor better yet, an engineer."


    Don resisted the urge to frown. ''He makes it sound so easy. Just figuring out who''s trying to kill me is a lot of work, and now I have to start looking into recruiting experts for my base? This is turning into a full-blown gacha game experience.'' Don sighed inwardly. ''Movies always make being a villain look so easy.''


    Gary''s voice broke into his thoughts. "Sir, are you still there?"


    "Yeah, I''m here. I was just thinking about what you said. You''re right, but first, let''s clear up the matter of any threats so we can grow without distractions."


    "Yes, I see your point, sir. To build our power, we need time to grow and establish firm roots in the city without obstacles. Thus, all enemies must be eliminated." Gary''s voice showed a hint of excitement at the prospect, as though he was looking forward to it.


    Don didn''t comment on that and ended the call, letting the rest of the ride continue in silence.


    Soon, the northern outskirts of Santos City came into view.


    The area was marked by a long, rugged coastline with a large highway built onto the cliffs above. The highway connected roads leading to farms and smaller towns farther out.


    A few large commercial farms dominated the area, supplying much of the produce that went into Santos City. As a result, most of the traffic on these roads consisted of trucks and pickup trucks.


    It was alongside one of these large trucks that Don found himself now. Soon, both vehicles entered a tunnel, and another truck pulled up behind, blocking the view of Don''s SUV from the cars following. This second truck was just wide enough to obscure the SUV from any rear view.


    With the timing perfect, Don opened the window of the self-driving car and climbed out, jumping onto the truck next to him and entering it.


    Inside, there was only a dummy in the driver''s seat; the truck, like the car, was driving itself. However, larger vehicles like trucks, even when driven by AI, were required to have a human presence in case of emergencies.


    Once inside, Don quickly took off his shirt and changed into the clothes the dummy had been wearing. Then he opened the glove compartment and pulled out a trucker''s hat and a realistic-looking mask of a balding man with puffy cheeks and a very impressive neckbeard.


    Don slipped it on without a second thought, taking his position at the steering wheel.


    ''How does Gary manage to organize all this so quickly?'' Don wondered. ''Butlers are really essential to this supervillain thing.''


    He couldn''t imagine how hard it would''ve been to pull all of this off by himself, and for that, he was truly grateful to have Gary¡ªthough he still wasn''t sure how far to extend his trust.


    A few seconds later, the truck exited the tunnel and switched lanes, entering a road that led toward a well-known commercial farm. Meanwhile, the SUV continued toward the smaller town of Ashfield.


    The road leading to the farm was far less congested, with only the occasional truck or branded vehicle passing by, likely belonging to workers.


    After about 15 minutes, Don''s truck arrived at Richardson Farms & Co. The truck stopped at the security checkpoint, and Don, feeling a bit anxious, reached into the glove compartment and pulled out a neat stack of papers with an ID card on top.


    When it was his turn to drive through the checkpoint, the truck automatically rolled down its window as Don handed over the papers. The guard sighed upon seeing them. "Dammit, Larry, why do you always make a habit of showing up late?"


    A display on the truck''s dashboard lit up, showing a pre-recorded message. A raspy voice played through the speakers: "Aw, geez, Chuck, you know how it is¡ª"


    Before the recording could finish, the guard waved his hand dismissively and handed back the papers. "I don''t want to hear it. Just drive in already."


    Don simply rolled up the window and drove into the facility, letting out a sigh of relief.


    The truck proceeded to the back of the facility, where most of the surrounding area consisted of open fields.


    After parking, Don stepped out¡ªnow fully disguised as "Larry"¡ªand walked toward a booth marking the entrance to a sizable building labeled *Meat Processing and Packaging.* At the booth, Don used a black obsidian card rather than a standard employee card. The machine flashed green, followed by a heavy thud as the door unlocked.


    Upon entering, Don removed the mask and was greeted by two minions who promptly saluted and said in unison, "Suu suu."

 Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 7)

    As Don stood in front of the two minions, he couldn''t help but think, ''These guys creep me out a little, but they seem harmless enough.''


    Unlike before, when they were at the base wearing masks with his face plastered on them, they now wore plain looking black masks. It was an improvement, making them less unsettling to look at, but their stiff posture and strange, limited vocabulary still gave him an uneasy feeling.


    Still, they were technically his minions now, and he had to play the part. Keeping a firm expression, he asked, "Where''s Lady Noir?"


    One of the minions lowered his salute and gestured toward a door at the far side of the room, leading deeper into the facility. Don nodded slightly, his voice steady as he said, "Lead me there."


    The two saluted once more, responding in unison with their usual, "Suu Suu," before turning and walking toward the door. Their movements were almost robotic as they led him through the door.


    Beyond it, Don found himself in a meat processing facility¡ªexcept all of the employees, working diligently at various stations, were minions.


    ''This place really gives me the creeps,'' Don thought as he followed the two in front. The air was thick with the scent of raw meat, with the low hum of machinery echoing around them.


    They finally stopped in front of what looked like the manager''s office. The minions turned to face him and saluted again, saying, "Suu," as they stood by the door.


    Don figured this meant they had arrived. He gave them a subtle nod and turned the handle, pushing the door open.


    Inside, the office was surprisingly plain. The walls were a dull gray, a wooden desk sat in the center with a few papers scattered across its surface, and there were shelves lined with neatly stacked binders.


    Behind the desk, Elle sat, her familiar small frame hunched over as she studied the documents in front of her. The moment the door creaked open, her head snapped up, and her eyes locked onto Don.


    Her cheeks flushed immediately, and her eyes widened in surprise before they softened, almost sparkling as she took in the sight of him.


    Don paused in the doorway, his gaze meeting hers, though unlike Elle, his heart didn''t race. Instead, he gave her a warm smile, leaning casually against the doorframe. "Hey," he greeted, his voice light, "did you miss me?"


    The teasing words caught Elle off guard. She immediately looked down, her face now a bright shade of red. Her fingers began to twiddle nervously as she stammered, "Uhm, well, you see, uhm¡­ hi¡­" She barely managed to get the word out, only glancing up occasionally to peek at Don.


    ''Cute,'' Don thought, but he kept that to himself.


    He maintained his smile and stepped into the room, ensuring his were movements calm and confident. With each step he took closer to her, he could practically feel the nervous energy radiating off her. Her eyes flickered between him and the papers on her desk as if she didn''t know where to focus.


    ''What do I say, what do I say,'' Elle wondered, her hands fidgeting in her lap.


    As Don reached the desk, he got a better look at her. She hadn''t changed much¡ªaside from now wearing a black bodysuit that clung to her small but curvy frame, emphasizing her wide hips.


    Her hair, styled to cover one eye, added to her shy demeanor. But with a quick motion, she brushed the hair aside, revealing both of her wide, anxious eyes.


    Don wasn''t about to start treating her like a girlfriend or wife, though. He wanted to build something real with her¡ªsomething that wasn''t based on the old Don she thought she knew.


    Rushing into things would be a mistake, especially since he had seen what happened when the thrill of the chase faded too quickly. He needed to play this smart, even if Elle had no idea who he really was. Her infatuation seemed genuine, but he couldn''t take that for granted.


    Before Don could say anything else, a puff of pink smoke suddenly appeared beside the desk, and Trixie materialized with her arms crossed, looking as impatient as ever. "Can you two fuck already? Geez."


    Elle''s face turned even redder, if that was possible. She shot up from her chair and grabbed Trixie by the collar of her loose black top, yanking her close and pinching her cheeks. "Why are you like this?!" Elle scolded, her voice high-pitched as she tugged harder on Trixie''s cheeks.


    Trixie, of course, didn''t resist at all. "I''m a succubus," she replied nonchalantly, her lips pulling into a smirk despite the pinching. "Can''t help it."


    Don sighed, watching the two bicker.


    He reached out and grabbed both of them by the cheeks, pinching them firmly. "Can you two behave and not fight?" he said, his tone halfway between amusement and exasperation.


    Elle''s reaction was predictable¡ªher face turned an even deeper shade of red, and she muttered, "O-Oh, uhm¡­" while looking down shyly.


    Trixie, on the other hand, leaned into his grip with a smirk. "Why don''t you spank me and make me?" she teased, wiggling her hips in an attempt to entice him.


    To her and Elle''s surprise, Don pretended to ponder the suggestion for a moment. "You know," he said, stroking his chin thoughtfully, "that''s actually not a bad idea."


    Elle''s eyes widened in shock, and she blurted, "What?!" Her face was as red as it could possibly get at this point, any redder and she''d be a different race.


    Trixie, however, let out a gleeful cheer. "Hell yeah! That''s what I''m talking about!"


    With a sigh, Don crossed his arms and said, "Alright, both of you, bend over the table so I can spank you." He wasn''t particularly interested in this but he was trying to see how Elle would react to the idea and if she''d be willing.


    Elle''s jaw dropped, and she squeaked, "W-What?!" Her entire body seemed to freeze as she processed what he just said, her once pale face practically glowing red.


    Trixie, on the other hand, eagerly bounced up to the desk, her hips swaying exaggeratedly as she leaned over the table, clearly enjoying herself. "Now we''re getting somewhere," she commented, glancing over her shoulder with a grin.


    Elle, meanwhile, stood there with her hands nervously clenching the fabric of her bodysuit, her eyes wide as she struggled to form words. "B-Bend over¡­?" she stammered, her mind spinning. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don smirked at the sight of them both. It was moments like these that made the messiness of his new life a little more bearable.


    He shot Elle a slightly impatient look. "Come on, Elle. I don''t have all day."

 Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 8)

    Elle brought her hands to her chest, feeling her heart pounding rapidly beneath her fingers. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hadn''t even considered denying Don''s request¡ªthere wasn''t a chance she would¡ªbut the confidence to pose herself like Trixie just wasn''t there. Her mind was a mess as she muttered, "O-Okay¡­" before slowly stepping out from behind the desk.


    She hesitated for just a second, then leaned over the side of the desk, positioning herself awkwardly beside Trixie. Her face was flushed, her eyes tightly shut, and she couldn''t bring herself to look at Don. "L-Like this?" she stammered.


    Don approached, moving to stand directly behind them both. He reached out with a hand to each of their behinds, gliding his palms over them in a slow, teasing motion. He could feel the immediate reactions¡ªTrixie bit her lip, clearly enjoying the attention, while Elle stiffened like a board, her entire body shaking slightly under his touch.


    ''She''s so tense,'' Don thought, almost amused by the contrast. He lingered for a moment longer before pulling his hands away, stepping back. "Alright," he said with a smirk, "I guess I can let you off with a warning."


    Trixie''s eyes shot open, turning back to Don with a frustrated expression. "H-Hey!" she protested, clearly feeling cheated. In her mind, she''d already been preparing for a good spanking. ''Wasn''t my ass supposed to be sore by now?'' she thought, a pout forming on her lips.


    Elle, on the other hand, let out a quiet sigh of relief and quickly stood up, straightening her body. But there was something in her posture that seemed¡­ conflicted. Her shoulders were still a bit tense, and despite her initial relief, she looked a little disappointed. She wasn''t sure what to feel.


    These reactions may have seemed small, but for Don, they revealed plenty.


    From them, he could tell that despite Elle''s deep infatuation, she wasn''t someone who would immediately jump into physical intimacy without some hesitation. She had spent so much time longing for his company, and now that she finally had it, she seemed unsure of how to move forward.


    The man she had always envisioned by her side was here¡ª conquering the world with her¡ªand yet she appeared lost. ''Her dream is already a reality,'' Don thought. ''Now I can either make it better or ruin it, depending on how I act toward her.''


    Thanks to his [The Thinker] trait and his growing ability to read people, Don knew that rushing into anything physical wouldn''t work with Elle.


    Unlike with other girls, where things naturally progressed in that direction, Elle needed guidance. ''She''s someone I''ll need to train,'' Don concluded, ''but not with Trixie around.''


    Trixie would only push things further, maybe even too far. That wouldn''t be productive.


    Unaware of Don''s inner thoughts, Elle stood nervously. She bit her lip, thinking she had disappointed him. Gathering her courage, she finally muttered, "I-It''s okay if you¡­ want to spank me¡­"


    Don smiled at her timid response, shaking his head slightly. Trixie, ever the instigator, immediately supported Elle, "See? Even Elle wants it! So come on, get to it!"


    Ignoring Trixie''s urging, Don looked at Elle with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. I''ll get around to it eventually," he said in a playful tone. "After all, you''re both very spankable."


    Elle''s cheeks burned bright red at his words, her eyes wide. ''I-I''m spankable?'' she thought, her heart fluttering at the unexpected compliment¡­. If you could even call it that.


    Deciding it was time to shift topics, Don straightened up, his tone becoming more serious. "Anyway, do you have the package?" he asked, glancing at her with a calm expression.


    Still blushing, Elle nodded quickly. She hurried back behind the desk, crouching down to drag out a large metallic suitcase from underneath. "Here," she said quietly, sliding it across the floor before standing aside.


    Don stepped forward, placing his thumbs on two visible fingerprint sensors on top of the suitcase.


    A green scan passed over his hands, followed by another scan that targeted his face. **Beep**¡ªa digital voice chimed, "Biometrics confirmed," and with a sharp snap, the suitcase clicked open.


    A thin black mist began to seep out from the edges, swirling lightly in the air as the lights in the room flickered.


    As the mist drifted, Don felt an uncomfortable sensation¡ªlike his heart was being squeezed by an invisible hand. He gritted his teeth and endured the uncomfortable feeling, pushing the suitcase open wider.


    Inside was a carefully sealed inner glass casing, and at the center, resting like a strange, otherworldly artifact, was a black, slimy blob. It wasn''t much bigger than a walnut, but the energy it gave off was unmistakably powerful.


    ''That''s it?'' Don thought, his eyes narrowing. But then, a prompt suddenly appeared before him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Special Item Found.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Item Profile: Arcane Voidweaver Suit**


    - **Item Class:** Mystical Artifact (Cosmic Origin)


    - **Power Source:** Arcane energy, fueled by the consumption of souls


    - **Activation Command:** "Enshroud"


    **Appearance (Dormant):** A black blob-like substance that attaches to the user''s skin, forming a sleeve tattoo of a strange skull on the right arm.


    **Appearance (Activated):** Upon command, the tattoo releases a black mist that engulfs the user, forming a black and gold bodysuit. The skull from the tattoo transforms into a fearsome gold and black skull face mask.


    **Origin:**


    The Arcane Voidweaver Suit is an ancient artifact from the far reaches of space, believed to have been created by an unknown race of arcane entities. Legends say it was designed as both a weapon and a vessel of conquest, capable of adapting to and empowering its wearer with unmatched abilities. The suit feeds on souls, drawing its strength from the energy of those it consumes.


    **Abilities:**


    1. **Shadow Manipulation:**


    The wearer gains the ability to control and shape shadows, bending them to their will. These shadows can be used both offensively and defensively, forming constructs, weapons, or barriers.


    2. **Voidstep (Teleportation):**


    The suit grants the ability to teleport short to medium distances by stepping through the "void," a dimension between dimensions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Don read the contents of the prompt, he felt a sense of awe mixed with a cold realization.


    This suit wasn''t just some regular suit like he hoped¡ªit was something far more dangerous, something that could potentially shape his future plans. He could feel the power radiating from it, even though it was dormant for now.


    ''I have to be careful with this,'' Don thought, his gaze lingering on the slimy blob. ''This thing could either make me unstoppable or completely consume me.''

 Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 9)

    As Don stared at the black blob resting in the casing, Elle''s softly spoke up. "This is the most powerful suit we have in our inventory," she explained meekly, glancing at him with a shy smile. "I thought it would suit you best as Predator¡­"


    Don''s eyebrows raised slightly, processing her words. ''She really got her hands on something like this just because she thought it would suit me?''


    To say he was surprised would''ve been an understatement. As he was now, he couldn''t imagine himself giving up such a valuable item so easily. Yet here Elle was, offering it to him without hesitation.


    It only reinforced what he already knew¡ªher devotion to him ran deep.


    He looked up at her, showing a warm smile. "Anything you gift me is automatically perfect," he said smoothly.


    Elle froze at his words, her face flushing red. "I-I oh¡­ uhm¡­ okay¡­ y-yeah," she stammered, her voice barely audible as she lowered her head, but the big, warm smile that spread across her face was unmistakable.


    Trixie, who had been watching the interaction, leaned against the desk with a bored expression. "Oh, get a room, you two," she muttered.


    Don shot her a glance, smirking. "Someone''s just cranky because she didn''t get spanked."


    Trixie didn''t even deny it. "You bet I''m cranky!" she yelled, throwing her arms up. "Any other horny human guy would''ve jumped at the opportunity."


    Don shrugged, maintaining his casual demeanor. "Where''s the fun in that?" He then turned his attention back to Elle, the playful tone fading as he asked, "So, how does this work?"


    Elle kept her head lowered, still trying to hide the smile she couldn''t control. "The information¡­ it''s been uploaded into Gary Assist," she explained softly once more. "But¡­ when you open the casing, it''ll bind to the nearest person and form a tattoo. Then, if you say ''Enshroud,'' the tattoo will form the suit around you."


    Don nodded, pretending to listen intently, though inwardly he was feeling a sense of anxious excitement.


    In his message to Gary, he had only requested a suit to help him move stealthily as a super-villain. Something useful, but not this extreme.


    But Gary and Elle had gone above and beyond. ''They really overdelivered,'' he thought, almost tempted to abandon his idea of building his own resources. Still, he knew better than to rely solely on others.


    He set aside his concerns for now.


    Steeling himself, Don carefully opened the glass casing. Almost immediately, the black blob shot out, latching onto his right hand with a sudden **slap**.


    The slimy texture sent a shiver up his arm, and he grimaced as a burning sensation began to spread from where it had attached. Gritting his teeth, he held his wrist, watching as the blob started to morph, its inky black mass spreading and swirling around his arm.


    **Ssshhh¡­** Thin, black mist emanated from the edges of the blob as it twisted and solidified into a tattoo.


    The image that formed was an eerie, otherworldly skull, its dark outlines flickering with an unnatural glow.


    As the transformation finished, Don''s eyes rolled back, turning pitch black for a moment before returning to normal. He was left gasping for breath, sweat beading on his forehead as the burning subsided.


    Elle''s expression shifted to one of concern. She instinctively reached out toward him. "D-Don¡ª" she started.


    But before she could move any closer, Trixie appeared in a puff of pink smoke beside her. "Hold on," Trixie said, grabbing Elle''s arm. "He''s fine."


    Still catching his breath, Don looked down at his right arm. The tattoo now fully covered his sleeve, and thin wisps of black mist continued to seep from it, curling upward like smoke.


    He could feel the dark power coursing through him, an unsettling, almost overwhelming force. His lips parted, and he muttered the command. "Enshroud."


    The room was immediately plunged into darkness. **Whooosh**¡ªthe lights flickered wildly before cutting out completely. The silence that followed was suffocating, broken only by a faint, distorted whisper.


    When the lights flickered back on, Don was hovering at the center of the room, surrounded by thick, swirling mist.


    The dark fog coiled around him like living shadows, gathering above his head to form a massive, skull-like shape. The skull''s hollow eyes glowed with an eerie light, and its mouth opened, releasing a chilling echo that reverberated through the room.


    "**Tenebris iterum surrexit**¡­" the skull''s voice hissed in an unearthly Latin phrase, its words filled with distant, ghostly screams and screeches.


    The misty skull hovered for a moment longer before plunging downward, merging with Don''s body and causing the room to go black once more.


    When the lights finally returned, Don was standing upright, his feet hovering just above the floor as the mist continued to swirl around him.


    The shadows that enveloped him began to take form, shaping themselves into a sleek, armored bodysuit.


    The material clung to him like a second skin, dark and textured, sculpted to accentuate his muscular build.


    Gold accents ran along the suit''s edges, tracing intricate patterns that seemed both arcane and futuristic. On his chest, a golden skull emblem glowed faintly, its eyes piercing as it stared outward.


    Then¡­a skull-like mask formed around Don''s head, matching the emblem on his chest. The metallic design was fearsome, leaving only it''s glowing white eyes exposed, giving him an almost otherworldly presence.


    Finally, a flowing black cape materialized behind him.


    Elle and Trixie could only watch in stunned silence as the suit completed its transformation around Don''s figure. The dark mist that once filled the room now condensed into the suit itself, creating an aura of shadow that radiated from him.


    He stood there, suspended in midair, with his eyes glowing through the mask.


    Elle''s breath caught in her throat, her wide eyes locked on Don''s new form. "D-Don¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible but full of concern.


    Trixie, on the other hand, crossed her arms and gave a low whistle. "Well, damn. Now *that''s* what I''m talking about."


    Don slowly lowered to the ground, his feet touching the floor with a soft **thud**.


    He glanced down at his right arm, where the tattoo had once been¡ªit was now part of the suit, the mist swirling subtly around it.


    He could feel a strange raw power coursing through him, and though he remained calm on the outside, inwardly, he was reeling. ''This¡­ this is incredible.''


    With the transformation completed, Don took a moment to examine himself, his eyes trailing down to his hands.


    He opened and closed his fists slowly, the movements feeling familiar, yet there was an undeniable difference¡ªsomething subtle but powerful. It was hard to put into words, but it was as if he was both himself and something more.


    Without turning his head, Don could sense exactly where Elle and Trixie were standing. A new awareness had bloomed within him, tied to the shadows beneath their feet.


    He could feel their presence through those dark shapes as though the shadows themselves whispered their positions into his mind. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elle''s voice cut through his thoughts, cautious but concerned. "Are you¡­ okay?" she asked, her tone delicate.


    Don turned his head in her direction, a faint mist trailing after him as if it were tethered to his movement. His gaze fell on both Elle and Trixie, noting their reactions. Elle''s eyes were wide, watching him carefully, waiting for his response.


    "I''m fine," Don replied, his voice now a deep, resonant baritone. The sound reverberated with an authoritative echo, so much so that it almost startled him.


    Trixie, on the other hand, laughed, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "He sounds like an angry spirit," she teased, her lips curling into a grin as she eyed him up and down. "But I like how the suit showcases your body. Turn around, let me see the back view." She licked her lips as she spoke, clearly enjoying this more than she should.


    Don narrowed his eyes at her, though the metallic mask didn''t change expression. Still, it was enough to make him look intimidating. He shifted his focus toward the shadow beneath Trixie, feeling an odd pull, like he was connected to it.


    As if acting on instinct, he concentrated on that feeling and moved.


    Instead of walking, his body dissolved into black mist¡ª**whoosh**¡ªand reappeared directly in front of Trixie in a split second. Trixie jumped back, startled by his sudden appearance.


    She quickly recovered, though, narrowing her eyes at him.


    "Only I get to do that," she muttered with a pout, crossing her arms.


    Don ignored her comment and turned toward Elle. "It''s perfect. Thank you," he said, though with his new voice and ominous appearance, the gratitude sounded more frightening than sincere.


    Elle, clearly flustered, quickly averted her gaze, trying to hide the smile creeping onto her face. "It''s¡­ it''s my job as your sidekick," she muttered, her voice shy and soft. "You don''t need to thank me¡­ a-and¡­ you''re welcome¡­ always."


    Don watched her through the glowing white eyes of his mask and he gave her a small nod. But before he could say anything more, he suddenly heard a cold, emotionless version of his own voice inside his mind: **Must feed.**


    The words echoed in his skull, and with them came a surge of primal hunger. It wasn''t like anything he''d felt before¡ªit was a need, sharp and gnawing, like the hunger for food but far more sinister.


    He felt the urge to kill, to drain something, someone. And though he had never experienced it before, he knew exactly how to sate that need.


    ''What the hell¡­'' Don thought, his grip tightening as he suppressed the urge.


    For now, he managed to push it aside, and in an instant, black mist engulfed him once more. **Whoosh**¡ªand when it faded, he was back to his normal self, the suit gone, his regular clothes returned.


    Elle watched him closely, concern flickering in her eyes. "How¡­ how does it feel?" she asked.


    "Strange," Don replied, running a hand through his hair. "But I''ll get used to it."


    Elle fidgeted slightly. "Are¡­ are you heading home now?" she asked, though her voice was carried a hint of disappointment.


    "No," Don said, his expression unreadable. "I need to feed first."


    Elle blinked, caught off guard by his words. "F-Feed?" she repeated, her eyes widening slightly.


    Don nodded, "I''ll explain later," he said, his voice returning to its usual calmness, "For now, I need information on the routes the Hell Rider''s gang uses."

 Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 10)

    On a remote road, far in the southern outskirts of the city, a huge truck hauling a large container rumbled down the narrow stretch of asphalt.


    The road snaked its way through rugged mountains and hills, with jagged cliffs and rocky outcroppings flanking it on either side.


    The truck wasn''t alone. A few old, rusted SUVs and several motorcycles escorted it, their engines roaring as they kept pace.


    As the convoy approached a toll booth in the distance, one of the SUVs broke formation and drove ahead, pulling to a stop at the barrier. The rest of the vehicles came to a halt behind it, their passengers coming out¡ªmen armed with old, battered rifles and shotguns, dressed in tattered, dirty clothes that looked as though they hadn''t been washed in days.


    One of them, a burly guy with a scruffy beard and a red bandana tied around his neck, sighed as he leaned against the truck''s trailer. He looked over at his companion, a wiry man with sunken eyes and a grim expression. "Ain''t this a bit overkill?" he muttered, scratching the stubble on his chin. "Movin'' like this just makes us an easier target."


    The wiry man, already in a foul mood, spit to the side and grumbled, "Ask Ash about it, not me. That broad''s makin'' us work our asses off all day ''cause of what happened to Grimm."


    The guy with the bandana nodded, folding his arms. "Yeah, no kiddin''. The guys under Victor are probably havin'' an easier time. Bet they''re at Deadly Damsel right now, drinkin'' it off, while we''re out here, miles away from the city, doin'' a run in the middle of the goddamn day."


    "Shut it," the wiry man hissed, glancing around nervously. "You gotta be careful what you say¡ªAsh''s got ears everywhere lately."


    The bandana guy waved him off, muttering, "Whatever." His then gaze drifted to the toll gate up ahead. "What the fuck''s takin'' so long?"


    At the front of the line, the driver of the lead SUV¡ªa burly man with a grizzled beard and tired eyes¡ªsat behind the wheel, frowning as he repeatedly slammed his fist on the horn.


    **Honk! Honk! Honk!**


    The sound echoed off the mountains around them.


    Annoyed, he turned to his passenger, a lanky man with a tattooed neck and a shotgun resting in his lap. "Didn''t Ash say this would be a straight trip? That the booth guys were already paid off? We''re gonna miss our window if this shit keeps up."


    The tattooed passenger shrugged, indifferent. "I dunno, man. Want me to check it out?"


    The driver grunted, nodding. "Yeah Marcus, go see what''s holdin'' them up."


    With a sigh, the tattooed man grabbed his shotgun and swung the door open, stepping out onto the road. He walked toward the toll booth, squinting in the bright sunlight as he climbed the concrete steps.


    "Hey! Lift the gate!" he shouted, pounding on the side of the booth as he approached. Through the dirty glass window, he could see a man in a security uniform slumped over the desk, his face pressed against his forearm, as if he had fallen asleep.


    The tattooed man turned back toward the SUV, cupping his hand around his mouth. "This fucker''s sleepin''!" he yelled.


    The driver leaned out the window, scowling. "Where the hell are the others?"


    "I don''t see no one else," the tattooed man answered back.


    "Shit," the driver muttered under his breath, his stomach twisting with unease. "I don''t like this¡­ I''m callin'' Ash." He reached for the radio mounted on the dashboard, his fingers just brushing the receiver.


    That''s when he heard it¡ªa voice, deep and echoey, like it was coming from all around him. "That won''t be necessary."


    Before the driver could even turn his head to see where the voice came from, a black hand, wreathed in thick, swirling mist, reached around from behind and clamped over his mouth. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Whoosh.**


    His eyes widened in horror, bulging as the cold mist began seeping into his body, snaking through his nostrils and down his throat. He gasped for air, but the mist filled his lungs, suffocating him from the inside.


    **Crack.** His lungs ruptured with a sickening pop, and the man''s body twitched violently as the life drained out of him.


    His grip on the steering wheel slackened, his fingers slipping from the radio.


    The black hand released him, and his lifeless body slumped forward, his head hitting the dashboard with a dull **thud**.


    Behind the SUV, there was nothing¡ªno sign of anyone there. Only a faint, swirling mist that slowly dissipated into the shadows of the back seats, as though whatever had killed the driver had simply vanished.


    A few seconds after the man in the driver''s seat was killed, the man at the booth¡ªMarcus¡ªturned back toward the SUV, wanting to call out, "Hey Earl! I think something is¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence, squinting.


    Earl was slumped forward, just like the man in the booth.


    Marcus''s heart immediately skipped a beat, the unease creeping up his spine. "Earl, are you alright?" he shouted, walking forward with his shotgun drawn, his knuckles white from how tightly he gripped it.


    Each step felt heavier as he approached the SUV. He turned his head and called out again, this time toward the guys further back, "Hey! I need some help here!"


    The men by the trailer glanced over, exchanging confused looks. They weren''t sure what was happening, but they immediately became more alert.


    A few of them moved to guard the truck, while four others, weapons in hand, made their way toward Marcus and the SUV.


    "What''s the problem, Marcus?" one of them asked, his eyes darting between Marcus and the SUV.


    Marcus pointed his shotgun toward Earl''s limp form inside the vehicle, his voice tight. "I think Earl''s dead¡­ or something. The guard in the booth''s the same way." His breath quickened. "Man, I don''t like this."


    The others exchanged glances, gripping their weapons instinctively. "Think it''s one of those freaky mystical creatures?" one of them asked, his voice low. "Like the ones they got up in Shantytown?"


    In a world where superhumans and mystical creatures were common knowledge, the suggestion wasn''t far-fetched. Even for those who were skeptical, the strange, eerie atmosphere hanging around them now was undeniable.


    Marcus swallowed hard. "I think we should just head back and¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the sound of the truck''s engine roared behind them. **Vrrrrrrmm!** The truck lurched forward, its heavy wheels grinding against the gravel. Marcus whipped his head around, eyes wide. "What the¡ª?"

 Chapter 168: Chapter 168: The First Strike (Part 1)

    "Hey, Rory! What the fuck are you doing?" someone near the truck shouted, panic rising in his voice as the truck moved. "Rory! Stop the truck!"


    The men scrambled out of the way as the truck rammed into the SUV parked at the toll gate. **Crash!** The impact was deafening, metal crumpling as the truck smashed the SUV forward, crushing two of the four men who had been standing closest to it. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their bodies disappeared beneath the heavy wheels with a sickening **crunch**, blood spraying across the road.


    Marcus and the man next to him barely dodged in time, diving to the side as the SUV was shoved toward them. They hit the ground hard, rolling onto their backs as they watched the truck plow through the toll gate, shattering the barrier and tearing down the road, heading for the mountains.


    Gasping for breath, Marcus pushed himself up onto his knees, his heart hammering in his chest. He glanced down and froze. The hand of one of the crushed men lay limp on the ground nearby, fingers twitching ever so slightly in their final moments.


    The other man, who had been smashed from the waist down, was barely conscious, gurgling blood. His eyes were wide with fear, his mouth opening and closing soundlessly as he weakly stretched out a hand toward Marcus, silently pleading for help.


    Marcus''s stomach churned at the sight. The blood pooling around the man''s body, the way his broken form twitched as life slipped away¡ªit was too much. He felt like he was going to be sick. But he couldn''t move. He couldn''t tear his eyes away from the man''s desperate, outstretched hand.


    "Marcus! Come on!" the man who also managed to dodge the truck shouted, grabbing him by the arm and yanking him to his feet. "Shit, we have to move!"


    The sound of engines roared to life as the men behind the truck quickly jumped into their cars, tires screeching against the road. One of the SUVs pulled up near Marcus, the door flying open as he and his companion scrambled inside.


    Marcus, still in shock, climbed into the back seat. He thought they were about to head back, but his eyes widened in horror as he realized they were going after the truck. "What the fuck are you doing, Cole?" Marcus asked, grabbing the driver by the shoulder. "We need to be going the other way!"


    Cole, a burly man with a scar down his left cheek, shrugged off Marcus''s grip, his eyes focused on the road ahead. "Shut the fuck up. If we lose what''s in that truck, we''re as good as dead," he snapped, his knuckles turning white as he gripped the steering wheel. "Shit! Shit! Fuck!"


    Marcus didn''t back down. "How the hell are we supposed to deal with something we don''t even know? What if it''s one of those freaky things?"


    Cole clenched his jaw, his teeth grinding together. "Shut up and hold onto your gun," he barked. He glanced at the man who had climbed into the car with Marcus and added, "Whatever that was killed Arnie''s friends, we don''t let outsiders hurt our brothers and steal our shit. If they were invincible or whatever, they wouldn''t be trying to run away, right?


    So shut your mouth, Marcus, and just keep it together."


    Marcus, unlike the others, was terrified. Every instinct in his body screamed at him to turn back, to get the hell out of there.


    He had always been fearful of the arcane, and everything about this felt wrong. But at the same time, many of the men he was with had been part of the gang since they were kids.


    They had survived fights with superhumans and mutants. They had faced death and laughed in its face. That sort of bravado gave them confidence, and Marcus could feel it pulling him along, even though he knew better.


    The convoy of SUVs sped down the road, chasing after the truck. Before long, they came upon the two SUVs and motorcycles that had been ahead of them. The vehicles were stopped near a dark tunnel, and it was immediately clear why.


    The truck they had been chasing was parked in the middle of the tunnel. Its headlights were off, and the trailer loomed like a shadow in the darkness. The men in the lead SUVs had already gotten out, standing by the tunnel''s entrance, weapons in hand, staring into the blackness.


    Cole pulled their SUV to a stop, and the men quickly gathered around him. One of them glanced at the tunnel and then at Cole. "What now?"


    Even with his usual bravado, Cole hesitated. Something about the scene in front of him didn''t sit right. His instincts told him to go slow, to be cautious. He wasn''t about to rush into the darkness himself.


    So he turned to Marcus, his eyes hard. "Go check it out," he said coldly, his words more of an order than a suggestion.


    Marcus''s heart dropped. "W-What? Why me?"


    Cole narrowed his eyes. "''Cause you''ve been whining this whole time. Now go."


    Marcus swallowed hard, his legs trembling beneath him. Every fiber of his being screamed at him to turn back, but the eyes of the other men were on him.


    Slowly, he nodded as he began to walk toward the truck.


    Marcus took each step with great caution, his boots scraping lightly against the rough road of the tunnel. The dim glow from the distant light at the entrance cast long, distorted shadows ahead of him.


    Every few steps, he glanced back over his shoulder, hoping to catch a reassuring nod or gesture from his comrades. Instead, he was met with their anxious faces. It was clear¡ªthey weren''t coming to his aid if things went south.


    His grip tightened on the shotgun, finger resting nervously on the trigger as he gulped and kept walking.


    The further he walked, the more the darkness seemed to swallow him. Marcus soon came to a stop, his heart pounding in his chest as he turned his head back and shouted, "Can you guys turn on the car headlights?"


    The group exchanged uncertain glances before looking to Cole for direction. With a curt nod from him, two men scrambled to the nearest SUVs, and another pair rushed to the motorcycles.


    Engines rumbled to life and the cars we moved a little closer, with additional headlights flared up, casting wider arcs of light into the tunnel. While it helped illuminate some of the space, large portions remained cloaked in shadows, the old vehicles'' lights insufficient to reach the depths.


    Marcus swallowed hard. The oppressive darkness ahead seemed almost alive. "Can you drive the cars closer, guys?" he called out, his voice echoing faintly.


    Without missing a beat, Cole answered back, "No way! The cars are close enough." His tone left no room for argument. "If you''re so scared, you can just come back! But don''t expect a ride back to base¡ªthe gang''s no place for cowards!"


    A mix of frustration and dread washed over Marcus. He knew Cole was exploiting the situation, but the harsh reality was that turning back would brand him a coward.


    In their world, reputation was everything.


    Being ostracized from the gang meant losing not just his livelihood but his family. The weight of that thought pressed heavily on him.


    He could only suck it up and press on.

 Chapter 169: Chapter 169: The First Strike (Part 2)

    With each step Marcus took, the darkness grew thicker, the air colder. The faint sounds of his comrades also seemed to fade, replaced by the distant dripping of water and the soft scurrying of unseen creatures.


    Shadows dominated the edges of his vision, and he couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched.


    Suddenly, a faint whisper echoed around him. **Whoosh.**


    He spun around, shotgun raised. "Who''s there?" he demanded, his voice full of panic.


    But there was no answer.


    From the shadows above, Don observed silently, the suit rendering him almost indistinguishable from the darkness.


    The glowing white eyes of his mask narrowed as he assessed the men gathered at the tunnel''s entrance. ''Time to feed,'' he thought.


    Marcus took another hesitant step when a chilling breeze brushed past him. **Whisper.** He whipped his head to the side, heart racing. "Guys, this isn''t funny!" he shouted, hoping for some reassurance as he looked at the distant light at the entrance.


    But back there, Cole and the others were also becoming more uneasy. "What''s he yelling about?" one muttered.


    "Probably spooked by his own shadow," another snickered, though his laugh was forced.


    Without warning, the shadows around the men began to move.


    Tendrils of darkness snaked along the ground, subtle and silent. One man felt a cold touch on his ankle. "What the¡ª" he began, looking down just as a shadowy appendage wrapped around his leg.


    **Snap!** He was yanked violently into the darkness, his scream cut short. The others barely had time to react.


    "Did you see that?!" someone yelled, eyes wide with terror.


    "Stay together!" Cole ordered, raising his rifle.


    From above, Don extended his hand, manipulating the shadows with ease, feeling like extended limbs.


    Another tendril shot out, this time grabbing two men at once. They were lifted off their feet, struggling and flailing. "Help us!" they screamed.


    Bullets flew as the gang members fired wildly into the darkness. **Bang! Bang! Bang!** The gunshots echoed deafeningly, flashes briefly illuminating the tunnel''s interior. But their bullets met only shadows.


    One man backed up against an SUV, began reloading frantically. "We gotta get outta here!" he shouted. But before he could move, a shadow loomed over him, forming into a spear-like shape.


    It struck swiftly. **Thud.** The man''s eyes went wide, a dark mist seeping from his mouth as he collapsed lifelessly to the ground.


    Panic ensued from here.


    "Run!" another yelled, turning toward the vehicles. But the shadows were faster. They formed small walls and barriers that cut off the men''s escape routes.


    Cole gritted his teeth, fury overtaking fear. "Show yourself!" he roared into the abyss. "Coward!"


    From the depths, Don''s voice emerged. "Or what?"


    Cole immediately fired in the direction of the voice. **Bang!** But the bullet only whizzed into the darkness, hitting nothing.


    Suddenly, Don materialized behind him, emerging from the shadow cast by the SUV. Before Cole could react, Don grasped his shoulder.


    Cole spun around, coming face to face with the skull-like mask. "W-what the hell are you?" he gasped.


    "The last thing you''ll ever see," Don replied coldly.


    He then placed a hand over Cole''s chest and shadows seeped into his body, invading every fiber of his being. Cole''s eyes widened in sheer terror as he felt his very essence being pulled from him.


    **Ssssshhhhh.** A misty vapor¡ªthe manifestation of his soul¡ªflowed from his mouth and eyes, absorbed into Don''s suit.


    The gang members still alive watched in horror as their Cole''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground.


    "It''s a demon!" one screamed.


    Desperation took over from here as some dropped their weapons and tried to flee on foot, while others continued to fire aimlessly. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Don moved like a phantom, darting between shadows. To them, he was everywhere and nowhere.


    In the next moment, he raised his hand, and multiple shadowy spikes erupted from the ground. **Shhhunk!** They impaled several men at once, lifting them off their feet before dissipating, letting their bodies fall.


    A motorcycle roared to life as one of the gang members attempted to escape. But before he could even move it, Don merely extended a finger and a shadow stretched across the ground, forming a barrier.


    A tendril then grabbed the rider and tossed him upward. He landed hard a second later, bones snapping on impact. **Crack!**


    Amidst all this, Marcus stood frozen, watching his comrades being slaughtered one by one. His legs felt like lead, refusing to move.


    Don soon turned his attention to the remaining few, who all met the same fate as Cole. Their screams were muffled as the shadows consumed them, souls extracted and absorbed.


    Silence settled over the tunnel.


    The only sound was Marcus''s ragged breathing. Realizing he was the last one left, he stumbled backward until he felt the cold metal of the truck''s trailer against his back. His hands shook violently, the shotgun slipping from his grip and clattering to the ground. **Clank.**


    From the shadows, Don emerged slowly, his imposing figure framed by the faint light behind him. The glowing eyes of his mask settled onto Marcus, who slumped to the ground, his knees giving way.


    "P-Please..." Marcus stammered, tears welling up in his eyes. He could feel warmth spreading down his leg as fear overtook him completely, causing hi to lose control of even his bladder.


    Don appeared behind him in an instant and reached down to pick up the discarded shotgun, examining it briefly before letting it dissolve into shadows.


    Marcus squeezed his eyes shut, bracing himself for the inevitable.


    Leaning in close, Don''s voice came as a chilling whisper in his ear. "Tell your people what happened here today."


    Marcus dared to open his eyes, glancing up cautiously. "W-What?"


    "Go," Don commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Without needing further prompting, Marcus scrambled to his feet, nearly tripping over himself as he bolted toward the tunnel''s entrance.


    Don watched until Marcus was out of sight. The hunger within the suit subsided, sated by the souls it had consumed.


    He glanced around at the lifeless bodies scattered about, their faces frozen in terror. ''Looks like I won''t need to worry about mobs again. But more importantly, with this¡­ the plan is off to a great start.''


    As Don stood in the middle of the tunnel the shadows around him whispered softly, almost as if they were alive and responding to his presence.


    He closed his eyes briefly, sensing the lifeless bodies scattered throughout the area. Some twisted and broken, while others appeared drained, their faces hollow and eyes vacant¡ªempty husks robbed of their very essence.


    Opening his eyes, Don raised his hands slightly.


    The shadows obeyed his unspoken command, extending like dark tendrils. They wrapped around the fallen men, gently lifting them from where they lay. One by one, the bodies floated toward a central point, forming a grim pile at the heart of the tunnel.


    With a subtle gesture, Don directed his attention to the abandoned vehicles. The SUVs and motorcycles. Shadowy extensions coiled around them, pulling each vehicle toward the growing mound of bodies. Metal groaned and tires scraped against the pavement as they were dragged into place.


    One of the SUVs was particularly battered, its frame dented and windows shattered. A dark puddle was spread beneath it¡ªgasoline mingling with oil, dripping steadily onto the cold ground.


    Don noticed the trail leading back toward the pile. Without a word, he approached one of the fallen gang members, kneeling beside him. He searched the man''s pockets until his fingers closed around a metal lighter.


    Standing upright, Don flicked the lighter open. A small flame appeared, casting flickering light across his masked face. He glanced once more at the scene and without hesitation, he tossed the lighter onto the trail of gasoline.


    **Woosh.** The fire ignited instantly, flames moving along the path of fuel. Within moments, the pile was engulfed, smoke beginning to billow and fill the tunnel.


    Don stepped back, allowing the shadows to envelop him completely. His form dissolved into the darkness, leaving no trace of his presence.


    This impromptu decision to burn the evidence wasn''t part of his original plan, but it felt necessary. He couldn''t risk the investigators in this world discovering the peculiar state of the bodies¡ªdrained of their souls.


    Despite the immense power the suit granted him, he wasn''t arrogant enough to underestimate the capabilities of those who might come looking.


    This method of combat¡ªstriking from the darkness, instilling fear before his enemies even knew he was there¡ªalso felt oddly fitting.


    It was an entirely different experience when compared to the physical battles he was getting accustomed to, but there was a certain satisfaction in watching his foes crumble under the weight of their own terror.

 Chapter 170: Chapter 170: The First Strike (Part 3)

    Several hours later, Don sat quietly in the backseat of a plain, self-driving car as it moved through the city''s streets. The interior was minimalistic, offering little distraction from his thoughts.


    Above him, a screen played the evening news. The anchor, a mature woman with a tight fitting suit, delivered the headlines.


    "Breaking news: A gas tanker explosion occurred earlier today within the southern tunnel on Route 9. Authorities report no fatalities, thanks to the quick response of emergency services. The area has been secured, and cleanup efforts are underway. Motorists are advised to seek alternative routes as the tunnel will remain closed for the foreseeable future."


    Don''s gaze remained fixed on the screen, but his mind was elsewhere. ''No fatalities?'' he wondered silently. This was the second time the media had downplayed or outright concealed the truth about his actions.


    ''Are the police covering for the Hell Riders? Or are they simply trying to mask their own failures?'' The possibilities turned over in his mind, but without concrete evidence, all he could do was speculate.


    After a few moments, the screen flickered, static briefly obscuring the image. Then, the feed switched to a live video of Gary seated comfortably in a luxurious helicopter, the cityscape visible through the windows behind him. He wore a tailored suit, his blading grey hair neatly combed back.


    "Evening, sir," Gary greeted with a polite nod. "The young madam just informed me that you''re pleased with the suit."


    Don offered a slight smile. "Good evening, Gary. Yes, the suit is... impressive."


    Gary chuckled lightly. "Given what I''m hearing on the news, I take it you''re getting accustomed to its capabilities quite well."


    Don inclined his head modestly. "Thank you. Initially, I planned to just unsettle them a bit¡ªperhaps sabotage the truck they were transporting. But the circumstances were... favorable for a more decisive action."


    "Well, I would expect nothing less from the man the young madam holds in such high regard," Gary replied, his eyes glinting with a hint of admiration.


    Despite the compliment, Don chose to remain humble. "I couldn''t have achieved this without the invaluable information and resources you both have provided. Truly, I expect nothing less from a capable duo like yourselves."


    Gary laughed softly. "You flatter me, sir. But it''s a pleasure to assist."


    Don leaned back slightly, crossing his arms. "Now that we''ve disrupted one of the gang''s key routes and eliminated some of their members, they should be scrambling."


    "Indeed," Gary agreed, adjusting his cufflinks. "Their ranks should be in chaos at this very moment, but that can only work to our advantage. How would you like to proceed with the plan?"


    "The overall strategy remains the same," Don stated firmly. "We can''t allow them time to regroup. With the initial strike done, we need to maintain the pressure."


    Gary nodded thoughtfully. "Understood. And when do you intend to make your next move? I''ll need to coordinate a few arrangements."


    Don glanced out the window, watching the city lights blur past as he answered. "Tonight."


    "Very well," Gary replied with a satisfied smile. "I''ll ensure everything is in place. Best of luck, sir."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the heart of downtown Santos City, Marcus sprinted through the dimly lit streets, his face still that of sheer terror.


    Sweat dripped from his brow, and his breaths came in ragged gasps. To anyone watching, he looked like a madman fleeing invisible demons.


    He ran past rundown stores with flickering signs and cheap bars that spilled drunkards onto the sidewalks. A woman leaned against a lamppost, the glow of her cigarette illuminating her tired eyes as she watched him rush by without a glance.


    His destination loomed ahead at the corner of 5th Street¡ªa notorious spot known to all who dared to tread these parts. Deadly Damsels.


    Even before he reached it, revving engines and blaring music filled the air. Motorcycles lined the curbs, alongside muscle cars and hot rods gleaming under neon lights. The only proper establishment in this area was this infamous strip club.


    A colossal neon sign dominated the front, depicting the sexy silhouette of a woman entwined around a pole, the club''s name flashing boldly beside it.


    The building itself covered three adjacent structures, each one filled with its own set of debauchery. Nearby buildings bore the marks of the same ownership¡ªgrimy windows and faded paint, yet bustling with activity.


    The scene outside was nothing short of chaos. Gang members clad in leather jackets and adorned with tattoos loitered around, bottles in hand. Women, some dressed in provocative attire, others in the gang''s colors, mingled freely.


    A girl with fiery red hair laughed as she danced atop the hood of a car, while a group of men cheered her on. While nearby, two men grappled, their fight drawing a small crowd that placed bets and shouted encouragement.


    "Get him Ricky!!"


    "Go for the Knees Randy!!"


    "Loser takes it up the ass!!"


    "¡­."


    Smoke from cigarettes and other substances hung heavy in the air. A couple leaned against a wall, lost in their own world as they aggressively locked lips and dry humped each other, while another man slumped on the sidewalk, an empty bottle rolling away from his outstretched hand.


    And on the hood of a nearby black car, a trio huddled together, passing around a small packet and taking turns snorting its contents.


    Amidst all this, Marcus''s frantic dash went largely unnoticed. He dodged a group of women who barely gave him a second glance and sidestepped a man who stumbled into his path. His eyes darted around wildly, and he kept glancing over his shoulder, half-expecting the shadows themselves to give chase.


    As he neared the club''s entrance, a towering figure stepped into his path. The bouncer was nearly seven feet tall, his skin a gleaming silver metal that reflected the neon lights. He wore a fitted black shirt stretched over his muscular frame and dark sunglasses that hid his eyes.


    "Hold up there," the bouncer said casually, raising a massive hand to halt Marcus''s progress.


    Marcus practically skidded to a stop, nearly colliding with the metallic giant. The bouncer removed his sunglasses, revealing eyes that mirrored his steel-like exterior. A look of confusion crossed his face as he recognized the man before him.


    "Marcus? What the hell''s got into you?" he asked, his deep voice showing concern.


    Gasping for air, Marcus struggled to form words. "T-Back... you gotta help me," he managed between breaths. "It... it might still be following me." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    T-Back raised a metallic eyebrow. "What are you on about? Did you take something?" He leaned in slightly, sniffing the air around Marcus. "Look, I respect your crew, but you know the rules. Can''t let you in if you''re tripped out on drugs. If the bosses see you like this, it''ll stir up trouble for your guys."


    Marcus shook his head vehemently, eyes wide with fear. "No, you don''t understand! They''re all dead! It killed them all!"


    T-Back crossed his arms, the metal of his skin catching the light. "Wait a minute," he said slowly. "Shouldn''t you be out on a run? I remember Cole mentioning something about it earlier." He squinted at Marcus, suspicion creeping into his voice. "Don''t tell me they ditched you because you were high on some crap."


    "I''m not high!" Marcus shouted, his voice cracking. "Something attacked us! It was like a shadow¡ªno, a demon! It killed everyone!"


    People nearby began to take notice, casting curious glances in their direction. A few snickered, assuming Marcus was just another junkie losing his mind.


    T-Back sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "Alright, let''s get you somewhere to cool off. Maybe get you some water or¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Marcus lunged forward, wrapping his arms tightly around T-Back''s legs. "Please! You have to believe me!" he pleaded, his voice desperate. He clung to the bouncer like a drowning man.


    "Hey!" T-Back barked, trying to shake him off. "Get off me man!"


    Marcus''s eyes darted around wildly, fixating on the shadows cast by the club''s garish lights. As a group of gang members approached the entrance, their shadows stretched ominously along the ground.


    Marcus recoiled from seeing this, pressing his face against T-Back''s knees. "It''s here! The shadows¡ªthey''re moving!"


    T-Back''s patience wore thin. He placed a firm hand on Marcus''s shoulder, his grip unyielding. "Listen, man. You''re making a scene. Stand up and get a grip."


    "They''re all dead," Marcus whispered hoarsely, tears streaming down his face. "It told me to warn everyone. You have to let me tell Ash and Victor¡ªthey need to know!"


    At the mention of some gang leaders'' names, T-Back''s expression shifted. He glanced around, noticing the growing attention from the crowd. "Fine," he said gruffly. "But you need to calm down first."


    He pried Marcus off his legs and steadied him upright. Marcus swayed slightly, his legs barely supporting him. T-Back then eyed him critically. "Can you walk?"


    Marcus nodded weakly, though his eyes were unfocused. "I think so."


    "Good. Let''s get inside and sort this out. For your sake, I hope what you''re saying is true."

 Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Introducing, O.M.E.G.A (Part 1)

    As the clock approached 5 p.m., Don stepped out of the self-driving car at the entrance of the Chanel Hills community. He hefted a gym bag over his shoulder¡ªthe same one he''d left with that morning¡ªcreating the illusion he''d spent the day working out.


    The security at the gate recognized him immediately, waving him through after a quick confirmation of his identity.


    He walked along the manicured sidewalks, relieved to have avoided any encounters with Cassie or her flirtatious friend. He still wasn''t sure if the woman lived in the community or was just a frequent visitor, but it didn''t matter.


    His thoughts were elsewhere, and right now, all he wanted was a hot shower before preparing for the night''s plan.


    As he approached the driveway, Samantha''s car began backing out of the driveway. He paused, waiting as the vehicle eased onto the street.


    Samantha glanced over her shoulder, checking for oncoming traffic, and her eyes widened slightly when she spotted him.


    "Oh, Donnie! You''re back," she called out, rolling down her window.


    From the passenger seat, Amanda leaned forward, a playful smile on her face. She gave a little wave. "We missed you today! Been out with a secret girlfriend all day?"


    Don chuckled at the teasing. "The day I get a girlfriend, the whole community will hear about it."


    Amanda laughed, and Samantha smiled warmly. She looked him over, her maternal instincts kicking in as she checked for any signs of trouble. Noting only a hint of fatigue, she asked, "How was your day? Out training?"


    He nodded. "It was good. Didn''t spend the whole day training, though. Took some time to explore, get reacquainted with the city. Feels like it''s been ages."


    Samantha gave an understanding nod. "I understand, sweetie. Oh, by the way, Benjamin stopped by this afternoon with some folks from the UHMA to drop off your androids. I went ahead and signed the paperwork. They''re in the garage now. I even had to move my car to make space since Summer insisted on not touching yours¡ªsaid you mentioned it had a problem.


    Is that why you walked?"


    Don silently thanked Summer''s quick thinking, resisting the urge to sigh in relief. The last thing he needed was for Samantha to discover the bullet holes in the back of his car. He nodded. "Yeah, just an alignment issue. I''ll get it checked out soon. Didn''t want to risk driving it."


    Samantha nodded approvingly. "You did the right thing."


    She then glanced at her watch, remembering they were in a hurry. "Anyway, we''ll talk more later. Your Aunt Amanda and I are heading to the hospital to see Fabio. He''s supposed to be discharged today, so we''re going to help him out. Do you need anything while we''re out?"


    Don pretended to think for a moment before shaking his head. "No, I''m all set. Tell Fabio I said hello and send my regards."


    "Will do," Samantha replied. "Oh, and you might want to head to the garage right away. Summer''s been super excited about the androids. You know how she gets with gadgets."


    Amanda also added with a grin, "Try not to start an AI revolution in the garage!"


    He waved them off as Samantha pulled onto the street and drove away. As the car disappeared around the corner, Don thought briefly about Fabio. He''d nearly forgotten about the guy but shrugged it off, heading toward the garage.


    Inside, his car sat at the back, just where he''d left it, safely covered. But in front of it stood two large rectangular structures made of dark metal, their edges emitting a soft blue glow.


    Beside them was Summer, wearing a mini skirt and a loose shirt, her attention fully on the crates. She tapped and swiped on a sizable tablet he hadn''t seen her use before, occasionally touching the containers with evident excitement.


    She didn''t notice his approach until he spoke. "What''re you doing?"


    "Ah!" Summer jumped, nearly dropping her tablet. She then spun around, shooting him a glare. "Don''t sneak up on me like that!"


    Don simply raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t think I was being that stealthy."


    She huffed, but instead of berating him further, she demanded, "Where the hell have you been? I''ve been waiting forever!"


    Don looked at her in confusion, one eyebrow still raised. "I know I mean the world to you, but missing me this much can''t be good for your health."


    She made a disgusted face. "Gross! You wish." Then, regaining her excitement, she pointed at the containers. "I wanted you here to activate the androids! I''ve been trying to figure out what models they are, but they''ve got dual-lead containment casing!"


    Her voice rose in pitch as she practically squealed. "These could mean they are like¡­ Omega-gen androids¡ªthe latest by Dr. Gadget! How could you not tell me we were getting these?"


    Don narrowed his eyes slightly. "We?"


    "Yes, we!" she exclaimed, as if it were obvious. "I mean, come on! This is cutting-edge tech! We need to activate them right now!"


    Don crossed his arms, eyes still narrowed. "Hold on. Since when did this become a team effort?"


    She rolled her eyes. "Oh, don''t be selfish. Besides, without me, you''d probably activate some self-destruct sequence by accident."


    Don raised both brows as if intrigued while saying sarcastically, "Is that so?"


    "Absolutely," she retorted confidently. "These aren''t your run-of-the-mill models which people use to make those gross sex bots. If they''re really Omega-gen, they might have adaptive AI, advanced combat protocols, maybe even experimental tech. You can''t just flip a switch and hope for the best." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He studied her for a moment. Her enthusiasm was undeniable, and she did seem to know what she was talking about. But he wasn''t about to let her have her way. "Alright," he feigned conceding. "Suppose I let you help. What''s in it for me?"


    Summer just blinked, taken aback. "In it for you? You get the benefit of my brilliance, that''s what!"


    Don just shook his head, but his sarcasm remained. "Hard to argue with that."


    Summer grinned triumphantly and ignored the lack of seriousness in his voice. "Exactly. Now, can we please get started?"


    "Do you even know how to open these?" Don asked while looking at the containers.


    She scoffed. "Do I know how to¡ªof course I do! Well, theoretically. The first casing at the very least requires a biometric key, which I''m guessing you have?"


    "Ofcourse, they are mine after all." Don answered with a grin, rubbing it in.


    But Summer ignored his tone still and just gestured him eagerly. "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s unlock them!"

 Chapter 172: Chapter 172: Introducing, O.M.E.G.A (Part 2)

    Before Don could ask how to proceed, Summer eagerly pointed at a tiny hole on the front of the container, glowing softly with a blue light. "There! That''s the biometric scanner," she exclaimed, her eyes full of excitement.


    Don stepped in front of it without a word. A beam of blue light emanated from the hole, scanning him from head to toe. After a brief moment, it blinked green.


    **Beep.**


    The container began to shift with mechanical sounds. **Whirr. Clank.** Cold mist seeped out from the seams as panels moved and rearranged themselves. The front split open, revealing yet another container inside.


    This inner container was sleeker, with a large screen dominating its facade. The screen flickered to life, displaying a blue digital interface against a backdrop of moving binary code.


    At its center was a silhouette of a human figure, alternating smoothly between male and female forms. Beside the silhouette, streams of data flashed rapidly across the screen.


    Summer couldn''t contain her excitement. She squeezed next to Don, her shoulder brushing against his as she peered intently at the display. "Look at that!" she gasped.


    A brief set of information appeared: Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Name:** O.M.E.G.A. (Operational Machine with Enhanced General Adaptability)


    **Model:** Omega-gen Concept Model


    Her eyes widened. "Holy shit, it''s really Omega-gen!" she exclaimed, practically bouncing on her toes.


    Don glanced sideways at her with a hint of amusement in his eyes. ''Didn''t think she could get this excited about anything,'' he thought. ''She''s like a kid in a candy store.''


    Summer studied the screen closely, but when no new information appeared, she looked up at him. "Well? Open the main container!"


    He sighed. "Why does it need two containers?"


    She rolled her eyes. "Obviously, it''s because of the fusion reactor that likely powers the android. They need extra shielding for transport."


    "Sure," he replied nonchalantly.


    Stepping in front of the inner container, Don allowed the scanner to read him once more. The beam swept over him, and with a confirming beep, the container began to morph again.


    This time, an even colder mist billowed out, like opening a freezer on a hot day. **Hiss.** Summer stepped back, wrapping her arms around herself. "Brr, that''s chilly," she murmured.


    Don remained where he was, his enhanced senses piercing through the foggy air. As the mist cleared, the form inside became visible.


    Standing upright was the android, but it wasn''t what he had anticipated. It¡ªor rather, she¡ªlooked like a strikingly beautiful woman. Clad in a classically styled maid outfit, she had piercing blue eyes and short, deep black hair that framed her face elegantly. Her sleek, jointed hands were made of a pale white material, with metallic gray accents at the joints.


    The android stood tall, easily over 190 centimeters. While the attire concealed much of her form, it was evident she had a well-proportioned figure.


    ''Well, that''s unexpected,'' Don thought, raising an eyebrow.


    Summer''s excitement faded into disbelief once the mist faded. "Wait a second," she said, narrowing her eyes at the android. Turning sharply to Don, she demanded, "Did you order a sex bot and disguise it as an Omega-gen model to fool Mom?"


    He looked at her, taking offense at the accusation. "Seriously? Do you really think the UHMA would help me smuggle a sex bot into the house?"


    She hesitated. "Well... no, but why does it look like that?" She gestured toward the android. "Did you customize it?"


    He shook his head. "They didn''t tell me anything about its appearance." He glanced back at the android, a slight smile appearing on his lips. "But I have to admit, I don''t mind how it looks."


    "Ugh, gross!" Summer made a face. "Don''t even think about doing weird stuff with that android."


    He shrugged innocently. "What''s weird about appreciating good design? Like admiring a car."


    She glared at him, hands on her hips. "You know damn well that''s not what I mean¡ª"


    Before she could finish, the android''s eyes lit up with an intense blue glow. **Beep.** The illumination cast a soft light around them.


    The android turned her head smoothly, first looking at Summer, then settling her gaze on Don. Her movements were fluid, almost lifelike.


    "Biometric data confirmed. Owner identified: Don Bright," she stated in a clear, emotionless voice. "Initiating system diagnostics. Neural networks operational. Sensory inputs active. All parameters within optimal ranges."


    Summer blinked in surprise. "Woah," she whispered.


    The android continued, "Awaiting further instructions. Please specify primary operational directives."


    Don crossed his arms, studying the android thoughtfully. "Impressive."


    Summer leaned in, her skepticism giving way to curiosity. "Can you access its settings? I wanna know what it''s capable of?"


    He glanced at her. "Why should I?"


    She huffed. "I just want to make sure it''s functioning properly."


    Don wasn''t buying that reason and instead asked the android, "Give me a rough introduction about yourself and what kind of android you are."


    The android nodded with a fluid motion. "Affirmative," it replied in a clear, synthesized voice. "Commencing self-introduction."


    Summer leaned in, her curiosity apparent. Don noticed the subtle shift in her posture¡ªshe was genuinely intrigued.


    "Android Profile: O.M.E.G.A," the android began. "Originally engineered as the ultimate home security solution, the O.M.E.G.A line of android was meant to represent the pinnacle in robotic technology and artificial intelligence. Development however was halted due to exorbitant production costs and unforeseen issues with adaptive A.I."


    Don crossed his arms, absorbing the information. ''So it''s a top-tier model that never hit the market, but what does mean by issues?'' he thought.


    Summer tapped a few notes into her tablet. "This explains the dual-lead containment casing," she whispered excitedly.


    "My key features are, one" the android announced. "Neural Network Learning: This allows me to utilize advanced deep learning algorithms, enabling real-time learning from my environment and experiences."


    "Two, Reinforcement Learning Protocols: This enables me to adapt my behavior based on feedback, optimizing performance in dynamic situations."


    "Three, Predictive Analytics: I am capable of forecasting potential security threats through pattern recognition and predictive modeling."


    Summer''s fingers flew over her tablet screen. "This is incredible," she muttered. "True adaptive intelligence."


    Don glanced at her. "Impressed huh?"


    She nodded vigorously. "You have no idea."


    The android went on after a brief pause, "Four, Integrated Combat Systems: I am equipped with a comprehensive database of martial arts and tactical combat techniques for proficient self-defense and protective actions."


    "Five, Sensor Array: I also feature high-resolution cameras, LIDAR, and thermal imaging to detect and track multiple targets simultaneously."


    "Six, Precision Actuators: My high-torque actuators provide enhanced strength and agility, surpassing human capabilities."


    Don raised an eyebrow. "Sounds like you''re more than just a security system."


    The android inclined its head slightly. "Affirmative. I am designed to ensure optimal protection."


    Summer looked up. "Wait, does that mean you could take on superhumans?"


    The android responded, "My capabilities are designed to counter a wide range of threats so yes."

 Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Introducing, O.M.E.G.A (Part 3)

    Don exchanged a glance with Summer after hearing the android''s answer. "Well, that''s... reassuring."


    "I am glad you are pleased, moving on" The android replied as it continued with it''s introduction. "Seven, Quantum Computing Core: I house a quantum processor that performs complex calculations at unprecedented speeds, enhancing decision-making processes."


    "Eight, I am powered by a micro-scale fusion reactor, providing a virtually limitless power supply with minimal waste heat."


    "Nine, Nanite Repair Systems: I incorporating nanotechnology for self-repair, allowing me to heal minor damages autonomously."


    Summer nearly dropped her tablet. "A fusion reactor and nanite repair? This is beyond state-of-the-art!"


    Don didn''t understand everything he was hearing but given Summer''s reactions, he couldn''t help but be impressed. ''This could be a real game-changer,'' he considered.


    "Ten, my Exoskeleton Material is constructed with Neutronium, thus characterized by extraordinary density and resilience, providing unmatched durability and effective absorption of kinetic energy."


    "The Neutronium plating covers critical structural areas such as arms, joints, and neck, offering protection without compromising flexibility."


    Summer''s mouth fell open slightly. "Neutronium is-is! How did they even¡ª"


    "Apparently, they didn''t spare any expense," Don remarked, his smile growing wider.


    "Eleven, my Dermal Layer: The chest, face, abdomen, thighs, and pelvis are covered with SynthiSkin, an advanced synthetic material mimicking human skin."


    "The features of SythiSkin include; Realistic Texture and Elasticity: This provides a lifelike appearance and movement, enhancing my social interactions. Sensory Feedback: Embedded sensors relay tactile information, enabling me to gauge pressure, temperature, and texture.


    And finally, Adaptive Camouflage: This makes me capable of altering pigmentation to blend with surroundings or mimic human skin tones."


    Don observed the android''s features more closely. The SynthiSkin did give it an uncanny resemblance to a human. "So that''s why you look so... realistic."


    The android looked at him. "Affirmative. My design facilitates better integration in social environments."


    Summer folded her arms, her earlier annoyance resurfacing. "Still doesn''t explain the maid outfit."


    Don chuckled softly. "Maybe it''s part of the ''home'' aspect of the security system."


    She rolled her eyes. "Right." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Despite my key features, I do possess some negatives." The android suddenly revealed, "For one, Production Costs: The use of rare and complex materials like Neutronium and quantum processors significantly increases manufacturing expenses, hence they are few models like myself as we are classified as incomplete prototypes."


    Summer nodded. "Makes sense why they didn''t mass-produce these."


    "Two, A.I Operational Faults: Early models exhibited unpredictable behavior due to the complexities of the adaptive A.I, leading to potential safety risks."


    Don frowned slightly at this. "Unpredictable behavior?"


    The android replied, "My A.I has since been stabilized for operational safety."


    "Let''s hope so," Don muttered under his breath.


    "Three, Hardware Constraints: The incorporation of Neutronium consumed space that could have been allocated for additional nano GPUs, limiting computational expansion capabilities."


    "Four, Ethical Considerations: Though not a true negative, my capabilities do raise questions about autonomy and the ethical treatment of sentient machines like myself."


    Summer looked at Don. "That''s a pretty heavy topic."


    He nodded. "Yea, now I see why Aunt Amanda said not to start the A.I revolution in here."


    "Five, as a non-production model, maintenance and software updates are not supported, potentially leading to obsolescence or malfunctions over time."


    "Great," Summer said sarcastically. "So if something goes wrong, we''re on our own."


    Don raised his eyebrows again and showed a confused expression. "We?"


    Summer frowned at Don''s smug expression. "You probably didn''t even read the terms of use they gave you," she said, folding her arms. "They''re likely just leasing the android to you. It''s not technically yours."


    Don paused, considering her words. She might have a point; trusting Benjamin''s word alone wasn''t wise. But before he could respond, the android interjected.


    "I believe I do belong to Don Bright," she stated in a monotone voice. "He holds administrator permissions to all my systems. While it''s possible there is an emergency override known only to my creator, I detect no such functions at this time."


    Don turned to Summer with a sly grin, his eyes practically gleaming with triumph. Summer''s mouth fell open in disbelief. "How could they give you an Omega-gen android to keep? That doesn''t make any sense!"


    She looked him up and down. "What are you hiding?"


    Truth be told, Don was just as puzzled. If the android was as valuable as Summer claimed, why had they entrusted it to him? It seemed excessive merely to avoid legal issues with his family.


    As if reading their thoughts, the android spoke again.


    "Reviewing past entry data," she began, "I have been assigned three administrators. Initially, Dr. Gadget''s credentials were in my systems during the five years it took to build me. Earlier this year, his details were removed and replaced with those of a Andrew Barclay. And less than 48 hours ago, they were changed to Don Bright. It could be a mistake, but the likelihood is minimal."


    Upon hearing this, Don couldn''t help but wonder, ''Was this Claire''s doing? Or perhaps Director Graham''s?'' It seemed unlikely that such a significant change happened by accident.


    Summer''s eyes narrowed even more, feeling outmaneuvered. Suddenly, a sly smile spread across her face.


    She sidled up to Don, pressing herself against him. With fluttering eyelashes, she said in flirty voice, "Oh, Donnie, won''t you please give me admin privileges? I''ll do anything for you¡ª"


    Before she could finish, the android moved for the first time. **Whir.** In one swift motion, she gently but firmly pulled Summer away from Don, positioning herself between them.


    "I strongly advise against that, sir," she said to Don. "Unless it is someone you fully trust, granting administrator access is ill-advised. Especially when your hormones may be influencing your decisions. Might I suggest reconsidering after masturbation for a clearer perspective on the matter."


    "Hey!" Summer protested, her cheeks flushing.


    Don struggled to suppress a laugh. "Don''t worry," he told the android, holding up a hand. "I won''t be giving Summer any privileges at all."


    The android nodded. "I am relieved to hear that," she replied in the same flat tone. "I am fully capable of attending to any complex needs you may have so you may assign administrator privileges to her with the other android."


    Summer''s eyes widened. "Other?" she exclaimed. "You mean he gets to have two Omega-gen androids?"


    Don''s smile grew. ''This just keeps getting better,'' he thought, imagining how much easier his life as Don might become.


    However, the android corrected them. "No," she stated. "The other unit is a Delta-gen 4."


    Summer''s excitement deflated instantly. She sighed. "Oh, just a standard model."


    Don shrugged, still pleased. Having one Omega-gen android was more than he could have hoped for. Yet, he still couldn''t shake the question of how this all came to be.

 Chapter 174: Chapter 174: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 1)

    Glancing at his watch, Don remembered his plans for the evening and decided it was time to wrap things up. He looked at the android. "I''ve heard enough for now. Do you have a name?"


    The android tilted her head slightly. "My designation is O.M.E.G.A."


    Don shook his head. "No, I mean a real name."


    "I do not understand," she replied, her expression unchanging.


    He narrowed his eyes. "Aren''t you supposed to be super smart?"


    Summer smacked him lightly on the shoulder. "She''s adaptive, you dummy. She learns over time. Right now, she''s operating on basic processes while she studies her environment."


    The android nodded. "Your assessment is mostly accurate."


    Don rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "In that case, I''ll give you a name."


    "That is acceptable," she replied.


    He snapped his fingers. "From now on, your name is Winter."


    "Understood," the android¡ªnow Winter¡ªacknowledged. "May I inquire about the reasoning behind this name?"


    Don smirked. "Because it''s the opposite of Summer here, who doesn''t listen to me."


    "Hey!" Summer protested, glaring at him.


    Winter nodded. "I see. A clever use of naming conventions."


    "Don''t encourage his dumb ideas!" Summer exclaimed at the android.


    Winter looked at her. "But that is part of my function."


    Don chuckled. "I think this is the start of a beautiful relationship." He gestured towards the house. "Come on, Winter. Follow me."


    "Affirmative," she replied, stepping forward with mechanical grace.


    "Wait!" Summer called out, jogging after them. "I''m not done asking questions! And what about the other android?"


    Don waved a hand dismissively without turning around. "I''ll activate it later."


    **Footsteps echoed** in the spacious garage as they made their way towards the connecting door to the house. Summer hurried to catch up, her shoes tapping rapidly against the concrete floor.


    "Hey, wait up!" she insisted, falling into step beside Don. "You can''t just walk off like that."


    Don glanced at her, an amused glint in his eye. "Sure I can. Watch me."


    She huffed, crossing her arms. "You''re impossible, you know that?"


    They soon entered the hallway, the warm lighting contrasting with the cool ambiance of the garage. Winter followed closely behind, her movements smooth and silent despite her size.


    Don paused by the staircase, turning to face Summer. "Look, I have things to do. We''ll talk more about this later, ok?"


    She raised an eyebrow, unwilling to let Don leave until her curiosity was satisfied. "Like what?"


    He smirked. "Wouldn''t you like to know?"


    Winter stood beside him, her eyes scanning the surroundings. "Do you require any assistance with your tasks, sir?"


    "Not at the moment," he replied. "But thanks for asking."


    Summer eyed Winter suspiciously. "Does she have to be so... formal?"


    Winter looked at her. "My programming dictates a respectful demeanor towards my administrator."


    Don shrugged. "I think it''s refreshing. It''s about time I got some respect around here."


    Summer rolled her eyes. "Of course you do."


    He shrugged and started making his way up the stairs. "Anyway, I''m off to get some things done."


    "What things?" she pressed, following a few steps behind.


    Don sighed and stopped midway, turning to look at her with a slightly tilted head. "Summer, don''t you have something else to do?"


    Summer frowned and placed her hands on her hips. "Not until you tell me what you''re up to."


    He sighed. "Fine. I''m going to take a shower and then handle some personal matters. Satisfied?"


    "Hardly," she muttered.


    Winter observed the exchange quietly. "If privacy is required, I can ensure that no interruptions occur."


    Don gave her a thumbs-up. "Appreciated, Winter."


    Summer threw her hands up in frustration. "This is ridiculous!"


    Don ignored her and continued up the stairs, only saying, "See you later, Summer." She stood at the bottom, watching them ascend with a small frown. "Don''t think this conversation is over!" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don waved casually as he disappeared around the corner, Winter following closely.


    Entering his room, Don closed the door behind them. He leaned against it for a moment, exhaling deeply. ''What a day,'' he thought.


    Winter stood in the center of the room, hands at her sides as she looked around. "Do you have any specific instructions for me, sir?"


    Don raised his he looked at her, considering. "Can you... I don''t know, familiarize yourself with the house or something?"


    "Affirmative. I will map the premises and note any security vulnerabilities."


    Don nodded in agreement while walking toward his closet. "Actually, that could be useful."


    "Would you like a report upon completion?"


    "Sure," he said, tossing a shirt onto the bed. "Why not."


    Winter turned smoothly and exited the room. **Click.** The door closed softly behind her.


    After Winter left the room, Don let out a deep sigh and sat on the edge of his bed. He rubbed his temples, contemplating the day''s events. ''She could be a significant asset,'' he thought, considering Winter''s potential.


    Not just for his persona as Don Bright, but possibly even as Predator¡ªif he could confirm her loyalty.


    His current plan revolved around establishing a dual identity: Don Bright, the aspiring young hero with a promising future, and Predator, his shadowy supervillain alter ego.


    As Don, he aimed to be capable but not draw excessive attention. As Predator, he needed to remain unseen, gradually taking control of the city''s underworld without anyone connecting the dots. A challenging endeavor, but not impossible.


    Using certain powers exclusively as Don and others solely as Predator would help maintain the separation. After all, suddenly developing new abilities would raise unwanted suspicions.


    As Don, he could only begin shaping his public image once he started at the Superhuman University on Monday. He needed to assess the environment and see what moves to make.


    But as Predator, his work began tonight. His target: the Hell Riders Gang. He planned to either take them over as a puppet organization or dismantle them entirely to set an example. The former would provide him with expendable assets; the latter would boost his reputation in the shadows. Either outcome would serve his goals.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in a dimly lit back room cluttered with old beer crates and dusty equipment, Marcus sat slumped on a metal folding chair.


    His hands were bound tightly behind him, the ropes digging into his wrists. His face was a gruesome sight¡ªswollen and bloodied from a relentless beating. One eye was nearly swollen shut, his lip split and oozing blood. Bruises marked where metal knuckles had met flesh repeatedly.


    He tilted to one side, his breaths shallow and ragged. The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth, and black spots were present at the edges of his vision.


    In front of him stood Victor¡ªa tall, chubby man with an intimidating presence. He wore a leather jacket with ripped sleeves, revealing tattooed forearms, and his blue jeans were stained with grease.


    His face was harsh, with a crooked nose that looked like it had been broken more than once, and cold, piercing brown eyes that showed no mercy.


    Marcus tried to speak, his voice barely above a whisper. "Victor... please..."


    Victor glared at him. "You got some nerve," he growled, clenching his fist and cracking his knuckles menacingly.


    From the corner of the room, T-Back stood silently by the door, his metallic arms crossed over his chest as he spoke up. "You won''t get any answers if you kill him, Vic."


    Victor shot him a fierce look. "Shut it, T-Back! This is Hell Riders'' business, not the club''s."


    Before T-Back could respond, the door swung open with a **creak**. A woman strode in.


    She had tanned brown skin and short black hair that framed her sharp features. Her green eyes were intense, accentuated by the piercing on her nose and the small hoops lining her ears.


    A choker wrapped around her neck, and her black leather vest left her midriff exposed, revealing a belly button ring. Tight black leather pants hugged her legs, and heavy boots completed the look.


    She stopped a few feet from Victor, her expression stern. "What the hell, Victor?" she demanded.


    Victor glanced back at her and spat on the ground. "This idiot lost our shipment and had the audacity to come back claiming it was ghosts! He''s lucky I haven''t killed him yet, Ash."


    Ash maintained her frown, her eyes flicking to Marcus''s battered form. "He''s barely alive," she pointed out. "How are we supposed to get answers if he''s dead?" She crossed her arms. "Whatever attacked our transport killed everyone else without leaving a trace. Our contact in the police says even they have no idea what happened."


    Victor gritted his teeth, but Ash''s words seemed to penetrate his anger. He turned back to Marcus, grabbing him by the chin and forcing him to look up. A cruel smile spread across his face.


    "Alright, Marcus," he said in a low voice. "Tell me everything about this ''ghost'' that attacked you."

 Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 2)

    It was just past 7 p.m. when Don laid in bed, going over some files through Gary Assist. Various prompts and data floated in his augmented reality view.


    Suddenly, the interface shifted, displaying a Caller I.D. prompt: **Gary**.


    He tapped to answer, the earbuds in his ears connecting the call seamlessly. Gary''s clear, polite voice greeted him. "Evening, sir."


    "Evening," Don responded casually.


    "I wanted to inform you that everything is ready, sir," Gary continued. "The young madam and I have shortlisted the most suitable places for tonight''s¡­. ''Activities''. May I ask, what hour would you like to begin?"


    Don rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Midnight felt right¡ªenough time to prepare, and it would allow him to move under the cover of darkness. "Midnight should be good."


    "Understood," Gary replied. "I will send you the pickup location a few minutes beforehand. Have a pleasant evening until then."


    "Thanks, you too," Don said, ending the call. He let out a sigh and rolled off the bed, standing and stretching his arms. There was still time to kill before midnight.


    He removed the contact lenses and earbuds, placing them carefully on the dresser next to the bed. His mind then turned to Winter¡ªhis newly acquired Omega-gen android. ''Might as well spend some time figuring out more about her and what she can do,'' he thought.


    As he made his way to the door, a faint **fluttering** noise reached his ears. His superhuman hearing picked it up instantly, and he frowned. Opening the door quickly, he found Winter standing directly outside, facing the door, her expression blank.


    He paused for a moment. He hadn''t heard any footsteps at all¡ªonly the sound of her maid dress fluttering in the air. ''She''s practically silent,'' he noted, impressed despite himself.


    Winter spoke, her voice as monotone as ever. "I have completed my exploration of the house and am ready to report my findings."


    Don raised an eyebrow. "Before that, did you hear anything just now?"


    "If you are referring to the phone conversation you just had, then yes. My audio receptors picked it up."


    Don crossed his arms. "You can delete what you heard, right? And from now on, don''t listen in on my phone calls unless I allow you to. That goes for anyone else in the house, too."


    Winter nodded. "Understood. I will delete the data from my systems and reduce the range of my audio receptors during future phone calls unless permission is granted. I will remember this directive."


    Don studied her for a moment. He knew the advantage of having her spy on his family was tempting, but until he was sure that no external access existed to her systems, he couldn''t risk it. "Good," he replied. "I''m just being cautious. Before I trust you with sensitive information, I need to make sure your systems aren''t vulnerable to external control."


    Winter blinked, her head tilting slightly. "It is commendable that you take your security seriously. I hope to prove myself reliable and trustworthy in the coming days."


    Don smiled faintly. "I''ve got no doubt you will."


    Before they could continue, Winter''s head turned slightly toward the stairs. "I detect a vehicle pulling into the driveway."


    Don focused his own senses, hearing the familiar hum of an engine. He nodded. "It''s my mother''s car. No need to worry."


    "Understood," Winter replied, stepping back.


    He gestured for her to follow. "Come on. It''s time I introduced you to the rest of the household. Your primary role here is to protect them, got it?"


    Winter followed closely behind. "Understood. Does that mean I should prioritize their safety over your own?"


    Don paused at the question. "Well..." He trailed off, unsure how to answer. He hadn''t considered that detail yet.


    They reached the garage, where they found Summer standing beside the other android container, tapping rapidly on her tablet.


    She glanced up as Don and Winter entered, frowning in her usual sarcastic manner. "Oh, look who''s finally done being busy. Ready to open the other container now?"


    Don gave her a perplexed look. "What are you talking about? We''re just here to meet Mom and Aunt Amanda."


    Summer raised an eyebrow. "Mom and Aunt Amanda?" Before she could say anything else, the garage door began to rise, remotely activated with a **whirr**.


    As the door opened, Samantha''s Range Rover came into view, pulling into the driveway. Don glanced at Winter. "Can you move your container to the back so Mom can park?"


    Without a word, Winter approached the heavy container and, with ease, lifted it. Her movements were smooth and effortless as she relocated it to the back of the garage.


    Inside the car, both Samantha and Amanda exchanged confused glances. From their perspective, the sight of a tall, busty maid lifting an enormous container as if it weighed nothing was... unusual, to say the least.


    Samantha stepped out of the car first, looking at Winter as she walked back after moving the container. "What in the world...?"


    Amanda followed, hands on her hips, a bemused expression on her face. "Alright, Don. What kind of kinky stuff are you up to?"


    Before Don could respond, Summer rushed past him, her voice full of irritation. "Mom, Don got an Omega-gen android, and he won''t even let me study it! He even customized it to look like a maid!"


    Don raised his hands in mock surprise, not even getting the chance to defend himself before Winter spoke up. "That is incorrect. I was designed this way. No modifications have been made to my appearance as of yet."


    Samantha looked between Don and Winter, her eyebrows raised. "Wait. This android is...?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don nodded. "Yeah, Mom, this is Winter. She''s here to help with security around the house."


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed. "And no modifications, huh? So this wasn''t your doing?"


    Don sighed, exasperated. "No, Aunt Amanda, I didn''t pick the maid outfit, alright?"


    Amanda chuckled, clearly entertained by the situation. "Well, I guess as long as she''s keeping the place safe, I don''t mind. Still, gotta admit, she''s quite the sight."


    Samantha folded her arms, examining Winter more closely. "I don''t know how I feel about an android looking after us, Donnie."


    Don shrugged. "She''s top-of-the-line. Trust me, you''ll get used to her."


    Summer, still pouting, crossed her arms. "I still think it''s unfair that I don''t get to study her systems. Come on, Don. What''s the harm?"


    Winter remained expressionless but spoke up once more. "The harm would be unauthorized access to my systems, which is against the directives given by my administrator, Don Bright."


    Summer rolled her eyes. "I know that! But it''s still not fair¡ª"


    Don cut her off. "Look, Summer, I''m not handing out admin privileges, alright? You''ll just have to deal with it."


    Amanda kept her hands on her hips, a wide grin spreading across her face as she commented, "I have to say, the guy who designed her must''ve had some special kinks," she teased.


    Without missing a beat, Winter corrected her in her usual monotone voice. "I was, in fact, designed by a woman. The majority of my assembly was conducted by other androids, and my primary components were manufactured by Dr. Gadget."


    Don couldn''t resist teasing Amanda as well, "Sounds like the designer had a lot in common with you, Aunt Amanda."


    Amanda gasped in mock offense. "Hey!" she exclaimed, laughing, though clearly not taking the jab to heart.


    Samantha, standing nearby, gave Winter a once-over, her brow furrowing in thought. "You know, Winter, you remind me of those adult bots they advertise late at night on TV."


    Winter responded with the same detached, factual tone. "I am not an adult entertainment bot. I am closer to a war bot than anything else. However, I do possess mechanisms for sexual functions."


    Samantha''s eyes widened, and her hand flew to her mouth. "Oh my..."


    Amanda burst into laughter, slapping her knee. "Well, looks like we won''t be seeing Don coming out of his room too often!" she joked, glancing at Don with a wicked grin.


    Summer, not one to miss an opportunity, pointed an accusatory finger at Don. "See? Don''s just going to end up abusing a high-tech android for perverted stuff!"


    Winter, as emotionless as ever, turned toward Summer. "I am incredibly durable. I would not mind."


    Samantha''s face flushed at the android''s matter-of-fact response, and she quickly turned away, her mind likely imagining something far too inappropriate. Summer, on the other hand, opened her mouth in disbelief, momentarily lost for words.


    **A soft cough.** Samantha cleared her throat, clearly trying to steer the conversation back on track. "Alright, I think this discussion is getting a little out of hand." She glanced at Summer with a more serious look. "It''s Don''s android, so he''s free to do whatever he wants with it."


    Summer huffed, crossing her arms in defeat. "Fine," she muttered, her frustration evident in her tone.


    Don, pleased with how the situation was going, shifted the topic. "How''s Fabio doing?" he asked, turning his attention to Samantha.


    Her expression softened immediately, a warm smile spreading across her face. "Oh, he''s fine. He told me to congratulate you on getting into the Elite Hero Program." She beamed with pride.


    As Samantha continued to speak, Amanda, unable to resist her curiosity, wandered over to Winter. Her eyes lit up with mischief as she inspected the android up close, circling her slowly. Finally, her curiosity got the better of her, and she crouched slightly, attempting to peek under Winter''s dress.


    Before Amanda could succeed in her endeavor, Samantha snapped her name. "Amanda!" she scolded, eyes narrowing. "Can you not harass the android?"


    Amanda shrugged, standing back up with a sheepish grin. "What? I was just curious."


    Samantha sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Can we please go inside and settle down for dinner?" she asked, exasperation creeping into her voice.


    "Fine, fine," Amanda relented, holding up her hands in surrender before casting one more glance at Winter. "I''ll behave."

 Chapter 176: Chapter 176: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 3)

    The soft clatter of takeout containers** being opened filled the dining room as Samantha and Aunt Amanda set the bags on the table.


    Dinner tonight was a casual affair¡ªno elaborate meals, just some Chinese takeout they''d picked up on the way back. The aromatic smells of stir-fried noodles, sesame chicken, and dumplings mixed with the scent of soy sauce, tempting even the less-than-hungry members of the household.


    Don sat at the far end of the table, picking at his food more than actually eating. His mind wasn''t entirely present. With everything going on, between Winter''s introduction and his upcoming plans, it was hard to focus on trivial small talk. He appreciated that the others were more interested in the android than him¡ªit provided some relief.


    "So, Winter," Summer leaned in, balancing her chin on her hands, curiosity bubbling. "How fast can you run?"


    Winter looked up from the plate of food she hadn''t touched¡ªan unnecessary gesture but one Don had decided was a good idea for appearances. "I am capable of reaching speeds of up to seventy-five miles per hour on foot. However, this may vary depending on terrain and environmental conditions."


    Summer''s eyes widened. "Seventy-five? That''s insane!"


    "That''s not even a car, that''s a freakin'' racecar," Amanda chimed in between sips of wine, clearly impressed.


    Don watched quietly, observing how Winter handled the barrage of questions. She answered each one without fuss. For once, it was kind of nice to fade into the background, letting the spotlight stay on someone¡ªor something¡ªelse.


    Samantha, smiling faintly, leaned back in her chair. "I guess having someone like Winter around could make us feel a lot safer, huh?"


    "Absolutely," Don responded, more out of reflex than anything. His mind was still elsewhere, already calculating the next moves he had to make as Predator. ''Take out the Hell Riders or establish control, then¡­'' His thoughts trailed as Amanda interrupted the quiet moment.


    She swirled the remaining wine in her glass with a smirk. "So, who''s up for another movie night?"


    **Clink.** Summer''s fork hit her plate as she immediately shot Don a look, clearly recalling what had happened the last time a movie night was suggested. Before she could say a word, Samantha spoke up.


    "Actually, I think we should all get to bed early tonight. We''re going to church tomorrow."


    Summer grimaced like she''d just bitten into a lemon. "Church?" she muttered, slumping back in her chair.


    Amanda blinked in disbelief, pausing mid-sip. "Church? Seriously? Even me?"


    Don raised a brow, surprised himself. The family didn''t exactly give off a religious vibe. But this presented an opportunity for him to slip away earlier than planned without arousing suspicion.


    He quickly adjusted his expression and nodded in support. "Great idea, Mom. We should all get some rest for that."


    Samantha gave him a puzzled look, clearly caught off guard by his sudden show of enthusiasm. "Uh¡­ thanks, Donnie?"


    Summer wasn''t buying it. She leaned forward, eyes narrowing at Don. "Since when did you like church? You used to fake having diarrhea every Sunday just to get out of it."


    Amanda snorted, barely containing her laughter. "Oh yeah, I remember that! You hated church more than anything, and Summer couldn''t stand Sunday school." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh, don''t remind me," Summer grumbled, rolling her eyes at the memory.


    Don stood up, stretching his arms in an exaggerated yawn. "Yeah, yeah, laugh it off. Anyway, I''m heading to bed early, so I have enough time for my morning routine." He shot a lazy wave toward the group. "Goodnight, everyone."


    "Morning routine?" Summer raised a skeptical eyebrow. "Since when do you even have one of those?"


    Don ignored her, adding as he walked toward the stairs, "Oh, and don''t come wake me up unless it''s an emergency. I''ll be up in time, I promise."


    He could feel Summer''s suspicious gaze burning into the back of his head, but he didn''t look back.


    Before leaving the room entirely, Don turned to Winter. "Stay downstairs and keep familiarizing yourself with the place. And don''t answer any more questions from Summer until I say so. Just in case she tries sneaking out at night to play twenty questions."


    "Hey!" Summer protested, crossing her arms defensively. "I wouldn''t do that."


    Don shot her a cheeky smile. "Then you won''t mind the order." He winked. "Goodnight."


    Winter nodded, her expression unchanged. "Affirmative. Orders received."


    Satisfied, Don turned and headed up the stairs. and he made his way to his room. Once inside, he shut the door with a click and leaned against it, exhaling deeply.


    Glancing at his watch, he saw the time: 10:47 p.m.


    ''Still early,'' he thought, his fingers brushing over the watch''s face. ''Might as well do a final review of everything before heading out.''


    Don immersed himself in the data, scanning through reports, maps, and profiles as Gary Assist displayed them in his augmented view. Time slipped by unnoticed until **ding**¡ªa soft notification chimed at 11:44 p.m., drawing his attention to a message from Gary.


    "Everything is in place, sir," the message read. "You''ll find a car waiting at the marked location."


    Don sighed, glancing at the time. Less than a 20 minutes until midnight. Despite all his meticulous planning, a flicker of anxiety tugged at him. His mind wandered back to the last time he wore the Predator suit¡ªthe intoxicating rush of power, the detached, almost ruthless precision with which he''d taken out the Hell Riders. No hesitation, no remorse. Just cold efficiency.


    He pushed the lingering unease aside, muttering quietly to himself, "Enshroud."


    The strange tattoo on his wrist seemed to pulse, then expand, stretching over his skin like liquid shadow. The tendrils crawled up his arm, enveloping his body entirely until the Predator suit formed around him.


    With a flick of his wrist, Don raised his hand toward the door. **Click.** A shadow tendril materialized from the darkness near the door and twisted into the lock, securing it. His figure then blurred for a moment before vanishing entirely into the dark corner of the room.


    **Whoosh.**


    He reappeared beneath the faint glow of a streetlamp, the light barely casting a circle on the pavement beneath. The cold air of the night brushed against the fabric of his suit as he stood at the edge of the Chanel Hills community. The familiar darkness welcomed him like an old friend.


    ''This is about the limit,'' he thought, glancing around at his surroundings. Moving between shadows had its distance constraints, and this was as far as he could push it in one jump.


    He remained still for only a few seconds before vanishing again, disappearing into the shadows with barely a sound. **Whirr.** When he reappeared, it was in a quiet, dark street lined with parked cars.


    Don scanned the rows of vehicles, his sharp eyes quickly zeroing in on a black car with the number plate Gary had indicated. His suit retreated into its tattoo form as he approached the car casually, opening the door and slipping inside.


    The interior was familiar¡ªclean and driverless. As soon as he settled into the seat, the screen in front of him flickered to life. Gary''s face appeared, standing in what looked like an unfamiliar office, papers strewn across the desk behind him. He glanced at his watch, then smiled at Don.


    "That was quick," Gary said, adjusting his tie. "Looks like we''re ahead of schedule."


    Don leaned back, resting one hand on his chin. "I''d rather be early than unprepared."


    Gary nodded, pleased. "That''s the spirit. This gives us some time to finalize your plan. From the intel I sent over, have you decided which Hell Riders storage spot to hit?"


    "The warehouse by the Santos City docks," Don answered immediately. "Causing a commotion there will draw more attention. The police will have a harder time covering it up, and it''ll affect operations for other gangs and organizations that depend on it. It''ll put the Hell Riders in a tough spot."


    Gary raised an eyebrow, nodding in approval. "A brilliant objective, but understandably tricky to pull off."


    "I know," Don replied. "But it''ll leave them weak enough to either crush or take over quietly. That''s the goal."


    "Ambitious," Gary said, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "But if anyone can pull it off, it''s you. I''ll be on standby to provide support if needed. The vehicle will drop you off at a nearby location, close enough for infiltration. Good luck, sir."


    The screen went dark as the car began to move smoothly through the streets. Don sat in silence, watching the city lights blur past the windows.


    Less than 20 minutes later, the car slowed to a halt in a dimly lit area not far from the docks. But Don wasn''t planning to walk out the front door.


    He muttered, "Enshroud," and **shoom**, the Predator suit formed around him once more before he vanished right there and then in the car.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **The faint hum of dock machinery** filled the air as Don reappeared in the shadows between two large shipping containers. His glowing white eyes scanned the area, his vision adjusting to the low light.


    The docks were vast, a maze of crates, warehouses, and parked trucks, all dimly lit by flickering overhead lights.


    He moved quietly, his footsteps absorbed by the darkness as he moved from shadow to shadow. He paused behind a stack of crates, listening to the faint murmur of voices nearby.


    "I''m tellin'' ya, something''s off tonight," one of the guards muttered, lighting a cigarette. His voice was low but audible.


    "You''re paranoid, man," his partner replied, leaning against a truck. "Just another quiet night at the docks. Nothing ever happens here."


    Don stayed still, blending perfectly with the shadows. He didn''t need to take them out¡ªjust avoid them. He waited, patient, watching as they finished their conversation and moved on, walking further down the dock.


    Once they were out of earshot, Don slipped through the narrow space between the crates, continuing his silent approach. He had memorized the rough layout of the docks from the files Gary provided, and he knew the Hell Riders'' warehouse was nearby¡ªhe just needed to confirm which one.


    As he moved, he spotted another pair of guards standing outside one of the larger warehouses. They were armed, but not heavily. It was a subtle tell¡ªthis had to be the place.


    ''This has to be it,'' Don thought, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the exterior. The guards didn''t seem particularly alert, just standing there talking casually.


    He remained hidden in the shadows, inching closer until he was within earshot of their conversation.


    "Boss says we gotta move the shipment tomorrow," one guard was saying. "Some big deal went down, and now they''re pushing up the timeline."


    "Great," the other guard groaned. "More overtime."


    Don''s suspicions were confirmed. This was the Hell Riders'' main stash at the docks. It was time to move.

 Chapter 177: Chapter 177: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 4)

    As Don crouched on the roof, he focused his attention on the surrounding area.


    He used the presence of shadows to detect how many people were inside the warehouse¡ªsome were stationary, while others moved.


    He also noticed something peculiar: after certain individuals walked a bit, he could no longer sense their presence clearly or at all. He quickly deduced they must have stepped into a well-lit area.


    "I detect about 15 unique presences here," Don muttered to himself. "Five outside, and the rest inside. But I should assume there might be more in well-lit areas."


    Having reached this conclusion, Don''s figure faded into the shadows of the very roof he was on. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Below, outside the warehouse, the two guards Don had eavesdropped on earlier were still chatting casually, strangely relaxed.


    Now observing them from the corner of a dark crate, Don thought, ''They probably don''t know what happened to their friends. That''s clever on their leader''s part¡ªit keeps them from panicking.''


    ''But,'' he thought, ''it also means they''ll be as complacent as ever, making them easy targets.''


    "Hey Jim, can I have five bucks to go grab a pack of cigarettes or something?" one of he guards asked, scratching the back of his head with a wide grin.


    The other guard frowned and pulled some money from his pocket. "Yeah, grab me a root beer while you''re at it," he said, handing over the cash.


    Don watched with faint amusement at how casual these guards were. He began to wonder if what they were protecting was even worth anything. As soon as the first guard left, Don knew it was time to act.


    He waited until the other was completely out of sight before making his move.


    The remaining guard, now alone at the front, sighed and pulled out his phone, idly scrolling through social media profiles of busty women.


    One of Don''s shadow tendrils began to creep up behind him, rising from the dark shadows on the wall. The guard remained completely oblivious until it was too late. **Whoosh!** Without warning, the tendril snapped forward, coiling tightly around the man''s neck.


    His eyes widened in shock as he dropped his phone in panic, his hands clawing at his throat, desperately trying to grasp what was strangling him. But there was nothing for him to hold on to¡ªit was a shadow, after all.


    Gasping for air, the man struggled, confusion and terror washing over his face as the tendril squeezed tighter with every passing second.


    The guard''s eyes bulged, face turning purple as he gasped for air that would never come. His hands clawed weakly at his neck, but there was no escape from the tightening tendril of shadow.


    **Thud.** His lifeless body soon crumpled to the ground, the phone he''d been holding clattering uselessly beside him.


    Don didn''t spare the corpse a second glance. His eyes were already tracking the next target¡ªthe guard who had left moments earlier to grab cigarettes.


    Slipping into the nearby shadows, Don followed him, his movements silent and fluid, using the darkness to cloak his presence.


    The guard walked casually, unaware of the fate that had just befallen his friend. He whistled a jaunty tune, his footsteps echoing faintly in the cool night air of the docks.


    He stopped at a corner near a stack of crates, pulling out his lighter and a cigarette, oblivious to the predator stalking him from the shadows.


    Don moved fast, his form barely noticeable in the dim light.


    **Swish.** In one quick motion, Don lunged from behind, grabbing the man by the head, clamping a hand tightly over his mouth. The guard''s eyes widened in shock, but he couldn''t scream¡ªhis muffled cries died in his throat as Don slammed him against the crate.


    There was a brief struggle¡ªfutile.


    Don twisted the man''s head sharply, and **crack**¡ªthe sound of snapping vertebrae could be heard. Blood splattered onto the crate as the guard''s body slumped lifelessly in Don''s grip.


    He let the body drop with a dull **thump** and wiped his hands on the man''s shirt before standing up.


    ''Two down,'' Don thought, scanning the area again. ''Three more left.''


    He moved back toward the warehouse, his superhuman senses on full alert. In the span of two seconds, he located the remaining guards lingering outside¡ªtwo stationed at the far back of the building, and another off to the side, alone.


    Disappearing into the shadows once more, Don reappeared near the lone guard, who sat comfortably on a crate, smoking a cigarette with one hand and scrolling through his phone with the other.


    His face lit up with frustration as he muttered to himself. "Damn it, another three-star pull. This thing is rigged."


    Amused, Don stepped forward, blending into the shadows cast by the warehouse wall. From behind the guard, Don''s voice resonated, low and almost mocking. "I think you''re worried about the wrong thing."


    The guard''s eyes widened in panic. He turned his head sharply, looking over his shoulder, but there was nothing behind him¡ªonly darkness and the dull glow of the nearby warehouse lights.


    Confused, he scratched his head and glanced down at the cigarette between his fingers.


    ''What the hell? I''m starting to hear shit'' he thought, taking a final drag before turning back to his phone.


    As soon as his eyes focused forward, he froze. Don stood directly in front of him, inches away.


    Before the guard could scream or call for help, Don''s hand shot out, clamping down over his mouth. **Wham!** With brutal force, Don slammed the man against the wall, muffling his cries as his other hand grabbed the guard''s neck and twisted sharply.


    **Crack.**


    The guard''s body went limp, falling heavily to the ground as well. Don wiped his hands on his suit, his expression cold and indifferent as he stepped over the corpse. ''Three down. Two to go.''


    He slipped into the shadows once more, reappearing on the roof of the warehouse. From this vantage point, he could see the last two guards standing near each other at the far end of the building.


    They were more alert than the others, guns drawn and glancing around occasionally, but Don knew it wouldn''t make a difference. Not for what he had planned.


    Crouching low, Don extended a shadow tendril toward a stack of metal containers nearby, using it to create a faint **clang**.


    The guards stiffened at the noise, exchanging annoyed glances. "Did you hear that?" one asked, irritation clear in his voice.


    "Yeah, I heard it," the other replied, his grip tightening on his weapon. "Go check it out."


    "Why me?" the first guard protested. "It''s probably nothing."


    "Because I''m staying here," the second guard shot back, clicking his tongue in annoyance.


    Grumbling under his breath, the first guard reluctantly started walking toward the containers, flashlight in hand. He swept the beam of light over the area, squinting as he searched for the source of the noise.


    His heart rate quickened, but he couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary.


    As the guard took a step closer, Don acted.

 Chapter 178: Chapter 178: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 5)

    A shadow tendril snaked out from the darkness, wrapping around the guard''s ankle and yanking him backward. He lost his balance and fell with a startled **thud**, his gun clattering to the ground. Before he could recover, another tendril¡ªthis time tipped with sharp spikes¡ªshot out from the ground beneath him.


    **Shk!**


    The spike impaled him through the head, the eerie sound of it piercing flesh followed by the dull crack of bone. The guard''s body twitched once, then lay still. His flashlight rolled awkwardly away, the beam of light bouncing as it spun across the pavement.


    The remaining guard''s eyes narrowed when he noticed the strangely moving beam of light. "Hey!" he shouted, starting to move toward the spot. But as he turned around to glance over his shoulder, he found himself face-to-face with Don.


    **Wham!**


    Don''s fist slammed into the guard''s face with brutal force from his use of the Forceful Strike (Bronze) skill, sending the man sprawling onto the ground. He tried to scramble to his feet, dazed and disoriented, but before he could even make sense of what had happened, Don flicked his wrist. Spikes of shadow erupted from the ground, piercing through the guard''s head, neck, and chest.


    **Shk.**


    The guard''s body collapsed, blood pooling on the ground beneath him.


    Don exhaled slowly as he stood there for a moment, surveying the area, making sure no one else was nearby.


    ''That''s all of them,'' he thought, turning his gaze toward the entrance of the warehouse. The dim light from inside flickered faintly as he narrowed his eyes. ''Time to deal with those inside.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the warehouse, dim lighting bathed the scene in shadows, casting long, distorted silhouettes over the floor.


    Stacked crates and large shipping containers were scattered throughout, creating a maze-like interior. Many of the containers were branded with the logo "HR Goodwill Foundation," a mockery of whatever charitable front the Hell Riders had created to move their illegal goods.


    The scent of musty wood, oil, and something faintly metallic hung in the air, mixing with the lingering stench of alcohol.


    From his vantage point, Don crouched on a large metallic support frame high above the ground, his dark, mist-like form blending seamlessly into the surrounding shadows.


    The frame creaked faintly beneath his weight, but the noise was lost beneath the general hum of the warehouse lights mounted on similar beams. Even if one of the guards bothered to look up, they wouldn''t see him¡ªnot with how the lights cast harsh glare below while keeping the heights cloaked in relative darkness.


    His glowing white eyes scanned the scene below. There were ten individuals, all armed. Five of them were patrolling the area, their movements half-hearted and lazy, while the other five sat in a dimly lit corner, playing poker on a crate, a large bottle of alcohol passed around between them.


    Don watched the patrolling guards first. They moved in erratic patterns, clearly just going through the motions without any real care or discipline. Two of them showed signs of intoxication¡ªsluggish steps, exaggerated sways as they walked. It was almost laughable.


    ''No wonder this gang is falling apart,'' Don thought, eyes narrowing in disdain. This level of negligence was beyond pathetic. To be intoxicated while guarding what was likely an important shipment? It spoke volumes about the lack of respect the members had for their leaders, and the even greater lack of oversight those leaders had on their men.


    He observed their movements for a moment longer, searching for any kind of pattern. But there wasn''t one. These were men patrolling just for the sake of patrolling, their lack of coordination almost embarrassing. They weren''t going to last long, even if Don didn''t intervene.


    Silently, Don slipped off the beam, his form disappearing into the shadows below.


    **Whoosh.**


    He reappeared behind the first guard, a large man with a rifle slung lazily over his shoulder, his eyes half-closed as if he were on the verge of falling asleep while walking.


    Don''s shadow tendril materialized behind the man, rising silently before coiling around his throat like a noose. The guard didn''t have time to react. **Crack.** With a quick twist, Don snapped his neck and the man''s body crumpling to the floor with a dull **thud**.


    Don moved quickly, slipping back into the shadows before anyone could notice. The next guard was only a few feet away, his steps slow and heavy as he muttered to himself about needing another drink.


    Don materialized behind him, his movements quick and silent. **Shk!** A spiked tendril shot up from the ground, impaling the guard through the chest. The man gasped, eyes widening as blood sprayed from his mouth, but before he could scream, Don covered his mouth with his hand, silencing him as his body slumped lifelessly against Don''s chest.


    Two down.


    He let the body fall to the ground and vanished once more. **Whoosh.** He appeared behind the third guard, one of the two intoxicated ones.


    This guard was humming to himself, his steps uneven. Don didn''t even bother with the tendrils this time. He grabbed the guard by the back of the head and slammed it against the edge of a nearby crate.


    **Crack.** Blood splattered across the wooden surface as the man''s skull fractured, his body twitching violently before going still.


    Three down.


    Don continued, methodical and relentless. The fourth guard, though slightly more alert, was no match.


    A shadow tendril wrapped around his neck too, pulling him back into the darkness before he even realized what was happening. He struggled for a brief moment, hands clawing at the tendril, but it was futile. **Snap.** Another neck broken. Another body crumpled to the ground.


    By the time Don took out the fifth guard, who barely had time to react before Don slit his throat with a jagged spike of shadow, the remaining men still hadn''t noticed anything amiss.


    They were too engrossed in their crude conversation and poker game, their laughter echoing through the warehouse as one of them posed a strange question.


    "Fellas, if you had to sleep with two women with a combined age of 30, what ages would you pick?" The man grinned, clearly amused by his own question.


    The four others paused, actually pondering it. One of them, looking particularly pleased with himself, snapped his fingers and declared, "Twenty-five and five, except the five was born on February 29, so she''s really twenty."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" another man asked, raising an eyebrow in confusion.


    The original speaker rolled his eyes, explaining as if it were obvious. "It''s a leap year, you dump fuck. Doesn''t change the fact that the girl''s technically five, though."


    The man shrugged, completely unfazed. "Legally, she''s twenty." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another man at the table chimed in, nodding approvingly. "That''s actually pretty smart. In that case, I''ll choose a thirty-year-old pregnant woman. Problem solved."


    Before the original speaker could respond, the fifth man, who had been silent up until this point, finally offered his opinion. "You guys are thinking too hard. I''d go with nine and nine¡ªyou can keep the rest."


    The crude banter was interrupted when one of the men glanced toward the crates at the back of the warehouse. "Hey McCarthy! Wanna switch shifts?"


    There was no response.


    The man called out again, a bit louder this time. "McCarthy? Are you there?"


    Silence.


    This time, all five men turned their heads, looking around the warehouse. There was no sign of any of their patrolling guards. The poker table fell quiet, the atmosphere growing uneasy as they exchanged nervous glances.


    "Something''s wrong," one of them muttered, reaching for his gun.


    Unbeknownst to them, Don was already watching, perched high above once more, his glowing white eyes locked on his next targets.

 Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 6)

    The men soon stood abruptly, their chairs scraping loudly against the concrete floor. The man who seemed to be in charge, a burly figure with a scar running down the side of his face, barked an order to one of the other men. "Go check it out. We''ll cover you."


    Don smirked from his perch high above, watching as one of the lackeys nervously adjusted his grip on his gun. It was clear they were using the poor fool as bait, sacrificing him to test if there was any real danger.


    ''But who will cover you?'' Don thought, his eyes narrowing.


    Their attention was completely focused forward, leaving their backs wide open¡ªexposed. He could eliminate them all in one quick attack, but he decided against it. Just like the last time, he needed one survivor. Someone to spread fear, to unravel the gang from the inside.


    Don''s gaze shifted from the group of men to the far wall of the warehouse. He recalled the floor plans he had studied before the mission. ''There should be a fuse box nearby,'' he thought, and sure enough, his eyes soon landed on it¡ªa small gray box mounted on the wall near a stack of crates.


    ''Perfect.''


    With a simple thought, a shadow tendril slithered silently from the darkness, coiling toward the fuse box. **Click.** The lights suddenly went out, plunging the warehouse into pitch-black darkness.


    Don closed his eyes, disappearing entirely into the shadows as the men began to panic.


    "Shit, what the fuck?!" one of them yelled.


    "I can''t see a damn thing!" another cursed, fumbling with his gun.


    Don could see perfectly fine. His shadow sense allowed him to feel every presence, every movement.


    He watched as they stumbled around blindly, trying to orient themselves. Moving swiftly, his figure blended into the inky blackness as a shadow tendril reached out and snaked around one of the men''s necks.


    Without a sound, the tendril hoisted the man into the air, pulling him up to the metal beams high above.


    The man''s legs kicked wildly in the air, his fingers clawing at the tendril constricting his throat. But it was no use. Don''s strength, amplified by the suit, was far beyond anything the man could fight against.


    Several more tendrils shot out, wrapping around his torso and head.


    **Shk!** S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In one quick, brutal motion, Don pulled.


    The man''s head was torn clean off, the sound of tearing flesh and cracking bone lost beneath the men''s panicked shouts below.


    The lights flickered back on, bathing the warehouse in a harsh, sterile glow.


    What they saw next made their blood run cold. The man who had been taken was now lying on the floor, his body a twisted mess, his head detached from his torso. Blood pooled around him, spreading like an oil slick across the ground.


    His neck stump looked as though it had been ripped apart by something inhuman, jagged and gory.


    "What the fuck!" one of the men screamed, his face turning pale with horror. He backed away from the grisly sight, his gun shaking in his hands. "McCarthy, no! What the fuck is going on?!"


    Another man, eyes wide with fear, stammered, "I''m out of here, man. I''m fucking out!"


    But before any of them could react further, **click**¡ªthe lights went out again, throwing them back into suffocating darkness.


    This time, the fear in the room was clear.


    Every man left alive felt it deep in their gut, an overwhelming sense of dread that clawed at their insides. The thing stalking them wasn''t just killing¡ªit was playing with them. And they couldn''t even see it.


    Don, watching from the shadows, felt their panic as if it were a physical presence. Their hearts raced and their breath came in ragged gasps. They were paralyzed by fear.


    He soon chose his next target¡ªone of the three men still huddled close together, their eyes darting around frantically.


    Another tendril shot out from the darkness, this time not bothering with subtlety. It wrapped around the man''s arm, yanking him upward with such force that he barely had time to scream.


    "Something''s got me! Help! HELP!"


    His friends reacted, backing away from the spot where he had been standing just moments before. One of them pointed upward, his voice trembling. "It''s up there! Shoot it!"


    The man beside him hesitated, then joined in, both of them firing wildly into the rafters, their guns blazing. **Bang! Bang! Bang!** The deafening sound of gunfire echoed through the warehouse as bullets tore through the air, ricocheting off metal beams and containers.


    But amidst the chaos, two of the bullets hit their mark¡ªnot the monster they were aiming for, but their own friend. His body jerked violently as one bullet punctured his lung, and another lodged in his heart.


    As the two remaining men continued firing blindly into the rafters, Don turned his attention to the one who had broken off from the group, frantically scrambling toward the exit, which he now couldn''t even see.


    He didn''t know it yet, but there was no escape.


    Don didn''t need to chase him. With a thought, a wall of spiked shadow formed directly in the runner''s path¡ªrazor-sharp tendrils lacing together in the blackness, waiting.


    The man''s desperate dash came to a gruesome end as he collided with the wall at full speed.


    **Shk!**


    A choked, gurgling scream escaped his lips as the spikes punctured his body in a dozen places at once¡ªhis eye, cheek, mouth, chest, stomach, leg, and hand.


    Each spike pierced through him with brutal accuracy, skewering flesh and bone. The agony was immediate and overwhelming, his limbs jerking involuntarily as the realization of what had just happened hit him.


    For a brief, horrific moment, he was suspended in place, impaled by the wall of spikes, his body twitching violently as blood poured from his wounds. Then, as quickly as they had appeared, the spikes vanished, leaving the man to collapse heavily onto the ground, his life draining away in a rapidly spreading pool of crimson.


    Don melted back into the shadows, his eyes glowing faintly as he observed from a safe distance. He flicked his wrist, and **click**, the lights in the warehouse came back on.


    The two men who had been shooting up at the ceiling were momentarily blinded, their eyes struggling to adjust to the sudden brightness. Blinking rapidly, they began to see once more, only for their horror to be renewed when **whoosh**, something heavy fell from above.


    **Thud.**


    Their friend''s body slammed into the concrete floor between them with a sickening, fleshy **pop**.


    The impact shattered bones and burst internal organs, leaving the body a broken, twisted mess. Blood pooled around the mangled corpse, and his limbs were splayed out at unnatural angles, his face smashed beyond recognition from the fall.


    One of the men, unable to handle the sight, doubled over and vomited, the sound of his retching echoing in the now eerily silent warehouse.


    The other man, still gripping his gun, backed away in shock, his weapon shaking in his hands as he continued aiming upward, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could explain what was happening.


    As the man who had vomited lifted his head, his eyes widened further in horror. Just a few feet away, the body of their other friend¡ªthe one who had run¡ªlay twitching in a massive pool of blood, his body riddled with puncture wounds from head to toe.


    "Oh... oh God..." the man whispered, his voice trembling as he backed away from the grisly scene. His vision blurred and his breaths coming in short, rapid bursts.


    The second man, still alert but terrified, finally tore his gaze away from the ceiling and glanced down at the body near his feet.


    His face drained of color as he realized what had happened to their friend. He took a shaky step back, his eyes wide, unable to comprehend the sheer brutality of the killings.


    He turned to his remaining companion, who was still frozen in fear, hunched over from vomiting. Their eyes met¡ªone pair filled with terror, the other with sheer disbelief. For a brief second, it felt like time had stopped, both men paralyzed by the horror unfolding around them.


    And then, **click**, the lights went out again.


    The man who had just been looking down at the body felt his heart seize in his chest. His gun trembled uncontrollably in his grip as he stood frozen, his mind racing with the thought that he could be next. He could barely move, barely breathe, waiting for death to come from the shadows.


    But Don had already chosen his next victim.


    In the split second of darkness, a massive shadow spike shot out from the ground and pierced cleanly through the chest of one of the two men. **Shk!** The sharp, wet sound of flesh being torn apart echoed as the spike punched through bone, leaving a gaping, bloody hole in the man''s chest.


    **Click.**


    The lights flickered back on, revealing the man who had been spiked. He stared down at his chest in disbelief, his mouth opening as if to speak, but all that came out was a wet gurgle. Blood dribbled from his lips as he coughed, his legs buckling beneath him.


    He sank to his knees, one trembling hand reaching up to touch the bloody hole in his chest before he collapsed fully onto the concrete floor, his eyes wide and lifeless.


    The remaining man, the one who had vomited earlier, could only stare in abject horror. He couldn''t speak, couldn''t move.


    His body was locked in place, as if even the thought of moving would invite the same fate. His heart pounded in his ears, and he felt like he was drowning in his own fear.


    **Click.**


    The lights went out once more.


    This time, the man''s pupils darted wildly in the darkness, expecting to be torn apart at any moment. Every nerve in his body screamed at him to run, to flee, but he was paralyzed. Sweat poured down his face, his breaths shallow and desperate. He was alone in the dark, surrounded by death.


    But then, just as suddenly as they had gone out, the lights flickered back on.


    His heart still racing, the man realized he was... unharmed. He was alive. But why?


    He mustered the strength to turn his head, and as he looked down at the ground in front of him, his breath caught in his throat.


    Written in blood, smeared across the concrete, was a single message.


    **Run and let them know. Predator is coming.**

 Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 7)

    As the man sprinted out of the warehouse, his footsteps fading into the distance, Don''s figure emerged where the bloodied message had been left on the floor.


    He glanced down at the letters smeared in crimson. It was a perfect warning, a seed of fear he was sure would be firmly planted in the gang, but he didn''t want it spreading too quickly, at least not to the police or the public. Not yet.


    With a wave of his hand, shadow tendrils slithered across the floor, smearing the blood and erasing the message completely. The warning would stay among the Hell Riders for now, building panic and disorder in their ranks. Satisfied, Don vanished from the warehouse, reappearing in a quiet, empty street.


    The street was dimly lit, with only a few vehicles parked along the curb. The occasional flicker of a streetlight cast long shadows across the cracked pavement. Don surveyed the area briefly before vanishing once more, reappearing inside a dark brown, old-looking vehicle.


    The car''s interior smelled of worn leather, and the dashboard was scratched and faded, and yet it also had self-driving capabilities.


    Almost immediately, the dashboard screen flickered to life, revealing an image of Gary seated in a dimly lit office. Papers were scattered around him, but his expression was calm as ever. He smiled. "That was quick."


    Don, still in his Predator suit, nodded. "It went perfectly. We can move on to the next phase."


    "Brilliant," Gary said, adjusting his tie. "I''ll get right on it. Everything''s in place on my end. Goodbye for now, sir. Goodnight."


    "Goodnight to you too," Don replied.


    **Whirr.** The car''s engine hummed softly as it began to drive, leaving the warehouse district behind.


    After about 15 minutes, the car passed by the familiar road near the Chanel Hills community. Without stopping, Don vanished from the seat, reappearing in his bedroom just like that.


    The room was still, quiet, and dimly lit by the soft glow of the digital clock on his nightstand.


    He immediately activated his shadow sense, feeling the presence of everyone in the house. Amanda, Summer, and Samantha were all in their rooms, lying in bed.


    Winter, on the other hand, was moving around the living room, seemingly studying various objects with silent curiosity. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, if you could this itself ordinary.


    Satisfied, Don allowed his Predator suit to dissolve back into its tattoo form, the strange skull on his wrist returning to its dormant state. He stretched slightly, feeling the weight of the night''s work settle into his muscles. **Shk.** The soft sound of fabric brushing against skin filled the room as he removed his clothing and got ready for bed.


    ---


    The next morning, Don woke up at his usual time. He went through his routine¡ªstretching, breathing exercises, meditation¡ªletting the calmness wash over him.


    Afterward, he got dressed for his morning jog, pulling on a simple T-shirt and shorts. His mind was clear and focused, though part of him was already thinking about the next move as Predator.


    As he headed downstairs, his footsteps light against the polished wood, he found Winter waiting at the bottom of the steps. She stood perfectly still, her gaze meeting his as he descended.


    "Good morning," Winter greeted him, her voice as emotionless as ever.


    "Morning," Don replied, reaching the bottom of the stairs. He paused, tilting his head slightly. "What were you up to last night?"


    Winter straightened, her hands clasped neatly in front of her. "I explored the house more critically, noting all present details. I also simulated several home invasion scenarios and devised how they could be prevented or neutralized with certain security measures."


    Don raised an eyebrow, intrigued. He hadn''t expected Winter to be so thorough. "Home invasion scenarios, huh? Interesting. How costly would it be to implement these measures?"


    Winter responded without hesitation. "The cost would vary depending on where the materials are sourced and how they are transported. However, the estimated price range would be between 50 million and 120 million credits."


    Don resisted the urge to sigh. "Right. Well, I''ll keep that in mind. Thanks."


    He continued toward the front door, pulling his hair back into a loose knot as he spoke. "I''m heading out for a jog. I won''t be long."


    Winter tilted her head slightly. "Would you like me to prepare breakfast for you upon your return? I can also cook for the entire household if needed. I am capable of replicating the dishes of some of the most well-known chefs to have ever lived."


    The offer was tempting. Don paused with his hand on the doorknob, considering it for a moment. But he quickly dismissed the idea, shaking his head. "It''s fine. Just help Mom when she comes down to start cooking. Don''t offer to take over, just assist with whatever she asks."


    Winter''s head tilted again, her expression unreadable. "Understood. May I ask why you don''t wish for me to cook? Is it because I have yet to earn your trust?"


    Don chuckled softly and shook his head. "No, it''s not that. You''ll cook for me another time. It''s just... cooking is Mom''s thing. It''d be weird if you took over."


    "I see," Winter replied, nodding. "Then I will assist her to the best of my abilities."


    Don offered her a small smile before stepping outside, the cool morning air hitting his skin as he closed the door behind him.


    As he jogged down the driveway, his thoughts drifted back to his reasoning. Truthfully, he didn''t want Winter to cook because it would risk taking away something that Samantha felt was her role.


    His goal was to make himself seem more dependent on her, to strengthen that bond. If he started letting Winter handle tasks like cooking and cleaning, it could backfire and make Samantha feel pushed aside¡ªor worse, unnecessary.


    As he rounded the corner of the street, his thoughts shifted again. ''I should plan something to do with Samantha,'' he thought.


    ''But what?''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Don jogged back toward the house, his mind wandered to the idea he had been mulling over. ''I wonder if she''ll like that...'' he thought, but then added, ''I won''t be able to set it up alone.''


    He soon reached the front door, his thoughts still drifting, and stepped inside. **Click.** The door closed behind him, and immediately, he was hit with a wave of aromas. He raised an eyebrow, confusion washing over him as he tried to place the various scents.


    It smelled like¡­ a feast?


    Walking toward the kitchen, he was met with a surprising sight. Winter was moving at inhuman speeds, gracefully flitting between pans and cutting boards, preparing several dishes at once.


    Her movements were precise, mechanical, yet efficient, as though she was operating on fast-forward. The sheer number of plates she was working on was baffling.


    Leaning against the counter, book in hand, was Samantha, smiling as she watched Winter work. Don blinked, momentarily puzzled by the scene. Before he could say anything, Samantha spotted him at the doorway and greeted him warmly.


    "Oh, hey Donnie! Can you believe how amazing Winter is at cooking?" She gestured toward the android, who continued preparing multiple dishes with ease. "She can follow instructions to the tee and cook the food nearly perfectly."


    Don hadn''t expected this at all.


    If anything, he thought Samantha would be upset at someone taking over her role as the family''s de facto cook. But she looked genuinely pleased, even excited. Before he could ask about it, Samantha picked up a nearby bowl and walked over to him.


    "You need to try these samosas," she said, holding one up to him. "I could never get the crispy outer layer right, but just try this." She brought the samosa to Don''s mouth, offering him a bite.


    Don didn''t resist, taking a bite and chewing thoughtfully. His eyebrows rose in mild surprise as he nodded. "These are great, actually," he said genuinely, his tone light.


    Samantha beamed. "I know, right?" she said, clearly delighted.


    Don glanced over at Winter, still busy at work. "Winter, make sure you take note of all the recipes Mom is teaching you."


    Samantha looked at him curiously. "Interested in learning to cook, huh?" she asked, raising an eyebrow with a playful grin. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don narrowed his eyes in confusion for a second before correcting her. "Learn? No. I''m keeping a cheat code for free mom food for life."


    Samantha laughed, playfully hitting his chest. "Oh, you," she teased.


    Just then, the soft **thud** of footsteps echoed down the stairs.


    A groggy Summer shuffled into view, wearing a hoodie and booty shorts, one hand lazily scratching her stomach underneath her hoodie while the other covered a wide yawn. Her eyes were half-open as she sniffed the air.


    "Why does it smell like we''re having lunch for breakfast in here?" she mumbled, her voice thick with sleep.


    Don and Samantha popped their heads out from the kitchen, spotting Summer as she looked around in confusion. Don couldn''t help but smirk. "Wow, I can''t believe the smell of food actually woke her up. She really is a fridge assassin."


    Summer shot him a frown, clearly not amused. She then raised a hand, tempted to flip him off, but with Samantha standing there, she settled for holding out her fist instead.


    Don shrugged casually at this, his smirk growing.


    "Not a morning person, huh?" he asked sarcastically.


    Before Summer could fire back, Amanda''s voice called down from upstairs. "What smells so good?"


    "Oh it''s-". Don turned to answer, then paused, his brow furrowing. "Wait... are you topless?" he asked, sounding more confused than anything.


    Before Amanda could reply, Summer''s eyes narrowed at Don with suspicion, her arms crossing over her chest. "Wait¡­ why do you sound excited by that?"


    Don blinked innocently. "That''s not excitement. It''s concern..." He shrugged, as if the whole conversation was perfectly reasonable.


    Samantha sighed, clearly used to this dynamic. Just as she opened her mouth to speak, Winter''s spoke up. "The food is ready."


    Samantha turned in surprise, her eyes widening as she took in the sight of the fully prepared table, neatly arranged with a variety of dishes. It was an impressive spread, with everything from breakfast classics to more intricate meals, all laid out perfectly.


    "Wow¡­" Samantha muttered in amazement, then turned back to the others. "Alright, hurry up and wash up so we''re not late for church."


    Amanda, still upstairs, let out an exaggerated sigh. "Now I remember why I stopped staying over on weekends," she said in a dramatic, sad tone.


    Don blinked, momentarily thrown off. He had actually forgotten about the church plans. He sighed as well, scratching the back of his neck. "Oh, I forgot."


    Summer on the other hand crossed her arms, clearly displeased. "I thought that was just a bad dream."


    Don raised an eyebrow, glancing at her with a smirk. "Wow, you really hate church, huh?"


    Summer shot him a glare, her voice low.


    "Shut up."

 Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 8)

    Elsewhere, the dim glow of red lighting bathed the narrow corridor as T-Back, one of the main bouncers for Deadly Damsels, made his way down the velvet-lined hallway. The walls were covered in a mix of black and red, the kind of d¨¦cor that screamed illicit activity.


    The lighting, mature and sultry, cast long shadows as T-Back''s heavy metallic hands swung by his side, clinking softly against the seam of his jeans.


    He stopped in front of a door labeled *VIP Room 6*, knocking hard. **Bang, bang, bang.** The sound was far louder than it would have been with a regular hand, the metal reverberating down the hall.


    "Who is it?" came an irritated male voice from inside, the tone heavy with annoyance.


    "It''s me, Vik. You might want to come see this," T-Back answered, his tone as casual as ever.


    There was some scrambling behind the door¡ª**thump**, **shuffle**, the sound of jeans being pulled on¡ªand soon the door swung open to reveal Viktor, still fumbling with his belt buckle, his frown deepening.


    Behind him, T-Back could see the outline of two girls under the covers, their legs barely hidden by the sheets. It wasn''t unusual¡ªaround here, scenes like this were the norm.


    Viktor finished adjusting his belt, irritation clear in his expression. "What the hell are you waking me up for so early? The whole reason I pay for this overpriced room is so I don''t get disturbed."


    T-Back, unfazed by Viktor''s anger, merely shrugged. "Trust me, you''ll thank me for waking you. Now follow me."


    Viktor frowned, annoyed at the lack of deference from someone he saw as a lowly bouncer. But despite his frustration, he didn''t speak up. Instead, he gave a sharp nod and followed T-Back out of the red-lit corridor and into a much more plain, worn-looking hallway.


    The vibrant luxury of the VIP area gave way to cracked concrete floors, damaged metal panels, and peeling paint¡ªa clear downgrade.


    They stopped in front of a door labeled *Rest Area*. Viktor raised an eyebrow, looking disgusted. "This is where the Deadly Damsels let staff catch a break? This place sucks."


    T-Back, walking ahead, didn''t bother to turn around. "We can''t all be sexy women," he said dryly, pushing the door open.


    The room inside was as lackluster as the hallway. A cheap, old wooden table sat in the center, surrounded by mismatched chairs, its surface littered with cigarette butts, empty beer bottles, and a few scattered playing cards.


    A single worn-out sofa faced a small flat-screen TV mounted crookedly on the wall. But it wasn''t the sad state of the room that caught Viktor''s attention¡ªit was the man trembling under a dim lightbulb in the middle of the room, right under a light bulb near the table.


    Viktor''s eyes widened in recognition. "Frederico? What the hell are you doing here¡ª" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stopped mid-sentence, his mind immediately flashing back to the last time with Marcus. The resemblance between the two was chilling, and Viktor''s gut twisted with dread. He didn''t need anyone to spell it out for him¡ªthis was bad. Really bad.


    Before Viktor could question Frederico, a woman''s voice called out from behind. "Vik, it''s Ash. She wants to talk to you now."


    Viktor turned, his irritation spiking as he saw a woman wrapped in a bedsheet standing in the doorway, holding out a phone. He clicked his tongue and stormed over, snatching the phone from her hand.


    "Hey, Ash?" Viktor demanded, his voice tight. "We''ve got a problem."


    Ash''s voice came through the phone, seething with anger. "You don''t fucking say! Why am I only finding out about this now, Vik?!"


    Viktor frowned, confusion creasing his forehead. "What the hell do you mean? I *just* found out too. It''s not too late to save the stash. Let''s just send out a couple of the guys and¡ª"


    "OH MY GOD, can you just turn on the fucking news!" Ash interrupted, her voice full of frustration and fury.


    Viktor''s face tightened with barely concealed rage. Being yelled at by a girl young enough to be his daughter stung, but he held his tongue. Instead, he shot a sharp look at T-Back, who had been standing silently by the door, listening to the entire exchange.


    Without a word, T-Back walked forward, grabbed the remote off the table, and flicked on the small TV. The screen crackled to life, and with a few clicks, he switched to a local news channel.


    The broadcast immediately displayed a live helicopter view of the warehouse Don had attacked the night before. The headline read in bold letters: *Warehouse of Horrors.*


    The news anchor''s voice echoed through the dingy room: "It came as a shock to the first responding officers when they discovered the bodies of multiple gang members, all believed to be part of the notorious Hell Riders gang. Authorities say the violence may signal a brutal shift in the ongoing gang wars that have plagued Santos City..."


    **BAM!**


    Viktor''s fist slammed into the TV screen, sending it flying off its mount. The screen shattered on impact, pieces of glass scattering across the room.


    Frederico, standing under the light, flinched violently, his entire body trembling in fear at the sound. His eyes darted between the broken TV and Viktor, too terrified to speak.


    T-Back sighed heavily, running crossing his arms. "You''re paying for that," he said, shaking his head.


    Viktor ignored him, too consumed by his own rage. He then turned on Frederico, grabbing him roughly by the collar and yanking him forward. "You better tell me what the fuck happened... NOW!"


    Frederico''s voice shook as he tried to speak, but no words came out at first. He was barely holding himself together.


    He knew what had happened¡ªhe''d witnessed it all firsthand¡ªbut how could he possibly explain it to Viktor? How could he make sense of the nightmare that had unfolded in that warehouse?


    "I¡ªIt was..." Frederico stammered, his eyes wide and glassy. He felt Viktor''s grip tighten on his collar, the man''s breath hot with anger, and he knew he couldn''t stall any longer.


    "It... it wasn''t human," he finally whispered.


    Viktor''s frown deepened, lines of anger etched across his face. His grip on Frederico''s collar tightened as he yanked the trembling man upright again. "You think this is a fucking joke, huh?!"


    **Bam!** Viktor slammed Frederico into the wall with a furious shove, the impact knocking the breath out of him. Frederico slumped to the ground, coughing and clutching his ribs. He tried to speak, his voice shaking. "Please, I''m telling the truth¡ª"


    Before he could finish, **bam**¡ªViktor''s boot connected with Frederico''s face, sending him sprawling to the floor. Blood sprayed from his nose, and his lip split on impact.


    "I''m going to need more than ''it''s not human!''" Viktor growled. **Bam!** Another kick to the stomach.


    Frederico curled in on himself, wheezing, his hands weakly trying to shield his head.


    "Tell¡ª" **Kick!**


    "Me¡ª" **Kick!**


    "Something¡ª" **Kick!**


    "Fucking¡ª" **Kick!**


    "Useful!"


    Viktor raised his foot to deliver another blow, but before he could bring it down, T-Back''s large hand gripped his shoulder firmly, pulling him back with ease.


    "Calm down," T-Back said, his voice low and steady. "Don''t forget where you are."


    Viktor jerked away, glaring at T-Back as he shook his hand off. "Do you have any fucking idea what we''ve just lost?!" he shouted, his voice raw with frustration. "And all this idiot can say is shadows and fucking inhumans? What the hell am I supposed to do with that? It''s fuck all information!"


    Frederico, lying on the floor with his face bloodied and swollen, stared up at Viktor, fear written all over his features. His body trembled, and he could barely form the words as he hesitated. But he knew that if he didn''t say something, Viktor might just kill him right here.


    "It... it said to tell them... Predator is coming," Frederico stammered.


    Viktor paused, his rage giving way to a sudden, unsettling quiet. He turned back to Frederico, eyes narrowing. "So you saw it, and you heard it speak?"


    Frederico shook his head, his swollen cheek throbbing painfully. "N-no... I didn''t hear or see it."


    Viktor''s eyes darkened, the veins in his neck pulsing. "Then how did ''it'' give you a fucking message? Did it airdrop it into your empty skull?!"


    Frederico flinched at the sharpness of Viktor''s words. He looked down, his bloodied hands trembling as he recalled the moment in the warehouse. "It was... it was written. Written in the blood and... and guts of one of the guys it killed," he muttered, his voice shaky, barely able to keep his words steady.


    "Every time the lights went off and came back on... someone died."


    Viktor''s anger simmered, but now something darker flickered behind his eyes¡ªsomething close to fear. He glanced at T-Back, then back at Frederico. As much as he didn''t want to believe this nonsense, there was a nagging truth to it.


    The Hell Riders had been targeted three times now, and every time it had been something inexplicable. They couldn''t afford to dismiss it anymore. Maybe it wasn''t a ghost, but someone or something was after them.


    Viktor''s gaze shifted to the flickering light overhead, a knot forming in his gut. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªthis "Predator" was, they were deadly, efficient, and left no trace. Viktor felt the growing sense of dread settling in his chest.


    His daze was interrupted by Ash''s voice still crackling over the phone. "Vik!" she shouted, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    "What?" Viktor barked back, his mind still half on the chilling details Frederico had just revealed.


    Ash''s voice was tense, still full of anger. "Who the fuck is Predator?!"


    Before Viktor could respond, T-Back chimed in, crossing his arms as he leaned against the doorframe. "You mean *what* the fuck is Predator."


    Viktor shot T-Back a hateful glance, but didn''t waste any more breath arguing with him. He put the phone back to his ear. "I don''t know," he admitted. "But I''ll dig for information. And I''ll find out why the cops we pay didn''t warn us about this shit."


    Ash scoffed on the other end. "Maybe it got them too."


    Viktor clenched his jaw but didn''t argue. Ash had a point. If whoever this Predator was could slip through unnoticed and leave a massacre behind without any of their paid-off contacts giving them a heads-up, it was possible that their network was compromised.


    "Fine," Ash agreed. "Anything else?"


    Viktor lifted his gaze again to the flickering light bulb above him, the fear of the unknown creeping further into his thoughts. "Yeah," he muttered slowly. "Tell everyone to carry a fucking torch."

 Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 1)

    After about 30 minutes, everyone in the house was ready and gathered downstairs.


    Samantha, dressed in a navy-blue dress that fell just below her knees, displayed a quiet elegance. Her blonde hair was neatly styled, and she wore simple pearl earrings, her outfit fitting for church.


    Amanda, in contrast, had opted for a more casual look¡ªripped jeans, a loose-fitting blouse, and sandals. Summer, as usual, looked like she had thrown on whatever was closest¡ªan oversized sweatshirt and leggings, paired with sneakers.


    Don who put in some effort, wore a white button-down shirt and dark slacks, which settled somewhere between smart and casual, comfortable but still presentable.


    Samantha smiled as she looked around at everyone. "It''s so nice to be going to church as a family again. I can''t remember the last time we did this."


    Summer crossed her arms and sighed. "Let''s not make it a habit."


    Don grinned, leaning toward her. "I bet you''d go if the church had free buffets afterward."


    Summer furrowed her brow and swung her fist at Don''s shoulder, but he sidestepped her easily, causing her to miss.


    "No fighting, you two," Samantha warned with a gentle shake of her head.


    As Samantha turned toward the kitchen, her gaze landed on Winter, who had remained downstairs cleaning. The food from breakfast couldn''t be finished, so Samantha had decided to take the rest to church to give out.


    She thought it would be a nice gesture, though Summer had other opinions.


    "What a waste," Summer muttered under her breath, rolling her eyes.


    Don smirked. "I think it''s a good idea. In fact, if we stopped feeding Summer, we''d be one step closer to stopping world hunger."


    Summer narrowed her eyes at him, glaring. "Laugh it off now, but Mom won''t always be around."


    Feigning a gasp, Don placed a hand over his heart. "You''re plotting to kill Mom? For food, no less?"


    Samantha sighed, clearly used to their bickering by now. "Don, stop teasing your sister." She shook her head slightly. "We have to go now, or we''ll be late."


    As they headed for the door, Winter saw them out. "Have a safe journey."


    Samantha paused, looking at her curiously. "You''re not coming with us?"


    Winter''s reply was matter-of-fact. "It is not my decision to make."


    Everyone turned to look at Don, who quickly shook his head. "Probably not the best idea to show up to church with a busty maid. Maybe when we get you some different clothes."


    Winter nodded in understanding. "That does sound like the more appropriate option."


    Samantha thought for a moment before nodding as well. "You''re right."


    Winter then added, "I will ensure the house is clean and free of intruders. Not even an ant will enter without my knowledge."


    Samantha, slightly taken aback by Winter''s serious tone, smiled awkwardly. "Oh, uh, that''s really fine. You can... rest."


    Winter tilted her head, clearly confused. "Rest?"


    Don stepped in, cutting off the conversation before it got too strange. "Just do whatever you feel is necessary, Winter. Within reason, of course."


    "Affirmative," Winter replied, her tone unchanged.


    As they walked toward the front door, Samantha shook her head with a small smile. "I just can''t seem to understand technology like you kids."


    Don grinned. "Don''t worry, I''ll teach you."


    Samantha''s smile widened as they approached her Range Rover parked in the driveway. Don jogged ahead, opening the driver''s side door for her with a gentlemanly flourish. Samantha laughed softly, clearly pleased by the gesture, and slid into the driver''s seat.


    Amanda, standing by the passenger side, chuckled as Don opened the door for her next. "You raised quite the gentleman, Sam," Amanda said with amusement. "He''s setting the bar high for what I expect from a man."


    Samantha beamed, laughing lightly. "He sure is."


    After Don closed the door for Amanda, he turned to find Summer standing right behind him, arms crossed and tapping one foot impatiently on the ground. She raised an eyebrow expectantly, clearly waiting for him to open the door for her as well.


    Don sighed but complied, pulling the door open with a smirk. As Summer climbed into the backseat, he reached out and pinched her ass, causing her to yelp and spin around.


    "Hey!" she yelled, glaring at him.


    But Don closed the door before she could retaliate, walking around to the other side and sliding into the seat beside her.


    Samantha, unaware of the sibling shenanigans, smiled as she started the car. They were just about to pull out of the driveway when Samantha''s expression shifted. She frowned, spotting someone in the rearview mirror.


    It was Cassie, jogging down the street toward them, waving with far too much enthusiasm for someone who had just finished a workout.


    "Heya, Sam! Good morning!" Cassie called out, her breathless voice still full of energy.


    Samantha sighed, rolling down the window and forcing a polite smile. "Good morning, Cassie."


    Cassie leaned against the window sill, her smile widening when her gaze landed on Don. "Good morning, Don," she said sweetly, only then adding, "Good morning, Amanda. And... uh... "


    Summer, clearly unimpressed, crossed her arms. "It''s Summer," she said flatly.


    Cassie laughed, waving a hand dismissively. "Silly me. I have a terrible memory." She tilted her head, before asking. "Where are you all off to so early?"


    Samantha''s smile tightened. "Church. And we''re running late, so if you''ll excuse us..."


    Cassie nodded, still smiling. "I see. I might join you one of these days."


    She then turned her gaze back to Don. "Oh, and Don, make sure to stop by soon. Donald''s been wanting to see you."


    Don nodded, offering a polite smile. "Yeah, I''ll swing by. He and I need to chat about starting school together tomorrow."


    Cassie''s smile brightened even more. "Lovely! I¡ª *ahem*Donald will be looking forward to having you over. Toodles!" She gave a little wave before jogging off toward her house.


    As the car finally pulled away from the curb, Samantha''s forced smile melted into a frown. "That woman can be so... so inappropriate sometimes."


    Summer, ever blunt, added, "She just seems like a cougar who''s set her eyes on Don."


    Amanda laughed, shaking her head. "True." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samantha shot them both a disapproving look. "Don''t say that."


    "But it''s true," Summer insisted.


    "That''s enough," Samantha said firmly, glancing at Don through the rearview mirror. "Donnie, just be careful around her, alright? And don''t do anything I wouldn''t want you doing."


    Don flashed a quick grin. "No problem."


    Summer rolled her eyes, clearly not buying his innocent act, but remained silent as the car sped down the road.

 Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 2)

    After about 15 minutes, Don and his family arrived at the church.


    It was an old building, its stone walls weathered by time but still standing tall and dignified. The stained glass windows caught the morning sunlight, casting colorful reflections on the ground, while the towering bell tower loomed above, its cross visible from nearly every angle. The large wooden doors stood open, welcoming the congregation inside.


    They parked in the sizable lot, where numerous other cars had already gathered. As Don, Samantha, Amanda, and Summer stepped out, they noticed families like theirs lining up to enter the church.


    Most paused at the entrance to greet a gentle-looking pastor and a nun who stood beside him. The pastor, an older man with silver-gray hair and kind, wrinkled eyes, shook hands with each visitor, offering them warm smiles and words of blessing.


    The nun, however, was far from ordinary.


    She had bright, almost unnaturally green eyes, her gaze captivating anyone who looked her way. Her hair was the same striking shade of green, pulled back under her habit, and her skin was pale, almost porcelain-like, giving her a sort of ethereal beauty.


    Every man who passed by couldn''t help but stare at her, their expressions turning dazed and foolish, as if spellbound. Some of the men even had their wives and families with them, yet they still looked at her as if drawn by an invisible force.


    As Don''s family drew closer to the entrance, he noticed this odd behavior.


    At first, he didn''t pay much attention, his eyes wandering around the church grounds. But as they neared the doors, he caught sight of one man with a gorgeous wife on his arm, practically drooling as he greeted the nun. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don frowned. ''I get that she''s attractive, but aren''t these guys overdoing it?'' He could understand if it was just single fathers or unhappy husbands, but even men with beautiful women by their sides seemed star-struck.


    The nun didn''t shake hands like the pastor; instead, she stood with a serene smile, nodding and saying softly, "The Lord welcomes you into His home." Her voice had a melodic quality to it, almost too perfect, too alluring as if it was carefully practiced.


    When it was finally Don''s family''s turn to greet them, the nun''s expression shifted the moment her eyes met his.


    For a brief second, her green eyes widened in surprise, and something dark and angry flashed across her face. It was subtle, but Don didn''t miss it. Before he could react, Samantha stepped forward, smiling warmly.


    "Good morning, Father John," Samantha greeted the pastor. "How are you this morning?"


    The pastor, his face lighting up with recognition, smiled back. "I am blessed as always, my dear." His gaze shifted to Don and the others, his smile widening with surprise. "So, my eyes don''t deceive me! Is that Amanda? Little Summer? And Donnie too?


    Hah! You''ve really grown! I must be getting old." He laughed heartily.


    Samantha smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry we haven''t been able to come as a family in so long, but I''m glad we can now."


    Father John nodded, still smiling. "The Lord works in mysterious ways. I''m just happy to see you united once more in the house of God."


    His gaze shifted to the nun beside him. "Oh, where are my manners? This is Sister Rose," he introduced. "She recently transferred here from Europe and has been a godsend. Our church has seen more donations and prosperous projects under her care."


    Samantha nodded toward Sister Rose. "Nice to meet you."


    Sister Rose smiled back, her expression seemingly serene once again. "Nice to meet you all," she said softly, though her gaze was locked onto Don.


    As her eyes bore into him, Don felt something strange stir inside him. It was like an odd, almost primal urge¡ªa need to possess her, to make her his. The sensation was unsettling, and for a moment, he nearly frowned, but he quickly hid it behind a bright smile, playing along with whatever game this was.


    "Nice to meet you," Don said in an excited tone, mirroring the starstruck men he had noticed earlier. Summer, catching his expression, rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed.


    "She''s not all that," Summer muttered under her breath.


    Samantha, oblivious to the strange tension, pulled a set of car keys from her pocket. "I brought some food for the church," she said, handing the keys to Don. "Could you get the packages from the car before they go cold?"


    Father John clapped his hands together. "Oh, brilliant! Thank you so much. May the Lord provide you with many blessings for your generosity."


    Before Don could move, Sister Rose stepped forward. "I shall help him with that endeavor and show him where to put the food, if that''s alright," she offered.


    Father John beamed. "Yes, yes, please do."


    Samantha smiled. "You''ll find us inside, Donnie."


    Don nodded, and as Sister Rose moved closer, he felt that strange stirring again. Her presence was magnetic, and her voice, when she spoke, stirred something deep inside him¡ªsomething he didn''t like.


    It triggered his *Unfazed* trait, which helped him remain calm under pressure. But this... this was different.


    "Lead the way," Sister Rose said, her voice soft yet compelling.


    Don smiled like an idiot on the outside, replying hurriedly, "Sure thing." But as they walked toward the car park, he wondered. ''What the hell is she?''


    The short walk to the car was interrupted constantly by men stopping to greet Sister Rose, their eyes glazed over with admiration. They smiled, asked her how she was, or what she was doing, while giving Don the occasional hateful glance.


    By the time they reached the car, Don''s thoughts were buzzing. ''Is she a succubus?'' he thought. ''But at a church?''


    He had no idea what Sister Rose truly was, but one thing was certain¡ªshe was dangerous. And for whatever reason, he had caught her eye.


    When they reached the car, Don opened the trunk and began removing the food packages. As he did, Sister Rose stood close, her green eyes never leaving him. "Are you the boy from the Central Mall attack?" she asked suddenly, her voice both terrifying and enticing. "The one who helped stop that villain... what was his name? Ah yes, Nightshade.


    Was that you?"


    Her words sent a chill down Don''s spine. There was something off about the way she asked. Why that, of all things? He wasn''t sure, but he remained calm, his *Unfazed* trait keeping his emotions in check.


    "No," Don said smoothly, stacking the food packages in his arms. "I didn''t help stop Nightshade. I just protected my mom from some Green Thorns."


    Sister Rose smiled, though there was something calculating behind her eyes. "I see. That is commendable. You are a very brave young man. Follow me."


    Don hesitated, glancing at the small, visible part of the tattoo on his wrist. ''If she''s dangerous,'' he thought, ''I might have no choice but to use this.''


    With a silent resolve, he picked up the last of the packages and followed her as she led him to a side door on the church.

 Chapter 184: Chapter 184: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 3)

    Don followed Sister Rose as she led him through the church''s narrow stone corridor, the air cool and damp, like the walls themselves were absorbing the morning chill.


    The path was lined with old wooden doors, each one simple and unadorned, adding to the ancient feel of the place. But Don barely noticed the details; his focus was entirely on Sister Rose, her figure moving gracefully ahead of him.


    They soon came to a stop in front of a door, and Sister Rose turned to him, her green eyes catching the dim light as she spoke softly. "In here."


    She opened the door, revealing a pantry of sorts. Despite the old stone walls and wooden shelves, there were modern appliances scattered throughout, like a large but outdated refrigerator humming quietly in the corner. The room was much colder than the hallway, likely to keep the stored food from spoiling.


    Sister Rose stepped inside first, placing the packages of food on one of the many shelves. Don followed suit, his breath visible in the cold air as he set the food down next to hers.


    After doing so, he turned to leave, ready to get out of the unsettling cold and her presence, and said, "If that''s all, I''ll be going."


    But just as he moved, Sister Rose suddenly shifted to stand in front of him, blocking his exit. Her voice, soft and almost musical, filled the room. "So soon? You haven''t even given me the chance to say thank you."


    Her hand lifted toward his face, as if to caress his cheek, her fingers inches away from his skin. But something in Don''s instincts screamed at him to avoid any physical contact. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He backed away slightly, his back bumping against the counter behind him. "It''s fine, really," he said, trying to sound casual. "But I should get going before my mother starts looking for me."


    Sister Rose didn''t press further. She merely stepped aside, her eerie smile never faltering. "Of course, that is probably for the best. Thank you again, and may the Lord watch over you."


    Don gave a brief nod, not wanting to linger. "You too." He moved around her and left the cold room.


    As the door closed behind him, he heard her mutter something under her breath, though her voice seemed to echo oddly in the hallway. "It seems fortune truly is on my side. I''ll be seeing you soon, child. An example shall still be made."


    Don frowned deeply as he continued walking, his superhuman hearing picking up every word clearly. He didn''t like the sound of that, not one bit. ''What the hell does she mean by that?'' he thought, his pace quickening toward the exit.


    Once back outside, instead of heading straight into the church, Don veered off toward the car park.


    He slipped into the car, taking a moment to breathe in the stillness before pulling out his phone. **Tap, tap, tap.** His fingers flew across the screen as he sent Gary a quick message: *I need you to look into Sister Rose from St. Michael''s Church and her background.*


    He sighed heavily after sending the text, his eyes drifting back to the church entrance. I better stay close to the others... just in case.'' Something about Sister Rose didn''t sit right with him, and he wasn''t about to take any chances, especially with his family involved.


    With a deep breath, he exited the car and made his way back to the church.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The service passed uneventfully, a long, drawn-out affair that Don barely paid attention to. His mind kept wandering back to Sister Rose and her cryptic words. But for now, there was nothing he could do but sit through it.


    He kept his expression neutral, not wanting to raise suspicion, but the nagging sense of unease never left him.


    As the service came to a close, Don and his family joined the crowd of people filing out of the church.


    At the entrance, the pastor and Sister Rose stood side by side, shaking hands and wishing the congregation well. The pastor''s kind, wrinkled face lit up with each departing family, while Sister Rose stood there, smiling, her captivating green eyes following everyone as they passed.


    When it was Don and his family''s turn, the pastor greeted them warmly. "Did you all enjoy the service?"


    Samantha smiled and nodded. "Yes, we did. We''ll be sure to come more as a family."


    The pastor beamed. "I''m happy to hear that, and thank you again for the food. May the Lord bless you many times over."


    Just as they were about to leave, Sister Rose spoke up, stopping them in their tracks. "A moment, please," she said, her eyes locking onto Don. "Would you happen to be free this evening? I could use a bit of help arranging the pantry."


    Don felt a surge of irritation at her persistence, but he masked it quickly. "I can''t," he replied, rubbing the back of his head as though embarrassed. "I have to prepare for school tomorrow."


    Sister Rose tilted her head slightly, her smile never wavering. "A shame," she said softly, her eyes flicking to Samantha. "Perhaps you could help me instead?"


    Samantha, caught off guard, smiled awkwardly but nodded. "Oh, uh, no problem. I''d be happy to help."


    "Wonderful," Sister Rose replied, her gaze lingering on Don for just a second longer before she added, "Have a good day."


    As they walked away, Don''s face darkened into a frown. ''She''s after something,'' he thought, his mind working quickly. ''For whatever reason, she wants me for something... and now she''s trying to use my family to get to it. Big mistake.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After returning home, Don immediately headed to his room, shutting the door behind him with a soft **click**. He pulled out his phone, quickly checking for any messages from Gary. Sure enough, there was a reply waiting for him.


    *It''s strange, but I can''t seem to find anything on that woman. Either she''s really good at covering her tracks or she''s a ghost in every sense of the word. May I ask how you came to meet her?*


    Don frowned at the message, feeling a knot form in his stomach. He quickly typed out a reply, explaining the odd behavior Sister Rose had displayed at the church and how she stirred a strange, unnatural desire within him.


    The moment he hit send, he leaned back against his bed, staring at the ceiling. ''How do I stop Samantha from going to the church this evening?'' The thought swirled in his head as he mulled over possible excuses.


    After a few moments, an idea clicked into place¡ª''Summer.''


    Without wasting time, Don stood up and changed out of his church clothes into something more casual. He headed to Summer''s room, knocking at her door. **Thud, thud.**


    From inside, Summer''s muffled voice called out, "Who''s there?"


    "It''s me," Don answered, listening to the faint sound of shuffling on the other side of the door. A few seconds later, the door opened, revealing Summer. She was still wearing the same top from earlier but had swapped her jeans for a pair of her usual booty shorts.


    She raised an eyebrow, leaning against the doorframe. "What is it?" she asked.


    Without answering, Don stepped inside. Summer''s eyes widened slightly, and she threw up her hands. "Hey, I never said you could come in!"


    "I don''t have time to argue with you," Don said, his voice serious.


    Summer picked up on his tone immediately, her expression shifting from annoyance to concern. "Is something wrong?" she asked, taking a step closer to him.


    Don sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I don''t know yet. Remember that nun from church? Didn''t she seem a bit... off to you?"


    Summer''s brow furrowed as she thought back on it. She shrugged. "I guess? Why?"


    Don explained quickly, "I think might be dangerous, and I need your help to stop mom from going back to the church in the evening."


    Summer crossed her arms, her skepticism clear.


    "And why should I help you?" she asked, her voice teasing.


    Don narrowed his eyes, feigning annoyance. "It''s fine," he muttered, turning to leave. "I just thought you''d care enough to help."


    Summer''s eyes widened, guilt washing over her face. Before Don could reach the door, she grabbed his hand. "Wait! I was just kidding... geez."


    Seeing Don''s seriousness made Summer feel selfish. She could see that this wasn''t some joke¡ªDon was genuinely worried, and it had to do with their mom.


    Sure, Don could have easily sent Winter to handle things, but him coming to her for help was his way of showing trust. He needed to know if she''d be willing to help him even if for only a small part. If she couldn''t even handle this then he would know early that it''s pointless to consider her help in graver matters.


    Don turned back to her, his expression firm. "This isn''t something to joke about. Mom could really be in danger. I''m coming to you because I trust you with this. If I''m wrong, no harm done, but if I''m right, we save her from a potentially dangerous situation."


    This was the first time Don had come to Summer with something this serious. It wasn''t just teasing or light banter¡ªthis was real, and the stakes were high. Summer bit her lip slightly, her arms still crossed as she tried to process everything.


    "Don''t you think you''re being a bit... paranoid? I mean, I know the nun is weird, but¡ª"


    "Either you believe me or you don''t, Summer," Don interrupted, his gaze unwavering.


    Summer hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line before she sighed. "I believe you... geez." She huffed, unfolding her arms. "So, what do you want me to do exactly? Pretend to be sick?"


    Don thought for a moment, then shook his head. "No, you''re too old for her to take care of you just because you''re sick. Tell her you want to talk to her about something that''s been bothering you, have a deep talk¡ªjust keep her busy. In case that doesn''t work, I''ll make sure her car doesn''t start."


    Summer''s eyes widened, her eyebrows raising in surprise. "Wow, you''re really being serious. Is the nun, like, an undercover supervillain or something?"


    Don wanted to sigh, but instead, he nodded and just went with it. "Now you''re starting to use your head. I''m leaving this to you. I''ll tell Mom that I''ve gone to Donald''s place and we went out somewhere if she asks."


    Summer nodded but hesitated, avoiding Don''s gaze as a hint of worry flickered across her face. "But... what if it''s too dangerous for you?"


    Don placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, his voice calm but confident. "I only want to confirm my suspicions. If she''s really dangerous, I''ll report her to the agency. Besides, I''ll take Winter with me, just to be safe."


    Summer still seemed unsure, her concern evident. But she finally nodded. "Alright... just be careful."


    Don gave her a soft smile. "Trust me, Summer. If things do go south, I won''t be on the losing end."


    Summer''s cheeks flushed slightly as she looked away, crossing her arms again. "Don''t say stuff like that, dummy. It''s bad luck." She paused for a moment, then added quietly, "But... be safe, yeah?"


    Don''s smile softened, and he gave her a quick nod before turning to leave her room. "I will."

 Chapter 185: Chapter 185: Chanel Hills Cougar (minor R-18)

    After leaving Summer''s room, Don headed downstairs, where the faint sounds of TV from the living room indicated that Amanda was lounging, while in the kitchen, Samantha was still in her church clothes, eagerly trying out new recipes with Winter''s help.


    She hadn''t even taken off her shoes yet, clearly too absorbed in her ''culinary'' project. Don stepped into the kitchen, glancing at his mom who was leafing through a cookbook, and Winter, who moved with efficient precision as she prepared ingredients.


    "Hey, Mom. Hey, Winter," Don greeted.


    Samantha looked up, her face lighting up with a warm smile. "Oh, hi, Donnie! Lunch will be ready in about 20 minutes or so."


    "I''m not here for that," Don replied, stepping farther into the kitchen. "Just wanted to say I''m heading over to Donald''s for a bit. Maybe stopping by the mall after to get a few things."


    Samantha didn''t seem to mind, though she raised an eyebrow. "Oh, that''s no problem, but remember what I said in the car earlier."


    Don gave a quick nod, smiling. "I remember."


    He then turned to Winter, who was still dutifully chopping vegetables. "Winter, you''re coming with me. We could stop by the mall and get you some clothes."


    Winter responded with a quick, "Affirmative," and moved to join Don without hesitation.


    Samantha, while a little disappointed to see her personal kitchen assistant leaving, didn''t argue. "Be safe, you two," she said as they left.


    "I will," Don replied, waving before heading out the front door with Winter following closely.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Don made his way next door to Donald''s house, this time, he chose to casually open the small gate and let himself in, not particularly worried about Donald''s overly aggressive dog, Rex.


    As soon as the gate squeaked open, Rex came barreling toward him, barking frantically, teeth bared.


    Don was about to use his telekinesis to stop the dog in its tracks when Winter moved with blinding speed, positioning herself between him and Rex in an instant.


    The dog lunged, but Winter effortlessly caught him by the collar mid-leap, lifting him off the ground with one hand. Rex''s aggression vanished immediately, his bark turning into pitiful whimpers as he wriggled, trying to escape Winter''s iron grip.


    The front door soon opened, and Cassie came rushing out, her form-fitting navy-blue yoga pants and matching sports bra emphasizing her athletic figure as she did. She wore sunglasses that perched on her head, and as soon as she spotted Rex dangling helplessly, she yelled, "Rex, down boy! Down!"


    Don spoke calmly to Winter. "You can put him down."


    Winter obeyed instantly, placing Rex gently on the ground. The dog fled into the distance, tail between his legs, but still managed to bark a few more times from a safer distance. Cassie waved him off with an annoyed look. "Shoo, shoo, bad boy!"


    Once Rex was gone, Cassie''s attention shifted entirely to Winter, her eyes scanning the imposing android. "Sorry about Rex," she said with a strained smile before her gaze turned more curious. "So... who''s your friend?"


    Don had expected this question. He figured there was no harm in revealing that Winter was an android¡ªhe''d just need to leave out certain details. "This is Winter. She''s an android I recently got, like a personal maid and bodyguard."


    Hearing that Winter was an android seemed to make Cassie relax. Her usual mischievous smile returned as she glanced Winter up and down, her hand on her hip. "I imagine she''s got a few more uses than that," she said with a wink.


    Winter, ever precise, replied, "Quite a lot, actually."


    Don cleared his throat, looking pointedly at Winter. She turned to him with a slightly concerned expression. "Are you coming down with something? I recommend lemon herbal tea."


    Don facepalmed, sighing deeply. Cassie burst out laughing, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "There''s nothing to be ashamed of, Don. It''s perfectly normal for a guy your age to have... toys. Even if they''re a little advanced." She winked again.


    Don resisted the urge to groan. ''Why does everyone think Winter is some kind of sex bot?'' he thought, but decided not to argue the point. Instead, he just sighed and asked, "Is Donald in?"


    Cassie, still smiling mischievously, nodded. "Yeah, he''s inside. Come on in."


    She led him into the house, closing the door behind them. As they entered, Cassie casually mentioned, "He''s a bit busy right now with his projects, but he should be out soon. In the meantime, I can keep you company."


    ''Why do I feel like she purposely waited to say that after I walked in?'' Don wondered, but he shrugged. He didn''t plan on heading out to deal with Sister Rose until later in the evening, so killing time here wasn''t a big deal.


    "Want something to drink?" Cassie asked, already making her way to the kitchen.


    "Sure," Don replied, following her.


    Cassie glanced over her shoulder, then pointed toward the living room. "Winter can wait in there."


    Winter turned to Don for confirmation. He nodded, though he couldn''t help but think, ''She''s really not subtle, is she?'' Still, he gave Winter the signal, and she moved to sit in the living room, perfectly composed.


    Cassie continued to lead Don into the kitchen, swaying her hips in an exaggerated fashion that Don couldn''t help but notice. When they reached the kitchen, she opened the fridge and asked, "Orange juice okay?"


    "Yeah, that''s fine," Don replied, watching her pour two glasses. For a moment, he wondered if he was overthinking everything. Maybe Cassie was just being friendly, albeit a little flirty. Nothing out of the ordinary.


    She handed him a glass and then raised her own. "Cheers," she said, tapping her glass against his.


    Don took a sip, but as he lowered his glass, he noticed Cassie''s expression change. She made a small gasp, and before he could react, she "accidentally" spilled her juice all over her chest.


    "Oh no! Clumsy me!" Cassie exclaimed, feigning shock as the liquid dripped down her cleavage.


    Don closed his eyes for a second, thinking, ''I spoke too soon.''


    Cassie didn''t miss a beat and suddenly decided to remove her top entirely, revealing the tight bra that held her firm, well shaped breasts while saying, "Oh no, this is my favorite top." She then turns to Don and looks down at his pants before adding, "Oh no, I got a little on you too."


    Before Don could say a word, Cassie suddenly crouched down in front of him and began to rub her hand over his crotch, "allow me to clean this up."


    Don stood frozen as Cassie''s hand rubbed against his crotch, a sly smile on her perfectly painted lips. He didn''t know whether to push her away or just go with it, but before he could make a decision, she undid his belt and then zipper, playfully biting her lip as she said, "better yet, allow me to make it up to you."


    Don was in partial disbelief as Cassie slowly unzipped his pants, though he didn''t stop her.


    Her delicate fingers traced along his thigh, then, with practiced ease, she freed him from his boxers, her eyes widening slightly as she took in the sight.


    "My, my," Cassie purred, wrapping her hand around his rising cock. "Aren''t you full of surprises?"


    She began to stroke him gently, her grip firm but not too tight. Don''s breath caught in his throat as sudden pleasure coursed through him. Cassie''s movements were slow and sensual, building tension with each pass of her soft hand.


    After a few minutes of this exquisite torture, Cassie stood up and pressed her body against Don''s. She guided his hands to her breasts, encouraging him to caress them as she continued to stroke him.


    Don''s mind began to lean into desire as he followed Cassie''s lead, his hands cupping her breasts and teasing her nipples through the fabric of her bra. He couldn''t believe how easily she had seduced him, but in his defence, he didn''t care.


    Cassie smiled up at him, her eyes filled with lust and mischief. She guided Don''s hand to the clasp of her bra and he casually unhooked it, allowing her to discard the garment as he continued to explore her body with his hands.


    She moaned softly as his fingers brushed against her sensitive skin, her own hand still stroking his cock with expert precision.


    Don was surprised by how good she was at this and could feel himself getting closer and closer to climax if this continued, but he was curious of just how far she would let him go.


    So, he suddenly lifted Cassie onto the kitchen counter and pulled down her yoga pants, revealing lacy black panties that matched her bra.


    Then, without hesitation, he pressed his lips against hers in a passionate kiss while his hand slipped inside those panties.


    "Mm~ Oh yes~" Cassie gasped into the kiss as Don''s fingers found their way between her pussy lips. She was already wet and seemingly ready for him, and Don couldn''t resist slipping two fingers inside of her.


    Their kiss became more heated as Don began to slowly slide his finger in and out, feeling the right warmth of her cunt.


    Cassie then wrapped her hands around Don''s neck, pulling him closer as she grinded against his hand.


    But suddenly, Donald''s voice sounded from upstairs, "Hey mom! I thought I heard Rex barking. Is everything okay?"


    They both froze, caught off guard by Donald''s sudden arrival .


    "Oh¡­ uhm, everything is fine darling, just a moment." Cassie answered breathlessly as she pulled away from Don.


    ''So much for a quick nut before the mission.'' Don inwardly sighed, cursing Donald''s timing.


    They quickly composed themselves as Cassie peeked out of the kitchen and said your friend Don is here, quickly get changed and come down.


    "What? Why didn''t you say so? I''ll be down in a minute." Donald replied, his voice growing distant as he left to get changed.


    Cassie sighed and looked back into the kitchen where Don just finished dressing himself. She then said with a smirk, "you and I will be finishing what we started later." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 4)

    Don didn''t linger in the kitchen. After zipping up his pants, he turned to walk out, leaving Cassie behind with a sly smile playing on her lips.


    As he reached the door, she called after him, her voice soft and suggestive. "If you have time after hanging out with Do Do, you should come help me with my yoga."


    Don paused for a moment, glancing back at her. Cassie bit her lip, her eyes gleaming with mischief as she adjusted her sports bra, causing her modestly sized breasts to bounce exaggeratedly.


    Don''s mind wandered briefly. ''I might actually have to take her up on that offer. Who knows, maybe getting some release in advance will help reduce whatever desire Sister Rose stirs in me. Yea, all part of the plan.''


    Out loud, he just shrugged and said, "I''ll think about it," before walking toward the living room where Winter was waiting patiently.


    Behind him, Cassie brought a finger to her lips, watching him leave with a smirk. "Mmm, I like when they play hard to get."


    ---


    In the living room, Winter turned her head to acknowledge Don as he took a seat beside her. "Done so soon?" she asked in her usual emotionless tone. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don froze for a moment, his memory jolting. ''Her hearing... of course.'' He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Forget what you heard, Winter."


    "As you wish," Winter responded, her face blank as always. But then she tilted her head slightly and added, "Would you like me to research remedies for treating premature ejaculation?"


    Don''s eyes narrowed as he shot her a sharp look. "I didn''t come back fast because I was done, Winter."


    Winter, still unphased, nodded. "My apologies. If you would like assistance in finishing, I am more than capable¡ª"


    Before Don could react, he heard hurried footsteps descending the stairs. A moment later, Donald entered the room, his usual tucked-in polo shirt and chino pants giving him that neat, slightly nerdy look he always carried.


    His face lit up with excitement for a split second, but the moment his eyes landed on Winter and his expression froze. His mouth hung open for a bit too long, his eyes fixed on her in utter disbelief.


    "H-Hi," Donald stammered, raising a hand awkwardly to wave. His face flushed red as he struggled to form coherent words, his gaze never leaving Winter. "I-I didn''t know you had... uh..."


    Winter, unfazed, gave a polite nod. "Greetings."


    Donald stood there like a statue, his eyes glued to Winter, his mind clearly trying to process what he was seeing. He blinked, gulped nervously, and tried to compose himself, though his sweaty hands and red face gave away his nervousness.


    "Hey, man," Don greeted casually, pretending not to notice Donald''s obvious struggle. "Am I interrupting?"


    "Huh? Oh, uh... no, no, not at all," Donald said quickly, his voice a bit too high-pitched. "I wasn''t... busy... I mean, not to say I was just cooped up in my room, but uh..." His eyes kept darting between Don and Winter, clearly hoping Winter would react in some way to his rambling.


    Don raised an eyebrow, watching as Donald stood awkwardly, still in a daze. ''Is he even listening?'' he thought, a bit amused.


    "Donald," Don said, choosing to step in. "This is Winter, my android." He then gestured toward Winter. "Winter, this is Donald, a friend."


    Donald''s eyes widened even more, his brain finally catching up. "An android?!" His voice cracked as he took a closer look at Winter, his gaze zeroing in on her arms where the synthetic skin blended seamlessly into mechanical joints.


    His mouth opened in disbelief. "W-What model and spec is she? I''ve never seen a sex bot that looks so real."


    "She''s not a sex bot," Don sighed, half-expecting the comment but still annoyed. "It''s a long story, and actually, it''s part of why I came to see you."


    Donald blinked, still visibly confused. "O-Okay..." He glanced again at Winter, who stood perfectly still, not reacting to his gawking. His mind was clearly racing, but he wasn''t sure what to say or ask next.


    Don, sensing the need to move things along, smiled lightly and said, "Can we talk in your room or something?"


    Donald, still a little flustered, nodded. "Yeah... sure. Upstairs. Right."


    Don stood up, and as he did, he couldn''t help but think, ''I might''ve just found another person to help me with this Sister Rose mess.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside Donald''s rather neat room, the walls were lined with shelves holding a vast collection of gaming memorabilia¡ªeverything from rare action figures still in their boxes to limited-edition posters of classic games.


    On the desk sat a high-end gaming setup, multiple screens displaying streams and game stats, while various consoles were stacked beneath. Even the bed, though neatly made, had a well-worn look from long hours of sitting and gaming.


    Don was comfortably seated in a rotating gaming chair, spinning slightly as he spoke. Donald, meanwhile, sat on the edge of his bed, bouncing a little with nervous energy, while Winter paced the room with mechanical grace, silently inspecting the various items with a curious, detached manner.


    "You''re really part of the Santos City Elite Hero Program!?" Donald exclaimed, his voice full of disbelief. "And you got a free android because of it!?"


    Don brought a finger to his mouth and hushed him. "Shhh!" He leaned in conspiratorially, trying to act like it was top-secret information. ''The deeper the secret you share, the more trust you build,'' he thought, hoping that Donald would likely perceive this as Don trusting him alot.


    Donald, wide-eyed and brimming with excitement, quickly clamped a hand over his mouth, but his eyes still gleamed with awe. "Sorry," he whispered. "But how did this happen? And¡ª"


    Before he could ask anything more, Don interrupted, his tone casual. "I can''t share all the details right now, but yeah, that''s basically what I''ve been busy with all week."


    Don then feigned a serious expression, leaning back in the chair as he crossed his arms. "I actually want to investigate something," he added, his voice low but deliberate. "Since, you know, members of the Elite Hero Program are allowed to operate in certain situations."


    Donald''s eyes lit up again, excitement rekindling. "You''re really not shitting me, are you? Wow!" His mind raced, and he leaned forward, nearly falling off the bed. "So, what are you investigating? Is it the gang-related stuff I''ve been hearing about on the news?"


    Don shook his head, suppressing a smirk. "No, I''m investigating the church. St. Michael''s."


    Donald''s excitement dimmed slightly, confusion creeping in. "A church?" he asked, tilting his head. "Is it like a smuggling front or something?"


    Don shrugged, playing it off. "I don''t know yet. Hopefully, it''s nothing. But... something just doesn''t feel right."


    The room was quiet for a moment as Donald processed the information. Don was about to lead the conversation in a direction where he could naturally ask for Donald''s help, but before he could, Donald spoke up, eyes wide with eagerness.


    "Whoa, do you need any help? Like, I know I can''t legally use my superpower¡ªnot that it would help much¡ªbut I could be a lookout or something."


    Don paused, genuinely surprised at the offer. ''This guy might actually be worth considering as a friend,'' he thought, but quickly decided not to rush things. He pretended to mull it over, leaning back in his chair and tapping his chin as if deep in thought.


    Donald''s face grew more animated, pleading slightly. "Come on, man! I might never get to do any real hero stuff until third year! I know I said I''m not big on the whole becoming a superhero thing, but I really want to help if I can!"


    Don let out a mock sigh, shaking his head before finally nodding. "Alright, fine. You''ve convinced me."


    Donald practically jumped off the bed in excitement. "Yes! So, what''s the plan?"


    Don gave him a wry smile. "Alright, here''s the plan..." He shifted in his chair as he laid out the basics.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don sketched out the plan carefully, pacing around the room as he talked. "The main target of this investigation isn''t the church itself but a nun called Sister Rose. She acts weird to say the least, and I''m almost sure something''s off. She''s got this effect on people... making them act strange, even when they shouldn''t."


    Donald listened intently, nodding at every word, his eyes darted between Don and Winter, who was still quietly observing various objects in the room. His fingers twitched as though he were already imagining himself in some kind of heroic scenario.


    "You," Don continued, pointing at Donald, "can help by scouting the inside of the church since she already saw me. It''s pretty dangerous you know since we have no idea what''s inside."


    Donald''s eyes widened again, now looking a bit nervous. "You want me to be, like... an actual scout?"


    Don nodded, suppressing a grin. "Yeah, but you''ll need to stay low-key. No drawing attention to yourself, okay? If something seems off, you''ll text me. Simple. I wouldn''t worry, you''ll be going in before it''s dark and even if you''re found just play it off as getting lost or something."


    Donald''s worry faded immediately and he nodded furiously. "Got it! I can totally do that."


    Don gave him a brief look, evaluating his enthusiasm. ''He''s confident about it at least,'' he thought. "Good. We''ll go over the finer details later. For now, just prepare yourself mentally."


    Donald, still full of excitement, was practically bouncing. "I''m so in. I can''t wait! Maybe this''ll even be good practice for when we start doing real hero stuff."


    Don smirked, taking a seat again and spinning in the chair slightly. "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. For now, let''s just focus on the task at hand."

 Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 5)

    Cassie was in the middle of her yoga routine, stretched out on a mat in the backyard when the door swung open, revealing Donald and Don stepping out.


    Donald called out to her, "Hey, Mom!", and she looked up from her pose, smiling brightly when her eyes landed on Don. "Hey, boys. Did you need something?" she asked, straightening up and placing a hand on her hip, with her brow raised curiously.


    Donald scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. "Uh, not really. Just wanted to ask if I could borrow the car. Me and Don want to head to the mall."


    Cassie stood up from the mat and tapped her chin as though deep in thought. After a brief pause, she shrugged and said, "Why not. Just be sure not to scratch my baby trying to impress girls, heh." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Donald, rolling his eyes, replied, "We''re not..." but he quickly sighed in defeat, adding, "Thanks. I''ll be back in time for dinner."


    "Sure thing," Cassie said, giving Don a lingering look before adding, "See you later." She punctuated the statement with a wink before returning to her yoga.


    Don, still by the door, thought, ''Wow, she''s really not subtle about it, even in front of her own son.'' His thoughts were interrupted by Donald, who turned around and gave him a huge thumbs up.


    "Hurry, let''s go before she changes her mind," Donald whispered urgently.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After grabbing the keys, Donald led the way to the garage, where Cassie''s G-Wagon was parked. Don slid into the passenger seat while Winter took the backseat.


    As they buckled in, Don turned to Donald and said, "We''ll park the car at Eastend Mall, then walk to the church. It''s only about 1.5 kilometers away."


    Donald blinked, visibly impressed. "Wow, this really feels like a mission."


    Don stifled a smirk. ''He finds a simple precaution like that impressive?'' he thought, shaking his head. ''Maybe I''m just getting a little too used to crafting plans.'' He simply responded, "It is," as Donald started the car, and they pulled out of the driveway.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nearly an hour later, at around 3:14 p.m., the trio found themselves hidden behind some bushes, concealed in the thick greenery of a small forest across the road from the church.


    Donald peered through the branches, eyes fixed on the church''s entrance. "So, do I just walk in?" he asked, sounding both excited and nervous.


    "Not yet," Don replied, his tone calm. "First, connect your phone to your earbuds. I''ll do the same. That way, we can stay in contact via a call."


    Donald nodded enthusiastically. "Good idea," he said, fumbling with his phone as he quickly connected his earbuds.


    As they prepared, Don turned to Winter. "Can you connect to the call as well and walk around the church? Keep an eye out for anything unusual and warn us if you spot something."


    Winter nodded sharply. "That won''t be a problem."


    The call was quickly set up, and Don gave a final nod to Donald. "Alright, you''re good to go. Remember, if you''re spotted wandering around, just say you''re lost."


    Donald gave a mock salute, his excitement barely contained. "Sure. Wish me luck," he said, stepping out of the bushes and crossing the road toward the church.


    As soon as Donald was a safe distance away, Don muted the call for himself and gestured for Winter to do the same.


    Winter tilted her head slightly. "Is something wrong?" she asked in her usual emotionless tone.


    Don shook his head. "No. Hopefully, it stays that way." He glanced briefly toward Donald before adding, "But if you hear or see anything dangerous or if Donald reports something suspicious, I want you to pull back. Retreat from the area."


    Winter''s expression didn''t change, but the hint of surprise was evident in her voice. "May I ask why?"


    Don''s gaze hardened slightly. "No. Just consider it a precaution."


    In truth, Don had a deeper plan in mind. As cruel as it seemed to risk Donald''s life, Don viewed it as a better alternative than risking his own life, his family''s, or even Winter''s.


    Winter had too much value to be sacrificed over something uncertain. The outcome could be favorable, but Don was prepared for failure. It was why he parked the car at the mall, why they''d taken a route clear of cameras, and why Winter could potentially delete any trace of their involvement if it came to that.


    He just hoped it wouldn''t.


    Winter, unaware of Don''s deeper thoughts, simply nodded and accepted the order. "Understood."


    As Donald neared the entrance of the church, his anxiety grew. Each step felt heavier than the last, and his gaze instinctively darted toward the bushes where Don remained hidden.


    Before he could even complete the glance, Don''s voice came through his earbuds, firm but calm. "Don''t look back and try to act normal. It''ll be bad if you''re seen through before this even starts."


    Donald swallowed hard, his breath unsteady as he responded quietly, "R-right." He forced himself to take a deep breath, steeling his nerves. "I got this."


    The church doors were already open as Donald stepped inside.


    The interior was dimly lit, with long rows of wooden benches extending toward the altar at the far end. A handful of men and women were scattered throughout the pews, some kneeling in prayer while others sat motionless, Bibles in hand.


    But as Donald observed them more closely, something seemed off. The air was heavy, too still for a place of worship. The people weren''t moving, even the ones with open scriptures weren''t turning the pages.


    Donald''s eyes wandered until a figure approached him¡ªa man, gentle-looking at first glance, with a strange, overly wide smile. His eyes were unsettlingly large, almost as if he were forcing a friendliness he didn''t truly feel.


    "Good evening, young man," the man greeted, his voice soft but tinged with something unnatural. "Are you here for the evening study?"


    Donald was caught off guard by the man''s demeanor. "Uhm... no," he stammered. "I just wanted to come in and pray."


    The man''s wide smile remained plastered across his face, but his eyes bore into Donald''s for an unnerving moment of silence before he finally spoke again. "Wonderful," he said in a voice that felt rehearsed. "Please, go ahead."


    Donald gave a weak smile, mumbling a quick "Thanks," before finding a seat on one of the empty benches. He knelt down, mimicking the posture of prayer, but his hands trembled slightly. Whispering into the mic of the earbuds, he said, "Hey, Don, I''m in. But it feels kinda strange in here."


    Outside, Don, now alone behind the bushes, furrowed his brow. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice steady.


    Donald hesitated, glancing around cautiously. "Everyone here seems... off," he whispered. "I see people kneeling down, but they''re not doing anything. And the ones holding Bibles, I don''t think they''re even turning the pages. It''s like they''re stuck or something.


    I''m starting to get a bad feeling about this."


    Don''s frown deepened. He rubbed his chin, trying to make sense of what Donald was describing. "Is it just men?" he asked, thinking, ''Could it be Sister Rose''s strange power affecting them?''


    Before Don could think further, Donald''s voice came through, sounding more panicked. "Hey, Don, you said Sister Rose is the one with green hair, right?"


    Don''s heart skipped a beat. "Yeah... why?"


    Donald, still kneeling with his hands clasped as if in deep prayer, peeked out of the corner of his eye. "The guy who welcomed me in... he''s talking to a woman with green hair up front. I swear they just looked my way. What do I do?"


    Don clenched his jaw, feeling this was a bad sign. ''Should I go in? There''s enough shadow outside for me to use, and I could probably maneuver inside too. But... should I risk it?''


    After a moment, Don gave his answer. "Donald, pretend you''re done praying. Stand up and leave. Take the earbud out and put it in your pocket, but keep the call active."


    Donald''s throat was dry as he whispered back, "Got it." He subtly slipped the earbud from his ear, placing it in his pocket, and stood up. His legs felt stiff, and each step toward the exit felt like it took an eternity.


    Just as he was about to reach the door, he froze.


    **Creak, creak...** The potted plants flanking the church entrance began to move unnaturally. Their branches extended outward like writhing vines, growing at an impossible rate and intertwining to seal the doors shut.


    Donald''s body went cold, his heart pounding in his chest. His eyes darted around, but his feet remained glued to the spot. "No way..." he muttered under his breath, his hand hovering near the sealed exit.


    Outside, both Don and Winter witnessed the bizarre sight. The potted plants coiling around the doors, locking them in place.


    "Don," Winter''s voice came through the linked call, but before she could continue, Don interrupted, "I saw."

 Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 6)

    Back inside the church, Donald''s heart pounded in his chest, his pulse so loud in his ears that he barely registered the quiet **creak** of the door as the vines behind it fully sealed it.


    His body was frozen, but his mind was in overdrive, desperately trying to figure out what to do next. He hadn''t expected this. At all.


    Turning slowly, he came face to face with something straight out of a nightmare. Every single person in the church, those who had been sitting motionless and eerily quiet just moments ago, now stood, their heads turned toward him.


    Their blank expressions changed into ominous smiles as their eyes glinted with something unnatural.


    Before he could process the sheer horror of the scene, Sister Rose''s voice echoed throughout the space, sending a chill down Donald''s spine.


    "Leaving so soon?" Her tone was as sweet as honey, but sounded so venomous that it made his skin crawl. The smile she wore was even more chilling.


    Donald''s mouth opened, but no sound came out. He was sweating, his hands trembling as they fumbled at his sides. "Uh¡­"


    Sister Rose''s smile widened. "Bring him to me," she commanded, her voice carrying a strange, almost hypnotic power.


    As if they were one body, every person in the church responded in unison, "Yes, Sister Rose."


    Donald''s face twisted in disbelief. His mind screamed at him, ''they''re going to kill me''. But his body refused to move, locked in place by sheer panic.


    From the earbud hidden in his pocket, Don and Winter heard the entire exchange.


    Winter''s cold, analytical voice commented. "That doesn''t sound good."


    Don sighed, his expression hardening. "No, it doesn''t." The plan had definitely taken a sharp turn for the worse, but he wasn''t about to abandon it.


    Just as he began to think through a solution, a system prompt flashed in front of his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Villain Quest Activated**


    **Objective: Slaughter At Least 10 People And Drain The Souls Of Five** S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Reward: ??**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s breath caught, his eyes narrowing at the message. A brief silence stretched between him and Winter before he finally spoke, his voice low. "Winter, disconnect from the call and go back to the car park. Wait near the car."


    Winter tilted her head slightly, though her face remained as expressionless as ever. "I''m more than capable of retrieving Donald if you allow me to," she stated, her voice calm.


    Don shook his head, a small smirk appearing on his lips. "It''ll be fine. Now go."


    Winter hesitated, the data running through her mind telling her this wasn''t a situation that fit Don''s Class D status. In fact, her internal assessments indicated it was closer to Class C. "This situation poses significant risk. You may be making a human error." She warned.


    "Just go," Don insisted, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Winter paused only for a moment before finally responding. "Affirmative." She disconnected from the call, turned, and left without another word.


    Don leaned back against the tree, slipping into the shadows. He muttered under his breath, "Enshroud." His body shimmered briefly, vanishing from sight as the shadows wrapped around him like a second skin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the church, Donald''s panic reached new heights. He watched in horror as the people around him moved, their smiles growing wider, more twisted. They began to charge at him, their footsteps echoing ominously as they did, with their eyes never wavering from him, as if locked in a predator-like focus.


    Donald''s hands shook, his breath coming in short, sharp gasps. ''There''s gotta be a way out,'' he thought desperately, his green eyes glowing faintly as adrenaline kicked in. His legs began to tap rhythmically, his body reacting before his mind could catch up.


    One of the churchgoers reached him first, arms outstretched, a grotesque smile plastered on their face. Donald''s eyes widened in terror. "Ahhh!" he screamed, his voice cracking.


    But instead of stumbling backward or freezing, his body moved with unnatural speed. In what felt like the blink of an eye, Donald covered the length of the church, crashing into a door near the altar with a resounding **thud**.


    The entire church seemed to freeze in place, all eyes turning toward him in unison. Their surprise was immediate, though their expressions remained rather blank and unreadable. All except for Sister Rose, who stood near the center of the room, her brow furrowing slightly.


    "I''ve changed my mind," she said, her voice cold now, devoid of the sweetness it once carried. "Capture him and take him to the pods."


    The churchgoers responded as one, "Yes, Sister Rose."


    She turned to two particularly tall men who stood at the far end of the room, men who looked like ordinary churchgoers on any other day. But now, their presence seemed far more sinister.


    "Check outside in case he didn''t come alone," she ordered. "This sanctum may have been compromised."


    Donald, still standing in front of the door, stared at Sister Rose in wide-eyed horror. She hadn''t moved an inch toward him.


    Sister Rose smiled, her voice taunting. "Go on, little lost lamb. Run."


    Donald''s skin crawled at the sound of her voice. His instincts screamed at him to flee. He turned, fumbling with the handle of the old wooden door behind him. His hands shook violently, making the task feel impossible.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    High above, concealed in the dark recesses near the ceiling, Don watched the scene unfold, his eyes narrowing as Donald fumbled with the door in a blind panic. The churchgoers moved toward him again, their steps slower this time.


    **Creak**. The door finally groaned on its hinges as it slowly swung open under Donald''s frantic hands.


    Don''s shadowy form remained still, his arms crossed as he silently observed, calculating his next move. His gaze followed the two tall men as they began to make their way toward the church''s entrance, likely searching for him.


    Donald, on the other hand, was nearly paralyzed with fear as he stumbled through the door and ran, his heart pounding in his chest.


    Don''s eyes followed Donald as he bolted past the door, disappearing into the unknown. For a moment, Don wondered why Sister Rose hadn''t pursued.


    Was it possible that she didn''t possess offensive powers? Maybe. But it was safer to assume she did as underestimating her could be a deadly mistake.


    Time was not on his side either, and with Donald in danger, Don decided to act.


    From his vantage point above, he surveyed the church. Shadows gathered in every corner¡ªthick, dark pools between the benches, the spaces near the walls cloaked in shadow. The people rushing toward the door Donald had run through passed by perfect spots for him to strike.


    His eyes narrowed as he moved silently through the darkness, his figure fading into the void.


    Beneath him, the first to pass through the shadows was a woman, her hurried steps taking her right between two benches. Don''s fingers twitched, and from the darkness between the wooden benches, a shadowy tendril shot out with lightning speed.


    **Snap**. The tendril coiled around her leg and wrenched it backward with brutal force, the bone shattering with an audible crack. She stumbled, her face twisting in pain, but she didn''t scream. Instead, she collapsed onto the floor, dragging herself forward with a strange, unnatural determination.


    The next was a man, his pace quick and frantic as he followed closely behind. Don waited, his eyes tracking the man''s steps, and just as he crossed a shadow cast by the wall, a thin black tendril slithered up and **stabbed** through his foot.


    The man crumpled to the ground, his foot pinned by the shadowy spike. He looked down in shock but didn''t pause. Instead, he began crawling forward, dragging his wounded body toward the door as if nothing had happened.


    Another woman, her eyes wild, passed too close to the walls and ¡­ **Thud**. A tendril lashed out, this time snapping both her ankles with a sickening crack. She hit the ground, her legs limp and useless, but like the others, she didn''t stop. She clawed at the floor, her hands bloodied as she dragged herself along, inching toward the door Donald had run through.


    Don''s gaze flickered to the last two nearing shadows, both men, who were rushing side by side.


    As they passed through another patch of darkness, tendrils of shadow shot out from the walls like black snakes. One wrapped around the first man''s leg and **twisted** hard, breaking his tibia in one swift motion.


    He fell, his mouth agape, but not a sound escaped him. The second tendril impaled the other man''s ankle, pinning him to the floor, yet he too continued to crawl forward, their movements mechanical and unnerving.


    Don watched them writhe and drag themselves across the cold stone floor, like mindless insects, ignoring their broken bodies as they pressed toward the door. ''These people¡­ they''re not normal.''


    For a brief moment, those who hadn''t been attacked looked around in surprise, their confusion evident. Their heads swiveled toward Sister Rose, silently pleading for instruction.


    Sister Rose glanced around cautiously, her eyes narrowing in confusion. Don could tell, even from above, that she was worried. But her face remained composed, her expression calm and commanding.


    "Only two of you go after him," she ordered. "The rest of you, clear our presence from the church quickly¡ªand burn it."


    The remaining individuals responded immediately, their movements mechanical once more as they began to clear the area, rushing toward various objects in the church.


    Sister Rose, on the other hand, turned and walked toward a section of the church bathed in light from wall-mounted candles. She moved with eerie grace as she made her way toward the door at the far end.


    If Don wanted her, he''d need to follow her. But the darkness there was scarce¡ªtoo scarce to be of much use. It would be a risk, one that might not pay off. Worse, following her would mean leaving Donald exposed, increasing the likelihood that he''d be caught.


    Don''s eyes narrowed as he considered his options. ''Let''s do the quest first.'' Sister Rose disappeared behind the door as Don''s figure vanished into the shadows above, the darkness swallowing him whole.

 Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 7)

    Don reappeared near the crawling bodies of the injured churchgoers. They moved slowly now, each dragging their broken limbs, still intent on reaching the door.Without hesitation, Don moved toward one of the women, her body trembling as she pulled herself forward with one arm.


    His hand rose from the shadow at her side, fingers cold and dark as night. He grabbed her by the face, her eyes widening as she felt his presence.


    **Whoosh.**


    Her soul drained in an instant. The sound echoed softly in the empty church, a hollow and eerie noise. The woman''s body convulsed briefly, her skin paling, her eyes dimming. Her body slumped forward, lifeless, the life force completely siphoned from her.


    The others didn''t react. They didn''t even pause in their efforts to follow Sister Rose''s orders, crawling mindlessly toward their tasks.


    Don''s eyes lingered on the husk in front of him, but before he could move, something unsettling occurred. From the woman''s ear, a leafy vine began to slither out. It twitched unnaturally, writhing as it emerged from her skull, bloodied, its green color slowly fading.


    Don watched with grim fascination as the vine shook violently, almost as if it were fighting to stay alive. But it withered rapidly, its leaves crumbling into a dull gray ash. The vine continued to emerge, but before it could fully exit the ear, it dried up completely and died, disintegrating into nothing.


    Don''s brow furrowed as he watched the bizarre scene unfold. ''What the hell is this?''


    Shaking off the momentary confusion, Don returned to his task, his focus now on those still left. The two churchgoers ordered to chase after Donald¡ªa man and a woman, both nondescript in appearance, with the look of typical churchgoers¡ªhad already run past the door, their footsteps echoing faintly in the distance.


    Don didn''t let the strange sight of the writhing vines stop him. He targeted the next person crawling away, his hand slipping from the shadows to grasp their face.


    **Whoosh.** The eerie sound of their soul being drained filled the air again, and just like before, a leafy vine slithered out of their ear, writhing in desperation before withering into nothingness.


    He moved swiftly from one victim to the next. **Whoosh**, another soul drained. **Whoosh**, and another.


    Each time, the same unsettling reaction¡ªthe vines crawling out of their ears, twitching violently as though trying to escape. But they always withered and died before fully emerging. It was unnerving, but Don didn''t let it bother him.


    Meanwhile, the others in the church had started flipping and stacking benches in what seemed like a chaotic frenzy. Don watched from his perch above, his eyes narrowing as he observed the strange behavior below.


    To say Don was confused would''ve been an understatement, but thanks to his unfazed trait, he remained calm despite the madness around him. Time wasn''t on his side, and he knew it. ''Alright,'' he thought, ''I''ve drained the souls of five¡­ now I just need to kill five more of these things¡­ but why stop there?''


    Don saw the chaos in the room as an opportunity. If they were going to burn the church down, why not take a few more souls with it? But with fire reducing the shadows he could use, he had to act fast.


    Without hesitation, Don moved back into the shadows. His tendrils shot out with precision, stabbing into the legs of those unfortunate enough to stray too close to the darkness. One by one, they fell to the ground, their legs rendered useless by the tendrils piercing through them.


    The first victim, a man in his thirties, looked down in confusion as his legs gave way beneath him. His face remained eerily blank, even as Don drained the life from him. **Whoosh**, and another vine slithered from his ear, writhing in death before crumbling into gray ash.


    The next was a woman, her face gaunt and pale, but she too barely reacted to the shadow tendril pinning her to the floor. Her body convulsed briefly as Don took her soul, but no scream escaped her lips. The vine crawling from her ear twisted violently, then withered just like the others.


    Don moved fast, draining one soul after another. Each victim reacted the same, their faces blank, their bodies crawling or stumbling forward even as life left them. He managed to drain seven people in total, their vines all withering in a similar fashion.


    But just as Don was about to target his next victim, something changed.


    **Fwoosh.** A burst of heat surged from the corner of the room as a small fire ignited. The benches, now stacked high, had been set ablaze. One of Don''s shadow tendrils flickered out of existence, unable to latch onto its target as the flames crept closer.


    Don narrowed his eyes, knowing he couldn''t risk staying any longer. He had fed enough. His figure melted into the shadows one last time, vanishing from the burning room. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don reappeared in a narrow corridor on the other side of the door that Donald and his two pursuers had gone through.


    The dim light cast long shadows along the walls, giving him plenty to work with. He extended his shadow presence in the direction Donald had fled and, for just a brief moment, caught sight of him.


    Donald had stepped into a dark room, his movements frantic as he fumbled for the light switch. **Click.** The lights flickered on, and Don could no longer sense the presence but it was enough to confirm the direction Donald was in.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the room, Donald''s eyes widened in horror as the light revealed his surroundings.


    Vines crawled up the walls and ceiling like grotesque veins, twisting and curling into the stone. More disturbing were the strange flowery pods hanging from the ceiling. Each pod held the silhouette of a human figure, suspended in the air, unmoving and silent.


    But the most unsettling sight was the large hole in the center of the room. Countless vines sprouted from its edges, writhing like the tendrils of some monstrous creature waiting to devour anything that came too close.


    Donald''s pupils trembled with fear. His heart raced, and his legs felt like they were made of lead. He turned toward the door, desperate to escape, but just as his hand reached for the handle, **crash**¡ªa fist punched through the wood.


    The door swung open, revealing one of his pursuers, their eyes locked on him with a predatory gaze. The second figure followed closely behind, and both stepped into the room, their movements slow and creepy.


    Donald froze, his mind spiraling into panic. ''Am I going to die?'' The thought gripped him as the two figures approached, their eerie smiles growing wider with each step.


    The exit was blocked, and the only other option was the hole in the center of the room. But jumping into that¡­ was it even a better option?


    ''I don''t have a choice,'' he thought, his teeth gritting as fear grew within him. With a sudden burst of courage, Donald turned and bolted for the hole, leaping into the darkness below.


    His pursuers stopped just short of the edge, their smiles never fading. One of them reached for the light switch, and as the lights flickered off.


    They then spoke in unison, their voices cold and hollow. "Sister Rose will be pleased."


    But the moment the room plunged into darkness, two glowing eyes appeared before them, floating ominously in the shadows.

 Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 8)

    Before the two pursuers could even register the eerie, glowing eyes that had appeared before them, their movements halted with a gurgled gasp.Two thick shadow tendrils burst through their chests, piercing flesh and bone. Blood spilled from their mouths as their bodies trembled before collapsing to the floor, lifeless.


    Don wasted no time. His eyes darted toward the hole Donald had jumped into, narrowing as he tapped into his shadow sense to scan the space below.


    The entire room and the hole were enveloped in darkness, giving him the perfect environment to send tendrils down into the depths.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Down in the hole, Donald groaned in pain, his entire body aching from the fall, which strangely wasn''t as hard as he thought.


    He rolled onto his back, clutching his side before slowly trying to sit up. "Where am I?" he muttered, his voice shaky.


    His hands fumbled in his pocket for his phone, desperate for a light source to see where he''d landed. As he struggled, a rancid, pungent smell hit his nose, causing his face to twist in disgust.


    Finally managing to pull his phone out, Donald held it up, trying to steady himself by reaching out to the nearest wall for support. His hand made contact, but the surface felt soft and sticky.


    A cold shiver ran down his spine as dread settled in his gut. ''What is this?'' His fingers clung to the wall, and with a deep breath, he activated his phone''s flashlight, pointing it toward his hand.


    "Ahh!" he screamed, jerking his hand away from the wall.


    The light revealed a sight that nearly made him retch¡ªhe had been holding onto a grotesque, fleshy surface made from a horrific combination of vines and human tissue.


    Eyes blinked sporadically within the mass, a pulsating heart squirted dark fluid, and twitching, severed legs seemed to spasm uncontrollably from various sections of the wall.


    Donald''s jaw trembled as he backed away, retracting his hand from the nightmare in front of him. A slimy, sticky red substance clung to his skin, trailing between him and the wall as he desperately tried to wipe it off.


    Gasping for air, he pointed the flashlight downward. His stomach tightened at the sight beneath him.


    The ground was just as grotesque¡ªa writhing mass of detached hands, twitching and flailing about as if they still had some life in them.


    His heart pounded. ''What is this place?'' Donald thought in sheer terror. But before he could even process the situation, the detached hands suddenly latched onto his legs. He let out another scream, trying to kick them off, but their grip tightened as they began to pull him down.


    "Ahh!" he cried out, thrashing against the hold, but it was futile. The hands were relentless, their cold fingers digging into his skin as they dragged him deeper into the hellish floor. Panic set in, his mind a mess as he fought desperately to break free.


    Out of nowhere, something cool wrapped around his waist, pulling him upward with immense force. "Ahhh!" Donald screamed, convinced it was another vine grabbing hold of him. He reached for his waist in a panic but felt¡­ nothing.


    Before he could question it, **Uff!** Donald''s body slammed into something soft, knocking the wind out of him. He couldn''t see, but in reality, he had been thrown against one of the fleshy pods dangling from the ceiling of the room Don was in.


    Don didn''t waste any time after pulling Donald out of the hole. He yanked him away from the center of the room, though not with much care. **Thud.** Donald hit the ground with a grunt, the impact sending pain shooting through his body.


    "Argh!" he groaned, curling up as he tried to catch his breath.


    Before Donald could get up, the room suddenly lit up with a **click**. Don had used a tendril to flip the light switch on, and in the instant the room was bathed in light, Don disappeared back into the shadows.


    Donald sat up slowly, his entire body aching from the rough treatment. His bruises throbbed, and his muscles screamed in protest, but the adrenaline coursing through his veins kept him alert.


    He forced himself to look up¡ªand what he saw made his blood run cold.


    The two people that had been chasing him now lay dead, their bodies slumped against the floor. Both had gaping, bloody holes in their chests, and their blank eyes stared at nothing. Donald''s stomach churned at the sight, but he barely had time to process it before¡ª


    **Bam.** A loud crash from behind him made him flinch.


    He jerked forward, whipping around to see what had caused the noise. One of the hanging pods had fallen to the ground, the fleshy mass quivering as it broke open.


    Donald''s breath caught in his throat as the contents of the pod were revealed. His disgust deepened as he laid eyes on a grotesque creature¡ªa deformed child-like figure, part human, part plant. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its body was a mix of sinewy vines and malformed limbs, its skin sickly and pale. Most unsettling of all were its eyes, barely developed, yet they stared directly at Donald with a disturbing awareness.


    Donald''s stomach heaved, and his legs trembled as he scrambled to his feet, his instincts screaming at him to run. ''No, no, no.'' His mind was racing, trying to make sense of the horror in front of him, but there was no logic to it.


    The creature''s twisted face turned toward him, its undeveloped eyes locking onto his with unsettling intensity. That was all it took for Donald to snap out of his daze.


    He bolted, his body fueled by pure terror as he sprinted toward the door.


    "Get me out of here!" Donald yelled to himself, his voice shaky and breathless. He didn''t care about finding another way out anymore. After what he had just seen, going back the way he came seemed like the only option.


    Donald soon reached the door leading back into the main hall, his heart still pounding in his chest.


    As he pushed the door open, he was met with a sight that froze him in place. The benches had been stacked into a massive pile, the flames growing around them, casting eerie shadows across the room.


    More unsettling, the churchgoers were walking directly into the fire.


    He stood there, horrified, as they willingly let the flames consume them. Their faces remained expressionless, but their bodies writhed in agony as the fire burned through their clothes, their skin blistering and cracking. Yet none of them made any attempt to escape the flames. It was as if they wanted to burn.


    The smell of burning flesh filled the air, making Donald gag.


    His mind screamed for him to run, but his legs refused to move, frozen in the sheer madness of the scene before him.


    **Bang!**


    Suddenly, the front doors of the church were thrown open with such force that they slammed against the walls. Don came charging through, his face uncharacteristically worried, yelling, "Donald!"


    Donald snapped out of his trance at the sound of Don''s voice. His eyes locked onto him, and for the first time, he felt a genuine wave of relief. "Don!" he shouted back, his voice shaky.


    "Come on, quick!" Don urged, waving him over.


    Donald didn''t need to be told twice. His green eyes glowed for a moment, his legs tapping in that rhythmic way again. In a flash, he broke into a sprint, covering the distance between him and Don almost instantly¡ªonly to collide with the door frame with a solid **thud**.


    "Argh!" Donald groaned, stumbling forward and clutching his shoulder in pain.


    Don raised an eyebrow but he didn''t address it. ''That must be his power,'' Don thought. ''No control, though¡­ that explains why he said it wouldn''t be of use earlier.''


    Without hesitation, Don grabbed Donald by the hand, pulling him to his feet. "Come on!" he urged, dragging him out of the church.


    Once Donald got on his feet, they sprinted across the road, with Donald practically diving into the bushes on the other side, desperate to put as much distance between himself and that nightmare of a building.


    But even after jumping into the bushes, his legs kept moving, propelled by sheer terror, until Don''s voice called out to him.


    "Donald, stop! We''re safe now!"


    Donald finally came to a halt, stumbling against a nearby tree. He placed his hand on the rough bark, panting heavily as he dropped to the ground, his back leaning against the tree trunk.


    Sweat poured down his face, mixing with the strange, sticky substance still clinging to his clothes from that disgusting room below the church. But at that moment, he didn''t care. He was just happy to be alive.


    "What the hell was that?" he muttered, his voice barely a whisper.


    Don crouched beside him, his face feigning concern. "What happened in there, Donald? What did you see?"


    Donald gulped, wiping the sweat from his brow as he tried to find the words. "I¡­ I don''t know how to describe it," he stammered. "But¡­ fuck, man¡­ it was¡­ we need to get out of here."


    Don nodded, maintaining the facade of concern. He knew that Donald had been through something traumatic, and while Don had seen most of it himself, it was important to play along.


    "Alright," Don agreed, his voice calm but urgent. "Let''s get moving. We''ll come out near Uptown Eastend. I''ll call Winter to meet us there."


    He gave Donald a quick glance, noticing the grime and muck all over him before adding. "And I''ll tell her to bring you a change of clothes¡­"

 Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 9)

    Back inside the church, in another room covered in stone and tangled with vines, Sister Rose stood silently. The walls were lined with crawling vegetation, and like the room Donald had seen earlier, pods dangled from the ceiling, gently swaying. In the center of the room was another gaping hole, the same kind that had swallowed Donald earlier.Sister Rose''s expression was far from pleased. Standing beside her was the pastor, a strange smile still plastered on his face as he stared down into the hole.


    "What a shame," he said, his voice soft yet strangely cheerful. "What a loss."


    Sister Rose''s face tightened with frustration. "It took years to build this sanctum. Countless fleshy sacrifices to birth more children, to carry on Mother Nature''s will."


    She folded her arms, staring down at the pit with a cold, calculating gaze.


    "But no matter. We have enough seedlings walking around. In a few more years, this city will become the first true haven for us children of Mother Nature." She glanced at the pastor, her voice filled with grim determination. "Look forward to that day, brother."


    The pastor''s smile widened. "I will," he said, his voice almost giddy.


    Without another word, Sister Rose stepped forward, walking to the edge of the hole. She glanced down, the shadows obscuring whatever lay below. Then, without hesitation, she casually let herself fall forward, disappearing into the darkness.


    The pastor stood there for a moment longer, his smile unwavering. "I will," he repeated softly before stepping forward and following her into the void.


    **Whoosh.**


    The room was silent once more.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don and Donald stepped out of the bushes cautiously, checking their surroundings to ensure the coast was clear.


    Donald still looked shaken, his eyes darting back toward in the direction of the church every few seconds, as if he expected something to emerge from the darkness. His hands were still trembling slightly, and every noise made him flinch.


    Don, ever calm, scanned the area with his heightened senses. Aside from a few joggers in the distance and the occasional passing car, the street was mostly empty. He could feel no immediate threats.


    "Let me call Winter and give her our location¡ª" Don started, but before he could finish, the familiar sight of Cassie''s G-Wagon barreled around a corner, driving aggressively but with precision. It came to a sudden halt in front of them, the engine humming.


    Donald jerked back slightly in surprise, but Don stood his ground, eyeing the vehicle as the window slowly rolled down. Behind the wheel sat Winter, wearing a pair of oversized sunglasses that Don was more than sure belonged to Cassie.


    "How did you know we''d come out from this point exactly?" Don asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Winter''s expression remained emotionless as always. "Initially, I attempted to track your phone. That failed. However, I successfully tracked Donald''s phone instead."


    Don nodded slightly. He wasn''t surprised. In fact, this gave him an unexpected benchmark for the equipment Gary had supplied him. His phone had evaded tracking from an android as advanced as Winter, which was a good sign.


    His satisfaction was short-lived, though, as Winter added, "However, my systems are already working to bypass the block, so I may be able to track your phone in the future. Or... did you not want that?"


    Don sighed. "No, don''t crack it for now."


    Winter gave a small nod, unbothered by his request. "Understood. Also, Donald''s change of clothes is in the back."


    Don filed away the information, slightly disappointed he couldn''t use Winter''s full capabilities yet. Coming from a technologically modern world himself, Don understood how manufacturers often left vulnerabilities in their tech to obtain user data.


    Although Winter was far more advanced than anything from his previous life, the risk still remained. That was why he had decided to have her leave the church earlier while he intervened as Predator. Until he could verify her systems, caution was key.


    Don turned to Donald. "The clothes are in the back. Better change quickly."


    Donald looked at Don with wide eyes, still pale and shaken from his ordeal. "I''m not good to drive right now¡­ you can do it."


    Before Don could respond, Winter chimed in. "If it''s acceptable, my generation of android is licensed under United Provinces law to drive and operate most vehicles. It would not be an issue."


    Don shrugged. "Well then, let''s go."


    He climbed into the passenger seat, and Donald crawled into the back, immediately starting to change. As Donald slipped into the new clothes, he was surprised to find they fit him nearly perfectly.


    "These fit... weirdly well," Donald muttered. He looked at Winter through the rearview mirror, puzzled. "Where did you get these?"


    Without missing a beat, Winter responded, "The 9-10 section of Kids''R''Us."


    Don resisted the overwhelming urge to burst into laughter, biting the inside of his cheek. He could see Donald''s expression twist with a mixture of embarrassment and indignation. "Seriously?"


    "Yes," Winter confirmed matter of factly.


    Don chuckled under his breath, then turned to Winter. "Alright, drive us back to the mall."


    Donald, still buttoning his shirt, looked confused. "Wait, we''re not going home?"


    Don shook his head, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his lips. "Nope, there''s something else we have to do."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fifteen minutes later, Don, Donald, and Winter were seated at a McDickies restaurant, surrounded by other families and groups of friends who had come for the day''s special combo meal.


    Winter, as always, was the most eye-catching of the three, choosing to sit in the chair closest to the corner of the table. Don ignored the stares¡ªit couldn''t be helped. No matter where they went, a tall, busty maid in sunglasses would attract attention.


    Donald, on the other hand, despite having changed into more ordinary attire, still looked nervous. The fear was evident on his face.


    Even though they were in a popular establishment during one of the busiest hours, he couldn''t help glancing around at the faces of people who reminded him of those he had seen in the church.


    In his mind, those churchgoers had seemed like normal people too, only for him to discover there was something far more sinister about them.


    At that moment, their waitress arrived with their orders. She had a wild ginger afro, Caucasian freckled skin, and dark green eyes. She wore the standard McDickies uniform: a yellow and white dress, black shoes, white socks, and a hat featuring the McDickies logo.


    "Will that be all, darlings?" she asked in a thick Texan accent.


    Don smiled politely and replied, "Yes, that''ll be all. Thank you."


    She eyed them for a moment before smiling back. "Aren''t you a polite one," she remarked, then turned away and left. As she walked off, Don couldn''t help but notice her well-shaped, full figure.


    But he didn''t dare stare too long and quickly turned his attention back to Donald, who was still looking anxious.


    Seeing that Don was now free, Donald leaned in with a concerned expression and whispered, "Don, seriously, I think we should just go home. What if people like them are here, too?"


    Don maintained a calm expression and even gave a small smile as he began to unpack his meal. Casually, he laid out some sauce, took two fries, dipped them, and took a bite before responding.


    "Well, for one, if they are here, it''s probably not a good idea to act nervous or scared," Don answered calmly.


    In truth, Don was a bit surprised that Donald was smart enough to consider that others like the churchgoers might be around. But what Donald didn''t know was that Don had come to such a busy place for exactly that reason.


    With his superhuman senses, it was fairly easy to monitor nearly everyone in the restaurant. Though he smiled every time he moved his head, his eyes were focused on one or two individuals, trying to read their expressions and body language.


    The problem was that relying on expressions and body language alone wasn''t enough. Don''s superhuman senses had made him realize that normal people could display nervousness or discomfort in the same way suspicious people did.


    So, he couldn''t count on those factors alone to identify potential threats. What he was really looking for was anyone paying extra attention to them¡ªthough that, too, could be explained by the presence of a tall, busty maid like Winter being with them.


    Donald, attempting to follow Don''s advice, straightened up and tried to act as normal as possible. However, this only made him look stiff, though Don still considered it an improvement.


    Testing for outliers in crowds aside, Don had another reason for bringing Donald to McDickies: he needed to get him to relax¡ªat least enough that when he brought him back to Cassie, Donald wouldn''t blurt out that they''d been attacked by psychopathic churchgoers.


    To ease Donald''s nerves, Don decided to tease him a little. "If I''d known you were going to freak out this bad, I would''ve insisted you stay behind."


    The words had the desired effect. Donald, feeling like a coward, sat up a little straighter. It was only natural for him to feel the way he did after what they had been through, but Don''s remark made him feel weak.


    Don pushed the point further by adding, "Imagine if our neighbors turned out to be like those things and attacked us. If you reacted like this, do you think you''d be able to protect your family?"


    Donald gulped at the sickening thought. The idea that such a thing could happen¡ªpeople like that, hiding among them¡ªworried him deeply. Don''s words made him feel as though his fear was unwarranted, but they also sparked his curiosity.


    From the way Don was speaking, it sounded like he knew more about these things than he was letting on. Trying to keep his voice low, Donald asked, "What are they, Don? Aliens?"


    Considering what they had just seen, it wasn''t an unreasonable guess. It had been Don''s first thought too, but he couldn''t jump to conclusions without accurate evidence. Lack of information could be disastrous.


    As calm as he seemed on the surface, Don couldn''t help but imagine what might have happened if his family had gone to that church on the wrong day¡ªif they had been attacked, or worse, turned into one of those things.


    Still, Don couldn''t be sure of anything until he saw the news reports. If the incident was described as something unknown, it might lend credence to the idea that these were aliens¡ªor at least, something inhuman.


    But if it turned out that these were once regular people, Don would have to assume the cause was something closer to deep indoctrination. A frightening possibility, especially given the strange vines that had sprouted from the bodies of those he killed.


    It would also mean these organisms could already be in his family. The situation was beginning to seem much bigger than Don had anticipated, and he doubted he could handle it alone. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In response to Donald''s question, Don said, "I don''t know. But this is something we''ll need real superheroes to deal with. Before we report it, though, we need to get our story straight. If they find out I was investigating suspicious activity with someone who isn''t licensed, I could get my candidacy for the Elite Hero Program canceled."


    Don''s words were half true, half false. It was true that if Donald told the story exactly as it had happened, Don could lose his position in the program. But it was false that Don cared. He simply needed an excuse to get Donald to follow the narrative he wanted to create.


    As long as they sent the general message he wanted, it didn''t matter what details they shared.


    Conjuring up a story was just extra work to ensure Don didn''t have to deal with any unnecessary consequences. And best of all, it would prove whether Donald could be trusted.


    If he couldn''t, it didn''t matter¡ªbecause no matter the outcome, Don would walk away with a monumental gain as a system prompt currently hovered in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Quest Reward: x1 Permanent Beastshift**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 192: Chapter 192: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 10)

    Immediately after Don and Donald set their stories straight, Don called Benjamin and explained the situation to him.Benjamin was skeptical at first, and rightfully so, but eventually agreed to meet them at the mall entrance, along with a police officer who worked with the agency.


    As they currently walked toward the exit of the mall, Donald''s nervousness grew. Being in a crowd made him incredibly anxious, especially now that he wondered if more of those "things" were among the people around them.


    As if sensing Donald''s doubt, Don suddenly spoke up. "Don''t worry too much. Just stick to the plan, and everything will be all right."


    Donald swallowed hard, nodding in agreement as he muttered to himself, "Right¡­ stick to the plan."


    Finally, they reached the entrance, still attracting stares because of Winter, who followed them at a steady pace.


    Immediately upon stepping outside, Don spotted Benjamin standing by one of the pillars, engaged in a serious conversation with the police officer beside him. Without missing a beat, Don began walking toward them, and Donald had no choice but to follow, his anxiety growing with each step.


    Seeing Don approach, Benjamin moved away from the pillar. The officer asked, "Is it them?" to which Benjamin nodded, "Yeah."


    Don stopped just a few inches from Benjamin and the officer before extending his hand to Benjamin. "You have no idea how good it is to see you."


    Benjamin seemed skeptical. From what he knew of Don, he was usually a bit more nonchalant. But given that Don''s expression hadn''t changed and he wasn''t overly smiling like someone trying to butter him up, Benjamin concluded Don was just being polite and shook his hand.


    Afterward, Don extended his hand to the officer, who shook it without hesitation. "Good evening, officer. Sorry for the trouble," Don said politely, keeping his expression neutral.


    Meeting Don for the first time, the officer couldn''t help but think of him as polite and well-mannered.


    The officer had a rigid face with strong features, but his brown eyes carried a certain warmth. His large mustache gave him the stereotypical appearance of a United Provinces police officer, making him seem approachable.


    He smiled slightly as he shook Don''s hand firmly. "It''s no trouble at all, young man. If what Ben here says is true, you''ll be the one helping me."


    Don returned the smile with a nod, then stepped aside, drawing attention to Donald. "This is my friend and neighbor, Donald. He was the one inside the church and saw what I described to Benjamin. I''m honestly a bit skeptical myself, but I can''t think of anything else that explains what happened in there."


    Don''s smile faded as he put on a more serious expression, acting like he had a lot on his mind.


    The officer, though polite on the surface, had been gauging their reactions from the moment he saw them. For now, nothing seemed too out of place, so he maintained his polite tone as he offered, "Why don''t we go down to the station so you can tell me in detail what exactly you saw?"


    Neither Don nor Benjamin disagreed, and soon they all headed to the police station. There, both Don and Donald were interviewed for about four hours collectively.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s side of the story was fairly simple. He explained that they had arrived at Eastend Mall, planning to do a bit of shopping in preparation for school the next day. But before they could start, Donald had shown interest in visiting the church to pray after Don mentioned going there with his family earlier.


    So, they walked to the church while Winter stayed behind to look after the car.


    After arriving at the church, Don waited outside, thinking Donald wouldn''t take long since he only wanted to say a quick prayer.


    However, after 15 minutes passed, Don grew impatient and tried to go inside, but found the doors locked. Since Don had left his phone in the car, he couldn''t call Donald. So, he started banging on the door. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two men who appeared to be churchgoers came out and told him to leave. Finding their behavior strange, Don protested, and to his surprise, they became violent. Even more surprising, they were incredibly strong, but Don fought them off and eventually forced his way into the church, where he found Donald gasping for breath near the altar.


    To his shock, benches were stacked on top of one another and set ablaze, with some people walking directly into the fire. It was like something out of a horror movie.


    From there, they fled.


    Donald also shared his side of the story, aligning with Don''s version but with a few minor changes.


    After both had told their stories, the officer asked questions to see if they were lying or withholding details.


    Don was questioned about why he left his phone and android behind, especially since they could have helped in a dangerous situation. The officer found that part of the story suspicious, but Don answered straightforwardly, "I didn''t think I''d need my phone, and who brings a tall, busty android to church when everyone considers her a sexbot?"


    Donald, on the other hand, was asked why he didn''t call for help. He didn''t need to act for this part, as he answered honestly, "If you were suddenly attacked and chased by creepy men and women, would you stop for a moment to call the police?"


    Though the police lacked substantial evidence, crime investigators were already on-site, and autopsies were being conducted. It would take time to verify their story, so the officer didn''t press them further.


    Considering Don and Donald were still young, they were allowed to leave after the questioning.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Benjamin and Winter had waited in the station''s lobby during the interview. When Benjamin saw Don and Donald approaching, with the officer behind them, he heaved a sigh of relief and stood up, though inwardly he was irritated, thinking, ''This better have been worth my time. I''m going to be so behind on work now.''


    Outwardly, Benjamin forced a smile, though it was slightly askew. "Finally. I was starting to worry I''d have to call your parents to bail you out," he joked, gesturing toward the officer behind them.


    The officer chuckled and shook his head. "That won''t be necessary. Though I can''t say anything for sure until we get more details from the scene, it looks like these boys were just in the wrong place at the wrong time. If what they say is true, they''re lucky to have gotten out in one piece," he added, patting both Don and Donald on the shoulder with a small smile. "You boys be careful moving forward.


    Now, you''d better head home before your parents get worried."


    "Thank you, officer," Donald said quickly before turning toward the exit.


    Don gave the officer a nod, then turned to Benjamin. "Thanks for coming out. I''ll call you again if anything else comes up."


    With that, Don turned to leave, and Winter stood up from her seat, casually following him out.


    Once they were gone, the officer''s smile faded. He sighed and scratched his head slightly. Benjamin, no longer smiling, asked, "Well, what do you think?"


    The officer sighed again, his gaze lingering on Don and Donald''s retreating figures. "Personally, I don''t think they had anything to do with it. But their stories seem a little too well-connected to be the complete truth. We''ll know for sure once the forensics and autopsies come in."


    Benjamin nodded thoughtfully, then asked, "Are you going to tell your higher-ups about them?"


    The officer shook his head. "Right now, this is being treated as a murder case, and those two are suspicious, given the circumstances. But if I were to alert the higher-ups, we''d have to hold them, and that could backfire if it turns out they''re innocent¡ªor worse, victims."


    Benjamin gave a weary smile. "I guess neither of our organizations needs bad press right now."


    The officer scoffed. "You''re telling me."

 Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Man To Man (No Diddy)

    Around 8:40 PM, Don and Donald finally arrived back at the Chanel Hills community.Donald brought the car to a stop in front of Don''s house, turned off the engine, and heaved a sigh, leaning against the steering wheel.


    The events of the day were still fresh in his mind. For most of the drive, Donald had remained quiet, choosing to focus on driving instead, though many thoughts and worries lingered in his mind.


    The biggest of those worries was why he had come to a stop now.


    Don, on the other hand, spent most of the drive on his phone, messaging and looking at the news about what had occurred. Finally, he turned away and asked casually, "still worried about the whole thing?"


    Donald raised his head from the steering wheel, leaning back into his seat with a deep sigh before turning to Don. "How can you not think about it? People were literally walking into fire! If you were in that room, or if you had fallen into that hole, you''d understand why I''m so worried. The whole place was made of body parts, man. Eyes, hands¡ªand they moved.


    I''m serious. What if¡­ what if they''re in our homes? What if my mom and your mom are like them? What if, when we go to sleep¡­?"


    Don could understand Donald''s worries. He had underestimated how deeply the whole situation would impact him. Given that they lived in a superhuman world, Don had thought Donald would get over it after some time. But clearly, that wasn''t the case.


    Don sighed and placed a hand on Donald''s shoulder, speaking calmly.


    "Look, man, a lot of crazy things are happening in this city right now. And personally, I just got here, but from the looks of things, it''s not going to change anytime soon. If anything, it''s only going to escalate. We can either worry ourselves sick over things we can''t control, or we can steel our minds and prepare for what''s coming."


    Donald wasn''t moved by Don''s attempt at motivation. In fact, he found it a bit insulting and scoffed. "That''s easy for you to say. You''re in the Elite Hero Program. Only the best in the city get into that. I know you''ve gotta be amazing.


    Not to mention, you''ve got a high-tech android watching your back. I don''t have any powers¡ªI mean, not real superpowers. If something were to happen at my house, or if I was alone, I honestly don''t know what I''d do. This isn''t easy for me."


    Don thought for a moment. ''I guess I should kill some time talking. Seems he could use it.'' He sighed, removed his hand from Donald''s shoulder, and took a more understanding approach.


    "I know better than anyone how it feels to be in that kind of position, especially when your family''s involved. Remember the Central Mall incident? I may be in the Elite Hero Program now, but that was my first real fight. I didn''t know any special moves. I didn''t have any special training. Suddenly, my life and my mom''s life were in danger.


    But did I run? No. I fought as hard as I could. Somehow, against all odds, I got through it."


    Donald looked at Don with genuine curiosity. "How? How did you get through it?"


    Don sighed, as if revealing a closely guarded secret. "When I was fighting the Green Thorns, I was losing badly. I landed a few hits, but they were bigger than me, and they had weapons. They broke my arm; I felt like my ribs were cracked. Pain was everywhere, and my vision started to blur. I thought I was going to die¡ªbut I didn''t want to."


    Don paused, turning to look Donald straight in the eyes. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In that moment, when I clung desperately to life, something awakened in me. Powers I never knew I had. Thanks to that, I was able to get through it. I passed out shortly after, and when I woke up, my mom was safe, I was alive, and I had powers I never knew existed."


    Donald wasn''t expecting this answer, but it held his full attention. "So¡­ what you''re trying to say is¡­"


    Before Donald could finish, Don cut him off. "Without that near-death situation, I''d still be a Class D superhuman with only dreams of maybe becoming a sidekick. But now, my dreams are much bigger than that. I know yours are too."


    Donald was deeply moved by these words. He looked down at his own hands, opening and closing his fists as if expecting something to happen. His expression turned disappointed as he admitted, "But I was in a near-death situation today, and I didn''t get any new powers."


    Don chuckled and shook his head. "The lesson isn''t about gaining new powers¡ªit''s about making the ones you already have stronger, so strong that they scare and even surprise you. It''s not easy, so I won''t push you. But from my experience, despite all the pain I went through, it''s worth it."


    After saying this, Don felt he had spent enough time being motivational. He checked the time on his phone and said, "I better get going before Mom starts worrying. I''ll talk to you tomorrow. Good night, man."


    Don extended his fist for a bump, preparing to leave the car. Donald, with his head still lowered, quickly raised it and met Don''s fist, saying awkwardly, "Thanks¡­ for not leaving me back there. And for the talk."


    "Anytime. See you tomorrow for school," Don replied with a grin, stepping out of the car with Winter following him.


    Donald, startled by Winter''s presence, quickly turned his head to see her getting out. He had been so engrossed in the conversation that he had completely forgotten she was there.


    Despite knowing she was an android, Donald still felt embarrassed acting like that in front of a beautiful woman. He sighed a few more times before starting the car and driving off.


    After Donald left, Winter finally spoke up. "I had no idea you had such deep experiences, Don. If you ever wish to talk, I am qualified to give therapy."


    Don, who was smiling and feeling like the day had wrapped up well despite Sister Rose getting away, rolled his eyes at Winter''s offer and shook his head. "That won''t be necessary. Now, let''s go inside."


    ''I still have to have a chat with Samantha.''

 Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 1)

    Upon entering the house, the first thing Don could hear was the sound of the television playing the news, which, of course, was talking about the massacre at the church.From what he could hear, they were basically recycling the same story, likely because the police hadn''t provided the public with much information yet¡ªsuch as how the victims were killed.


    Most news stations were crafty enough to tell the story in a way that implied certain things to draw the viewers'' attention, which was the whole reason it was being described as a massacre.


    Despite the police''s official statement only mentioning that multiple bodies were discovered on the scene and investigations were underway, the media spun the tale for drama.


    The rest of the family didn''t hear Don come in, and he quickly took off his shoes by the door before walking into the living room where everyone was gathered. As he popped out from the hallway, he first saw Amanda, who was seated on the far right of the sofa, leaning against the armrest with her head glued to the television.


    She wore a loose yellow flannel shirt with the upper buttons undone, revealing a good chunk of her cleavage given the way she was sitting. She also wore jean shorts and yellow socks.


    Summer lay on her stomach on the carpet right in front of Amanda. Unsurprisingly, her attention wasn''t on the TV, but instead on her phone, her fingers rapidly tapping away at the screen. She was dressed in her usual comfy clothes: a pair of booty shorts and a hoodie, just in different colors from what she had worn yesterday.


    As for Samantha, she seemed the most engrossed in the news, standing a few feet away from the television with her hands on her hips. She wore a pair of tight-fitting blue yoga pants and a matching sports bra, which looked like it was using every bit of its strength to hold Samantha''s large breasts in place.


    Even as Don appeared from the hallway, no one noticed him until he spoke.


    "Hey, everyone," he said casually, his voice sounding tired as he walked toward the sofa.


    Amanda, being the closest, was the first to raise her head and give him a small smile. "Hey, there you are. Have you seen the news?"


    Before Don could answer, Summer, who had been glued to her phone, suddenly turned to look at him. The same was true for Samantha. He could see the worry in all of their eyes, especially Samantha''s. After all, they had been in that very same church earlier that day.


    He gave a weary smile and nodded at Amanda''s question. "Yeah, it''s all over the radio and internet¡ªpretty hard to miss. I even wanted to drive by, but thankfully, Summer texted me saying Mom didn''t go there in the evening."


    As Don said this, everyone seemed to feel a huge sense of relief.


    "Yeah," Amanda immediately agreed. "Who knows what would have happened if your mom had gone there this evening. Still, I wonder what the heck happened. The police aren''t saying anything."


    "We''ll probably hear more from them in the coming days." As Don said this, he shifted his gaze away from Amanda and toward Samantha, who was looking at him with a hard-to-read expression. Don could only assume she was likely thinking about what would have happened if he had said yes to Sister Rose''s offer¡ªor if she herself had gone.


    Samantha could only cross her arms and sigh deeply, muttering, "I still don''t understand how this could happen. I can''t even begin to imagine what would''ve happened if you had said yes to Sister Rose''s offer."


    As Samantha said this, her eyes became slightly teary. She swallowed hard and shook her head, turning back to the television. "Just¡­ what is becoming of the city?"


    ''She''s taking it hard. She''s the type to blame herself and overthink, so that''s no surprise,'' Don thought before walking to the coffee table and lifting the remote to change the channel. "Let''s just be happy that neither of us went. Worrying about the ''what ifs'' isn''t going to do any of us any good."


    Summer simply kept her eyes on Don, watching him as he moved. Since he had warned her about his suspicions, the news didn''t come as a surprise to her, but it was still shocking.


    In fact, when the news dropped, she was perhaps the most worried of the three because she knew Don had gone there to confirm his suspicions. Thankfully, her worry was short-lived as Don had replied quickly when she texted him, during the time they were at McDickies.


    She only turned her attention away from Don when Winter popped into the living room after spending a little time in the doorway, arranging all the shoes that were scattered there.


    Trying to steer the topic away from the church massacre, Don casually asked, "What''s for dinner?" while rubbing his stomach. "I''m famished."


    Summer immediately jerked her head back toward him and said, "And you say I''m the one who''s always hungry."


    Don shrugged and gave her a small smile, defending himself. "Hey, I haven''t eaten anything since I was out. It''s only natural I''d feel a bit hungry."


    Samantha gave a small sigh as she moved nearer to Don and said, "Sorry, Donnie. I didn''t have a chance to cook. I''ve been busy here watching the news. Is it fine if we order takeout or something?"


    Don could see that she still had the situation on her mind. Trying to casually change the topic wouldn''t be enough to improve her mood, and before he could have his chat with her, she needed to feel at least somewhat better. Otherwise, he would only add to her worry.


    So, he moved out of the way and directed his attention toward Winter, saying, "Why go through all that hassle when you and Winter can just whip up something in a few minutes? Please, I really, really want some of your cooking."


    Samantha couldn''t help but smile a little, feeling helpless to refuse as she shook her head. "Fine. What do you want to have?"


    Summer immediately stood up from the carpet when Samantha relented to Don''s request. "Hey, you never ask me what I want when I say I''m hungry!"


    "You''re always hungry," Don quickly teased, giving her a shooing gesture. He then turned back to Samantha. "How about some chicken, rice and egg salad?"


    Samantha''s smile grew a little wider, and she was beginning to feel a bit more at ease. She couldn''t deny the warmth she felt from having her positive son around.


    "Will you be having anything else with that, sir?" she asked in a slightly sarcastic tone, raising an eyebrow at Don.


    The question was clearly rhetorical and said as a joke, but Don answered nonetheless. "How about an ice cream sundae to end our Sunday?" he asked, lifting and lowering his eyebrows in an enticing way. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This playfulness was enough to make Samantha chuckle and shake her head. "Fine, but only because I''m craving ice cream myself and not because you asked."


    Don nodded in understanding but then leaned in close to Samantha as if he wanted to whisper in her ear, though he spoke loud enough for everyone to hear. "I know you''re only saying that to make Summer feel better. If you ask me, she could do without the ice cream¡ªit''ll go right to her thighs."


    Almost as if he had flipped a switch, the moment he said that, Summer narrowed her eyes at him, grabbed a pillow from the sofa, and threw it at him. "Shut up!"


    After throwing it, she turned to leave the living room, muttering, "As if I want your stupid ice cream sundae anyway. I''m not even hungry."


    Don didn''t need to go after her. He simply tilted his head and said, "Really? Is that so? Well, that''s a shame because while Mom and Winter are cooking, I was planning to remove the other android from the container, but clearly, you''re not interested in that."


    Summer paused before she could even make it out of the living room and looked back at him with narrowed eyes. "You better not be lying to me."


    "Would the best big brother ever lie? Never."


    Summer huffed and turned, walking in the direction of the garage door. "Fine. Let''s go."


    Don shook his head as she began to walk. ''Look at her, trying to hide how excited she is.''


    "Stop teasing your sister and go already," Samantha urged, her smile now carrying its usual warmth. It seemed all she had needed to feel at ease was that comforting feeling of being one family, bickering siblings aside.


    ''Good. Looks like she''s a little less worried now,'' Don thought as he began to walk away.


    "All right, all right. I''ll play nice¡ªin exchange for a larger piece of chicken."


    "I can still change my mind, you know," Samantha threatened, though it was practically impossible to take seriously with her sweet voice.


    Don pretended to relent anyway, raising his hands in defeat as he walked away, saying, "Fine, you win."


    After he disappeared behind the corner, Amanda turned to face her sister and smiled. "He really knows how to lift the mood in the room."


    "I guess he does," Samantha agreed softly before Amanda added, "Now I can watch my sexy mud wrestling in peace."


    Seconds after she said this, a pillow was thrown her way, and Samantha turned to walk to the kitchen. "I just can''t with you sometimes."

 Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 2)

    Opening the door to the garage, Don found Summer already waiting for him impatiently by the lead container. She had her arms crossed over her chest and her head slightly tilted. "Could you walk any slower?" she asked in a sarcastic tone, furrowing her eyebrows.Don casually approached her, giving a light shrug as he smiled and responded, "Well, I''m in no particular rush, so why should I bother?"


    Summer simply huffed irritably before snapping her attention to the lead container. "I wonder if this time it''s a busty gardener," she muttered.


    Don moved to stand beside her, ready to open the container. "Well, I wouldn''t mind," he teased.


    Summer gave him a suspicious look from the corner of her eye and said, "You better not have done perverted stuff with Winter while you were out."


    Speaking of Winter, Summer''s expression softened slightly as she paused, her tone shifting before she continued, "By the way¡­. what happened at the church, anyway? I almost thought you got yourself killed trying to be some hero or¡­ whatever."


    Don was about to use his biometrics to open the container but paused when he heard Summer. It seemed her previous chatter was just a way of rambling to get to the point¡ªasking about what had happened at the church.


    Given how frantic her initial text had been, he could imagine for a moment she must have thought he might''ve been among those who died when the news broke. He had assumed she had gotten over it after hearing he was fine, but now, seeing her mannerisms, it was clearly deeper than that.


    ''Still, I''m her older brother, so it''s no surprise she''s worried,'' Don thought, ''Maybe I underestimated just how much everyone cares for Do-¡­ me.''


    After thinking this, he showed a slight grin, which caused Summer to look perplexed.


    "What''s with that smug look on your face?" she asked, annoyed.


    Before she could finish making excuses, Don closed the distance between them and caught her in a surprise embrace, wrapping his arms around her waist and pulling her softly against him.


    "Hey!" Summer exclaimed in surprise, not expecting him to do this at all. For a moment, she became stiff as a board, but she quickly softened as her cheeks turned a little red. "The heck are you hugging me for?" she murmured, trying to sound tough and irritated but coming across as more cute and confused.


    Don pulled away slightly and looked down at her, then removed one hand from her waist, bringing it to her face gently, cupping her chin and making her look up at him. "Sorry if I worried you, little sis. I''ll try not to make it a habit," he said softly.


    Summer blushed even more deeply upon hearing these words. She felt embarrassed and was about to quickly reject Don''s claim of her being worried, but instead, she just shook off the hand holding her chin and avoided his gaze, murmuring, "You¡­ better."


    ''She''s so stubborn,'' Don thought with a chuckle.


    Seeing that this was as far as he could take the moment, Don sighed inwardly and pulled away from her completely, choosing to redirect his attention back to the reason they were in the garage in the first place. "Could you move a bit so I can put in the biometrics?"


    "Yeah, sure," Summer mumbled, almost seeming a bit disappointed that Don had pulled away, though she didn''t say anything.


    Her stubborn nature was why Don knew he''d get nowhere fast by pushing for something more in situations like this. Such things were better approached patiently and at the right moment with her.


    In the same way as he had with Winter''s container, Don put in his biometrics, and it opened in a similar fashion. However, when this particular container opened and mist began to leak out, filling the garage, the silhouette they could see beyond the mist wasn''t that of a human but rather something more animal-shaped.


    Once the mist faded and began to blow out of the garage, Don and Summer could see the android¡ªand it was a dog with the appearance of a Siberian Husky.


    Don was a bit disappointed to see that it wasn''t another high-tech busty helper, but not so much so that he would actually complain about it.


    "So, it''s a dog," Don commented as he crouched down near the currently inactive android, which was in a sitting posture.


    While he was doing this, he failed to notice the absolute look of glee plastered over Summer''s face. Surprisingly, she looked even more excited than when she first saw Winter.


    "A Husky!" she yelled, nearly at the top of her lungs.


    Don quickly raised his head to look at her and replied, with less enthusiasm, "Yeah, I can see that."


    Don''s lack of excitement caused Summer to deflate, and she looked down at him with a huge frown. She crouched beside him and said, "No, you dumbass! It''s a *H.U.S.K.Y*, a highly unified security K-9 android, beta-gen companion model. But they''re like super rare because companies don''t officially make them anymore¡ªat least not the same way they used to.


    These days, you can only find these types from dedicated robotics engineers. You know, those from VTEC. You can''t just get one from joining¡ª"


    "Whoa, relax on the info dump," Don interrupted, raising his hand. "I just want to know if it''s as powerful as Winter."


    Summer took offense at Don''s words and narrowed her eyes at him even more, poking him on the head as she said, "Of course not. It was designed to provide basic companionship and security functions."


    Don pretended to nod in understanding. "I see. Basically, they were made to look after old people and children?"


    "No, you dummy!" Summer started to explain, but before she could continue, Don raised his hand again to stop her. He had spotted something else in the container, right at the bottom¡ªa pamphlet titled *Husky*, with an image of the very android in front of them plastered on the cover.


    Upon opening it, Don could see details about the android, and they read as follows...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **H.U.S.K.Y** (Highly Unified Security K9 android)


    **Model:** Beta-gen Companion Model


    ---


    **Overview:**


    The H.U.S.K.Y android is an earlier generation robotic canine designed to provide companionship and basic security functions. Modeled after the Siberian Husky breed, it combines advanced robotics with user-friendly features, making it suitable for domestic environments.


    ---


    **Key Features:**


    1. **Companion A.I:**


    - **Behavioral Algorithms:** Programmed with advanced behavioral patterns to mimic the natural behaviors of a real husky, including playfulness, loyalty, and curiosity.


    - **Emotional Recognition:** Equipped with facial and vocal recognition systems to detect and respond to human emotions, enhancing interaction quality.


    - **Learning Capabilities:** Utilizes machine learning to adapt to the owner''s habits and preferences over time.


    2. **Security Functions:**


    - **Alert Systems:** Features audio and visual sensors to detect unusual activities, emitting alerts through barking simulations or direct notifications to the owner''s device.


    - **Intruder Deterrent:** Capable of projecting a protective demeanor, including simulated growling and barking to deter potential intruders. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    - **GPS Tracking:** Includes real-time location tracking for both the android and designated family members, enhancing safety measures.


    3. **Interactive Technology:**


    - **Voice Commands:** Responds to a wide range of voice commands for easy control and interaction.


    - **Mobile App Integration:** Allows customization of settings, behavior patterns, and monitoring through a dedicated smartphone application.


    - **Augmented Reality Projection:** Projects simple holographic images or indicators to assist in communication or entertainment.


    ---


    **Materials and Construction:**


    - **Endoskeleton Material:** Constructed with **Duratanium Alloy**, a lightweight and durable synthetic metal known for its resilience and flexibility.


    - **Applications:** Duratanium provides structural integrity while allowing natural movement, essential for replicating canine agility.


    - **Fur Layer:** Covered with **SynthiFur**, a synthetic fur material designed to mimic the texture and appearance of real animal fur.


    - **Features:**


    - **Soft Touch:** Offers a comfortable tactile experience for users, enhancing the companion aspect.


    - **Hypoallergenic:** Safe for individuals with allergies, as it does not shed or produce allergens.


    - **Self-cleaning:** Embedded with nanotechnology that repels dust and dirt, maintaining cleanliness.


    ---


    **Limitations:**


    - **A.I Complexity:** The A.I is less advanced compared to higher-gen models, leading to limited problem-solving capabilities and less adaptability in unforeseen situations.


    - **Energy Consumption:** Operates on rechargeable battery packs with a limited operational time of approximately 48 hours per full charge.


    - **Weather Resistance:** While resistant to light moisture, it is not fully waterproof and should avoid exposure to heavy rain or submersion.


    ---


    **Background:**


    The H.U.S.K.Y android was developed as an accessible option for families seeking both companionship and basic home security. Its design focuses on user-friendliness and affordability, sacrificing some of the advanced features found in higher-generation models.


    Initially intended to be a widespread household device, production was scaled back due to competition from more advanced models and a market shift towards humaniform androids.


    ---


    **Additional Notes:**


    - **Maintenance:** Requires regular software updates and occasional hardware servicing to maintain optimal performance.


    - **Customization:** Available in various color patterns and can be personalized with accessories.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Wow, that''s a lot of features," Don commented after reading the full details about the Husky. To be fair, they were nowhere near as impressive as Winter''s, but to someone like him, who came from a world that didn''t have anything close to this technology, it was still very impressive.


    "Told you. Now quit stalling already and activate it," Summer urged, nudging him on the shoulder to stop wasting time.

 Chapter 196: Chapter 196: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 3)

    Don tossed the pamphlet aside and brought his hand to the top of the dog''s head, giving it three pats as per instructions.Immediately after, the dog''s eyes lit up green, and a scanner was projected, scanning Don''s figure before it projected the message *Owner Identified* in bold digital letters.


    The projection then retracted, and the dog closed its eyes before reopening them, this time looking like those of a real dog¡ªin this case, a Husky. It panted slightly before barking, "Woof! Woof!" sounding identical to a real dog.


    "He''s so cute!" Summer''s expression melted like butter as she saw the android acting like a real dog. She reached out a hand to try and pet it, but the dog snapped its head toward her, dodging her hand and creating some distance before barking at her more aggressively, "Ruff!" as if warning her.


    "Don, make it normal! Friendify it or whatever they do," Summer said, stepping back.


    "Down, boy. Recognize friend," Don said, standing up from his crouched position.


    As he said this, the dog stopped barking and sat in place, projecting a scan over Summer''s body. Once the scan was done, it projected the words *Friend Identified*.


    Satisfied, Summer approached it again, and this time, the dog didn''t try to run away. It even moved a few steps closer and stood up on its hind legs to meet her.


    "Who''s a good boy?" Summer became all giddy, rubbing the dog''s neck playfully.


    As she was doing this, Samantha''s voice suddenly echoed from behind the door. "Kids, dinner''s ready!"


    Hearing the unrecognized voice, the android barked once again. Don looked its way. "Sit down, boy. Recognize friend."


    After Don said this, the dog let out another short bark before pulling away from Summer and rushing past the garage door, heading inside.


    "Hey, I wasn''t done playing with you!" Summer called after it, frowning.


    Don just shrugged and followed the dog into the house, leaving Summer to mutter, "Jerk," as she slowly followed behind with her arms crossed.


    Inside, everyone else was already in the dining area. Amanda had already taken her seat with a plate of well-served rice, spicy hot chicken, and a fresh-looking egg salad.


    Winter was still in the kitchen, wiping the counters and putting the plates in the dishwasher, while Samantha was setting the last plate on the dining table.


    Suddenly, "Woof!" Samantha showed surprise and nearly jumped back as the dog charged her way.


    "Don, Summer, did you let a dog in the house?"


    Don soon appeared on the scene just as the dog stopped in front of Samantha and scanned her, its projector reading *Friend Identified*. Seeing it do this, Samantha relaxed, realizing it was the new android.


    "Oh, it''s also a robot."


    "Android," Summer corrected her as she arrived, crossing her arms as she walked over toward the table.


    Amanda peeked at the dog from her seat and said jokingly, "And here I hoped it was gonna be another busty maid."


    "Amanda!" Samantha called out in a slightly motherly tone, causing Amanda to raise her hands in defeat, saying, "Kidding! Kidding!"


    At that moment, Winter also walked into the room. "I just heard an AI-generated canine audio. Is the other android by any chance a security canine?"


    Summer, stopping near her seat, looked Winter''s way and showed surprise. "You could tell it''s artificial?"


    Winter, holding her hands in front of her and wearing her usual blank expression, responded, "But of course. It uses an earlier and less advanced model than my own, so it is easy to discern for someone like myself, who possesses incredibly sensitive audio receptors."


    Samantha turned her attention back to the dog and then looked up at Winter to ask curiously, "Does that mean it''s not as advanced as you?"


    Winter gave an immediate nod. "Yes, compared to myself, it is a rather primitive android with only basic features and very slow learning capabilities. Would you mind if I sync current household knowledge into its systems so it may understand the layout of the house and the occupants within?


    If you leave it to learn on its own, it may take a few weeks for it to fully know every inch of this place, your voices, neighbors, and, more importantly, the Chanel Hills community guidelines for owning a pet."


    At this, everyone looked Winter''s way, a bit impressed. Summer said, "You know all that?"


    "Of course," Winter agreed as if it was incredibly obvious. "It is only natural for me to possess extensive knowledge of your neighbors, friends, community, and rules and regulations around you so I may respond better should the scenario demand it."


    Amanda couldn''t help but chuckle after hearing Winter''s answer. "When she puts it like that, she really does make the cute little dog seem a little primitive."


    "Hey, it''s not every day you get a dog you don''t have to worry about cleaning up after," Don immediately agreed.


    "True," Samantha nodded as well. "Now, let''s all just sit down for dinner. Winter, sync the¡­ what did you call it?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Information systems, Mom," Summer corrected her, rolling her eyes. "How is it that you work at one of the biggest tech companies in the world but don''t even know about such things?"


    "My area of expertise ins''t robotics, young lady," Samantha said as she took her seat with a sigh.


    "Right, you''re in the boring department that deals with sales and numbers. Gross."


    "It''s not gross, young lady. Math is very fun," Samantha said while taking her seat, looking at Don as he took his.


    "Don''t you think so, Donnie?"


    Before Don could respond, Summer let out a sarcastic laugh. "Ha! Don and math¡ªthat''s a good one."


    "I''ll have you know I''m very good at math," Don corrected her, thinking, ''I was an economics and finance major in my past life, after all.''


    What followed was the usual bit of sibling bickering and motherly intervention. Aside from that, dinner was quite quaint, the topic mostly revolving around tech.


    From this conversation, Don learned that Summer was very knowledgeable on the subject, and even Samantha, though not directly involved with the technical aspects, knew her fair share.


    As they were wrapping up dinner, Amanda yawned and said, "I think I''m going to call it a night early. I didn''t get much sleep yesterday, and it''s catching up to me."


    Samantha gave her an "I told you so" look while saying, "I always tell you not to stay up too late. But you''re right. We should all call it a night early since tomorrow is Monday."


    "Don''t remind me," Summer groaned, leaning back into her seat with a disappointed sigh.


    Don, on the other hand, was already planning on going to his room after this, as he still needed to check his reward. If it meant what he thought it meant, school was about to go very differently for him tomorrow.

 Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 4)

    Upon heading back to his room, Don immediately closed the door behind him and walked over to sit on the edge of the bed. The system promptly appeared in front of him, displaying the message:¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Reward: BeastShift*


    + *Expand*


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don focused on the expand, and a description of the reward appeared underneath:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *BeastShift implies the ability to shift or adapt characteristics from creatures in the animal kingdom while retaining a human form. For example, if you choose the cheetah, you will be able to run as fast as it in human form while also gaining many of its other characteristics, such as incredible eyesight, flexibility, and so on.*


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Reading this, Don couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed as he thought, ''So that means I can''t pick mythical creatures like dragons?''


    A secondary prompt flashed in front of him, stating:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Correct*


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Before disappearing again. Another prompt then appeared, stating:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Please select a creature from the animal kingdom within the next 24 hours, or the reward will be forfeit.*


    *Additional note: After a creature has been chosen, eight hours will be needed for the changes in your body to be fully implemented. The characteristics will then be able to be used at your discretion. The abilities cannot be used passively.*


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Reading this additional information, Don felt that this was a truly big reward for what was otherwise not that difficult of a quest. He didn''t need to think long before he showed a sly smile and answered, "In that case, I choose the mantis shrimp."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Selection made.*


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The system replied in another prompt before a much larger one appeared, showing a whole boatload of information. Even with just a glance, Don was sure he had made the right choice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *The mantis shrimp is a marine creature with extraordinary physical and sensory abilities. Exploring the mantis shrimp''s key abilities and how they would translate to a human on a 1-to-1 ratio.*


    1. **Punching Power:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** The mantis shrimp is famous for its powerful "punch," which it delivers using a specialized limb called a raptorial appendage. It strikes with an acceleration of 23 m/s2 (similar to the speed of a bullet) and generates forces up to 1,500 Newtons. This impact is strong enough to break the shells of prey or even crack glass aquariums.


    - **Human Translation:** In human form, this ability would grant a person an immensely powerful punch capable of generating forces strong enough to shatter concrete, steel, or bones. The human could punch with such speed and impact that the strike would feel like a high-velocity projectile.


    This kind of power could also have area-of-effect damage, creating shockwaves that harm enemies nearby or disrupt structural integrity in buildings. A single punch could decimate heavy machinery or armored vehicles.


    2. **Superhuman Speed and Reflexes:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** The mantis shrimp''s punch happens in a fraction of a second (less than 3 milliseconds), and it can strike repeatedly without tiring. The muscles and specialized spring-loaded mechanism allow it to store energy and release it explosively.


    - **Human Translation:** The human version of this ability would have lightning-fast reflexes and the ability to move or attack faster than the eye can follow. The human could perform rapid, consecutive attacks without losing stamina, allowing for quick and devastating combat. Dodging bullets, reacting to sudden threats, or performing multiple tasks in the blink of an eye would be possible.


    The speed of the person''s movement would make them nearly impossible to hit or counter in close combat.


    3. **Incredible Strength:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** While the mantis shrimp doesn''t lift heavy objects as part of its natural behavior, its appendages deliver incredible force proportional to its size. If we look at its strength relative to its body, the mantis shrimp''s appendages exert hundreds of times its body weight in force with each punch.


    - **Human Translation:** If translated to human form, the person would be able to exert massive forces hundreds of times their body weight. For example, if a mantis shrimp weighing 0.1 pounds can exert 1,500 Newtons, a 180-pound human could potentially exert similar forces on a larger scale.


    In practical terms, this human could punch through walls, lift massive objects like cars or boulders, and apply crushing force strong enough to destroy industrial equipment or heavily armored targets. The individual would be a walking wrecking ball in terms of sheer power. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    4. **Durability and Resilience:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** The mantis shrimp''s raptorial appendages are reinforced with a structure that allows them to withstand the extreme forces of their own strikes. These appendages are near-impervious to damage, and their entire exoskeleton is optimized for absorbing impacts.


    - **Human Translation:** In human form, this durability would mean an almost indestructible body, especially in the limbs. The human''s bones and skin would be reinforced like natural armor, allowing them to absorb and resist high impacts, including heavy punches, falls from great heights, and blows from weapons.


    Their fists or arms would be incredibly tough, capable of striking with immense power without suffering damage, even after repeated impacts. This resilience would also translate into greater endurance and resistance to environmental hazards like extreme pressure, heat, or cold.


    5. **Vision:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** Mantis shrimp have one of the most complex visual systems in the animal kingdom. They possess trinocular vision in each eye, meaning each eye can perceive depth independently. Additionally, they can detect polarized light, see ultraviolet and infrared light, and process 12-16 color channels (humans only have 3).


    - **Human Translation:** The human with mantis shrimp vision would have unparalleled visual perception. They would be able to see in wavelengths far beyond normal human vision, including ultraviolet (UV) and infrared (IR), giving them the ability to see in total darkness or detect heat signatures like thermal imaging.


    The polarized light detection would allow them to see through surfaces like water or glass with reduced glare. Their trinocular vision would allow them to calculate distance, speed, and movement with extreme precision, giving them sniper-like accuracy and heightened spatial awareness. This human could detect invisible threats, track fast-moving objects, and spot weaknesses in structures or armor.


    6. **Energy Storage and Release:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** The mantis shrimp uses a special spring mechanism in its muscles to store energy and release it all at once for its powerful strike. This is an advanced energy-storage system that allows them to move faster than their muscles would normally permit.


    - **Human Translation:** This ability would give the human an internal mechanism to store kinetic energy and release it explosively when needed. The person could build up energy by tensing their muscles, then unleash it in an instant, amplifying the power of a punch, leap, or sprint.


    They could also use this stored energy to boost their physical actions, delivering devastating blows, or making superhuman leaps or dashes. In combat, the individual would seem to move faster and hit harder without getting tired, storing energy between strikes to maintain momentum.


    7. **Cavitation Bubbles:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** When the mantis shrimp strikes, the speed of its punch creates cavitation bubbles¡ªtiny pockets of vapor in water that collapse and release intense heat and light, essentially creating a secondary shockwave.


    - **Human Translation:** A human with this ability could create secondary explosions or shockwaves from their punches or other high-speed movements.


    Even if the initial strike misses, the shockwave alone could cause significant damage, similar to an explosive force radiating from their blows. The heat generated could also burn or melt surfaces upon impact, making this person lethal even without directly touching their target.


    8. **Adaptability to Extreme Conditions:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** Mantis shrimp live in the deep sea, enduring immense pressure and low-light conditions.


    - **Human Translation:** The human would be highly resistant to changes in pressure, able to survive in extreme environments such as deep underwater or high altitudes. They would also have increased resistance to low-light conditions. Their body could withstand deep-sea or space-like pressures without injury, making them incredibly versatile in harsh or extreme environments.


    9. **Regenerative Healing (Potential):**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** Some species of mantis shrimp can regrow lost limbs over time.


    - **Human Translation:** The person could potentially have the ability to regenerate damaged tissue or lost body parts at an accelerated rate. This would make them incredibly resilient in combat, allowing them to heal from injuries that would incapacitate or kill an ordinary person. Over time, they could even recover from severe wounds like lost limbs or organ damage.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After he finished reading through all the information, the prompt vanished, and another one appeared. This one showed a countdown of eight hours with the words *Time until abilities sync* displayed below.


    It appeared only for a moment before vanishing again, leaving Don smiling, more than happy with his choice.


    With that done, he reached into his pocket and took out his phone, finding several messages from Gary.


    The first one he opened read: *From the details you''ve given me, sir, it isn''t out of the question to assume that what you encountered was a sort of sentient parasitic plant life. As odd as that may sound, it has happened before in history, but that was during the Dark Ages in Europe, and that particular case wasn''t very well recorded, so we have very little information to go on.


    We would require someone with expertise in the field of fauna before we can make any actual progress in understanding what it was you faced.*


    Reading this first message, Don was visibly disappointed, frowning a little but accepting that it couldn''t be helped. He then swiped the screen and moved on to the second message:


    *In regards to the androids you received from the agency, to ensure their systems are safe, I will be sending you a device tomorrow which you can use to easily determine any leaks if present. Though it is quite impressive you were given such an advanced model. Either someone highly values you, wishes to please you, or wants to keep a close eye on you. Whatever the case, we shall know tomorrow.


    Until then, I advise you to still exercise caution around it.*


    ''You don''t have to tell me twice,'' Don thought as he swiped to the third message.


    *As requested, I have uploaded more information I could find on Andrew Barclay and those he considers friends. Most of these people are fairly out of reach for someone of your current social standing, so I advise proceeding with caution should you choose to make a move early.*


    After reading the third message, Don quickly typed his replies before turning his phone off and tossing it onto the bed, thinking, ''Don''t worry, Gary. I have a feeling my social standing is going to receive quite the boost starting tomorrow. With this reward, Don Bright and Predator can properly exist as two separate entities.''

 Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 5)

    As beneficial as the new reward was going to be for Don, he recognized that, given the power it was going to grant him, it would be almost impossible to keep a low profile like he had initially planned when he first came to the city.In his defense, though, he had never expected to get something like the Predator suit or a reward that would grant him abilities putting him on par with some of the city''s most well-known superheroes.


    Initially, the plan was to grow slowly and make the most of his combat-oriented abilities, but now he had another route open to him¡ªa route that involved becoming something akin to a young celebrity. As he paced around his room, he debated the advantages and disadvantages this would bring.


    The advantages of being a talented young superhero were many, the best being the access he would gain to the upper echelons of the city, which would otherwise be impossible for him under normal circumstances.


    To fully take over the city, he also needed to handle the elite in one way or another, whether through building alliances or discreetly taking care of them as Predator. He was already making moves to gain a position in the city''s underbelly, so this seemed like the most ideal move to make.


    But it wasn''t without its disadvantages, such as fame, responsibilities, and expectations. If he wanted to maintain his position, he would have to meet those expectations. The bigger he became, the greater the fall would be if he failed or was found out. It was an incredibly high-risk, high-reward situation.


    No matter how much Don thought about it, it was the way to go.


    He soon stopped pacing around his room and stood near the edge of the bed, placing a hand under his chin as he stared at the door in contemplation. ''The tricky part is, how do I tell this to Samantha? If she finds out I have powers like this from the agency or the University, it''s like me saying I didn''t trust her enough to tell her. But I guess can actually use this...''


    Don showed a smile as he arrived at a solution he was fairly confident would work.


    Without delay, he walked over toward the door and exited his room. Once out, he looked down both ends of the hallway, keeping his superhuman senses alert.


    He could hear shuffling from Summer''s room and murmuring, like she was on a phone call. From Amanda''s room, he could only hear silent breathing and assumed she was in a state of light sleep.


    Finally, from Samantha''s room, he heard the shuffling of pages, which he could only imagine were book pages.


    ''I guess she''s doing a little bit of reading before going to sleep,'' Don thought as he quietly walked toward her door. Arriving in front of it, he knocked lightly twice¡ª*knock knock.*


    Using his super hearing, he could hear Samantha''s surprise at the unexpected knock. She hummed in confusion before the sound of shuffling could be heard as she made her way toward the door.


    With a light click, the door was opened ajar, and Samantha peeked out to see who had been knocking.


    "Oh, Donnie," she muttered softly, but still looked a bit puzzled as to why he was there.


    Looking at Samantha through the small opening, Don could see that she had clearly prepared for bed.


    She was wearing a loose dark green nightgown that stopped just above her knees and revealed quite a lot of cleavage inside the fabric, which Don fully took in through the small space.


    He didn''t dare let his gaze linger and quickly decided to speak up.


    "Hey, Mom. Sorry if I''m interrupting, but I really wanted to speak to you about something before tomorrow," Don said, his tone light, though his expression showed he had a lot on his mind.


    Samantha''s motherly concern was immediately piqued, and she didn''t hesitate to open the door wider as she stepped out slightly and asked, "Is everything okay?"


    Just the simple action of her walking was enough to make her bountiful breasts jiggle almost uncontrollably. Don resisted the urge to look down as he responded, "Yeah, sort of. Can we maybe talk inside?"


    "Sure thing, honey. Come in," Samantha gestured for him to enter, looking incredibly worried. A part of her, though, felt some relief that he had come to her to share whatever troubles he had.


    Once Don entered, she quickly closed the door behind them.


    Being the master bedroom, the room was modestly large. It had a huge queen-sized bed at the center with luxurious-looking blankets and pillows.


    The bed frame had a dark and velvety texture that matched the two wooden dressers on either side of the bed.


    Opposite the bed was a wall-mounted TV with a set of wall shelves around it, holding various accolades.


    The floor had a soft carpet with dark red patterns, and the walls were lined with various portrait and landscape paintings, with candle-like bulbs mounted in between, giving the room a warm, orange ambient lighting.


    Don took the initiative to walk over to the bed, sitting on it, and Samantha followed suit, sitting right beside him. She then extended her hand to hold his in a comforting manner as she asked, "What''s wrong? Is something bothering you?"


    Don kept his gaze on the floor and looked like he was struggling to speak, as if what he wanted to say was very hard for him to.


    Samantha didn''t rush him and just gently rubbed his hands in a comforting way as she waited for him to speak. He first heaved a sigh then turned to look at her as he said, "I lied."


    Samantha met his gaze while looking a bit confused at his words. "Lied? About what?" she asked softly, feeling more worry and holding his hands a bit more tightly.


    "About going to the mall with Donald. We actually went to the church," Don revealed in a low tone, trying to sound regretful.


    Samantha''s eyes widened sightly. "Why would lie about that Donnie? Were you there when¡­" she trailed off, hoping Don would say no but he nodded slowly instead. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her expression changed and she looked at Don with visible worry in her eyes. But before she could say anything, Don explained further. "I thought something was off with sister Rose when we went to church earlier today and I wanted to investigate. I was worried it might be dangerous so I had to convince Summer to make sure you don''t leave in the evening."


    As Don said this, Samantha finally connected the dots. Her heart tightened at the thought of Don being in that place when the massacre occurred. "Why would you lie about something so serious Donnie? If you just told me I would have stayed¡­" she muttered weakly, her voice becoming a little cracked.


    Samantha was a very emotional person so this was difficult for her to process. A big part of her felt guilt because it sounded like Don only took the risk for her sake.


    This wasn''t Don''s intended reaction but as long as she wasn''t angry, it was fine, so he continued explaining.


    "I wanted to but I genuinely thought that it was nothing major and just me being paranoid with everything happening around the city. I never expected it to be so¡­ horrific." Don feigned steeling his expression as he shook his head slightly while talking.


    Samantha moved closer to him, her breast now pressing hard against his arm as she asked gently, "what happened Donnie? Please tell me."


    "Well, Me and Donald¡­" Don proceeded to tell another version of what had actually happened at the church. This version though was actually closer to the truth, saying how the plan was just for Donald to peek around and everything went wrong.


    From that point, the story was the same as what they told the police, with him fighting his way in and finding Donald in panic as the people in the church walked into fire.


    "As for what Donald saw¡­" Don also detailed the story Donald had told the police, even mentioning how they had called Benjamin and already gave a statement at the police station.


    By the time Don was done recounting the events, Samantha looked shaken. Her hands were now trembling slightly and Don took the initiative to hold them gently as he said, "I''m sorry I didn''t say something from the start, I was just so confident in the powers I awakened that I thought I could manage it."


    "Awakened? You awakened more powers?" Samantha asked in a shaky voice, the details of what had occurred in the church still weighing heavily on her mind.


    This was the point he wanted to get her at. Telling her what occurred at the church was simply necessary as there was no telling if the police would come again to ask questions or if Benjamin himself would inform her.


    Don gives a weak smile as he turns to look her directly in the eyes and nod. "Yea, I awakened them when was training the other day. I was planning on surprising you with the news after getting another evaluation. I figured you''d be happy knowing I''m able to protect you and the family if my investigation brought results but instead it was just¡­ something else. Sorry."


    Don''s tone seemed genuinely regretful and this was mostly due to the fact that he didn''t like lying to Samantha. But for now, it was necessary.


    "Oh Donnie," Samantha expression softened and she embraced Don in a tight hug, her breasts firmly pressing against his chest and her hand running through his hair gently.


    "You have nothing to be sorry for Donnie. I''m just glad you''re safe," Samantha whispered softly.

 Chapter 199: Chapter 199: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 6)

    Samantha and Don had been hugging for about a minute when Don decided to try something. He suddenly groaned, hastily pulling away from Samantha, causing her to let go quickly before asking in concern, "What''s wrong, Donnie? Are you hurt?"As she asked this, her eyes scanned Don''s body, trying to see if she could find any visible signs of injury. Don forced a smile as he said, "No, I''m not hurt. I''m just feeling a bit sore. I''m fine, I promise."


    Samantha frowned and immediately argued, "You''re clearly not, Donnie. If you''re in pain, just say so. Maybe we should go for a check-up."


    Don immediately refused this idea. "No, no, Mom, really, I''m all right. It''s just like last time¡ªthe pain''s faded for the most part, but there''s still that sore feeling. I''ll probably feel better in the morning once I take a hot bath and properly massage my muscles."


    "But what if it gets worse overnight? Donnie, let me massage them now. I''ll help you. Come on, we can use my bathroom."


    ''I honestly didn''t think that would work,'' Don thought to himself, inwardly pleased with the direction he had steered the situation in. But for appearances'' sake, he still needed to show some reluctance. "You''re not going to take no for an answer, are you?"


    Samantha took the liberty of standing up from the bed first.


    Don, unable to take his eyes off her breasts as she stood up, watched as Samantha crossed her arms under them and said, "No, I will not. And if you''re still being stubborn, then I''ll drag you to a clinic."


    ''She''s honestly so cute when she gets all motherly,'' Don thought, unable to stop himself from smiling. He sighed and shrugged his shoulders, pretending to relent. "Fine, we can do the massage."


    "Good," Samantha nodded, trying to keep her stern expression as she pointed him toward the door leading to the bathroom. "Now head in and get undressed. Let me see if I have a spare towel somewhere¡ªand some ointment to rub on you after."


    Don pretended to be stubborn about this. "Really? Ointment too?"


    "Yes, it worked very well last time, didn''t it?" Samantha argued as she walked over to the dresser on the other side of the room, perusing through its many drawers.


    "I guess," Don replied distantly as he made his way to the bathroom. The door was already slightly ajar, and he only needed to flip the light switch on the side for the place to be illuminated.


    Just like the bedroom, it had a luxurious, modern feel to it, with a large dual sink made of marble and a sizable mirror as the centerpiece. On the side was a small medicine cabinet, and below it was a laundry bin with some towels and a few items of clothing on top.


    It also had a large single shower, also made of marble, with a toilet a few inches away from it. Opposite the shower was an ovoid-shaped bathtub built into the corner, with a shelf above it holding scented candles and incense sticks.


    Don took in the sight for only a moment before beginning to undress, taking off his shirt and trousers and placing them neatly atop the sink.


    He was about to fully undress, but then he thought, ''Let''s try and push our luck today.''


    Staying in his boxers, he simply stood in front of the mirror, acting like he was checking himself for injuries. A short moment later, Samantha walked in with a tube of ointment in hand and a towel hanging over her shoulder, finding Don inspecting himself in his boxers.


    She looked him over as well, scanning for any injuries. Seeing none, she approached him, placed the tube on the sink, and asked, "Why aren''t you fully undressed?"


    Don acted shocked at the question. "Wait, you mean I have to be naked again? But I didn''t even get injured as badly as that time at Central Mall. Do I really have to?"


    Samantha, trying to keep her stern face, nodded. "Yes, you do. Why are you being so difficult about this? It will be no different than last time. Like I said before, there is nothing I haven''t seen before."


    "That doesn''t make it any less embarrassing," Don argued before adding, "Besides, it was different back then. I was a kid, and we were both naked."


    Samantha sighed before suggesting without hesitation, "So you want me to be naked with you as well?"


    Don couldn''t exactly say yes, so instead he said, "I mean, we could both just keep our clothes on and go to bed." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s not happening, young man, so I suggest you take those boxers off. I''ll join you after filling the tub," Samantha replied, expecting no further argument as she walked toward the tub and turned on the water.


    After doing this, she turned around and saw that Don was still just standing there. She asked him with narrowed eyes, "Well, what are you still waiting for?"


    ''Does she plan on watching?'' Don thought, though he felt he had exhausted his room for argument.


    So, he just pretended to be a bit shy, turning to the side and beginning to take off his boxers. Samantha sighed lightly and shook her head, placing her hands on her hips as she thought, ''He can be so confident sometimes. But whenever I bring up the issue of being naked, he gets so squirmy¡ªI guess he really hasn''t had much experience with women these past years.''


    She felt a little guilty about this but quickly decided to make the most of the situation. ''Now this is a good chance to make him more comfortable being around a woman''s body. He''s quite the handsome young man, so he has no reason to be so shy. But I doubt he''ll listen if I just say it so directly.''


    Unaware of Samantha''s thoughts, Don finished undressing and tossed his boxers onto his pile of clothes, then stood there, naked and awkward. Samantha, momentarily lost in thought, didn''t realize she was staring. Don confronted her about this in the next moment, asking, "Are you just going to stare?"


    As he said this, he brought his hands over his crotch, needing to use both hands to cover himself fully. Samantha quickly snapped out of her thoughts and said, "Oh, I''m sorry about that. I was just thinking about something. Well, that wasn''t so bad now, was it?"


    "Well, if you ask guys my age, I''m sure they could imagine better situations than standing naked in front of their mom," Don replied with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Oh, don''t be so sour," Samantha said softly as she brought one hand to one of the straps of her nightdress, easing it down her shoulder. "One day, you''re probably going to be taking baths and showers with your girlfriend or even your wife. So, it''s important that you have confidence in yourself, Donnie, okay?"


    As she finished saying this, she lifted the other strap over her shoulder and allowed her nightgown to fall to the ground, freeing her large bountiful breasts and leaving her in a pair of dark purple cotton panties that hugged her figure incredibly tightly.


    Once the nightgown dropped. She opened her hands as if to prove a point, "See, that wasn''t so difficult now was it?"


    Don decided to remove his hands from his crotch as she did this before answering "I guess, but you''re still wearing your underwear Ms. there''s nothing wrong with being naked."


    "I wasn''t planning on keeping them on because unlike a certain someone I''m not embarrassed about being naked in front of my baby," Samantha replied, trying to make it sound normal.


    "Calling me a baby just makes me feel worse you know."


    Samantha chuckled as she brought her hands to her hips and stuck her thumbs into her panties, holding them by the edges, and looking ready to pull them down.


    But unlike Don, who had turned slightly when doing so, Samantha began lowering them while still facing him. As she slowly moved them down, her trimmed pubic hair came into view, followed by the beautiful outline of her pussy.


    She didn''t stop at any point until they reached her knees where she simply allowed them to fall down on their own before stepping out of them and bending over to pick them up, along with her nightgown.


    This was far beyond anything Dawn had expected to happen. Because of that, he was unable to stop the natural bodily reaction of getting an erection.


    His mighty member stood upright slowly and by the time Samantha raised her head again with her nightgown and panties in hand, Don''s cock had become semi-hard.


    She was a bit stunned by this but pretended not to notice so as not to make things awkward for Don.


    ''Oh¡­ is it because of me does he easily get aroused? Does he really find my body¡­ No Samantha, you shouldn''t think like that. He is a growing young man and that''s perfectly normal.''


    She quickly shook off the thoughts and pretended to be casual about it, walking over toward him and placing the clothes by the sink just as the tub was getting full.


    "Well, let''s get you in and start that massage." She suggested.

 Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 7) (R-18)

    Don entered the bathtub without argument as things were already going well enough. And given that he had a growing erection, he didn''t want to make things more awkward by wasting time talking so he walked over and quickly hopped in, finding that the water was just the right temperature.Samantha hopped in after him with the towel she had carried resting on her shoulder


    With both of them now in the tub. Samantha immediately got to work. She first began by soaking the towel she had into the water for a few seconds before lifting it out and squeezing the water from it.


    The tub wasn''t filled to the brim and the water level was around the chest area since. And since Don already had his back turned toward her, she began by massaging it.


    She gently pressed the towel against the top of his back and used her fingers to knead his muscles. Don couldn''t deny that this indeed felt quite good, but he remained silent and let her work. She was very slow and deliberate in her actions, taking about 10 minutes or so just to do his back.


    Once done, she dipped the towel in the water again before lifting it out and squeezing the water from it. "I need to do your chest next Donnie," she revealed, with the intention of having Don turn around.


    "Oh, uhm¡­ can''t you manage to reach it from behind?" Don asked, trying to sound embarrassed.


    Samantha sighed at this, "you''re not a little kid anymore Don so I can''t properly massage your chest from behind, look," to demonstrate her point, Samantha extended her hands past Don''s sides, one of them holding the towel.


    Given his height, for her to properly do this, she had to lean forward and for someone with a chest as large as hers, it meant pressing her breasts against Don''s back. The sudden sensation of her voluptuous breasts pressing against his back was something Don didn''t expect, but greatly welcomed.


    He could feel the soft perky nipple cling his back as she squirmed to try and position her hands properly, but it was no use as she couldn''t properly massage him like this.


    "You see I won''t be able to do it properly like this so just turn around," she urged, pulling her hands away much to his disappointment.


    There was no talking his way out of this one, so Don obliged and quickly stood up before turning around. In that brief moment, he turned to face her while standing, his semi-hard cock just a few inches away from her face.


    ''Oh my¡­ it''s so much bigger up close¡­ he doesn''t even look fully erect.'' Samantha couldn''t help but stop herself thinking this, surprised at how much her little child had grown.


    Don only stood for a moment before sitting back down, leaving Samantha with the mental image of his meaty cock, but she didn''t let it distract him from tending to what she believed was her injured son.


    Once he sat back down, she extended her hand to her chest with towel in hand and began to massage him again. And though Don wasn''t injured at all, he couldn''t deny that it felt incredible.


    After doing his chest, she did his shoulders and then finally his arms. Throughout the entire massage, Don had his eyes fixated on her large breasts which jiggled with every shift she made.


    When doing his chest, her breasts were squeezed against one another and Don couldn''t help but wonder how good it would feel to bury his cock between those two behemoths.


    With the upper body now done, Samantha casually pointed out, "now I''m going to need to do your legs so please stand up for a bit honey."


    Don was a bit hesitant to do this as he was now rock hard from constantly imagining what it would feel like to get a tit-job from Samantha, but given that had already gone past the issue of being naked, arguing would only work against him.


    So, he slowly stood up and revealed his now rock hard cock which throbbed a little as water dripped down from it.


    "Goodness me¡­ he''s huge!'' Samantha thought, unable to stop herself from widening her eyes. It was just a few inches away from her and fully erect.


    Anyone looking at the scene from a 3rd perspective would assume she was about to give him a blow job or something. She was so stunned by the sight she dazed out for a bit, prompting Don to say, "uh¡­ could you please not stare at it mom?"


    "Oh¡­" Realizing that she had completely fixated her eyes on his manhood, Samantha felt a bit embarrassed and quickly said, "sorry honey, I just didn''t expect it to be so¡­"


    She avoided saying the word, instead trying to shift to a more concerned motherly tone as she asked, "does it hurt?"


    ''Man, I can''t believe I''ve gotten this far. But let''s see if we can push things a little further.'' In response to Samantha''s question, Don gripped the shaft of his cock with his right hand and said, "it always feels a bit stiff and irritating when it gets like this. I usually just take a cold shower and do this."


    Don began to jerk his cock as he said this, as if demonstrating a point, "but I never reach my climax." After saying this he stopped and showed a somewhat disappointed expression as he revealed, "it''s weird but I''ve tried watching porn and stuff but it just doesn''t give me that feeling of going to the edge because I know it''s not real.


    Instead, this stupid thing gets hard in front of my mom because it''s the only real body I''ve properly seen naked."


    Don spoke in a self-deprecating tone, as if he hated this fake aspect about himself. He wondered if talking like this would appeal to Samantha, who put care for her children above all else. And, surprisingly enough, it worked.


    Listening to Don speak, Samantha felt he was honestly venting about a serious issue he was having. Recalling the last time she massage Don, she felt like it had to be a serious issue, after all, though she knew she was attractive to some men, she didn''t think her own son would ever see her in that sort of light.


    "Oh Donnie, don''t say stuff like that." She comforted, ''you''re a growing young man and it''s all perfectly normal. Some young men just have different triggers as they discover more about their sexuality. It''s not weird at all."


    "Really?" Don looked at her with a slightly hopeful expression.


    Samantha smiled while nodding, "yes really."


    "Then¡­" Don trailed off, moving his gaze to his cock before asking, "can you help me with this?"


    "Oh¡­" Samantha stammered, completely not expecting Don to ask this. But given the tone with which he asked to her, it seemed like he was genuinely asking for help in getting some relief and there was no way she could deny this.


    "Of course honey, if it means helping you, then you know you can always ask me anything." She comforted, not only to make Don feel less weird or embarrassed about it, but also to urge him to come to her should he have any problems in future. It was the natural thing for a caring mother to do.


    After saying this, she placed the towel she had on the edge of the tub and brought her hands toward Don''s cock, wrapping them both around his shaft.


    The sensation of having her soft hands touch his cock felt electric to Don and it made his cock immediately throb in response.


    ''Oh my,'' Samantha thought, ''he really is so sensitive. The poor thing must be so pent-up.'' She worriedly assumed, not a single sexual motivation behind her actions.


    She first kept her grip on Don''s cock a bit loose as she began to move her hands forward and back, gently stroking the shaft.


    *Ugh~* Don let out a minor groan, "it feels so different from when I try and do it myself."


    Samantha smiled hearing this, as she felt she was genuinely helping him. She kept the pace and gently continued stroking his cock and soon enough, pre-cum began to leak from the tip. It trailed off onto her hands as she continued moving them, providing additional lubricant.


    ''Goodness, he''s so hard. I don''t even think his father was near this big¡­ No Samantha, don''t think that way,'' Samantha reprimanded herself as she began to pick up the pace slightly.


    "Are you getting close honey?" she asked.


    In response, Don said something even more surprising to her.


    "It feels like it''s working but it just doesn''t feel like it''s enough. Can I¡­ try using your breasts?"


    sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 201: Chapter 201: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 8) (R-18)

    "My breasts¡­" Samantha repeated, sounding very stunned by the request.Don took this as him pushing it too far and quickly back tracked, saying, "never mind, that''s just even more weird isn''t it?"


    As he said this, he put on the best regretful expression he could muster. Samantha, who was already looking at him, felt her heart tighten seeing her son like this.


    Like any caring mother who saw their son have such a hard to talk about problem, she felt she had to support him¡­ as strange as it all sounded.


    "No Donnie, I¡­ I was just surprised that''s all. If it''ll help you then of course you can." She replied in a comforting tone, though the uncertainty could be heard in her voice.


    ''No way¡­'' Don was shocked to see this development, even though it was what he was hoping for. It just seemed unbelievable, so much so that his cock throbbed in excitement at the idea of finally feeling those glorious, supple breasts.


    Samantha, who was still holding Don''s shaft with both hands, felt the throb and it caused her to blush slightly as she thought, ''he''s¡­ uhm¡­ really excited about that. Goodness, I never even let his father do this. It''s just so¡­''


    Being a fairly reserved and family oriented person, Samantha wasn''t exactly very experienced herself. Aside from traditional missionary baby making sex, she felt everything else was a bit¡­ much.


    ''He must''ve seen it on the Internet. Goodness, I hope this helps him¡­'' Samantha was understandably unsure about everything. But she just couldn''t say no to Don as she feared she''d be pushing him away.


    She had already lost him once because of not supporting him when he was need, she wasn''t about to let that happen again.


    *Ahem* She cleared her throat and removed her hands from Don''s cock before crossing them under her breasts as she lifted them up slightly. "Uhm¡­ go ahead and sit on the edge sweetie so we can start," she stated rather stiffly, trying her best to still sound normal.


    Don was more than happy to oblige and he took seat on the edge of the tub like she asked. Once he did, Samantha also shifted from the sitting position she was in and got on her knees instead before closing the distance between them.


    Now, only the pelvic area and below were submerged in the water, the sexy V-shape leading to her pussy now visible as well.


    Don was only able to catch a brief glimpse of it, admiring how the water trailed down her supple looking body before her large breasts obstructed the view once she closed the distance between them.


    They were also wet and had droplets of water running down their surface as Samantha moved her hands to hold them individually from below. She then moved them apart before leaning forward toward Don''s rock hard cock and sandwiching it between them.


    Don''s cock twitched the moment it was buried between her soft voluptuous breasts. She too felt this and just smiled warmly, feeling she was helping him.


    Without missing a bit, she moved her hands to hold her breasts from the sides, pressing them inward to squeeze his cock more before she began to slowly lift them up and down. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Fuck¡­ this feels unreal.'' Don thought, unable to stop himself from groaning. In this case, he felt giving Samantha feedback was a positive so he didn''t hold back on praise. "That feels amazing mom¡­ why''s it so different¡­"


    Thought Samantha wouldn''t admit it, even to herself, she felt nice getting praised for her efforts, especially knowing that they were helping Don. "That''s good sweetie, just relax and let me take care of it."


    Don didn''t argue and just rested his hands on the edge of the tub for supports while sticking out his lower body a bit more so she could more easily pleasure him.


    ''I can feel his penis getting hotter and harder¡­ and the precum is practically lubricating the inner part of my breasts¡­ I didn''t think this is what it felt like.'' As Samantha continued to more her breasts up and down, she also began to feel a bit warm all over.


    She quietly gulped down saliva as the feeling of having a hard cock between her breasts and the manly scent Don emitted began arousing something in her. Something she only felt lately when she read adult romance novels.


    Don began to notice these subtle changes as he looked down and so that her expression looked more flushed as she kept her gaze fixated on her own breasts.


    He decided to try something again and suddenly thrust his hips forward gently, causing his cock to pop out at the top of her breasts.


    "Oh¡­" she muttered, a bit surprised by the sight but she didn''t comment and just began to move her breasts more vigorously while keeping her eyes on the tip of Don''s cock, which kept popping out and disappearing back under her impressive fleshy mounds.


    The stimulation quickly became too much for Don to endure much longer and he felt himself nearing his limit.


    "Mom¡­ I think I''m getting close," he muttered, before increasing the pace with which he thrusted.


    Samantha was caught a bit unprepared but firmly held her breasts in place for him as he basically began to fuck her tits.


    Finally, in powerful thrust, he reached his climax. *Argh~* He groaned as his cock throbbed before shooting cum.


    With the tip poking out at the top of Samantha''s breasts, his cum landed on her mouth, chin and then the breasts themselves. She didn''t even jerk back and simply closed her eyes while keeping her breasts tightly together for him.


    ¡­


    As the last of Don''s cum coated her breasts, Samantha opened her eyes, feeling the sticky warmth on her chin, mouth and breasts¡­ along with the intoxicating scent.


    Without wiping any of the cum on her face, she raised her head to look up at him before showing a warm smile and asking, "do you feel better now sweetie?"

 Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 9)

    Don took a moment to catch his breath before looking down at Samantha and giving a weak nod."Yea, that felt great. Like¡­ all the irritation I was feeling there just poured out as I climaxed." Don explained, genuinely feeling something similar to that.


    He had never experienced a tit-job before and though it wasn''t as explicit as the ones he had seen before in porn, it was definitely a new and wonderful experience.


    Samantha smiled warmly and lifted her breasts off his cock before replying, "you definitely poured it all out¡­"


    Don rubbed the back of his neck and chuckled a bit awkwardly. "Sorry mom, I guess I got a little too into it."


    Now that it was over and Don displayed genuine relief, Samantha was incredibly pleased with herself and didn''t at all mind that she had her son''s spunk all over her chest.


    "It''s alright Donnie, you did warn me. Let me just wipe myself down and we''ll finish massaging your legs." Samantha reached for a larger towel hanging by a nearby rack and quickly used it to wipe the cum off of her body.


    But as she was doing this, she discreetly allowed herself to lick up some that had landed on her lower lip. ''So that''s what semen tastes like¡­'' she noted before finishing up and tossing the towel back on the floor.


    "Alright, now please stand again so we can finish."


    ¡­.


    For the next minutes that followed, Samantha proceeded to massage Don''s legs, the back and front, same for his feet and even his glutes.


    "There, all done," she said happily as she pulled away from him. "How do you feel now?"


    Don, who currently had his back turned toward her again while standing, turned around to face her while stretching his hands.


    He gave her an approving nod as he answered, "much better than before. I guess you were right. Sorry for being stubborn, I just got so used to dealing with things on my own that I''m still kind of getting used to allowing others to help. I won''t argue if there''s a next time."


    Samantha, who already had a small smile on her face, smiled even more with her usual warmth. As much as it pained her to hear that he had gotten used to doing things alone, she felt this entire situation had helped steer him away from that mindset.


    "I wish I could say make sure it doesn''t happen again but I know the life of a superhero is dangerous. Just promise me you''ll be careful and if you''re ever hurt, you''ll tell me, okay?" She asked while squeezing out the towel a final time before standing up from the tub as well. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will. And uh¡­" Don trailed off, rubbing his neck while looking down as if he had something to ask but was struggling to say it.


    Samantha picked up on this and interpreted it that way. "Go on Donnie, you don''t need to be hesitant," she urged and comforted at the same time.


    She herself didn''t realize it but this experience brought her a sense of satisfaction because it made her feel like she was fulfilling her duties as a mother to her son, whom she felt she had failed before.


    ''Well, it''s all of nothing.'' Don raised his head to look at her before saying, "I guess you''re right. I was going to ask if¡­ uhm, you''d be okay with helping me with my other problem again and uh¡­ maybe teaching me about girls and women in that regard¡­?"


    Between the way Don spoke and his particular choice of words, Samantha was absolutely sold on his act.


    To her, this was her insecure child, whom she thought she would never reconnect with, asking for help on such a sensitive subject. Which most other young men his age would never bring up with own parents.


    Saying she felt happy would have been an understatement. And Don himself didn''t know the full extent to which his words brought her joy.


    Samantha didn''t hesitate to nod at the request, not even thinking about what it entailed. "Of course, sweetie. Like I said, whatever it is you need, you can come to me and ask, alright?"


    Don didn''t take her words literally and knew that she herself likely couldn''t imagine what he was truly suggesting at.


    ''She''s really an amazing woman and I feel bad for lying like this, but¡­ to get her to see me as something more than just her son, I''ll need to bridge the gap for intimacy.''


    Being a capable potential ally aside, Samantha was genuinely someone Don considered to be wife material. And now, with him growing genuine interest in her everyday, he felt the need to work toward getting closer to her more.


    "Alright mom, I will." Don smiled back and chose to end here for today.


    It was enough that he got this intimate with her and set the stage for more such situations. He just had to very careful as to how he approached them early on.


    Without thinking too much on the possibilities, Don took the liberty of stepping out of the tub first.


    It was always a good idea to end things on a high note and he felt this was it.


    Unlike him, Samantha stayed in the tub. "Have a goodnight sweetie, I think I''ll soak here for a little longer before hitting the hay."


    Do walked to where he had left his clothes before turning back at her to nod. "You too mom, I''ll see you in the morning."


    After saying this, he quickly got dressed while Samantha reached to shelf above the tub and picked out a scented candle.


    Don simply let himself out of the bathroom after getting dressed and closed the door behind him with a subtle *click~*.


    Once back in the master bedroom, he heaved a silent sigh and took a deep breath. He yet again had quite the day in this new world.


    Fighting some weird alien plant cult, strengthening a friendship, unlocking a new power and the absolute highlight¡­ getting a tit-job from his own mother.


    As dangerous as this world was proving to be, Don was really starting to love it. ''I don''t think I''ll be able to sleep quickly after all that. I''m already thinking about what to do next with her¡­''


    Don sighed and shook of these thoughts. As wonderful as the pleasure was, he couldn''t grow complacent and had to keep his head on a swivel.


    He smiled to himself and walked toward the door to make his exit while thinking, ''all in due time I guess.''


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, back in the bathroom, Samantha had lit a scented candle and rested it on the edge of the tub while relaxing in the water.


    She lifted her hands toward her breasts as the image of Don thrusting his cock between them resurfaced in her mind.


    ''I wonder if the next time he needs help he''ll want to do that again. But what do I do if he asks for more¡­? He is a curious young man after all. Oh Samantha¡­ what have you gotten yourself into?'' She wondered as she lightly traced circles on her own breasts, already imagining possible scenarios she might find herself in with Don.


    And as much as she didn''t want to admit it. A part of her looked forward to it.

 Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 10)

    The next morning, Don didn''t wake up at his usual time to do his morning routine. This was because he hadn''t set an alarm, as he didn''t want to interfere with the assimilation process of his new powers.Instead, he was awoken by a loud knocking on his door.


    *knock* *knock*


    "Huh?" He quickly lifted his head off the pillow, initially alert but soon relaxing after realizing it was just a knock on the door.


    He yawned and groggily got out of bed, not even bothering to get dressed as he walked to the door and opened it.


    What greeted him was a grumpy Summer, already dressed in her school uniform.


    She wore a frown and had her arms crossed under her chest. Once she caught sight of Don, she furrowed her brows and asked, "Are you sick or something? You should''ve been up ages ago."


    ''What''s got her so uptight this early?'' Don wondered, using one hand to rub his eyes before replying, "I was tired, y''know, from dealing with a weird church cult."


    Using this as his reason, Don made Summer feel a little bad, but she remained stubborn and just huffed. "Well, how am I supposed to know when you didn''t bother telling me what happened?"


    ''So that''s what she''s angry about? Women, man.'' Don just sighed and didn''t argue, finding it too early to begin bickering with her.


    Instead, he just conceded. "Fair point, I guess. Is that all you wanted to tell me, or did you just want to see my beautiful face?"


    Summer narrowed her eyes at him and clicked her tongue in irritation. "Would it kill you to say ''thanks for waking me up, sis''? Whatever, I just wanted to remind you to remember our deal. When I text you to pick me up, you better be there."


    Don looked a bit confused hearing this and shrugged his shoulders. "With what car? I haven''t gotten it fixed yet. Or do you want me to fly there?"


    Summer didn''t appreciate Don''s sarcasm, but he did have a point. She had been so eager to have him pick her up that she had forgotten about that little important detail.


    Of course, she wouldn''t let him know this, so she just tried to play it off. "I know that, I was just reminding you in case you get it fixed today. Whatever, I''m leaving," she stated with a scoff before turning on her heel and walking away.


    However, Don noticed the slight blush on her face and knew she was just acting. And as tempting as it was to tease her, he knew it would only lead to more bickering, so he just let her leave while shaking his head.


    As soon as she was out of view, Don closed the door to his room and turned his attention to his own body, wondering, ''Did the powers manage to assimilate?''


    As soon as that thought crossed his mind, a system prompt flashed in front of him:


    ---


    **Beastshift Powers Successfully Assimilated**


    **Status**: Inactive


    **Activate Command**: Beastshift


    ---


    Don smiled upon looking at this prompt. ''I guess that answers that.''


    After he finished reading, the prompt vanished, and he turned his attention to his body while muttering, "Beastshift."


    ...


    However, nothing happened.


    He showed a slightly perplexed expression and looked over his own body but couldn''t see any noticeable difference.


    "Did it not work?" he asked himself as he proceeded to clench his fist. However, upon doing this, he felt a strange sensation in his arms as they tensed up, with the veins becoming more prominent.


    "Woah..." he muttered, able to feel the intense pressure that was building up in his hand.


    That feeling alone was more than enough to tell him that if he decided to throw a punch using that hand, it would end badly for his room.


    ''Let''s save testing this out for later...'' Don was fairly excited about trying out the powers and now looked forward to the day even more.


    Not wasting any time, he quickly took a shower, got dressed, and carried his student I.D. in hand, as well as his E.H.P (Elite Hero Program) I.D., just in case.


    With all that done, he was ready for his day, so he made his way downstairs, where he found Samantha and Amanda sitting at the dining table having breakfast.


    Samantha was dressed in a crisp dark blue office suit, composed of a white button-up shirt, a navy blazer on top, an office skirt of the same color, black pantyhose, and black heeled office shoes.


    She had her hair combed neatly into a styled ponytail that looked professional. She also wore a reasonable amount of makeup to complete the look.


    Sitting to her side, Amanda was still clearly in her sleeping attire¡ªloose shorts and a loose vest, incredibly simple but very ideal for someone with a body shape like hers.


    Once Don appeared in the doorway, they both looked his way with smiles, with Amanda being the first to speak. "Morning, Donnie. Didn''t expect you to sleep in."


    Before Don could answer, Samantha also gave her greeting. "Morning, sweetie. Come join us, I put your food in the microwave."


    "Good morning to you too, ladies." Don smiled and returned the greetings while walking toward the microwave in the kitchen, just next to the dining area.


    He quickly retrieved the plate that had simple bacon, eggs, and toast on it and took his seat at the dining table, opposite Samantha.


    Once seated, he looked toward Amanda and decided to answer her question. "Well, I slept in today because I honestly had too good a sleep. My body was so relaxed that I felt like I had melted into my bed."


    Samantha visibly smiled at hearing this as she immediately associated what he was describing with the massage and ''help'' she gave him.


    This was exactly what Don was hinting at, but he was careful not to make it obvious, quickly changing the topic right after as he began to dig into his meal. "So, what do you guys have planned for the day?"


    Samantha took a sip of the orange juice next to her before answering first. "Oh, I''ll just be at the office until about 2 PM. Then I think I''ll just do a little grocery shopping and come back here¡ªnothing exciting."


    From the way Samantha spoke, it was clear she wasn''t that happy about going back to work. It wasn''t something Don wanted to see, but it also meant he didn''t have to worry about her finding enjoyment elsewhere while he was still building his relationship with her.


    To try and make her feel better, he smiled at her and suggested, "Maybe if I come back early, we can do something fun."


    Don actually meant it that way, but Samantha took it a little differently, given what happened between them last night.


    "Eh... what kind?" She also felt she might be reading too much into the words, so she asked just to be sure.


    Don nonchalantly shrugged before replying, "I don''t know, we''ll figure something out. Depends on what you consider fun, I guess."


    Amanda suddenly burst into laughter, holding her stomach and shaking her head as she said to Don, "I think you''re asking the wrong person about fun, Donnie."


    "Hey! I can be very fun!" Samantha narrowed her eyes at Amanda and immediately defended herself, but Amanda just kept laughing while nodding sarcastically, "Sure, sure. I must have you mistaken with my other boring sister."


    Samantha just huffed at Amanda''s teasing and turned her attention back to Don. "Don''t listen to her, honey, I''d love to do something fun with you after work. Speaking of, I better get going."


    After saying this, she stood up from her seat and was about to take her leave but then paused as if remembering something. "Oh, will you be needing a lift, sweetie? Since your car has problems and all."


    That was actually a good point that Don had forgotten about. He swallowed the food currently in his mouth before replying, "Hmm, I might. Let me just confirm with Donald first, I could just go with him."


    Don reached into his pocket and took out his phone before calling Donald. It only rang for a few seconds before he picked up.


    [ Hello? ]


    "Morning, man. Listen, I wanted to ask if we can go to school together? That is, if you haven''t gone already."


    [ Oh yeah, I thought that was already the plan. Mom already said I could have the car today. She''s on one of her self-care days or something. ] S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All right, great, I''ll meet you in the next 20 minutes or so then."


    [ No problem. ]


    *click~* With that, Don ended the call.

 Chapter 204: Chapter 204: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 1)

    After ending the call with Donald, Don turned his attention back to Samantha."Donald says it''s cool if I go with him," Don revealed with a small smile as he put away his phone and continued to eat.


    Samantha nodded at this. "Alright then. I''ll deposit some money into your account later so you can get your car checked and¡ª"


    *bzz~* *bzz~*


    Before Samantha could finish her sentence, her phone buzzed from inside her purse, which was resting atop a nearby counter. "Oh, it must be work, one moment, honey." After saying this, she took her phone from the purse and quickly walked out of the dining area to answer it.


    Now alone with Amanda, Don turned his attention to her and asked, "What do you have planned for your day, Aunt Amanda? More bikini mud wrestling?"


    Amanda smiled at the question but shook her head, feigning a disappointed look as she replied in a low tone, "I wish. I need to head to the farm and check on my crops and see how the house repairs are coming along."


    Remembering what had happened there, Don didn''t like the idea of her heading there alone. "Hmm, you should take Winter with you. Y''know, just in case what happened repeats itself, and I''m not there to help," he suggested.


    Amanda''s smile grew, and she seemed touched by the sentiment. She had no reason to refuse, so she agreed with a nod. "That would help me feel more at ease with going back there, if I''m being honest. Thanks, Donnie."


    "No problem," Don replied, before turning his head to look around the area and asking, "Speaking of, where is Winter?"


    Amanda took a sip of the glass of juice next to her while pointing in the direction of the hallway. "She was doing some cleaning last I checked, but I think she stepped outside when Summer was leaving to take care of the outside too. I''m kinda jealous, if I''m being honest. If I had a farm helper like her, I''d be relaxing every day *haha*."


    Don pretended to act hurt at hearing this. "Wow, am I not good enough?"


    Amanda laughed at this before shaking her head and playing along. "Oh, don''t be like that. You know I''d pick you over anyone to help me on the farm. Just don''t cry when you''re sore all over from back-breaking labor."


    Don simply shrugged this off. "That just means I get a free massage from you. I see that as a win."


    Amanda raised her eyebrow at this statement and showed a mischievous grin as she decided to take the teasing up a notch. "Mmm, well, if you really impress me, I''ll give you something even better than a boring old massage."


    Don nearly choked on the food he was chewing as he heard her say this. But he quickly recovered and swallowed hard before replying, "I''ve changed my mind, take me instead of Winter, I''ll finish repairing your house *yesterday*."


    These exaggerated words made Amanda break into laughter again. It was this habit of always responding to her teasing with matching energy that made Don so likable to her. She always felt he truly understood her playful nature.


    "A tempting offer, but I''ll have to decline. Sam won''t let you off if you miss school, and I can''t have her grounding my little farm worker now, can I?"


    Before Don could reply, Samantha came strutting back into the kitchen with a bit of urgency, stopping right next to Don, still holding her phone in hand.


    "Donnie, why didn''t you tell me that today is your evaluation day?" Samantha asked in a mildly surprised tone.


    Her question only made Don look at her with confusion as he asked, "It''s my evaluation day?"


    "Yes," Samantha reaffirmed. "I just got off the phone with Claire. She said the agency sent her an email saying she should forward them your results from today''s evaluation. All candidates in the Elite Hero Program get evaluated on the opening day. Didn''t you get an email from your school?"


    ''Honestly, I forgot I even had an email in this world,'' Don thought, but on the surface, he maintained his confused expression. "Maybe I did, but when I registered, I wasn''t yet a candidate in the program. So, maybe they don''t know?"


    This wasn''t Don''s first time dealing with parents when it came to university matters, so he could flow out excuses like water. Quite frankly, he didn''t know about such a thing.


    Luckily for him, Samantha had enough trust in him not to doubt his words. After all, the excuse seemed very plausible. "That must be it. Well, the evaluation starts at 10 a.m., so you''re not late, but that means I won''t be able to attend like other parents since I already committed to going to work today. We don''t even have a flashy hero suit for you like the ones other candidates wear."


    Samantha seemed visibly upset over this. From what Don could gather, it seemed like a major event. He could only compare it to the open days in his former life, where schools showcased their national talents in certain sports.


    Amanda was also surprised by the news and chimed in. "Wait, does that mean he''s going to be on TV? I haven''t watched a hero open day evaluation in years, but they''re still huge, aren''t they? Especially for a school like SHU. Congrats, Donnie."


    "Uh, thanks." Don was still puzzled by this unexpected development and didn''t know how to react. Was it a good or a bad thing?


    Samantha, on the other hand, was racking her brain for a solution. "Maybe I can ask Fabio if one of his superhero suit designer friends has something you can wear. I don''t know, this is just such short notice."


    "Is it mandatory to wear a superhero suit?" Don asked, genuinely curious. Samantha shook her head, though she looked unsure as she replied, "From what I know, it''s not. But... don''t you want a cool suit like the others? I know it''s good for building an image early and even getting some professional superheroes to scout you."


    ''Well, that does sound like I''d be missing out, but I don''t want to half-ass it either.'' As Don was thinking this, Amanda made another suggestion. "Can''t he just wear those standard suits the other regular students wear during their evaluations? I honestly doubt it will really hurt his image. As for watching, just sneak out to the bathroom and stream it on your phone, Sam, easy peasy."


    Don had no idea what these standard suits were, but her suggestion seemed reasonable enough. As for his image, he basically didn''t have one yet as Don, so why stress?


    "I don''t mind wearing a standard suit, Mom. It''s no big deal," Don decided.


    This brought some relief to Samantha, and it was true that she could stream it, so she didn''t bother pressing the matter.


    "Alright, honey, I''ll make sure to watch you, okay? So just try your best," Samantha urged before leaning in to give Don a kiss on the cheek. As she pulled away and looked ready to leave, she added, "Make sure you call Miss Claire to tell her about your results. Bye, honey."


    With that, Samantha turned and left, leaving Don and Amanda alone once again. Once Don heard Samantha make her exit from the house, he turned to look at Amanda and asked with a playful grin, "Where''s my good luck kiss?"


    Amanda simply raised an eyebrow at him before smiling eagerly.


    S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 205: Chapter 205: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 2)

    After saying his goodbyes to Amanda, Don stepped outside the house, the morning air cool against his skin.As he made his way down the steps, he paused to look at himself on his phone''s reflection. Visible kiss marks dotted his neck, cheek, and forehead. He sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    I walked into that one, I guess, he thought, shaking his head with a faint smile.


    His attention then shifted to Winter, who was raking leaves in the front yard, with the H.U.S.K.Y android next to her.


    The robotic dog was behaving just like its namesake, occasionally pouncing at stray leaves in a way that almost looked playful. As Don approached, Winter paused her raking, turning toward him. Her posture was straight and her movements precise as she walked over to greet him.


    "Good morning, Don," she greeted, her tone as emotionless as always. "Are you also going to school today?"


    Don nodded. "Yeah, first day of university." His voice was casual, but he was still a bit distracted by the kiss marks. ''Let''s hope most people miss this,'' he thought, his hand briefly brushing over his neck.


    "I see," Winter replied. Meanwhile, the Husky trotted over, its tail-like appendage wagging as it approached Don. It sat down at his feet, looking up at him expectantly with glowing eyes, mimicking the behavior of a real dog.


    Don couldn''t help but grin as he looked down at the android. "I can''t get over how much of real dog it looks like."


    Winter nodded. "I was able to successfully upload H.U.S.K.Y with the appropriate information and updated its behavioral algorithms. It should now act much more like a real dog and be far more responsive to orders."


    Don''s interest piqued. "Really?" He decided to test it. "Husky, sit."


    Without hesitation, the Husky sat down obediently, its mechanical movements smooth and natural. Don nodded in approval. "Wow, nice. That''ll save us a lot of trouble."


    Winter nodded once more. "Indeed."


    After a moment, Winter''s gaze flicked toward Don again. "Will you require my presence at your school today?"


    Don shook his head. "No, actually, I was hoping you''d escort Amanda when she goes to the farm later. I''d feel better knowing you were there to look after her."


    Winter''s head tilted slightly. "Are there any specific dangers on the farm that I should be aware of?"


    "Mutants," Don replied simply.


    "Affirmative," Winter said, her face unreadable as always. "I will ensure her safety and monitor the house remotely through H.U.S.K.Y."


    Don raised an eyebrow. "You can do that?" He paused before shaking his head with a small laugh. "Never mind, of course you can."


    Winter nodded. "I will remain in contact. Have a safe journey, Don."


    "Thanks," Don said, smiling at her as he walked toward the gate. "Contact me if anything comes up."


    "Not a problem," Winter replied, "Safe travels."


    With that, Don stepped out onto the sidewalk, closing the gate behind him. He then headed toward Donald''s house next door. As he walked, he kept an eye out for any strange occurrences, but everything seemed quiet and normal¡ªjust another day in the neighborhood.


    After a short walk, Don spotted Cassie''s G-Wagon pulling out of the driveway. Donald was behind the wheel, and when he noticed Don on the sidewalk, he waved him over. Don jogged the rest of the way and climbed into the passenger seat, closing the door with a solid **thunk**.


    "Morning," Don greeted as he adjusted his seatbelt.


    "Morning," Donald replied, though his voice was weak, and his eyes were bloodshot and tired. He slumped slightly against the steering wheel, his exhaustion evident.


    Don narrowed his eyes, noticing how out of it Donald looked. "Did you get any sleep, man? You look tired as hell."


    Donald sighed deeply, his head resting against the steering wheel for a moment before he shook it. "I tried, but¡­ I just couldn''t get what happened yesterday out of my mind. Believe me, if you saw for yourself what was in that fucking hole at the church, you wouldn''t be able to sleep either." He sighed again, rubbing his face as if trying to shake off the memories.


    Don, who had indeed seen what was down there using his shadow presence, nodded sympathetically. He understood. The things they had seen were not something most people could just brush off.


    If it weren''t for his unfazed trait and how quickly he was adapting to this crazy new world, he might have been just as shaken. ''He''ll probably need a few days to get back to normal,'' Don thought.


    "I get it," Don said after a moment, offering a small smile. "Why don''t I drive for a bit? You look like you could use a break."


    Donald blinked at him, surprised but clearly grateful. "Yeah¡­ that''s probably for the best. Thanks, man."


    They both stepped out of the car and swapped seats, Donald groaning a little as he stretched his back. Once Don was settled behind the wheel, he started the car with a low **rumble** and smoothly pulled away from the curb, driving them down the quiet street.


    Donald leaned back in his seat, closing his eyes for a moment. "You''re a lifesaver, man."


    Don chuckled as they cruised down the road. "Yeah, well, don''t get too comfortable. I''m not your chauffeur."


    Donald cracked a tired smile but didn''t respond.


    As Don drove the G-Wagon away out of the Chanel Hills Community, he decided to spark up a conversation, keeping the mood light despite the heavy thoughts looming over both of them. "By the way, man, did you know today is evaluation day for candidates in the Elite Hero Program?"


    Donald, who had been dozing off from the lack of sleep, jerked upright. "Huh? Really?" he said, sounding genuinely surprised. "That explains all the hype I saw on the gram last night about watching today''s evaluations."


    He sighed heavily, slumping back into his seat. "That means the school''s gonna be packed with content creators and scouts... just what I need," he added sarcastically, rubbing his eyes.


    Don chuckled softly, glancing at him out of the corner of his eye. "So, what are these evaluations usually like? I only found out this morning that I''ll need to attend."


    "Oh, right, I almost forgot you''re a candidate too," Donald replied, his voice perking up slightly. "Most of them are full of assholes who act like they''re too good to talk to regular students. Some of them come from superhero lineages, so they''re all uptight and not exactly social." He sighed, clearly not a fan of that group.


    Donald continued, "I''ve watched a bunch of ceremonies over the last few years. It''s usually the same thing¡ªflashy hero suits, people going ''ooh'' and ''ahh'' over the next big hero. But most of them go quiet by second or third year and end up relocating after getting offers from bigger agencies in other cities or being recruited by professional heroes."


    Don raised an eyebrow at this information, amused by how much of a show it seemed to be. "Sounds like a whole business," he commented.


    Donald nodded tiredly, leaning back against the seat. "Pretty much. It''s all a game of publicity. You know, getting scouted, building your image..."


    Suddenly, Donald narrowed his eyes at Don, scanning him with a suspicious look. "Wait a minute... where''s your costume?"


    Don gave a weary smile as they finally arrived at the university, which was bustling with cars and people all trying to enter through the main gates. "I don''t have one. I''ll just be wearing a standard suit."


    Donald blinked in surprise. "You''ll be the only one, then. I can''t remember the last time a candidate did their evaluation in a standard training suit."


    Don shrugged, unfazed. "It''s no big deal."


    Donald didn''t press the issue and just looked at the sea of vehicles and the chaos at the gates. "Man, we''re gonna be stuck here for a while," he sighed, sinking deeper into his seat.


    And he was right. They crawled forward at a snail''s pace, waiting in line with dozens of other cars. To pass the time, Donald kept talking, sharing more details about how evaluations typically went.


    He pointed out that not everyone participating today was a candidate for the Elite Hero Program (EHP); instead, they were just the most talented individuals coming to the school.


    "There are less than five EHP members at our school," Donald explained, "six, counting you. And get this, it''s not even mandatory for EHP candidates to do the evaluation. Just being a candidate is proof enough of your ability. Only two or three ever bother doing it, and it''s usually just to show off or get views for the school. They get paid for it, too."


    Don absorbed the information, leaning back against the driver''s seat. ''Well shit, I''m not getting paid'' he thought as the line finally inched forward, bringing them closer to the gate.


    After what felt like forever, they reached the front of the line, stopping at the booth where a stern-looking security guard stood, overseeing the vehicles entering the campus.


    The guard gave them a hard look, eyeing the G-Wagon before speaking. "I.D. please."


    Don rolled down the window and handed over his EHP I.D. The guard inspected it, his face tightening into a suspicious frown. "Is this a fake?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don remained calm, keeping his tone casual. "It''s real. Feel free to confirm with the agency if you want."


    The guard eyed Don for another moment before stepping away to make a call. The wait was only a few minutes, but it felt longer with the cars behind them getting restless.


    Finally, the guard returned, his entire demeanor changed. "Sorry for the delay, sir," he said politely, handing back the I.D. "Please go in."


    Don nodded, suppressing a smirk as he started the car again. "No problem," he replied, driving past the gates.


    As they rolled onto the campus, Donald shook his head in disbelief. "Man, he switched up quick. I''m really jealous how you EHP guys get treated."


    Don grinned, his eyes on the road ahead. "Don''t be. Trust me, it''s not always fun being under the microscope."


    They drove through the now less congested campus roads, eventually parking near one of the designated areas for students. As Don turned off the engine, he glanced at the time on the dashboard. "We still have some time to kill before the ceremony starts, right? Is there anything we need to get done?"


    Donald rubbed his eyes and stretched, still tired from his lack of sleep. "Nah, not really. Maybe grab a coffee or something?" He yawned. "I could definitely use one."


    Don chuckled, unbuckling his seatbelt. "Alright, let''s go grab some coffee then."

 Chapter 206: Chapter 206: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 3)

    Don and Donald found themselves seated outside the Moonbucks caf¨¦ on campus. The morning sun had risen just high enough to give everything a warm glow, and the tables around them were filled with students and parents alike, all enjoying their drinks and food in the fresh air.Don sat opposite Donald, casually sipping on a smaller coffee while a plate of muffins rested on the table beside him. Donald, on the other hand, was gripping a huge coffee cup, still looking like he''d just stumbled out of a long night shift, his eyes heavy and still showing signs of great exhaustion.


    At first, Don had been focused on his phone, scrolling through a summarized explanation about how powers were classified.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    D-Class: Minor Abilities


    - **Definition**: The weakest level of a power, D-Class abilities are considered low-impact and often have little effect in combat or other high-intensity scenarios.


    - **Example**:


    - **Speed**: A person can run slightly faster than a peak human athlete but is still within human limitations (around 20-30 mph).


    - **Strength**: Capable of lifting around 200-500 pounds, which is impressive but still within the realm of human achievement.


    - **Utility**: These powers might provide a minor edge in specific situations but are generally not significant enough to turn the tide of major conflicts.


    C-Class: Enhanced Human Abilities


    - **Definition**: C-Class abilities are those that surpass human potential, making them useful but not overwhelmingly powerful.


    - **Example**:


    - **Speed**: The person can run at speeds comparable to a high-speed vehicle (60-120 mph).


    - **Strength**: Can lift up to a ton, allowing for feats like flipping cars or breaking through reinforced doors.


    - **Utility**: Useful in day-to-day tasks or small skirmishes, but these powers will struggle against highly powered foes.


    B-Class: Superhuman Abilities


    - **Definition**: These abilities begin to push the boundaries of human limitations, falling firmly in the realm of what one might call "superhuman."


    - **Example**:


    - **Speed**: Capable of moving at Mach 1 (the speed of sound), allowing the person to cover vast distances quickly.


    - **Strength**: Can lift several tons, capable of destroying large structures or significantly altering the environment (e.g., smashing through concrete walls).


    - **Utility**: B-Class abilities are formidable in most combat situations and provide a clear advantage over ordinary or enhanced human opponents.


    A-Class: High-Level Superhuman Abilities


    - **Definition**: A-Class powers represent mastery and extreme potency in a given field. These abilities can dominate most combat scenarios and exert significant influence over the environment or opponents.


    - **Example**:


    - **Speed**: Can run at hypersonic speeds, capable of easily outrunning missiles or traveling across a country in minutes.


    - **Strength**: Can lift buildings or punch through military-grade materials (e.g., tanks, steel reinforcements).


    - **Utility**: Often considered elite, these powers can drastically alter the balance in any given confrontation. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    S-Class: Near-Godlike Abilities


    - **Definition**: S-Class abilities are world-shaking, with few limitations. These powers often define the top tier of most superhuman rankings, reserved for those who can stand against armies or cause mass destruction with ease.


    - **Example**:


    - **Speed**: Can move at near-light speeds, making the person nearly impossible to detect or track by normal means.


    - **Strength**: Can lift mountains or perform feats that alter landscapes (e.g., triggering earthquakes with a punch).


    - **Utility**: S-Class abilities are typically feared and respected, as they can decide the fate of cities or even nations in moments.


    SS-Class: Beyond the Limits of Reality


    - **Definition**: SS-Class powers are essentially god-tier abilities, often bending or breaking the natural laws of the universe. These powers can have universal or even multiversal effects, making them extraordinarily rare.


    - **Example**:


    - **Speed**: Capable of instantaneous travel, breaking time and space barriers, and existing in multiple places at once.


    - **Strength**: Can lift celestial bodies or affect entire planets with their physical power, reshaping reality itself.


    - **Utility**: SS-Class abilities are capable of catastrophic feats, often leading to world-ending scenarios or cosmic-level events.


    Class Ranking Requirements


    Each power has its own unique set of requirements for ranking, which varies depending on the nation or institution. For example:


    - **Speed** might focus on the ability to break certain velocity thresholds, such as breaking the sound barrier for B-Class or reaching light-speed for SS-Class.


    - **Strength** might require lifting certain weights or demonstrating a level of impact (e.g., breaking concrete, destroying armored vehicles).


    - **Energy Projection** could be ranked based on the destructive force (e.g., the ability to blow up a car for C-Class, or a building for A-Class).


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    His eyes moved across the screen as he mentally filed the information away. It was all pretty straightforward¡ªpowers were ranked from Class D to SS, with each power being classified individually.


    As he read, he couldn''t help but wonder where his new BeastShift abilities would place him, though given the descriptions of the powers he''d gain, he was sure it was no less than B at least.


    Just as he was about to dive deeper into it, his superhuman hearing picked up on the conversations of the people around them. Nearly every group was talking about the same thing: the upcoming evaluation. One name, in particular, kept coming up again and again¡ªStarboy.


    Curious, Don glanced up from his phone and casually asked Donald, "Can you tell me about Starboy?"


    Donald, who was taking a long sip of his coffee, blinked, looking like he was coming out of a daze. "Huh? Oh, yeah, sure... but how do you not know about that guy?" Donald sounded genuinely surprised. "He''s one of the few in the Elite Hero Program actually taking part in today''s evaluation."


    "I joined late," Don explained with a shrug. "I haven''t met any of the other members yet."


    Donald nodded in understanding. "Oh, I see. Well, there''s not much I can tell you that you won''t find plastered all over his damn website, fan page, or Utube channel." Donald''s tone shifted, becoming noticeably more irritated as he spoke about the guy.


    "Like seriously, I know I don''t like stuck-up privileged guys in general, but that guy is really something. He''s the son of Starman, but he''s got twice the ego of his old man. And unfortunately, he''s got the powers to back it up."


    Don leaned in slightly, intrigued despite himself. "What''s he got?"


    Donald took another sip of his coffee before continuing. "Speed, Class C. Strength, Class B. Durability, also Class B, but almost A at night when the skies are clear. Oh, and he can fly. Basically, he''s the perfect stereotypical vanguard hero, like someone out of a comic book.


    Think Redstar, but weaker and without the discipline or the proper training. He''s our so-called ''city treasure,'' but if you ask me he''s an ass and for all I care, he can kiss m¡ª"


    Before Donald could finish his rant, excited screams erupted from further down the campus street they were on.


    Both Don and Donald turned their heads to see what was causing the commotion. A group of women¡ªand even a few guys¡ªwere running toward a young man guarded by several bodyguards dressed in bright white suits.


    The crowd was trying to get close, phones in hand, as they snapped pictures and yelled his name.


    "Eeeeee! Starboy!!"


    "Starboy, can I get an autograph!?"


    "Oh my god! It''s really him!!"


    Donald frowned, his face immediately souring. "Speak of the devil."


    Don raised an eyebrow, still looking in the direction of the commotion. "Is that him?"


    "Yup," Donald replied, his voice full of annoyance. "In the flashy flesh."


    Don''s eyes focused on the scene ahead of them, and he could see what Donald meant. If the eight matching bodyguards in their white suits and sunglasses weren''t enough of a spectacle, the main attraction at the center of it all certainly was.


    Starboy stood out like a beacon. His costume was a flashy, skin-tight gold suit with star-like patterns scattered across the cape and a large star emblem emblazoned on his chest. His long blonde hair flowed almost theatrically, and he wore sleek silver visors that completed the look.


    The whole outfit had a familiar, iconic design¡ªlike something out of a heroic comic book, but turned up to eleven. He waved to the crowd, his smile perfect, as if he knew he was the star of the show.


    "Thank you! Thank you all for coming!" Starboy called out in a condescending tone, his voice carrying a tone of self-importance. "Your support means the world to me."


    As he passed by the caf¨¦, people whipped out their phones, frantically snapping photos of him. Donald just scoffed, folding his arms as he watched the scene unfold. "I don''t get why people go crazy over him. Sure, he''s got talent, but if you ask me, he''s nothing special."


    No sooner had Donald finished speaking than Starboy suddenly stopped. The bodyguards halted in sync, as if they''d rehearsed the move a thousand times.


    Starboy then hovered a few feet above the ground, rising effortlessly into the air, his cape billowing dramatically behind him. He took off his silver visors, revealing bright, glowing eyes with star-shaped pupils that seemed to radiate energy.


    His voice boomed out, deeper and more intense than before. "Who said that?"


    Don raised an eyebrow, his fingers tightening slightly around the handle of his coffee cup. ''Really? He''s got super hearing too?'' he thought, bemused. Meanwhile, Donald shifted uncomfortably in his seat, glancing nervously at the hovering figure above them.


    The crowd fell silent, their attention now fully focused on Starboy as he scanned the area. His star-shaped pupils narrowed as if searching for the source of the comment. There was an eerie stillness in the air, the playful excitement of moments ago replaced by a tense, uncomfortable silence.


    Don didn''t flinch, remaining calm as he casually reached for a muffin from his plate. ''Let''s see where this goes.''

 Chapter 207: Chapter 207: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 4)

    As Starboy hovered in the air, murmurs spread through the crowd. Most of them seemed confused, clearly not having heard anything that warranted the sudden confrontation. Suddenly, someone in the crowd behind Starboy raised their hand.Both Don and Donald looked surprised, though Donald''s reaction was more obvious¡ªhis eyes widened in shock. Starboy turned toward the raised hand, his body gliding effortlessly in the air as people in the crowd parted to reveal the person behind the gesture.


    It was a girl¡ªyoung, with big round glasses perched on her nose and short, slightly messy hair. Her attire was colorful and eclectic, a chaotic mix of patterns and shades that looked more like a statement than a fashion choice. The bright colors stood out against the more subdued tones of those around her, making her even more noticeable.


    Starboy frowned in confusion, tilting his head slightly as he fixed his gaze on her. "Was it you?" he asked, his voice calm but carrying the weight of someone used to being answered immediately.


    The girl adjusted her glasses and lowered her hand, shaking her head nonchalantly. "No," she replied, her voice clear and confident. "But I can point out who said it. My hearing''s that good¡ªI can distinguish all the voices present here so it''s no problem at all for me," she added, clearly proud of herself.


    Starboy''s smile returned, though it was thin and less amused than before. He didn''t look particularly impressed but he played along. "Well then, point them out," he said, waving a hand as if this whole thing was a minor inconvenience.


    But to his and the crowd''s surprise, the girl crossed her arms and smirked while shaking her head. "No. At least not for free."


    The crowd reacted with surprise, and some of the girls near her scowled, immediately jumping on her defiance.


    "Who do you think you are?" one of them yelled.


    "Yeah, if Starboy asks you a question, you answer!" another delusional one chimed in.


    "What a pick-me girl!" someone sneered.


    "Ha, she must think he''ll reward her for something so dumb," added another, eliciting a round of giggles from the onlookers.


    Despite the barrage of insults, the girl maintained her composure, unfazed by the comments. She stood her ground with a small, amused smile, as if enjoying the moment.


    Donald, sitting beside Don, glanced over with a nervous expression, the fatigue on his face momentarily forgotten. "Psst," he whispered, trying to get Don''s attention. When Don looked over, Donald frantically gestured with his hands for them to make a quick escape. He really wasn''t liking the direction things were going in.


    Don chuckled softly, shaking his head and giving Donald a calming gesture. **Relax,** his expression seemed to say. Donald could only curse his big mouth inwardly.


    Starboy, still hovering above, smiled down at the girl. "Fine," he said, clearly entertained by her boldness. "I''ll play along. What do you want?"


    The girl''s grin widened, and without missing a beat, she answered, "Two liters of your bathwater."


    "¡­.."


    The already hushed crowd fell into an even deeper silence. The absurdity of her request left everyone momentarily speechless until a voice from the crowd finally expressed their surprise. "Ayo, what the fuck?" the person muttered, capturing the bewildered vibe of the other onlookers.


    Starboy''s brows furrowed for a brief moment, clearly thrown off by the bizarre request. But his confusion didn''t last long. His smile returned, more forced this time, as he nodded. "If that''s your wish," he said, his tone full of condescension. "Now tell me quickly, I have more important things to do."


    The girl didn''t hesitate. She raised her hand once more and pointed directly in Don and Donald''s direction. "There," she said, her finger specifically targeted on Donald. "The one with the glasses said it."


    Donald''s heart sank, and he visibly stiffened in his seat, his face going pale as Starboy''s gaze snapped to their position. With incredible speed, Starboy shot toward them, the sudden movement causing the umbrellas over the nearby tables to rattle and whip in the gust of air he left in his wake.


    Donald began to sweat like he had just run a marathon, his eyes wide as Starboy lowered himself slowly to the ground, his feet hovering just inches above the pavement. He loomed over them, his glowing eyes locked onto Donald.


    "Repeat what you said about me," Starboy demanded, his voice cold and commanding despite the smile he still had plastered on his face.


    Donald opened his mouth, but no words came out. He was frozen, caught like a deer in headlights, and for a moment, it seemed like he might pass out from sheer anxiety.


    To Donald''s utter shock, it was Don who spoke up, his voice calm and steady. "He said you''re talented but nothing special. And I agree."


    Donald''s head snapped toward Don, his eyes wide with disbelief. **What the hell are you doing?** his expression seemed to scream, though his mouth only hung open and no words were said.


    Starboy''s attention shifted to Don, his star-shaped pupils narrowing as he scrutinized him. The tense silence hung in the air for a moment before Starboy suddenly laughed.


    The sound was loud and grating, and as he looked around at the crowd, his voice boomed again. "Did you all hear that? These two think I''m nothing special!" He spread his arms wide, his cape billowing as he hovered just above the ground.


    "Well, maybe they''re right, hmm?" He turned back to Don, his smile twisting into something more sinister. "You must be really special yourself to think that, right?"


    Don remained unfazed, casually taking another sip of his coffee before shaking his head and answering, "Not really. I mean, I might be in the Elite Hero Program, but I don''t need to flaunt it. At the end of the day, I know I''m not the strongest in the world."


    Starboy''s eyes flashed as he sized Don up, his smile faltering for a moment. "You?" he said, almost incredulously. "In the Elite Hero Program?" He barked out a laugh, his voice full of mockery. "Do you hear that, everyone?" He waved a hand toward the crowd. "This guy thinks we''re all stupid!" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few people in the crowd joined in with forced laughter, someone even yelling, "Who the heck is he?"


    Starboy''s laughter abruptly stopped, his voice growing darker as he glared at Don. "Do you think this is a joke?"


    Don didn''t even blink. His eyes met Starboy''s with a calm, steady gaze as he replied, "If it is, then you must be the punchline."

 Chapter 208: Chapter 208: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 5)

    A vein visibly appeared on Starboy''s forehead, his smile faltering for just a second as he looked at Don with an expression that screamed he''d enjoy nothing more than punching him square in the face.But almost as quickly, Starboy composed himself, showing a wide grin and forcing a laugh. "What''s your name?" he asked, his voice carrying an edge.


    "Don Bright," Don replied with a smile of his own, not backing down.


    Starboy nodded slowly, eyes still locked on Don. "I''ll be seeing you around." With that, he hovered away toward his bodyguards, his cape fluttering behind him.


    But just as he reached his entourage, Don spoke again, this time louder so the crowd could hear. "What''s with the ominous threat? Too scared to prove yourself in front of your dumb fans?"


    The reaction to Don''s words was immediate. Anger was felt through Starboy''s supporters like a wave, with a few people in the crowd yelling out, "What the fuck did you just say?"


    "This guy must be crazy!"


    "I''ll show you who''s boss!"


    Some of Starboy''s fans even began moving toward Don, clearly ready to start something.


    But before they could get close, Starboy raised a hand and yelled, "Stop!" His voice cut through the rising anger like a whip, and his fans immediately froze.


    He lowered himself fully to the ground, standing only a few feet from Don now. His smile was still plastered on his face, but it was forced, his patience clearly wearing thin. "And what do I have to prove to a nobody like you?" He asked, his voice carrying an undercurrent of barely restrained anger too.


    Donald, who had been sitting in silent terror, leaned over and whispered urgently, "What are you doing, man?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don, completely unfazed, didn''t answer Donald and just stood up from his seat, his calm demeanor still present. "Prove you''re special." He met Starboy''s gaze head-on. "Like I said, we''re both in the Elite Hero Program, so I don''t consider you special. But you seem to think I''m wrong, and now your fragile ego''s been hurt.


    So, let''s resolve this, because frankly, I don''t want to see you or your flashy gay golden suit again."


    The crowd fell into an awkward silence, even Starboy''s bodyguards exchanged confused glances. The remark about the "golden gay suit" had hit like a sucker punch, leaving even the crowd unsure of what to say next.


    A few whispers from onlookers in disbelief broke the silence.


    "He''s crazy¡­"


    "I thought he was just trolling, but he really has a death wish."


    Starboy''s face now darkened, his forced smile finally cracking as anger threatened to spill over. Before he could respond, someone from the crowd yelled out, "Hold on! That guy''s telling the truth¡ªhe *is* in the Elite Hero Program! Check the page, guys! But his evaluation is blank."


    A murmur spread through the crowd as people whipped out their phones to check the information. The revelation seemed to knock some of the wind out of Starboy''s sails. He looked less visibly angry, and more confused now.


    How had he never heard of this guy? He had so many connections in the program; if Don were important, surely he''d know about him by now.


    Starboy''s brows furrowed. "So you''re telling the truth about being in the program," he said slowly, trying to piece it together. "But that doesn''t change the fact that you''re a nobody."


    Don smirked, leaning slightly to the side as he crossed his arms. "A nobody who might be stronger than you."


    The crowd, which had previously been riled up against Don, now hesitated. They''d checked, and Don was indeed in the Elite Hero Program. That changed things.


    Some people began to murmur among themselves, unsure of where they stood. After all, Don clearly had confidence, and without knowing his evaluation results, it was impossible to know how strong he really was.


    Starboy, on the other hand, didn''t like this one bit. His ego wouldn''t let him walk away from this now. He refused to believe someone like Don could be better than him. "If you''re really that confident, how about we settle this with a bet?" he asked, raising his chin slightly. "Let''s see who gets the better results in the evaluation today."


    The crowd murmured again, and it seemed like a fair challenge. A few people even nodded in agreement, expecting Don to take the bait.


    But Don shook his head. "Nah," he said casually, much to the crowd''s surprise. "I''m more old school. Let''s settle this with a simple challenge. One punch. One defense." He held up a finger, making his point clear.


    "We each get one hit and one chance to defend. Whoever fails to stand upright after the punch loses. Simple. If we both fall, it''s a tie, and that just confirms you''re nothing special."


    Starboy''s eyes narrowed as Don continued. "But if you win, you''ll prove to everyone here that you''re really a cut above the rest, even in the Elite Hero Program. And if I win¡­" Don trailed off, leaving the implications hanging in the air with a sly smile.


    The crowd immediately began to buzz with excitement and curiosity. Starboy now found himself in a tricky situation. His reputation was on the line.


    Walking away would make it look like he was scared of the challenge, and his ego couldn''t handle that. The murmurs of the crowd only added to the pressure, and Starboy could feel the eyes of everyone on him, waiting to see what he''d do next.


    His fists clenched and his jaw tightened as he weighed his options. But there was no way out that wouldn''t damage his reputation. Finally, in the heat of the moment, he replied "Sounds like a good idea. Let''s do it."


    With the challenge accepted, Don and Starboy stood face to face in the middle of the campus street.


    The crowd had parted around them, forming a wide circle as people backed up to give the two enough space. Some students even climbed onto the nearby buildings just to get a better view, the excitement radiating through the area.


    Phones were out everywhere, cameras rolling. What had started as a minor confrontation had now blown into a full-fledged spectacle.


    The event spread like wildfire across social media platforms, trending faster than anyone expected.


    Comments poured in on live streams:


    **Vio_Zero:** "This won''t end well¡­"


    **hot_papichulo:** "Anyone else think Starboy is a stupid name?"


    **LesliePowers:** "Mm~ No one is as flexible as me."


    **Smugeysalmon:** "@lesliepowers Nice try, diddy."


    **Starboylover69:** "My glorious king Starboy will wreck that guy."


    **NicoPete:** "@starboylover69 Zip up when you''re done, bro."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, over at Nexus Academy, Summer and Sylvia sat at the back of their class, comfortably lounging during their free reading period.


    Sylvia perched on the edge of her desk, her legs crossed, while Summer leaned back in her seat with her feet propped up on her table, completely at ease. Sylvia was in the middle of a story, gesturing animatedly as she spoke.


    "And then I was just like, *ew,* blocked," Sylvia finished, rolling her eyes.


    Before Summer could respond, a sudden eruption of noise came from the front of the classroom. A group of boys had gathered around a nerdy-looking kid holding up his phone, all of them peering over his shoulder.


    "Woah, is that Starboy? What''s going on?" one of the boys asked, his voice loud with excitement.


    "Apparently, some rando guy challenged him out of nowhere!" another responded.


    "It''s not just a rando; it''s a guy in the Elite Hero Program as well!" someone else added, causing the group to buzz with even more enthusiasm.


    "Woah, this should be good!"


    "Who wants to make bets?" a kid at the back called out, leaning over to look at the phone.


    Sylvia glanced over at the growing crowd, raising an eyebrow. "What are they on about?" she asked, sounding more curious than concerned.


    Summer shrugged, her expression nonchalant. "Dumb boy stuff, I guess."


    Suddenly, one of the guys said, "Here''s the other guy''s profile on the Elite Hero Program page. His name''s Don Bright¡ªnever heard of him."

 Chapter 209: Chapter 209: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 6)

    The second Summer heard the name, her eyes widened. She immediately shot up from her seat, nearly knocking over her chair as she rushed over to the group. "What did you say?" she demanded, pushing her way through.Sylvia followed closely behind, equally surprised.


    One of the boys turned around and sneered, "None of your business, princess."


    Summer''s face twisted into a scowl, and for a moment, it looked like she was ready to tear the guy apart.


    But before she could even open her mouth to retaliate, Sylvia stepped in, crossing her arms and flashing a smirk. "Are you sure it''s a good idea to say that to the sister of someone in the Elite Hero Program?"


    A few of the boys exchanged nervous glances. Two of Summer''s classmates, Michael and Jake¡ªthe same two who had visited her house and met Don¡ªsuddenly realized the situation. Jake''s eyes widened. "Shit, you''re right, that *is* Summer''s brother."


    Michael looked confused. "Your brother is in the Elite Hero Program?" he asked, staring at Summer with surprise.


    The other boys looked at Summer, their attitudes quickly shifting. The guy who had tried to brush her off immediately looked nervous. "I was just joking, Summer," he stammered. "Please don''t tell your brother."


    Summer crossed her arms, feeling a rush of pride but keeping her expression cool. "Whatever," she muttered, brushing past the boys to get a better look at what was happening on the phone.


    The nerdy kid holding the phone glanced up at her and then back at the screen, still slightly bewildered. "He doesn''t have an evaluation on the page yet. Is he really strong enough to take on Starboy?"


    Summer''s heart pounded a little faster. In truth, she had no idea how strong Don was. She hadn''t seen him in action, not like this. But she wouldn''t show her doubts to these guys. "Shut up and watch," she snapped, brushing off the question.


    Sylvia, on the other hand, grinned widely, "Anyone wanna bet against me that he is?" she asked, throwing out the challenge to the group.


    The guys exchanged looks, none of them willing to put their money on the line now that they knew Don was in the Elite Hero Program. No one spoke up, though a few of them looked like they were reconsidering their earlier assumptions.


    Back in the crowd surrounding Don and Starboy, phones were raised high in the air to capture every moment of the faceoff.


    Starboy stood tall, his posture confident and unshaken, as if he''d already won the challenge in his mind. He wore a smirk that seemed to say, *this will be over in seconds.* And truth be told, Don was genuinely surprised at how sure Starboy seemed.


    ''Even I''m not sure I can win this,'' Don thought, studying the overly confident hero-in-training in front of him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mind ticked through the reasons why he''d proposed this challenge in the first place.


    Letting Donald be humiliated in front of Starboy and his fans would''ve been a blow not only to Donald but to Don''s image as well, especially once people learned that he was in the Elite Hero Program too.


    And if he scored high in his evaluation, people would wonder why he hadn''t stepped in. No, standing up to Starboy here was the least damaging option, even if he lost.


    His reputation wouldn''t take too much of a hit if he showed courage, and he could always grow stronger later. ''But¡­ on the off chance that I''m stronger than him,'' Don considered, ''my reputation could skyrocket.''


    On the surface, Don kept a calm and smug smile on his face, even as he thought through the situation. In truth, he was about 70% confident he could win.


    His new BeastShift ability gave him durability that would help mitigate the worst damage. Plus, even if he lost, it wouldn''t be by much, that he was sure off.


    As they stood facing each other, Starboy opened his arms and declared, "Since I''m so generous, if you can withstand the full force of my punch, I''ll publicly admit that you''re better than me. But if you fail¡ª" Starboy''s grin widened, "¡ªyou''ll grovel and admit that you''re nowhere near my level. What does everyone think?"


    The crowd roared in agreement, cheers and shouts echoing off the nearby buildings. Don inwardly frowned at the thought of such public humiliation. That wasn''t something he could brush off easily.


    He met Starboy''s gaze and answered, "Sounds to me like you''re just scared of taking a punch from me."


    Starboy frowned momentarily before laughing, clearly amused. "Is that what you think? Fine, then. Go ahead¡ªladies first." He opened his arms wide, as if daring Don to hit him. "I won''t even guard against your attack. So please, feel free."


    Don smiled at this offer, "I''d rather you guard. Last thing I want is you crying to your daddy that you got hurt."


    Starboy laughed again, shaking his head. "See the one making excuses?" He spread his arms wider, the crowd eagerly watching every movement. "As members of the Elite Hero Program, we''re both allowed to use our powers, so this is nothing more than a friendly, public demonstration. Everyone here is a witness¡ªif either of us gets hurt, it''s only a natural consequence of being too weak."


    Don''s smile widened at hearing that. "That''s all I needed to hear," he said softly. "Brace yourself."


    With that, Don took a step forward, muttering under his breath, "BeastShift."


    He began walking toward Starboy at a steady pace, his focus narrowing in. His body felt the unfamiliar surge of power as his hand started to store energy, building up the pressure that made his arm feel like it might explode.


    The muscles in his arm tensed, and he could feel the weight of his punch growing with each step he took.


    Starboy, who stood about 15 centimeters taller than Don, looked down at him and smirked. "You''ll regret not using a running start," he taunted.


    But Don didn''t flinch. "And you''ll regret not guarding."


    With that, Don launched his punch¡ªaiming directly for a liver shot.


    **BOOM!**


    The moment Don''s fist connected with Starboy''s side, a sound like a cannon blast erupted across the campus.


    The sheer force behind Don''s punch unleashed energy equivalent to thousands of Newtons of force.


    The shockwave from this radiated outward in a wide arc, rattling the windows of nearby buildings, sending a gust of wind that knocked over chairs, tables, and even some of the students standing too close.


    Those nearest to the impact zone stumbled backward, many of them falling to the ground entirely, their phones slipping from their hands.


    Starboy''s body reacted violently. His confident smirk vanished the moment Don''s punch connected, and his eyes widened in shock. His torso bent inward, the air forced from his lungs with a painful gasp.


    **WHOOSH!** His body was sent flying backward, his feet leaving the ground as he soared through the air like a ragdoll. He crashed into the pavement several meters away, skidding across the ground and leaving a trail of cracked concrete in his wake.


    The crowd collectively gasped, some covering their mouths in disbelief at the raw power they had just witnessed.


    Starboy''s durability, rated at Class B, was the only thing keeping his body from being completely shattered by the impact.


    Even so, he could feel the internal damage, his organs rattled, and the muscles around his side throbbed in agony. He groaned, struggling to lift himself back onto his feet, his legs shaking beneath him.


    Meanwhile, the area around Don was eerily quiet. The gust of wind that had been unleashed by the punch sent dust swirling around him, but he stood firm, his fist still clenched, his body calm and composed.


    A few moments later, murmurs spread through the crowd.


    "Did he just do that to Starboy?"


    "No way¡­ what kind of power is that?"


    "That was insane."


    Don casually relaxed his stance and glanced at Starboy, who was barely able to stand upright. He locked eyes with him and said in a calm, almost disinterested voice, "I told you you''ll regret not guarding."

 Chapter 210: Chapter 210: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 7)

    At the nexus academy, Summer, Sylvia and all the guys who had been watching the livestream of the face off had looks of utter shock on their faces."No way¡­" the nerdy looking boy holding the phone muttered, his hands trembling in disbelief as he looked at Summer who was right beside him.


    Both Jake and Michael gulped down mouthfuls of saliva and felt their legs go weak from seeing a young rising hero as powerful as Starboy get sent flying like a ragdoll.


    "Holy shit!" One of the more neutral guys who didn''t know Don and wasn''t really a fan of Starboy either yelled out in surprise.


    Many of the other guys like him had similar impressions.


    "Summer, what the actual fuck? How''s your brother so strong?" Another asked, shaking his head at what he just witnessed.


    "Bro could be a pro hero with powers a punch like that."


    "He didn''t even get a running start, imagine if he was serious¡­"


    "Bruh¡­"


    One by one, all the guys began to express their reactions on the situation. And though each reaction was different, one with was the same, they were all equally shocked.


    Summer included.


    She looked at the screen with wide eyes, her mouth hanging slightly open in disbelief. ''What the hell?'' She thought, unable to believe that this was the same brother she had just left home.


    Sylvia was surprisingly the one who looked the least shocked.


    She had her arms crossed and her head raised smugly as she boasted, "told ya guys. Right Summer?" as she said this, she hit Summer playfully with her elbow, breaking her out of her daze.


    "Hm, uh, yea. It was pretty obvious Donnie would win¡­" Summer quickly agreed, though her tone lacked its usual vigor.


    Nobody noticed this though as they were all still processing the shock. And they weren''t the only ones.


    On the various social media platforms that streamed the face off, there was even more disbelief.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Delaygram:


    **@Vio_Zero**: "Starboy flew so far, I thought he was auditioning for NASA ????????"


    **@Irish_Kings**: "When you talk big but get sent back to 1997 in one punch ????? #RetroFlight"


    **@Erade_Krade**: "I think the real crime here is that golden jumpsuit. He looked like a rejected disco ball before the punch, now he''s just a shattered one ????"


    **@elite1993**: "Starboy''s new power: gravitational pull. The way the ground *called him back* ????????"


    **@Devil_Prince**: "Bro was shining like the sun, now he''s setting like one too ????"


    **@Om_r**: "Gold suit? More like ''bold choice'' to get KO''d on live stream ????"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    MaskBook:


    **@Ethan_Touzeau**: "The way he didn''t even *flinch* before the punch, like, sir, the arrogance LMAO ?????"


    **@Anonymous_Jokez**: "Someone check the map, because Starboy just discovered a whole new zip code with that launch ????"


    **@Samuel_Greyson**: "That punch gave him a new career¡ªStarboy is a professional air dancer now ????????"


    **@smugeysalmon**: "He really thought he was invincible until physics came knocking ????"


    **@Hyde_Zyn**: "Starboy really said ''No guard needed,'' and then got guardrailed into next week ????"


    **@Glow_King**: "Starboy''s next album dropping soon: *Punches and Flight* ??????"


    **@CrownRoyal86**: "Not him matching the shine of his suit with the glimmer of defeat ?????"


    **@hot_papichulo**: "Starboy when he wakes up: ''Where am I? What year is it? Why am I trending?!'' ????"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chirper:


    **@Nico_Pete**: "The only thing ''golden'' about Starboy is the moment he realized he messed up ????????"


    **@Baerys**: "You can literally see the second he knew he wasn''t ''bout that life ????"


    **@Ethan_Stockton**: "Is this the part where I mention that he didn''t even guard¡­ or is it too soon? ????"


    **@Nick_Collins5343**: "Gold for bravery, platinum for stupidity ????????"


    **@Benjamin_Longoria**: "Who needs a superhero cape when you can fly like that with just one punch? ???? #NoCap(e)"


    **@CherryhkY0Xz**: "Starboy? More like Falling Star ????? #MakeAWish"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, at the very scene itself, Starboy''s entourage rushed over to help him up as he was clearly struggling to do so himself.


    But, as two of the guards held him by the hands to try and lift him up, he angrily swatted them away. "Get off me!" He barked, managing to barely get on his feet, one hand holding the area Don had punched him.


    As much as he was trying to stand up straight and pretend he was fine, he was covered in the white dust from the pavement he had cracked, his once long pristine looking blonde hair now a disheveled mess.


    His legs were still visibly trembling as well, his body still processing the ferocity of Don''s punch.


    The bodyguards glanced at each other with helpless looks but before they could offer anymore assistance. He angrily yelled at them, "What are you standing there for!? Get out of the way! It''s not over yet."


    Starboy''s ego was hit the hardest by Don''s punch. At most he had expected to maybe feel some pain, not get sent skidding across the pavement in front of all his fans and onlookers present on that campus street.


    The only way he could salvage the situation was by making Don suffer a worse outcome from his punch.


    So, while looking at Don with a gaze filled with hatred, he says, "here I come!", before bursting forward with incredible momentum, not even giving Don a chance to ready himself.


    But Don''s reflexes with his Beastshift active are fast enough to react and he brings his hands to his front to guard the attack.


    **BOOM!**


    Like with Don''s punch, Starboy''s also causes a loud noise to boom in the area, though nowhere near as loud as Don''s.


    Same for the after effects. The shockwave and gust of wind caused by it simply moved some already downed light furniture that was already dropped from Don''s initial attack.


    None of the surrounding people were made to fall to the ground either and their clothes just blew a bit wildly to the violent wind he caused.


    As for the damage to Don¡­. There was none.


    Once the dust that had risen around the two settled, the onlookers were met with a scene of Don standing firmly in place, with Starboy''s fist stopped by his arms which he raised in front of himself.


    Aside from some smoke emanating from the point of impact due to the heat generated and some red bruising, Don was uninjured.


    The sight caused Starboy''s fans and other onlookers to show surprise once more.


    They all new that this meant it was Don''s win. But¡­ they simply couldn''t believe it. Starboy¡­ the supposed next Star of the city, no pun intended, had lost, quite terribly too.


    And worst of all, he had done it in front of the whole city.


    ¡ª¡ª


    **@Old_Fool**: "When your punch sounds like a boom but hits like a whisper ????????"


    **@alfredo_lozano**: "He shouted ''Here I come!'' but all I saw was ''There he goes!'' ?????¡á?????"


    **@DaoistIQZbWL**: "Don be like ''You shall not pass,'' and Starboy really didn''t ????????"


    **@StarGoneDim**: "Starboy''s brightness levels dropping faster than my phone battery ????????"


    **@Vio_Zero**: "Don out here not just crushing villains but egos too ????????"


    **@Nico_Pete**: "Someone get Starboy a therapist because that ego ain''t gonna heal itself ?????????"


    **@Devil_Prince**: "Can''t wait for the memes of Starboy''s ''devastating'' punch that''ll fuel my week ????????"


    **@smugeysalmon**: "If embarrassment was a superpower, Starboy would be unstoppable ????"


    **@om_r**: "His fans are as shaken as his legs right now ????????"


    **CrownRoyal86**: "The only thing he managed to punch was a hole in his reputation ????????"


    **@Luis_Gustavo**: "Someone get this man an ice pack and a reality check ??????"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Just like that, Starboy''s reputation began falling faster than he could''ve ever imagined.


    He stood shocked for a moment, frozen in sheer disbelief that Don had taken his punch without so much as moving back.


    Starboy was only broken out of his daze when Don finally decided to lower his arms and step back, leaving Starboy''s fist positioned as if he was hitting air.


    "I guess it''s my win," Don said nonchalantly while casually patting off the dust on his clothes. Starboy looked at him with trembling eyes, feeling humiliated beyond belief by just hearing those words.


    "I-I lost?" He stammered, retracting his hand slowly and bringing his still closed fist toward his face to inspect it. His mind couldn''t even react to all this and so he just stood there looking utterly defeated, unable to respond to Don for he didn''t know how.


    From feeling immense confidence, he began to feel anxiousness for what felt like the first time in his life since becoming an adult. He could feel the judging gazes of his fans and even bodyguards on him.


    He felt like everyone was now inwardly making fun of him, and to some extent, a few were but for the most part everyone on the scene was just stunned.


    Those that did want to laugh used every ounce of their will power to stop themselves from doing so, because unlike Don, they''d be dead meat if Starboy unleashed his anger onto them. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But what Starboy could hear, without a doubt, was the very murmurs and whispers that came from the onlookers and even his fans.


    "Wow¡­ I can''t believe he lost that badly."


    "Yea¡­ so much for being the city treasure¡­"


    "Shh, quiet man¡­ he might hear you?"


    "So what? Look at him? What a let down?"


    "Maybe the other guy is just super strong?"


    "I don''t know, Starboy just seemed weak¡­"


    Eventually, Starboy, had heard enough and his anger boiled over as he yelled, "Shut Up! Shut up! All of you!"


    Everyone who was whispering immediately shut their mouths and didn''t dare utter another word. Starboy''s face was twisted into one of clear anger. This, mixed with the sight of his heavy breathing and closed fists, made him look like he was ready to snap.


    But before he could say or do anything more, a stern masculine voice boomed onto the scene.


    "That''s enough!"

 Chapter 211: Chapter 211: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 8)

    Don, Starboy, and the crowd around them all turned toward the source of the voice. From behind a small group of onlookers, people began to part, revealing an older man with graying hair, a balding crown, and a thick mustache that sat prominently on his chubby, wrinkled face.


    He wore a brown suit that looked a little too tight around his waist, and as he strode forward, his face was a mix of irritation and forced authority.


    "Who''s that?" someone in the crowd murmured, clearly confused by the man''s sudden arrival.


    "That''s Dean Sanchez," another voice replied. "He used to be a superhero. The Echo."


    A few more people nodded in recognition, the murmurs spreading through the gathering.


    Don stood still, watching the older man approach. He kept his expression steady, unbothered. As far as he was concerned, he hadn''t done anything wrong.


    Sure, the pavement was cracked, and some furniture had been scattered, but considering the situation, it wasn''t anything too extreme. Still, the presence of an authority figure made sense given the commotion.


    In the corner of his eye, Don glanced at Starboy. He half-expected some kind of reaction, maybe an acknowledgment of the Dean''s arrival or even a sign of frustration.


    But Starboy wasn''t paying attention to the Dean at all. His face was still twisted with anger as he dusted off his suit, the remnants of white debris from the pavement clinging stubbornly to his golden outfit.


    Dean Sanchez finally stopped once he reached the open space where the confrontation had taken place. The crowd around him fell silent as he took a moment to scan the scene¡ªthe cracked concrete, the overturned chairs, the crowd of students still recording on their phones.


    His gaze shifted from Starboy to Don and back again before he spoke.


    "What''s going on here?" the Dean asked, his tone authoritative, though not quite as sharp as one might expect.


    Starboy, without even looking at the Dean, replied in a tone that carried not a hint of respect, "Just a little friendly exchange between members of the Elite Hero Program."


    The Dean''s eyes lingered on Starboy for a moment, then shifted to Don, who stood with his arms crossed, calm and composed. ''Hmm, so he''s also in the program?'' the Dean thought. ''Strange. I don''t remember him being on the profiles the board sent me. Must not be important. Starboy probably picked him as an easy target to show off.


    Poor fellow.''


    The Dean hadn''t been present for the entirety of the faceoff, and with Starboy''s reputation preceding him, it wasn''t hard for Sanchez to jump to his own conclusions.


    From where he stood, it looked like he''d arrived just in time to stop the situation before things got too out of hand¡ªbefore Starboy could harm Don.


    Sanchez sighed internally, already weighing the consequences of how he''d handle this. ''If I come down hard on Starboy, the board will give me hell for it.''


    Starboy''s status as the city''s rising star, not to mention his connections, made him untouchable in many ways. And then there was the matter of the school''s image.


    Starboy brought in attention, sponsorships, and revenue¡ªall things Sanchez was in no position to jeopardize.


    Clearing his throat, the Dean put on a show of authority, knowing exactly where this was headed. "A ''friendly exchange'' that led to the damage of school property," he said sternly, glancing over the cracked pavement and broken furniture for effect. "Both of you, follow me to my office." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He barely gave Don more than a passing glance, clearly dismissing him as less important. Don simply nodded, thinking, ''I guess he has a point.'' He didn''t realize the Dean''s true motivations, assuming they were just going to get a talking-to about the property damage.


    Starboy scoffed under his breath, clearly unimpressed. With a snap of his fingers, his bodyguards¡ªwho had been standing off to the side, tense and ready¡ªimmediately moved to surround him.


    He adjusted his disheveled suit and hair, muttering something under his breath as he followed the Dean without a word.


    Just as Don was about to turn and follow, he heard rapid footsteps approaching behind him. "Hey, man, wait up!"


    It was Donald, running up with a worried expression on his face. He stopped just beside Don, out of breath but determined. "Are you gonna be alright? This whole thing started because of me¡­ maybe I should come with you."


    Don shook his head with a small, reassuring smile. "It''s cool, man. I''m the one who suggested the challenge. No point in both of us getting in trouble."


    Donald hesitated but didn''t argue. "You sure? I mean, I feel responsible."


    "If anything serious comes up, I''ll let you know. But I think we''re just gonna have to pay for the damage," Don said with a shrug. "You can help with that if you want."


    Donald nodded quickly. "Yeah, of course, man. Just let me know."


    With that, Don gave him a small nod before turning to follow the Dean. As he walked, something shifted in the corner of his vision.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Ding!**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A system prompt flashed into view, its words clear:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Massive Aura Boost Gained**


    **+999 Aura.**


    **Total Aura:** 1,942


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don blinked, keeping his face neutral as he read the notification. He wasn''t exactly sure what had triggered the boost, but he assumed it was putting someone of Starboy''s status in his place.


    He pushed the notification aside mentally as he continued walking, not thinking too much on it for now.


    Behind him, the crowd slowly began to disperse, though their excited whispers and murmurs remained. Phones were still out, recording, and the aftermath of the confrontation had already gone viral across the city.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside Dean Sanchez''s office, the atmosphere was distinctly professional, with hints of something more suited to a hero university.


    The room had the usual trappings of a Dean''s office¡ªlarge wooden desk, shelves lined with books, plaques, and framed certificates.


    However, amidst the standard decor were glass cases displaying old hero memorabilia: a tarnished shield, a gauntlet with scorch marks, and photos of the Dean in his prime as *The Echo*, striking heroic poses with former teammates.


    A small holo-screen embedded in the wall behind him flickered, showing a live feed of campus activities.


    Don and Starboy sat on separate chairs, facing the Dean from across his imposing desk. Starboy''s golden suit was still slightly disheveled from the fight, and Don''s calm expression hadn''t shifted since they entered.


    The two boys sat in silence while Dean Sanchez, seated behind his desk, relaxed his stern expression slightly and let out a weary sigh.


    The Dean''s eyes settled on Don. "So, you''re also in the program?" he asked, rubbing his temple. "The agency failed to alert me of this."


    Don sat up a little straighter, answering respectfully, "Yes, sir. I joined the program late."


    The Dean nodded absently, looking thoughtful. "I see, I see." Inwardly, though, his thoughts wandered: ''For the agency not to inform us in advance, they probably don''t expect us to give him any special treatment. He must be unimportant. But for Starboy, they were very clear¡­'' Another sigh escaped him.


    Turning to face Starboy, the Dean''s tone grew a little sharper. "That doesn''t change the fact that you, Timothy, should know better. Especially since you''ve been in the program far longer and hold a more defined position. You''re his senior, and it''s your responsibility to ensure these kinds of¡­ mistakes don''t happen."


    Starboy gave no indication he was listening, idly wiping the dust from his suit, his expression still one of simmering irritation.


    Before the Dean could continue, a faint **buzz** echoed from the device on his desk. A feminine voice, his secretary''s, came through the speakers. "Dean, there''s a Mrs. Dugarte and a Miss Claire here to see their clients."


    Dean Sanchez''s frown deepened slightly. ''Mrs. Dugarte? I''m not surprised she''s here, but a lawyer too?'' He wondered. ''Young heroes these days¡­ they really are well-off. Times have changed.''


    He composed himself and replied, "Let them in." Forcing a smile as wide as he could manage, he turned to face the door as it clicked open.


    The first to enter was Miss Claire, gliding into the room with quiet elegance. She wore her usual professional yet vintage attire: a black dress with lace accents, her raven-black hair pinned neatly, and her gray eyes sharp yet distant.


    The dark hues of her outfit contrasted against her pale skin, making her presence both striking and serene. She walked over to Don''s side without a word.


    The second woman to enter was equally beautiful but in a completely different style. Mrs. Dugarte''s black suit-like jumpsuit exposed a daring amount of cleavage, with the neckline plunging all the way to her waist, held together by delicate gold accents.


    Her short blonde hair framed her fair, unblemished face. Rosy cheeks, bold red lipstick, pearl earrings, and a gold necklace completed her look, along with piercing green eyes that immediately commanded the room''s attention.


    She strode confidently over to Starboy, and for the first time since their encounter, Starboy''s face changed¡ªhis bravado slipping into something much closer to worry.


    Miss Claire, now standing beside Don, offered him a reassuring nod. Don instinctively began to stand, about to offer her his seat, but before he could fully rise, her soft voice stopped him.


    "No need," she said, her tone sensual yet professional. "I''m sure the Dean here won''t keep us long."

 Chapter 212: Chapter 212: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 9)

    Dean Sanchez blinked, clearly taken aback by her presence. For a moment, he looked almost star-struck, his eyes lingering on Miss Claire. It wasn''t until Mrs. Dugarte cleared her throat that he snapped out of his daze.


    "Good morning, Dean Sanchez," Mrs. Dugarte greeted with a cool smile. "You seem well."


    The Dean laughed awkwardly. "It''s always a pleasure to see you Mrs. Dugarte," he replied, his forced smile never wavering. "But really, there was no need for you to come. I was just finishing up with the boys here, saying the matter would be resolved if both parties agreed to pay for the damage to school property." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Both?" Mrs. Dugarte''s voice turned sharp as her green eyes flicked toward Don. A flash of disgust crossed her face before she quickly looked away, focusing once more on Starboy. "Timothy, stand."


    Starboy''s face drained of any remaining defiance, his posture shifting. "Yes, Mother," he muttered, rising to his feet as if he''d been commanded by some invisible force. Like a well-trained dog, he obeyed without hesitation.


    Don''s eyes flicked to Starboy. ''Mother?'' he thought but remained silent, though he couldn''t help the brief flicker of surprise in his mind.


    Mrs. Dugarte''s expression softened slightly as she turned back to the Dean. "What exactly happened here?"


    The Dean tensed up, the forced smile slipping just a little. ''Goddammit,'' he thought. ''This woman always makes things difficult. If I explain what really happened and make it sound like Starboy was at fault, she''ll have my head.''


    He glanced at Starboy, the city''s rising star, and then at Don, the boy he assumed wasn''t important.


    Dean Sanchez let out a weary sigh, feeling the weight of the situation. "I''m sure your son can explain better than I can, Mrs. Dugarte," he said, glancing briefly at Starboy. "The two haven''t exactly informed me of what happened yet."


    Mrs. Dugarte turned her head slightly, her eyes narrowing as they locked onto her son. "Timothy, what happened?"


    Starboy, clearly uncomfortable, avoided meeting her gaze directly. It was obvious he didn''t want to tell the truth, but he couldn''t remain silent. "We agreed to a little exchange," he said, trying to sound nonchalant as he summarized his own version of the events. "But he didn''t hold back and caused damage, while I did hold back."


    Mrs. Dugarte didn''t even flinch at this, nodding as if it confirmed her expectations. "I thought as much," she said, her voice carrying disdain. "It''s always the untrained riff-raff running amok," she added while giving Don a glance in the corner of her eye.


    Miss Claire''s expression darkened slightly, a subtle frown forming on her otherwise calm face. "Are you planning on only hearing one side of the story?" she asked, her tone cold yet restrained.


    Dean Sanchez inwardly grumbled, already feeling the situation spiraling out of control. ''Don''t tell me this Miss Claire is going to complicate this. If she clashes with Mrs. Dugarte, it won''t end well for any of us.'' He mentally sighed. ''But better to side with her, just to avoid her wrath.''


    Clearing his throat, the Dean began, "Well, I did hear both booms myself from their exchange. It''s clear that Starboy held back, given his level of power, that was the best he could do. As for this chap here¡ª"


    Before the Dean could finish his sentence, Mrs. Dugarte interrupted, her voice sharp and commanding. "I think that about proves it enough," she said curtly. "So I advise you to have him settle the matter of property damage and consider some disciplinary action. It''s the only way these people seem to learn."


    Dean Sanchez nodded quickly. "Of course. That''s only natural."


    Miss Claire''s eyes flickered with a cold intensity, and her voice dropped slightly, her words coated with indignation. "How dare¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Don stood up, calmly yet purposefully, cutting off the brewing confrontation. "It''s fine, Miss Claire," he said, his voice even but firm.


    "I don''t mind paying for the damages." He looked directly at the Dean and then at Mrs. Dugarte, his tone growing sharper. "But as for the matter of disciplinary action, I find it unfair that you only intend to punish me, so I''ll be withdrawing from the university."


    The Dean blinked in surprise, his expression faltering for the first time. He could understand Don''s frustration and quickly tried to smooth things over. "That''s not necessary, I¡ª"


    But Mrs. Dugarte wasted no time cutting him off again. "Good," she said, her voice oozing satisfaction. "If that''s how he feels, Dean Sanchez, then allow him to leave."


    Her tone made it abundantly clear that she was more than pleased with Don''s decision. It wasn''t about fairness to her¡ªshe simply wanted him gone, as if his very presence had somehow offended her.


    Don stood firm, his expression unreadable, while Miss Claire glanced at him, her composed demeanor never faltering. "Are you sure about what you''re saying?" she asked softly, her voice low and measured.


    Don nodded. "Yes. Trust me."


    Without missing a beat, Miss Claire turned to the Dean, reaching into her purse and pulling out a black business card. "Since my client has made his decision," she said, handing the card to Dean Sanchez, "you can send the bill for the damages to me. My firm will review it to ensure that you aren''t overcharging him."


    Dean Sanchez accepted the card with a nervous nod. "Yes, uh, of course. Have a good day, and¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Don had already turned and walked toward the door, his footsteps steady. Miss Claire followed a moment later, her heels clicking softly against the floor as she moved with grace.


    As the doors closed behind them, Don heard Mrs. Dugarte''s voice, cold and dismissive. "Good riddance."


    Once outside the office, Don and Miss Claire made their way across the hallway and into the elevator at the far end.


    The doors slid open with a soft **ding**, and they stepped inside. Don pressed the button for the ground floor, and the doors closed behind them, enclosing them in silence.


    For a few moments, neither of them spoke. Miss Claire stood with her arms crossed, staring ahead, her expression as calm as ever. Without turning to look at him, she finally asked, "Is there a reason you prevented me from doing my job in there?"

 Chapter 213: Chapter 213: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 10)

    Don sighed at Miss Claire''s question, running a hand through his hair. "It was obvious that wasn''t going to be a winning situation for me," he said. "The Dean was clearly playing favorites, and Mrs. Dugarte wasn''t going to let me off for whatever reason. But it''s also clear that neither of them really knows what happened. So this situation isn''t over yet."


    Miss Claire raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "And what do you mean by that?"


    Don didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he pulled out his phone, quickly typing something into the search bar. **Don vs. Starboy**.


    Several results popped up instantly, with videos, comments, and clips of the faceoff spreading across the web like wildfire.


    Don scrolled through the results until he found a video with clear footage and a good angle of the entire confrontation. He held out the phone to Miss Claire.


    "What''s this?" she asked, taking the phone from him.


    "Just watch," Don replied.


    Miss Claire glanced down at the phone, her eyes scanning the screen as the video began to play, showing the events of the fight between Don and Starboy in sharp detail.


    As the video came to an end, Miss Claire''s sharp eyes lingered on the screen for just a moment longer before a small but visible smile curled at the corners of her lips. "Well, aren''t you just full of surprises," she muttered, handing the phone back to Don with an air of approval.


    Don accepted the phone with a casual nod, and Miss Claire added, "Since this is the case, you''re right. I can''t imagine the board will be pleased to hear they''ve lost someone who easily beat their all so precious star."


    She sighed, her tone turning darker. "I only wish you''d told me sooner. I would have loved to see that woman''s face fall into utter despair... and ensure that egotistical sun of hers never so much as raises his head in your presence again."


    Her words were full of bitterness, and Don raised an eyebrow at her tone. "Did you know her before this?" he asked, curious.


    Miss Claire gave a slight nod, a rare frown touching her otherwise composed features. "Yes, I had the unfortunate pleasure of being her senior at university." She paused, recalling something unpleasant. "Her personality has only gotten more rotten with time, I see. But I digress."


    She shifted her attention back to Don, her voice softening slightly. "Tell me, dear, why did you choose to hide your strength?"


    Don had expected this question. Even if the encounter with Starboy hadn''t happened, he knew that once his evaluation came to light, Miss Claire would have questioned him. He''d prepared his answer, but he acted as though he was speaking naturally, looking thoughtful for a moment before replying, "Well..."


    He leaned back slightly, as if considering his words. "For one, I didn''t awaken the full scope of my powers until a few days ago. My initial plan was to keep it a secret until evaluation day to surprise my family. But I also wanted to experience the dynamic of the school as a normal student. I knew I''d be treated differently once I showed a high evaluation."


    Miss Claire''s expression shifted to one of mild disappointment. "I wouldn''t have expected that from you," she said, her voice showing a hint of surprise. "I assumed you''d plan to maximize the gain in reputation by stealing the show at the evaluation. That would ensure many sponsors come knocking with lucrative deals."


    Don shook his head, a soft chuckle escaping him. "I''m not interested in money."


    Miss Claire raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Then what are you interested in?" she asked.


    Don''s smile widened slightly as he replied, "I''ll tell you once we get better acquainted."


    Miss Claire smirked. "Cheeky¡­ but smart." She then stood, adjusting her coat with a smooth motion. "Why don''t you and I go have a late breakfast together? We can discuss your future. I''m sure you realize it won''t be the same after today."


    She glanced at him meaningfully before adding, "We can also use the time to get better acquainted, as you suggested. After all, I have no doubt my role in your life will increase in the coming days, as will your value to my firm."


    Don thought for a moment, his gaze shifting to the door. ''I was expecting her to be more surprised by the video... maybe even show a bit more eagerness towards me. But I guess that''s just a pipe dream. She''s too professional and collected. How the hell am I supposed to seduce her?'' He sighed inwardly.


    ''Still, this is a start.''


    He gave a nod on the surface. "Sounds like a good idea."


    Miss Claire''s smile deepened, and she said nothing more.


    ---


    Meanwhile, back in Dean Sanchez''s office, Starboy now occupied the chair that Don had vacated. He sat with an air of forced indifference, arms crossed, listening half-heartedly as his mother and the Dean discussed the situation.


    Suddenly, the Dean''s personal phone vibrated in his pocket. The Dean glanced at the screen, his expression shifting slightly when he saw the caller ID. His jaw tightened.


    "Hmm," Dean Sanchez muttered. "It must be important. Please excuse me."


    He pulled out his phone and stood, walking a few steps away from his desk as he answered the call. "Hello, Chairman."


    There was a pause, and his expression became slightly confused. "Oh, uh¡­ the boy?" The Dean glanced briefly toward the Starboy, who now began talking with his mother. "Starboy is right here."


    Another pause.


    "Oh? Don Bright? The other kid?" The Dean''s voice wavered slightly, unsure of the direction the conversation was going. "Don''t worry about him, Chairman. I''ve already sorted the matter. He said he''d pay for the damages and even took the initiative to withdraw from the institution¡ª"


    Suddenly, the muffled sound of shouting came through the phone''s speaker. The Dean''s face stiffened, his eyes widening as he listened. "Chairman, aren''t you mistaken?" he stammered. "No, Chairman, I was unaware... yes, Chairman. I''ll do that right away." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The call ended abruptly, leaving the Dean standing there, stunned.


    "Dean? Is something the matt¡ª" Before Mrs. Dugarte could finish her sentence, the Dean''s eyes widened and without a word, he excused himself, before rushing toward the door.


    He barreled through the hallway, his heavy footsteps **thudding** against the floor despite his chubby frame, his breath coming in short bursts. ''Damn it,'' he thought. ''I''ve really done it now.''

 Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Just Business (Part 1)

    Don and Miss Claire sat on the balcony of *Circe*, an upscale establishment known for its elegant architecture and breathtaking view of the city.


    The caf¨¦ was on the highest floor, offering a panoramic look at the vast metropolis below. Skyscrapers stood tall and proud, their windows gleaming as the sun cast a soft afternoon glow over the city.


    Farther out, smaller buildings dotted the landscape. Beyond them, the horizon stretched endlessly, the faint line where the sky met the distant ocean barely visible. The hum of traffic and the distant chatter of the city''s inhabitants felt far removed from the serene atmosphere on the balcony.


    The circular glass table they sat around was simple but stylish, with a modern design that added to the caf¨¦''s refined ambiance. Don sat with a mug of coffee in front of him, while Miss Claire held a delicate cup in her slender hands, taking graceful sips.


    She set her cup down gently on its holder, the soft **clink** of the porcelain filling the quiet space between them. "Are you fine with just coffee?" she asked, her voice calm but curious.


    Don nodded, holding his mug in one hand. "Yeah, I don''t like eating outside of my diet if I can help it."


    Miss Claire raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "I see, you''re very dedicated, it seems."


    Don smiled. "I try to be."


    A short silence followed, filled only by the distant sounds of the city. But, in the next moment, Miss Claire''s phone vibrated on the table, the screen lighting up with an unknown caller ID.


    She glanced at it, her face showing no sign of urgency, just mild interest. Her perfectly manicured fingers lifted the phone, and she studied the number for a moment.


    "Is it still the Dean?" Don asked, his tone casual.


    Miss Claire nodded her head slightly. "I don''t pass around my number wantonly, and few people would try to call me as much as this man is trying. Well, it didn''t take long for him to find out the truth." She pressed the side button, ignoring the call, and placed her phone back down with a soft **tap** of disinterest.


    "There''s no point in answering," she said, her voice smooth as ever, "not until you and I come to a personal understanding as well."


    Don tilted his head slightly. "Sure. In what regard, though?"


    Miss Claire leaned back in her chair, crossing one leg over the other with practiced elegance. "That''s a good question." She paused, studying him intently before continuing. "Well, to start, you should understand that I''m not the best lawyer someone of your potential could acquire.


    I''d call myself great at what I do, but definitely not the best¡ªespecially when it comes to dealing with popular clients."


    Don looked at her with curiosity. "You don''t represent people who are famous?"


    Miss Claire nodded, a soft smile appearing on her lips. "I avoid it as much as I can. It''s why most of my firm''s clientele are well-off but lesser-known. Fame can be a double-edged sword, especially when the client is young and more likely to make¡­ mistakes."


    Don couldn''t help but nod in agreement. Her words rang true. "You''ve got a point. Most lawyers who represent famous people are pretty cutthroat."


    Miss Claire''s eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement. "You think I''m not?"


    Don chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You definitely look like you are. But not in the sense that you''d do so without morals."


    Her smile deepened, her gaze sharp but curious. "Is that what you think? Interesting." She leaned forward slightly, resting her chin on her hand. "What else do I look like?"


    Don hesitated for a moment. ''I don''t even know if what I''ve said so far is right. I can''t read her at all. Her heartbeat''s steady, her breathing calm, and those eyes... they never waver.'' He shook his head lightly. "I''d rather not make any more assumptions without seeing if the ones I''ve made are true or false."


    Suddenly, Miss Claire giggled. The sound was soft and unexpectedly melodic, almost like a cold symphony. It was brief but genuine, and for a moment, Don was caught off guard. If it weren''t for what was now becoming his naturally unfazed demeanor, he might have widened his eyes in shock. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''She can laugh?'' he thought, surprised by the thought.


    The giggle faded as quickly as it came, leaving behind a delicate smile on Miss Claire''s face. She sat back, folding her hands neatly on her lap. "You''re quite the amusing young man," she said, her voice returning to its usual calm. "I see now why Sylvia seems so¡­ curious about you."


    Don smiled faintly at the mention of Sylvia, though he didn''t comment.


    Miss Claire''s smile lingered as she added, "But we''re getting off-topic. I''m glad you think highly of me. I won''t say I feel the same just yet, but you''re beginning to convince me otherwise." Her tone was playful but with a serious undercurrent. "Anyway, if I am to represent you, let me share some of my¡­ work principles."


    Miss Claire gently placed her cup back on its holder, the soft **clink** punctuating the pause before she began speaking again. Her fingers traced the edge of the cup idly as she looked across the table at Don, her expression calm but calculating.


    "If you''re to work with me, Don, you should understand the principles by which I operate." She sat up a little straighter, folding her hands neatly in her lap again as if ready to recite a well-rehearsed speech.


    "First, I don''t deal with extremes¡ªno saints and no devils. My clients must be... complex. Neither purely virtuous nor irredeemably vile. Gray areas are where I thrive."


    Don nodded slightly but kept his expression neutral, listening intently.


    "Second, discretion is paramount," she continued. "I don''t ask questions that don''t need to be asked, and I expect the same from my clients. If I don''t know something, it''s because I''m not supposed to. And if I do know something, you can trust that I''ll never speak of it outside the confines of our work."


    Her voice was as smooth as the soft breeze that swept through the balcony, but there was a subtle edge to her words¡ªan unspoken warning.


    Don''s gaze didn''t waver, still and focused as he absorbed each word.


    "The third principle," she said, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly, "is loyalty. But not blind loyalty. I am loyal to my clients, but that loyalty is earned and can be broken if betrayed. It''s a simple exchange¡ªif you play by the rules, I''ll go to the ends of the earth for you. But if you cross me, you''ll find my services are suddenly very... unavailable."


    Miss Claire continued, her tone growing slightly cooler. "Fourth, I work with efficiency. I don''t waste time, and I don''t tolerate indecisiveness. If I take on your case, I expect you to be clear and concise about your goals. There''s no room for ambiguity."


    She leaned back in her chair, her gaze still fixed on him, watching for any sign of discomfort or hesitation. There was none.


    "The fifth and perhaps most important principle," she said, her voice lowering, "is that I deal in reality, not morality. I''m not concerned with what''s right or wrong in the eyes of others, only with what can be done within the law¡ªor, if need be, around it." Her smile was small but knowing, as if she had navigated countless situations that most people would shy away from.


    Don remained still, his face showing no emotion, but he was impressed by her candor. ''It''s clear she''s walked this line many times. Just what type of people are her clients?''


    Miss Claire''s eyes flickered with curiosity as she studied Don. "Funny," she remarked, "for someone so young, you have a sharp and unmoving gaze after hearing how I conduct my work. Tell me, had you already assumed I operate in such¡­ ways?"


    Don smiled softly and shook his head. "No, not at all. I just tend not to be too shocked by what I see or hear after my time in Colombia."


    He delivered the line smoothly, but inwardly, he knew it was a lie. The truth was, nothing in his past could explain his calm demeanor¡ªit was simply part of who he was now thanks to a combination of the system and his new double life. ''It''s the best excuse I can give,'' he thought, mentally noting the lie he''d spun.


    Miss Claire seemed to accept it without question, nodding in understanding. "Sylvia mentioned that, actually, when she first told me Summer had a brother. I''m curious about your time there, but according to my principles, I won''t ask."


    Her gray eyes sparkled with interest, but true to her word, she didn''t press for details. Instead, she leaned forward slightly, her tone shifting. "But for you, specifically, I have one more additional principle."


    Don raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "And that is?"

 Chapter 215: Chapter 215: Just Business (Part 2)

    It was a little past 1 p.m., and the sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the city. The balcony of the *Circe* caf¨¦ had emptied out, leaving Don and Miss Claire as the last patrons.


    The two sat quietly, their conversation winding down as they both finished their coffee. The glass table between them reflected the light, adding a soft shimmer to the scene.


    Miss Claire glanced at her elegant wristwatch, her fingers brushing over the delicate band. "We should be heading back now," she said smoothly, her eyes flicking up to Don. "If you still wish to take part in the evaluation, that is. Or¡­" she paused, a thoughtful smile appearing on her lips, "are you perhaps thinking of declaring for another institution?


    I don''t doubt you''ll receive many lucrative offers this week if you wait¡ªoffers from all over the nation."


    Don stood up first, pushing his chair back gently as he shook his head. "No," he said with certainty. "SHU is perfect for me."


    Miss Claire smiled, clearly satisfied with his decision. She stood as well, her movements as graceful as ever. "In that case, I''ll begin drafting an agreement between you and the university. Sponsorships and the like can be handled after the evaluation." She paused, adjusting her coat with a flick of her wrist.


    "Do you have any specific demands for the university, or will you trust me to make those on your behalf?"


    Don pretended to think for a moment, though he''d already considered the terms by which he wanted to operate. He was far from careless when it came to protecting his independence.


    "I don''t care about what they have to offer as long as I can have these seven," Don replied, his voice firm but calm.


    Miss Claire''s eyebrow lifted ever so slightly in curiosity. "Oh? And what might those seven be?"


    Don began listing them off, his gaze steady. "Non-Exclusive Affiliation, Flexible Curriculum, Mission Autonomy, Private Funding, Intellectual Property Rights, Contract Review, and Freedom from Public Relations Requirements."


    Miss Claire''s eyes didn''t leave his as he spoke, her mind already processing the implications of each demand. She was quick to grasp the strategy behind them. ''He knows exactly how to ensure his freedom in a place that could otherwise tie him down.''


    She nodded thoughtfully. "Let me see if I understand your intentions," she said, her voice smooth and professional, but with a trace of admiration in her tone.


    Don watched her closely as she began to elaborate.


    "First, Non-Exclusive Affiliation," she said, her eyes narrowing slightly in thought. "You want to ensure that your enrollment at SHU doesn''t tie you exclusively to their hero management system. This will allow you to operate independently, work with other agencies, or pursue personal missions without needing the university''s approval." She gave him a small, knowing smile. "Quite clever.


    It keeps your options open."


    Don nodded but said nothing, waiting for her to continue.


    "Then there''s Flexible Curriculum," she added, crossing her arms lightly. "You want a curriculum tailored to your unique skill set and or goals, giving you the freedom to choose which courses or training sessions to attend. That way, you can bypass any mandatory programs that may feel restrictive." She chuckled softly. "Very fitting for someone who doesn''t like being told what to do I suppose."


    Don smirked slightly. ''She''s really quick to catch on, then again it is her job.''


    "Mission Autonomy," Miss Claire went on, her gaze sharpening a little. "This allows you to select which missions or situations you participate in, rather than being assigned tasks by the university. You''re ensuring that you only take on missions that align with your objectives. I assume you don''t want to be dragged into anything that doesn''t interest you?"


    "Exactly," Don replied simply.


    "Private Funding," she continued, her tone becoming a bit more businesslike. "You''re looking to avoid reliance on the university''s equipment or resources by providing your own funding. This will free you from any financial obligations they might impose, and you can use your own tech and equipment. Smart move, especially if you have access to better resources."


    Don gave a subtle nod of agreement, his expression unfazed.


    Miss Claire shifted slightly, her gaze still intent. "Intellectual Property Rights," she said, her voice taking on a more serious edge. "If you create or innovate any new techniques, technologies, or strategies, you want full ownership of those developments, rather than them becoming university property." She smiled again, a bit more knowingly this time. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don''t strike me as the type who would give away your creations without a fight."


    "Not a chance," Don said with a slight grin.


    "And Contract Review," Miss Claire continued, her head tilted thoughtfully. "You want the ability to periodically review your contract or renegotiate terms if the university becomes too restrictive or fails to meet your expectations. It''s a safeguard, ensuring you''re not locked into something that could hinder your progress."


    "Exactly," Don confirmed.


    "Lastly, Freedom from Public Relations Requirements," she said, her voice soft but pointed. "You don''t want to be involved in university-sponsored media, branding, or PR stunts. This allows you to manage your public image on your own terms, free from their influence." She smiled again, her expression approving. "You really do value your independence, don''t you?"


    Don chuckled softly and nodded. "It''s very important to me."


    Miss Claire looked at him for a moment longer, her eyes filled with curiosity. ''For someone so young, he''s thought all of this through.'' She smiled and nodded. "Very well. I''ll ensure these terms are included in the agreement. You''ve chosen wisely."


    She checked her watch again, then glanced back at Don. "Shall we?"


    Don nodded, and the two of them began walking out of the caf¨¦.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Roughly fifteen minutes later, Don and Miss Claire arrived back at SHU, the campus as lively as ever.


    The noise was almost overwhelming, most of it emanating from the main battle stadium. The massive, open-roof structure loomed in the distance, its walls vibrating with the roars of excited fans and students alike.


    High above the campus, a huge blimp drifted slowly through the sky, displaying a live stream of the evaluation ceremony on a massive screen attached to its side. The images showed the stadium''s field below, where candidates tested their powers for all to see.


    The stadium''s field itself was an impressive sight, designed with equipment tailored to test the wide array of abilities SHU students brought to the table.


    There were large, reinforced platforms for strength tests, dynamic agility courses, and hovering drones equipped with sensors to measure energy output and precision.


    Massive walls sprang up at intervals, meant for testing speed, scaling abilities, or destructive power.


    It wasn''t just functional¡ªit was meant to be entertaining, with candidates going head-to-head in spectacular fashion, creating a show for both those in the stadium and the millions watching the live stream from the blimp and at home.


    Miss Claire''s Rolls-Royce came to a smooth stop in the student parking lot, the engine purring softly before falling silent. She stepped out first, followed by Don, both of them taking in the lively atmosphere around them.


    Miss Claire glanced at the bustling campus, her gaze momentarily lingering on the excitement filling the air.


    "It sure does get lively," she commented, her tone lightly amused.


    She reached into her purse and pulled out her phone, intending to call Dean Sanchez. But before she could unlock it, her screen lit up with the same number that had already left her over ninety-nine missed calls.


    Smiling faintly, she glanced at Don. "Speak of the devil," she said with a chuckle, gesturing for Don to follow her as they made their way toward the stadium.


    As they walked, weaving through groups of excited students, Don''s own phone began to buzz in his pocket. He glanced down at the screen and smiled when he saw the name.


    "Hey, Mom," Don said as he answered the call.


    Samantha''s voice on the other end was soft, with a hint of concern. "Hey, Donnie, is everything alright? Benjamin''s been spamming me with messages, asking where you are. He said the ceremony is reaching its closing point. He''s also asking if you''d reconsider withdrawing. What''s going on?"


    Don smiled as he walked, keeping his tone casual. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll fill you in later, but I''m heading to the evaluation right now."


    Samantha sighed on the other end, her voice slightly muffled as though she was multitasking. She was standing just outside a conference room, glancing over her shoulder when a woman peeked out of the door and said, "Mrs. Bright, the meeting is starting."


    Samantha turned back to the phone. "Well, alright, honey. I have to go into this meeting, but text me when you''re about to do your evaluation. I''ll sneak out to watch it. Love you, and all the best."


    "Alright, Mom. Love you too," Don said before ending the call and sliding his phone back into his pocket.

 Chapter 216: Chapter 216: Just Business (Part 3)

    Meanwhile, high above the field in the private viewing room, Dean Sanchez stood nervously in front of the large windows that overlooked the entire stadium. His brow was slick with sweat as he fumbled with his phone, trying once again to reach Miss Claire.


    The excitement of the event outside seemed to contrast sharply with his anxious mood. Finally, when the call connected, his face lit up with visible relief. ''Yes!'' He thought, holding back the urge to scream in joy as he moved away from the viewing window why trying to sound calm, "Uh yes, hello Miss Claire¡­."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Down on the field, the stadium was packed with spectators, all buzzing with excitement as the batch of promising students entered for their evaluations. Fans waved banners, and the deafening cheers echoed through the stadium, creating an almost feverish energy. The candidates lined up, each eager to showcase their abilities.


    Up in the commentator''s booth, two announcers were broadcasting the event live to viewers across the country. One of them, a man with slicked-back hair and a confident tone, was midway through his analysis of the current batch of students.


    "And here we have another promising group of candidates from our city'' Elite Hero Program," he said, his voice ringing with excitement. "Of course, all eyes were supposed to be on Starboy today, but things have... shifted in a rather unexpected way since¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a man wearing an earpiece rushed up to the booth and leaned down to whisper something urgent into his ear. The commentator''s face tensed momentarily before he cleared his throat and quickly adjusted his posture.


    "Anyway," he continued, regaining his composure, "moving on to the introductions¡­"


    His co-host, a woman with short-cropped hair and a more relaxed tone, chuckled slightly. "You know, there''s always some unexpected drama during these events, but this year is something else entirely."


    Below them, the students took their places on the field, with each one stepping forward as their names were announced. The crowd responded with a mix of cheers and murmurs, sizing up each candidate as they walked toward the evaluation equipment.


    "Alright, folks, buckle up," the first commentator began, his voice booming. "We''ve got a real lineup of talent coming up next! Leading the charge is Thunderclap, son of the legendary Thunderstrike! This guy is all about power!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The camera zoomed in on Thunderclap as he strode confidently across the field, his muscular frame exuding brute strength. His dark blue suit was sleeveless, showing off his thick, powerful arms, and a thunderbolt symbol stretched across his chest.


    His short, spiky black hair gave him a fierce look, and his intense eyes gleamed with pride as he raised his hand to the crowd.


    "Thunderclap has an A-grade in strength, folks," the second commentator chimed in, her voice filled with admiration. "That''s no joke. And those B-grade sonic shockwaves of his? He''s capable of generating concussive blasts with just a clap."


    "Exactly," the first commentator agreed with a laugh. "He''s like a walking earthquake. Don''t forget, this kid stopped that bridge collapse last year with those very shockwaves. Stabilized the whole structure. Not to mention his involvement in taking down villain gangs alongside his father. A true powerhouse!"


    The crowd cheered as Thunderclap reached his position, his large hands casually flexing as he prepared for his evaluation.


    The camera then panned to the next student, Silverwing, as he gracefully entered the field.


    Silverwing was lean and athletic, his tight silver-and-blue suit fitting him like a second skin, designed for maximum aerodynamics. His long silver hair flowed behind him as he walked, and his bright blue eyes sparkled with confidence.


    The silver wings that sprouted from his back shimmered in the sunlight, a perfect blend of aesthetics and function.


    "Ah, here comes Silverwing," the second commentator said, hes voice full of excitement. "Son of The Silver Guardian! Known for his speed and flight."


    "An A-grade in flight and B-grade speed," the first commentator added. "He''s the definition of precision in the air. Remember that time he intercepted the terrorist bomb mid-air? He took it out of the city and detonated it safely. Unbelievable aerial skills."


    The crowd responded with a wave of applause as Silverwing gave a cool nod and positioned himself, wings flexing slightly as if ready to take off at any moment.


    Next, the camera focused on Phantomstrike as he made his entrance. Unlike the others, Phantomstrike moved like a shadow, his dark costume blending into the shadows around him.


    His hood was pulled low over his face, but his piercing gray eyes were visible, scanning the field with calculated precision. His black and dark gray armor clung to his slender, agile frame, and the dark tendrils of his cape shifted with each step, adding to his mysterious aura.


    "And there''s Phantomstrike," the first commentator noted. "Son of The Night Phantom. You might not even see him coming, folks. With B-grade stealth and agility, this guy''s all about strategy and silence."


    "That''s right," the second commentator agreed. "He''s the guy who operates in the shadows. And don''t underestimate him just because he''s quiet¡ªhe''s got short-range energy projection up his sleeve too, and with his C-grade in that, he can strike when you least expect it."


    The crowd watched in awe as Phantomstrike almost seemed to vanish into the shadows of the stadium, his dark figure blending in until he reappeared near his position.


    The air grew noticeably colder as the next student, Frostbite, made her way onto the field.


    Her icy blue suit hugged her athletic figure, and the intricate frost patterns across her arms and legs seemed to shimmer like they were alive.


    Her white hair, cut short in a bob, contrasted sharply with her fair skin, and her piercing blue eyes gave her an almost otherworldly look. A subtle mist of cold air followed her every step, and her breath came out in visible puffs as the temperature around her dropped.


    "Now here''s a real showstopper¡ªFrostbite!" the first commentator exclaimed, his voice rising. "She''s been making waves, and not just because of her frosty powers."


    The camera zoomed in on her face as she approached the field, her expression calm and composed.


    "Daughter of notorious supervillains, but don''t let that fool you," the second commentator added quickly. "This girl''s got an A-grade in frost manipulation. She can freeze just about anything¡ªand with B-grade ice armor and cryo-kinesis speed, she''s as fast as she is durable."


    "And let''s not forget the time she stopped that bank heist by freezing the getaway cars," the first commentator said. "She had the whole thing wrapped up before the cops even showed up."


    Frostbite reached her position and crossed her arms, her icy presence enough to keep the crowd''s attention as they marveled at her control over her powers.


    The excitement in the stadium built up to a fever pitch as the last student stepped forward, hovering just slightly above the ground.


    The golden shimmer of his suit caught the sunlight, creating a radiant glow around him as he floated toward the center of the field.


    His suit was form-fitting, adorned with a large star emblem on his chest¡ªa clear nod to his father''s legacy. His blonde hair, styled perfectly, glistened in the light, and his confident smile never wavered as he waved to the crowd.


    "And now, the one you''ve all been waiting for¡ªStarboy!" the first commentator nearly shouted, barely able to contain his excitement.


    "Son of Starman, one of the most iconic heroes in history," the second commentator added. "With a B-grade in strength, durability, and speed¡ªthough his durability jumps to A at night¡ªand don''t forget, he''s got flight. The complete package."


    Starboy landed softly on the field, his cape fluttering dramatically behind him as he took his place, the crowd''s cheers reaching a deafening level. His blue eyes scanned the stadium, his smile widening as he basked in the adoration.


    "Let''s not forget his track record," the first commentator continued. "Starboy''s already been involved in high-profile missions, including last year''s villain breakout. And his heroic skyscraper rescue that earned him his hero license at just sixteen. Talk about following in your father''s footsteps!"


    As Starboy waved to the crowd, the camera zoomed in on his face, catching every bit of the pride that radiated from him. The energy in the stadium was almost tangible, with fans chanting his name, eager to see what he would do next.


    But just as the commentators prepared to continue, a man wearing an earpiece rushed up to the booth again and whispered something into one of the commentator''s ears. The commentator''s face momentarily stiffened as he listened, then he quickly cleared his throat and straightened in his seat.


    "Anyway," he said, brushing off the moment of hesitation, "it seems we have a late surprise entry folks¡­"

 Chapter 217: Chapter 217: Just Business (Part 4)

    Don and Miss Claire stood near the VIP entrance, where an usher had directed them at Dean Sanchez''s instruction.


    The area was quieter compared to the main stadium, but the muffled roar of the crowd could still be heard in the background. The large doors behind them gleamed, with modern architecture marking the exclusive section of the stadium.


    Moments later, Dean Sanchez appeared, walking down a red carpet flanked by two bodyguards.


    The bodyguards were large, muscular men dressed in black suits with dark sunglasses. Their rigid postures made them look more like statues than humans, moving only to keep pace with the Dean.


    Despite his attempts to appear composed, it was obvious Dean Sanchez was rushing¡ªhis steps quickened as he approached Don and Miss Claire, his forced smile a little too wide.


    "Miss Claire, Don," Dean Sanchez greeted them, trying to sound pleasant, though there was an edge of nervousness in his voice. "I''m so pleased you''re here. First of all, allow me to apologize for¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Miss Claire cut him off, her voice smooth but dismissive. "Spare us the sophistry," she said, waving a hand in front of her as if brushing away something unimportant. "We''re here to do business, not listen to fake apologies."


    Dean Sanchez blinked, clearly taken aback by her bluntness. He stuttered for a moment, "Uh, well, ha¡­ I see," he mumbled, forcing an awkward smile as he nodded. "Of course, of course."


    Miss Claire barely gave him another glance, instead turning her attention to Don. "My client also needs to join the evaluation," she said, her tone firm. "We can talk properly afterward. Unless you''re not interested at all?"


    Dean Sanchez''s face tightened, his thoughts a mess. ''If I let him take part in the evaluation without declaring for SHU, he could just use this to boost his image and leave for another university. But if I turn him away now... the Chairman will have my head. Damn it, this is all that woman''s fault! I hope she gets cancer!''


    On the surface, Dean Sanchez forced another smile and nodded his head multiple times. "Of course, of course," he said quickly, gesturing to one of the guards. "You there, what are you waiting for? Lead Mr. Bright to the changing room."


    The guard, momentarily confused, nodded swiftly. "Of course, sir," he replied before turning to Don. "This way, sir."


    Don nodded but held up a hand. "One moment." He pulled out his phone and sent a quick message to Samantha, letting her know he''d be on soon. He then handed the phone over to Miss Claire.


    "Could you keep this for me?" he asked.


    Miss Claire accepted the phone with a nod. "Not a problem," she said, before adding, "All the best out there."


    Dean Sanchez, eager to move things along, gestured toward Miss Claire. "This way, Miss Claire. I''ve already had someone prepare a seat for you in the viewing room. Will you be wanting...?" His voice trailed off as they walked, his attempts to make small talk sounding awkward and forced.


    Don shook his head at the sight, thinking, ''He''s really desperate to keep things smooth.'' Turning to the guard, Don said, "Lead the way."


    ---


    Meanwhile, at Samantha''s workplace, she sat in the conference room surrounded by her colleagues.


    The room was modern and sleek, with glass walls that allowed a view of the bustling office outside. A man at the front of the room was presenting a detailed report, his voice steady as he went over projections and data points.


    Samantha listened carefully, but her focus was interrupted when her phone buzzed loudly against the wooden table. The vibration sounded harsh in the otherwise quiet room.


    She subtly reached for her phone, lifting it off the table to glance at the screen. It was a message from Don. ''He must be about to go on,'' she thought, a small smile forming on her lips as she read the text.


    However, the moment she looked down at her phone, one of the women sitting around the conference table narrowed her eyes.


    The woman''s neat black hair was tied in a tight bun, and her sharp, angular features made her frown look even more severe. She wore a tailored navy blue suit, and her arms were crossed in front of her.


    "Is something the matter, Samantha?" the woman asked coldly.


    The man at the front stopped speaking, and everyone''s eyes turned toward Samantha. She frowned slightly, feeling the pressure of the room''s attention.


    "Sorry," Samantha cleared her throat. "It''s a message from my son, and¡ª"


    Before she could finish explaining, the same woman cut in, her tone condescending. "It doesn''t matter. This is an important meeting, and¡ª"


    But before the woman could finish speaking herself, the man seated at the head of the table spoke up. He was an older man, with salt-and-pepper hair neatly combed back and kind, but firm, eyes behind a pair of glasses.


    His well-fitted suit showed a sense of authority, and the way he carried himself made it clear he was used to being in charge.


    "That''s enough, Isabella," he said calmly but with a clear edge to his words. "What if it''s something important? Samantha clearly has something on her mind, and as her colleagues, it''s insensitive to just assume otherwise. Don''t you think?"


    Isabella''s face tightened, a deep frown crossing her sharp features. She glanced at the man, then nodded stiffly. "Of course, Mr. Thompson," she said through clenched teeth.


    Mr. Thompson nodded at Samantha, his calm demeanor encouraging her to continue. "Go on, Samantha. What were you saying?"


    Samantha smiled professionally. "Thank you, sir," she said, clearing her throat before addressing the room. "My son is doing his evaluation at SHU today, and he was just telling me that he''s about to go on."


    As Samantha spoke, Isabella narrowed her eyes in clear suspicion but remained silent until Samantha had finished.


    Then, with a smirk, she leaned forward slightly. "You couldn''t come up with a better excuse, Samantha?" Isabella''s voice was sharp and full of disbelief. "I have a nephew who goes to SHU, so I know today they''re only evaluating students in the city''s Elite Hero Program. You expect me to believe your son is among them? Please."


    The room grew tense.


    Mr. Thompson didn''t immediately say anything but looked thoughtfully at Samantha, as if weighing Isabella''s words.


    A few people around the conference table exchanged glances, some nodding in agreement with Isabella. One of the men said, "That''s true, only the Elite Hero Program students are being evaluated today."


    Others, however, voiced a different opinion. "Maybe her son is in the program. Who are you to dismiss her without proof?" one person countered.


    Another shook his head. "Oh, please. If just anyone could join that program, my son would be in it too."


    Samantha''s frown deepened, but she remained composed. "My son just isn''t anyone," she said firmly, her voice calm but resolute. "If you don''t believe me, that''s fine. But please don''t insult me by calling me a liar."


    Her words cut through the murmurs in the room, and the tension grew as everyone turned their eyes back to Mr. Thompson, awaiting his response.


    Samantha, feeling the growing discomfort, turned to him directly.


    "Sir," she began, "may I step out to stream my son''s evaluation?"


    Mr. Thompson leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing as he considered the request. ''I''ve never seen Samantha this passionate about something,'' he thought to himself. ''She''s not a liar, I''m sure of that... but this might be a good opportunity to win her over. She doesn''t make that easy.''


    After a brief moment, he maintained his gentle smile and stood up, gesturing for the room to calm down. "Alright, that''s enough," he said, his voice authoritative but relaxed. "We''ve already covered the main points of the meeting. Why not take a little break and watch the evaluation?"


    He smiled. "I''d also like to see what our city has to offer this year. After all, don''t forget, we''re a partial sponsor of SHU."


    Isabella, visibly irritated, narrowed her eyes further. "Sir, I don''t think it''s appropriate to¡ª"


    But before she could finish, several men around the table nodded in agreement with Mr. Thompson, clearly curious about the evaluation. Isabella clicked her tongue in frustration, crossing her arms as she glared at the table.


    Mr. Thompson nodded toward the man operating the projector. "Can you set up the stream?"


    The man hesitated. "Uh, one moment, sir," he said, quickly typing on his laptop and searching for the live broadcast. After a few clicks, he turned back. "I''ve found the stream, but it''s charging 2.99 credits."


    Mr. Thompson waved his hand dismissively. "Pay it."


    The man grumbled under his breath but complied, entering the payment details. A few seconds later, the stream appeared on the large presentation screen, showing a wide view of the stadium.


    The camera panned around, capturing the field and the crowd in the stands. The vibrant energy of the event was evident, even through the screen.


    Isabella raised an eyebrow, her tone irritated as she asked, "So, where''s your son?"


    Before Samantha could answer, the commentators'' voices filled the room.


    "Apologies for the delay, folks," the first commentator said, his voice lively and full of anticipation. "We''ve just gotten word that a late entry will be coming out soon. If you''ve been keeping an eye on social media, you probably already know him."


    Samantha leaned forward slightly, her eyes glued to the screen as she listened intently.


    "We don''t have any official details on his powers," the second commentator continued, "but rumors say his fist packs a *mean* punch. Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Santos City''s very own Central Mall Hero, Dooooon Bright!"


    The camera zoomed in as Don emerged onto the field, casually waving at the crowd.


    He wore the standard training suit that all students wore during physical courses, a no-frills black uniform designed for flexibility and practicality.


    Compared to the flashy costumes of the other candidates, Don''s appearance was remarkably ordinary¡ªno dazzling features, no vibrant colors, no signature emblems.


    His short black hair and calm demeanor made him look like any regular student.


    In the conference room, the shift in atmosphere was immediate. The people who had been skeptical now looked confused, exchanging glances, as if trying to reconcile Samantha''s earlier claim with the ordinary-looking boy on the screen.


    A few of them muttered quietly, their expressions ranging from curious to envious. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, that''s her son, alright," one of the men said, raising an eyebrow. "Samantha Bright, right? It''s the same name."


    Another person muttered, "He looks pretty... normal, doesn''t he?"


    Despite the murmurs around her, Samantha''s focus never wavered. Her eyes were glued to the screen, and a warm, proud smile spread across her face as she watched Don make his way onto the field.


    As the camera zoomed in on Don, the crowd in the stadium cheered, though the volume wasn''t as deafening as it had been for the earlier students.


    Still, Don''s presence seemed to create a sense of anticipation among those watching¡ªespecially those who had followed his previous actions on social media.

 Chapter 218: Chapter 218: Just Business (Part 5)

    Dean Sanchez led Miss Claire through the grand entrance of the private viewing room. The air in this exclusive space was different from the bustling stadium outside.


    There was a quiet hum of important conversations, mixed with the soft clinking of glasses and the occasional rustle of expensive fabrics.


    The room was filled with polished, well-dressed individuals, most of them representing agencies, tech companies, or sponsors looking to back the next generation of heroes.


    Along with them were a few prominent alumni¡ªsome of SHU''s most accomplished heroes¡ªsitting in comfortable, plush chairs as they watched the candidates below with sharp, discerning eyes.


    The seating area that Dean Sanchez had arranged for Miss Claire was a cut above the rest. It was positioned near the wide, floor-to-ceiling windows that overlooked the stadium, offering a perfect view of the field.


    The luxurious leather chairs were spaced comfortably apart, designed for privacy, and a small, polished wooden table sat between each set of chairs, adorned with crystal glasses and a bottle of sparkling water.


    The ambient lighting was soft, casting a warm glow that highlighted the elegance of the room without distracting from the main event outside.


    As Miss Claire followed the Dean, her eyes moved discreetly around the room, recognizing several familiar faces.


    A few top executives from national hero agencies were deep in conversation, their eyes occasionally flicking to the stadium below. Nearby, she spotted two heroes with longstanding ties to SHU, both of them alumni now scouting for potential sidekicks.


    She mentally noted the fierce expressions on their faces, thinking to herself, ''It''s a room full of wolves, each waiting for the right moment to pounce.''


    Her gaze shifted, landing on Mrs. Dugarte, a senior agent from the largest sponsor of SHU and of course Starboy''s mother. She was actively watching the field with a shocked expression as Don made his entrance onto the stadium floor.


    A small smile tugged at Miss Claire''s lips. She allowed herself a brief moment of amusement before thinking, ''I should fit right in.''


    Dean Sanchez, clearly eager to please, pulled out the chair for her as she sat down, smoothing out her coat. He took the seat next to her, still perspiring slightly from the earlier rush.


    "So, Miss Claire," Sanchez began in a voice he tried to keep light, "how did you end up becoming the young man''s lawyer? You must have a good eye for talent, ha¡ª" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could finish, Miss Claire raised a single finger to her lips and shot him a sharp look. "Quiet," she said softly, her voice cool but firm. "I''m trying to watch my client make his entrance."


    Dean Sanchez immediately shut his mouth, nodding awkwardly as he shifted in his seat, trying to regain his composure.


    ---


    Down on the field, the atmosphere was alive with excitement, though not without some confusion.


    The massive crowd roared, their energy swelling as they reacted to the unexpected addition. While some fans were simply thrilled to see anyone new, others were scratching their heads, trying to figure out who Don was.


    If anyone were to check the activity on the livestream comment sections, they''d understand just how divided the reaction was:


    ---


    **Delaygram:**


    @ByeByeStarboy: "If Starboy gets rocked again, I''m convinced he''s just out here training for the NASA ???? "


    **@HeroHunter23**: "Starboy better hope he brought his pride back with him ''cause he left it smeared across the pavement the last time ????"


    **@RideOrDieStarFan**: "He''s got this, y''all just haters. Starboy''s gonna show everyone up this time for real."


    **@SavageReply**: "@RideOrDieStarFan He already ''showed up.'' Problem is, he left half his dignity behind when Don sent him flying ????????"


    **@RIPStarboyFans**: "Starboy stans still out here praying for a miracle like their boy didn''t just become a human projectile last time ????"


    **@FanBoiGone**: "Round two? More like round ''oh please not again.'' Starboy''s about to collect L''s like it''s a full-time job ????"


    **@ViralFailz**: "Is Starboy even conscious after that first punch? Y''all see him shaking? Someone bring him a chair before he collapses again ????"


    ---


    **MaskBook:**


    **@SlayQueen500**: "Starboy''s fans gotta be sweating more than he is right now. If he messes this up again, they''re gonna have to pack up their fan pages ???? #Canceled"


    **@Savagely_Me**: "Someone better tell Starboy ''lightning doesn''t strike twice,'' but apparently Don''s fists do ????"


    "Starboy''s about to show everyone that was just a fluke! He''s ready now. Let''s gooooo! ?????"


    @ItHurtsToBeAStarboyFan: "This is painful. Bro''s still dusting off his golden jumpsuit and y''all expecting a comeback? The only thing coming back is the memes ????"


    **@ClownCentral**: "Starboy stans acting like he didn''t just eat pavement 10 minutes ago. ''He''s ready now''¡ªyeah, ready to retire ????"


    ---


    **Chirper (X):**


    **@UltimateSassLord**: "Starboy''s out here like, ''I won''t make the same mistake twice,'' but bro''s knees are still shaking from the first one ???? #HeGone"


    **@ZeroChill69**: "The real punchline here is Starboy thinking he''s *actually* ready now. Dude, you''re one more hit away from a Netflix documentary ????"


    @LOLhero_100: "Imagine thinking Starboy is gonna bounce back when he''s still picking dust out of his hair from round one. ????????"


    **@StarboySupportTeam**: "Wait till you see his real power! He''s about to flex on Don."


    **@ZeroFilter99**: "@StarboySupportTeam He flexed last time and all we saw were his bones getting real close to the sidewalk ????"


    **@ShadeThrowerX**: "I bet Starboy''s thinking ''I''ll show them,'' but he''s looking more like he''s about to *show us* how to get knocked out twice in one day ????"


    ---


    Back on the field, Don walked calmly toward the group of candidates, his expression composed and unaffected by the attention.


    The other candidates, already lined up for their evaluations, exchanged confused glances. Clearly puzzled by his sudden appearance.


    The only one who didn''t seem confused was Starboy. His blue eyes were locked onto Don with an intense, angry glare, his jaw clenched tight.


    The muscles in his neck tensed as he ground his teeth, clearly frustrated. His hands balled into fists at his sides, though he tried to maintain his composure for the cameras.


    Silverwing, standing next to Starboy, glanced at him and smirked. "I wonder who that is," he said in a low voice, his tone full of sarcasm. He then cast a sideways glance at Starboy, his smile widening slightly. "Maybe he''s here to finish what he started¡­ taking your spotlight."


    Starboy''s teeth clenched even harder. "Shut up if you know what''s good for you," he hissed, his voice low and threatening.


    Silverwing just chuckled softly, unfazed and enjoying the moment.


    As Don arrived and took his place next to the other candidates, most of them gave him curious glances, unsure what to make of the situation.


    But Starboy''s stare remained filled with disdain, his hostility toward Don practically radiating from him. Don, however, didn''t acknowledge the tension.


    He simply stood there, relaxed, his hands at his sides, waiting for the evaluation to begin.


    Up in the commentator''s booth, the energy was starting to build again. The main commentator, still recovering from the surprise of the late entry, cleared his throat before speaking.


    "And now that everyone has arrived, let me introduce the host of this year''s evaluation," his voice boomed, barely hiding his excitement. "Ladies and gentlemen, give a warm welcome to the man behind some of the most cutting-edge hero tech in the world, SHU''s very own Dr. Gadget!!"

 Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Just Business (Part 6)

    As Dr. Gadget hovered above the field on a circular platform, the anticipation in the air seemed to grow thicker.


    The platform itself was simple but elegant, made of shining metallic panels, with a faint blue glow radiating from its underside as it hovered effortlessly in the air.


    Dr. Gadget''s posture was slightly hunched, his medium-length gray hair sticking out in unruly directions as if he''d spent more time in his lab than in front of a mirror.


    His gray mustache curled over his upper lip, and the visor across his eyes gave him a sharp, analytical look. In one hand, he grasped a metallic cane, tapping it lightly behind his back as he observed the field below.


    He didn''t waste any time with pleasantries as a small microphone hovered toward him. Dr. Gadget then spoke, his voice booming through the stadium speakers with a gruff but thoughtful tone.


    "Welcome, new students, teachers, supporters, parents, members of staff, and special guests alike to the 60th annual SHU Evaluation Week."


    The crowd erupted into applause and cheers, the energy in the stadium growing as Dr. Gadget stood tall on his platform, eyes scanning the sea of faces in the stands. Below, Don looked up, taking note of the figure above them, absorbing every detail.


    ''So this is the guy who made Winter,'' Don thought, his eyes narrowing slightly. ''He definitely looks like a stereotypical mad genius.''


    Dr. Gadget cleared his throat before continuing, the microphone hovering close to his lips. "I''ve been in charge of designing the equipment for this event for over fifty years. I remember during my own evaluation on these very same grounds," he said with a small chuckle, "that I had only scored a D." He laughed softly, a sound that rumbled low through the speakers. "Yet, look where I am today."


    The crowd laughed with him, though the amusement quickly gave way to the heavy weight of his words.


    "Do not take evaluations to heart," he said, his voice lowering slightly, becoming more thoughtful. "It takes far more to be a hero." His gaze shifted down to the candidates standing on the field, and for a moment, his expression hardened.


    His visor reflected the lights of the stadium, making it hard to tell where exactly he was looking. "And for those of you lucky and blessed enough to have extraordinary talents and support, I urge you not to not become complacent. Over the years, I''ve seen many stars fall short of their true potential."


    Don''s eyes remained fixed on the man, listening carefully as Dr. Gadget spoke. ''He''s not wrong,'' Don thought. ''Even the best of the best can crash and burn.''


    Dr. Gadget''s grip on his cane tightened as he opened his hands, gesturing toward the stadium and the students below. "Work hard. Perfect your crafts for the good of humanity. For that¡­ is what it means to be a superhero."


    The crowd burst into cheers and applause once more, their excitement building with each passing moment.


    The candidates on the field exchanged glances. Don remained still, his eyes shifting slightly to take in his fellow students, watching their reactions carefully but all remained calm.


    Dr. Gadget smiled faintly and opened his arms wider. "Now then," he said, his voice booming again, "may the evaluations¡­ begin!"


    As if on cue, the stadium suddenly lit up, and with a low **whir**, the entire field was encased in a shimmering, translucent force field. The dome-like structure formed quickly, rising high above the candidates and cutting them off from the rest of the stadium, save for the hovering platform on which Dr. Gadget stood.


    The crowd watched in awe, the lights reflecting off the surface of the dome.


    Inside the dome, Dr. Gadget floated down to stand on the ground alongside the candidates. His cane made a soft *clink* as it touched the floor, his expression now one of focus. "The first to be evaluated," he announced, turning slightly, "is Thunderclap."


    The crowd roared in approval as Thunderclap stepped forward, his bulky figure drawing immediate attention.


    His deep blue sleeveless suit gleamed under the lights, and his powerful arms flexed as he stretched them out, preparing for his evaluation. His face was stern, his jaw set as he gave a confident nod to the watching crowd.


    Thunderclap took his position at the center of the field, standing on one of the reinforced platforms designed to measure strength and energy output.


    The large, metallic circle beneath his feet hummed softly, adjusting to his weight as he readied himself for the test. He rolled his shoulders back, his eyes narrowing in focus.


    Dr. Gadget stepped to the side, his cane tapping lightly against the platform as he moved. "Remember," he said, his voice firm, "this isn''t just about raw power. Show us control. Precision. That''s what makes a true hero."


    "Sure." Thunderclap didn''t seem phased. He raised his hands, his fingers flexing as he prepared to unleash his power. The crowd fell silent, all eagerly waiting.


    **Thoom.**


    Thunderclap''s hands came together in a deafening clap, and the air around him vibrated violently. A shockwave of pure energy burst from his hands, rippling outward in a concussive blast.


    The force of the shockwave was so powerful that it sent small gusts of wind through the stadium, even as the dome held firm.


    The sensors embedded in the platform immediately began to register the magnitude of the energy output, their displays flickering as the data poured in. Thunderclap, his face focused, sent out another clap, this one even more controlled, as the shockwave rippled through the air in a tighter, more precise blast.


    The crowd erupted into cheers, and the commentators could be heard shouting over the noise.


    "And there it is, folks!" one of the commentators yelled. "Thunderclap''s signature move¡ªsonic shockwaves capable of stabilizing collapsing structures or knocking back entire enemy squads!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the field, Thunderclap lowered his hands, breathing heavily but clearly pleased with his performance. The platform beneath him flickered with readings, but Dr. Gadget, standing nearby, remained impassive, his visor scanning the data.


    Don watched closely, noting the impressive force behind Thunderclap''s power, but also recognizing something in his stance. ''He''s strong, no doubt,'' Don thought, crossing his arms casually. ''But he''s relying on brute force more than precision.''


    As Thunderclap stepped back from the platform, the crowd''s applause still echoing in the air, Dr. Gadget raised a hand, "Well done," he said, his tone even. "A solid display of power. But remember, control is key. You don''t always need to shake the world to make an impact."


    Thunderclap gave a respectful nod, though his face showed a hint of frustration. He stepped back into line with the other candidates, his broad shoulders still tense.


    As the stadium began to quiet down, Don glanced at the next candidate.

 Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Just Business (Part 7)

    Dr. Gadget, standing in his usual hunched posture, tapped his cane lightly on the ground. His visor flickered slightly before his gruff voice echoed through the stadium once more.


    "The next to be evaluated... Silverwing."


    As soon as his name was called, Silverwing''s face lit up with a smile, his perfect teeth catching the light.


    He stepped away from the line of candidates, his silver and blue suit also gleaming under the stadium lights as he waved toward the crowd.


    His movements were smooth and eye catching, each wave drawing more cheers from his adoring fans. In terms of flashiness and charisma, Silverwing was in a league of his own, being both a talented young hero and a proper celebrity.


    He moved with the grace of someone who was used to the attention, used to being in the spotlight.


    **Crowd cheers loudly.**


    Silverwing spread his wings wide, the metallic feathers glistening in the sunlight. With a powerful leap, he launched himself into the air, his wings beating once before they caught the wind, sending him soaring upward effortlessly.


    The crowd gasped in admiration as he twisted midair, his body spinning with both precision and speed.


    "And here he goes, folks!" one of the commentators exclaimed, his excitement barely contained. "Silverwing, son of The Silver Guardian, showing off his legendary flight capabilities! Look at that agility!"


    The second commentator chimed in, her voice equally thrilled. "He''s an A-grade flyer for a reason, folks! Precision, speed, and control all wrapped into one package! Just look at him go!"


    Silverwing''s wings cut through the air with smooth efficiency, his body darting between the tall pillars and obstacles that had been set up around the stadium for his evaluation.


    He moved with the efficiency of a falcon, each twist and turn calculated to maximize his agility.


    As he zipped through a narrow space between two towering platforms, he folded his wings in tightly, spinning through the gap with incredible speed before snapping them open again to continue his flight.


    **Swoosh!** His wings cut through the air again as he dipped low, almost brushing the ground, before rocketing back into the sky, leaving trails of silver light in his wake.


    The fans were loving every moment of it.


    Silverwing''s eyes gleamed as he glanced back at the crowd, knowing exactly how to work the audience.


    He performed a series of flips and rolls, showing off his acrobatic skill in the air. The crowd responded with a deafening cheer, but from the sidelines, Dr. Gadget, Don, and the other candidates watched with calm, unreadable expressions.


    Dr. Gadget stood with his arms crossed, his visor flickering as it tracked Silverwing''s movements. He gave a small nod but remained largely unimpressed, his sharp eyes focusing on the precision of each maneuver rather than the flashiness of the display.


    Don, for his part, stood with his hands loosely at his sides, watching Silverwing''s evaluation with mild interest. ''Impressive skill,'' he thought, his eyes narrowing slightly as Silverwing executed yet another complex aerial twist. ''But it feels more like a performance than anything else.''


    Starboy, meanwhile, wasn''t even bothering to watch his rival''s performance. He stood with his arms crossed tightly, occasionally glancing in Don''s direction from the corner of his eye, his jaw clenched.


    The anger that radiated from him was noticeable to anyone nearby, but Don chose to ignore the glares, refusing to give Starboy any satisfaction.


    Instead, his attention shifted briefly to Frostbite, who stood a few feet away, her icy blue eyes watching the evaluation with a calm, almost detached expression.


    ''Let''s not stare too long,'' Don reminded himself with a mental smirk. ''I''m on television right now.''


    Silverwing, oblivious to the lack of enthusiasm from his fellow candidates, was finishing up his display with a grand finale.


    He flew up high, and then, with a sudden burst of speed, he dove straight down toward the ground.


    Just when it seemed like he might crash, he folded his wings back tightly against his body and spun into a dizzying corkscrew, cutting through the air with a high-pitched **whoosh** that echoed across the stadium.


    At the very last second, he spread his wings wide, stopping his descent just inches from the ground, before landing softly and gracefully on the platform.


    **Crowd explodes in cheers and applause.**


    The stadium went wild, fans leaping to their feet as they clapped and cheered. The commentators were equally excited, their voices booming through the speakers.


    "Incredible!" the first commentator shouted. "What a finish! Silverwing with one of the cleanest, most precise aerial maneuvers we''ve ever seen during an evaluation!"


    The second commentator quickly added, "That corkscrew dive was nothing short of breathtaking! His control over his flight is flawless! This kid is a natural!"


    Meanwhile, in the livestream chatrooms, fans of Silverwing were just as enthusiastic, also this lead to clashes with fans of Starboy:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Delaygram:**


    **@StarLoyal**: "Silverwing''s out here flapping like a pigeon in the park. Meanwhile, Starboy could actually hold his own in a fight ????."


    **@SilverSoars**: "@StarLoyal Hold his own? Bruh, your boy got knocked into next week. At least Silverwing''s not auditioning for *Planet Earth* ????."


    **@NeutralObserver21**: "@StarLoyal @SilverSoars Neither of them are holding their own when they''re both one gust of wind away from a wardrobe malfunction ????."


    ---


    **@FlyingHighSilver**: "At least my boy Silverwing doesn''t need his hair brushed after every punch. Starboy? Not so much ????."


    **@StarPower99**: "@FlyingHighSilver Yeah, but can Silverwing even fight, or does he just hover like a drone? He''s all flash, no smash ?."


    **@Neutral_Thoughts**: "@StarPower99 Flash? Smash? More like *who wore it shinier*¡ªthey both look like rejected action figures from the bargain bin ????."


    ---


    **@SilverSurge**: "Look at that precision! Silverwing glides like he''s on air. Starboy probably needs a GPS just to find his way back after that punch ?????."


    **@StarboyFanatic69**: "@SilverSurge At least Starboy *tries* to fight, not just dance in the air like a ballroom dancer. He''s a hero, not a Cirque du Soleil audition ????."


    **@SarcasmOverload**: "Meanwhile, I''m just here wondering if their suits came with extra glitter packs, because boy, they''re SPARKLING ?."


    ---


    **@SilverWingsForLife**: "You see that landing? Graceful! Starboy fans could never relate. Their boy lands like a sack of potatoes."


    **@StarbrightSuperfan**: "@SilverWingsForLife Graceful? More like *useless*. Starboy''s at least out here actually punching, not fluttering around like Tinkerbell ?????¡á?."


    **@MrNeutral12**: "Can''t tell if this is an evaluation or a fashion show. Either way, both of ''em are overdressed for a fight ????."


    ---


    **@SilverWinsEveryTime**: "Silverwing: Flawless flight. Starboy: Flawless flop. Need I say more? ?????¡á?"


    **@StarSuperior69**: "@SilverWinsEveryTime Silverwing''s just showing off cuz he knows if he actually fought, it''d be game over. We''re here for heroes, not acrobats ????."


    **@NeutralFan69**: "@SilverWinsEveryTime Let''s be real¡ªboth of them would lose to a stiff breeze if we weren''t paying for this circus ????."


    ---


    **@WingItSilver**: "Silverwing''s flying like a pro while Starboy''s still picking dust out of his hair from earlier. Who''s the real star here? ????"


    **@RideOrDieForStarboy**: "@WingItSilver Flying''s cute until someone hits you. Then what? Starboy wouldn''t waste time doing loop-de-loops in the sky ????."


    ---


    **@SilverStreaked**: "Silverwing''s suit is shining brighter than Starboy''s career right now. Dude''s out here looking like a walking L ????."


    **@StarfighterX**: "All that sparkle for Silverwing and still zero punches thrown. Is he trying to blind us with his wings? ?????"


    **@ObjectiveViewer2024**: "@SilverStreaked @StarfighterX They both look like they bought their costumes from a superhero *clearance rack*. No offense ????."


    ---


    **@WingedWonder84**: "Silverwing doesn''t even need to fight to win. Starboy''s already lost...twice. At least my guy''s perfect ?????." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **@StarPowered4Life**: "Yeah, he''s perfect...if you''re looking for someone to perform at your next birthday party. Starboy would actually get the job done ????."


    **@StillNotImpressed**: "Both of y''all need to chill. No one''s ''perfect'' when they''re dressed like disco balls ????."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the applause finally began to die down, Silverwing walked back to the line of candidates, his head held high.


    His wings folded neatly against his back as he approached Starboy with a confident smile playing on his lips. Without missing a beat, he glanced at Starboy and said, "Try to beat that, Timothy."


    Starboy''s face twitched with barely contained rage, but before he could respond, Silverwing turned his gaze to Don. His smile didn''t falter, but this time, he said nothing. Instead, he simply glanced at Don with an almost calculating look in his eyes.


    Don met Silverwing''s gaze without reacting, his face remaining neutral. ''Great,'' Don thought, watching as Silverwing rejoined the lineup. ''There''s two of them.''


    He could already sense that Silverwing was different from Starboy. While Starboy was driven by arrogance and pride, Silverwing was far more subtle. ''This one''s less arrogant and more cunning. Definitely the one to keep an eye on. And if we''re talking pure skill... he''s got me beat.''


    Don took a moment to observe the way Silverwing moved, how he carried himself with ease. The kid was talented¡ªthere was no denying that. But Don''s instincts told him there was more to Silverwing than just his aerial prowess.


    Dr. Gadget, who had been watching the entire display without much change in his expression, finally stepped forward, his cane tapping softly on the ground as he moved. His visor flickered once more as he processed the data from Silverwing''s performance.


    "Silverwing," Dr. Gadget began, his voice calm and steady, "your skill in the air is... impressive. Precision, control, and an undeniable sense of showmanship."


    Silverwing gave a small, respectful bow in response, his smile firm.


    "But," Dr. Gadget continued, his tone sharpening ever so slightly, "while I commend your execution, it''s clear that your performance was designed for flashiness rather than efficiency. You don''t need me to tell you which of those two is more important in the real world."


    The crowd murmured softly, some of the cheers dying down as they took in the criticism. Silverwing, however, remained perfectly composed, nodding in agreement with a warm, almost gracious smile. "Of course, sir," he said simply, his tone respectful.


    From the corner of his eye, Don noticed Starboy smirking as Silverwing was criticized, clearly relishing the moment.


    But when Starboy turned to mock his rival, he found Silverwing standing tall, his posture relaxed and accepting of the feedback. The calm smile never left Silverwing''s face. The sight made Starboy''s smirk falter, his frown deepening as he turned his gaze away.


    Dr. Gadget, satisfied with Silverwing''s response, nodded briefly before turning to the next candidate.

 Chapter 221: Chapter 221: Just Business (Part 8)

    Dr. Gadget''s cane tapped as his visor flickered again before his gruff voice echoed through the stadium.


    "Next up¡­ Phantomstrike."


    The stadium fell into an almost eerie silence as Phantomstrike stepped away from the group of candidates.


    He didn''t say a word, his movements slow and a bit stiff. His dark hood concealed his face in shadows, and the dark tendrils of his cape seemed to blend into the dimming light of the stadium.


    Without acknowledging the crowd or his fellow candidates, he simply walked toward the center of the field. His quiet presence was unsettling in contrast to the flashier displays before him.


    As Phantomstrike approached, the field''s configuration shifted. Platforms rose from the ground, and black drones and androids emerged from hidden compartments, moving with mechanical accuracy.


    Each drone had a glowing red sensor, scanning the area around it with rapid movements. They hovered and darted back and forth, their scanners sweeping the field as if on high alert. The challenge was clear: evade detection and complete the task.


    Without a word, Phantomstrike disappeared from view, vanishing into the shadows cast by the tall structures surrounding the field. The crowd remained largely quiet, except for the occasional murmur of curiosity or the sound of shifting seats.


    It was a far cry from the cheers that had erupted during Silverwing''s evaluation, but Phantomstrike didn''t need applause. Silence suited him.


    The commentator''s voice eventually broke the silence. "Phantomstrike has a reputation for being silent and deadly," he said quietly. "Let''s see how he handles this stealth evaluation. He''s got to navigate the field without being detected by any of the drones or androids¡­ tricky, but not impossible for someone with his skills."


    The camera zoomed in, trying to catch sight of Phantomstrike. For a moment, nothing happened¡ªjust the whir of the drones sweeping the field. But then, one of the androids jerked to the side as if reacting to something, only to continue its patrol.


    **Whirr.**


    A brief flicker of movement could be seen just behind it before Phantomstrike vanished again into the shadows, leaving no trace behind. The audience gasped softly at the close call.


    "He''s already bypassed the first layer of security," the second commentator noted, impressed. "I''ll admit, his style isn''t as flashy as some of the others, but you can''t argue with results. The young man is truly skilled at his craft."


    "Right you are," the first commentator agreed. "If you ask me, he''d make a better secret agent than a superhero. And let''s not forget¡ªhe''s the only candidate here who still keeps his identity a secret."


    The second commentator chuckled. "Adds to his mystery and edge, don''t you think?"


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if that''s exactly why he does it," the first responded with a laugh.


    On the field, Phantomstrike continued to move through the course, his steps light and precise. He scaled a platform with silent agility, slipping behind an android and disabling it before it could turn around.


    His movements were fluid, efficient. Each time the drones'' scanners passed near him, he melted away into the shadows, making it seem as though he was never there. Every now and then, a gasping spectator would react to a near miss, but the silence that followed each close call only deepened the intensity of his performance.


    Back in the livestream chats, Phantomstrike''s fans were showing their excitement:


    ---


    **Delaygram:**


    **@PhantomFanatic88**: "Finally, someone with actual SKILL. Phantomstrike doesn''t need to fly around like a show-off or punch like a clown to win. He''s out here being a real threat in silence ????."


    **@StarboyForLife**: "Bro, Phantomstrike''s just a walking shadow. What''s he gonna do in broad daylight, ask the sun for mercy? ????????."


    **@SilverWingedVictory**: "Facts. Without the shadows, Phantomstrike''s just playing hide and seek in the dark. Silverwing would outshine him¡ªliterally ?????."


    **@NeutralWatchDude**: "Can we all agree that Starboy''s hair would be the first thing Phantomstrike takes out? That cape ain''t hiding nothing ????."


    ---


    **@SilentAssassinPhantom**: "At least Phantomstrike can get the job done. Silverwing''s too busy looking pretty, and Starboy''s still in orbit from that last punch ????."


    **@StarboySuperFan69**: "Phantomstrike can''t get the job done unless someone dims the lights. He''s just Batman without the budget ????."


    ---


    **@ShadowMasterPhantom**: "While Silverwing''s out here doing air gymnastics and Starboy''s trying to look tough, Phantomstrike''s actually completing the mission. Can your faves even manage that?"


    **@WingmanSupreme**: "Phantomstrike thinks he''s so slick because he can hide. Meanwhile, Silverwing''s flying like a real hero. Keep creeping in the dark, Phantom boy ????."


    **@NeutralRando21**: "Imagine needing complete darkness to be relevant. Starboy''s fans must be sweating every time the lights go out ????."


    -¡ª


    **Chirper**


    **@PhantomOverAll**: "Phantomstrike doesn''t need to fly or punch his way to victory, he''s already smarter than both these golden idiots. Efficiency > flashiness any day ????."


    **@Starboy4Real**: "Efficient at *what*, hiding? Bet he spends more time looking for shadows than actually fighting. Starboy would KO him in the daylight, no contest ????."


    **@WingedWonders98**: "Silverwing doesn''t need shadows to be relevant. Phantomstrike''s whole existence is ''dim the lights or I''m useless'' vibes ????."


    **@NeutralJokester69**: "Can''t wait for the crossover where Phantomstrike gets hit by sunlight and just fades away like a Snapchat filter ????."


    ---


    **@SilentButDeadlyPhantom**: "While the others are out here putting on a circus act, Phantomstrike''s moving like a ninja. Zero noise, just results ????."


    **@StarFury_69**: "Results? He''s a walking blackout! The minute the lights come on, it''s game over. Starboy doesn''t need to hide to fight ?."


    **@FlyingHigh_Silverwing**: "Phantomstrike''s great if you wanna sneak around your mom''s house after curfew. Otherwise, nah ????."


    **@NeutralBurner14**: "Y''all talking about hiding, but we all know Phantomstrike''s just making sure Starboy doesn''t embarrass himself a second time in broad daylight ????."


    ---


    **@ShadowSupremacyPhantom**: "Flashiness isn''t everything. While your boys are out here flying and failing, Phantomstrike''s over here beating the challenge without breaking a sweat ????."


    **@StarLoyalist3000**: "He''s not breaking a sweat because he''s not doing anything! Without darkness, Phantomstrike''s just a shadow of himself ????."


    **@SilverGlory99**: "Silverwing could fly circles around Phantomstrike, and everyone knows it. Dude would have a nervous breakdown in a fully lit room ????."


    **@MisterNeutral33**: "Y''all ever think Phantomstrike''s so quiet because even he knows he''s only useful when it''s nighttime? ????"


    ---


    **@StealthKingPhantom**: "Phantomstrike''s giving us elite stealth while Starboy''s gonna give us another trip to the ER. Y''all really out here defending him? ????"


    **@StarboyDefender**: "Talk to me when Phantomstrike fights in a well-lit stadium. Oh wait, he can''t. Starboy would body him in actual combat ??."


    **@SilverwingShines**: "If your boy has to sneak around to win, is he even a real hero? Silverwing''s out here flying like a boss, no shadows needed ????."


    **@LaughingNeutral44**: "Phantomstrike''s got all the shadows but none of the shine. Meanwhile, Starboy''s just shining like a sore loser ????."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don watched the performance closely, his attention sharper now than it had been for Silverwing. ''His abilities are eerily similar to mine as Predator,'' Don thought, his eyes narrowing slightly as he observed Phantomstrike''s flawless movements.


    There was a bit of disappointment somewhere deep inside Don¡ªhe''d thought his stealth ability as Predator was something unique. But here was Phantomstrike, using something almost identical, and doing it incredibly well. ''Well, on the bright side,'' he noted, ''once I start getting known as Predator, they''ll probably associate it with him. Might make things easier for me.''


    Phantomstrike completed the final task, disabling the last android without ever being detected. The moment he was done, the drones retreated, and the field fell silent once more.


    The audience, though quiet throughout the performance, erupted in applause. It wasn''t as thunderous as the cheers for Silverwing, but it was clear that Phantomstrike''s skill had left a lasting impression.


    Dr. Gadget stepped forward, his cane tapping the ground lightly as he approached Phantomstrike, who returned to his place among the candidates.


    The hooded figure''s expression remained unreadable under his cloak, but his posture remained relaxed, as if the evaluation hadn''t taken any effort at all. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are definitely your father''s son," Dr. Gadget said with a small nod, his voice gruff but respectful. "He''s obviously trained you well. Your stealth and precision are already at an elite level. When it comes to operating solo, you''re nearly perfect."


    The crowd gave a soft round of applause, but Dr. Gadget wasn''t done. He tilted his head slightly, his visor flickering as he scrutinized Phantomstrike.


    "But¡­" he trailed off, raising a finger in the air, "you have overconfidence in your abilities. While your execution was nearly flawless, my drones and androids were nowhere near as alert as they could have been. It''s important to remember who made the technology most heroes like you¡ªand your father¡ªuse to stay hidden."


    A soft chuckle escaped Dr. Gadget''s lips, his metallic cane tapping again. "Don''t take this as me saying you aren''t good, Phantomstrike. You are. But you''re still lacking when compared to your father." He paused, allowing the words to sink in. "His powers aren''t superior¡ªhis *skills* are.


    I can see that you''re trying to emulate him, but relying too much on that won''t work for you in the long run."


    Phantomstrike didn''t move, his hood concealing any expression he might have had. His body language was hard to read¡ªcalm and collected as always, showing nothing in response to Dr. Gadget''s feedback.


    The crowd murmured softly, unsure of what to make of the criticism. Dr. Gadget gave Phantomstrike one final nod before turning away, his cane making the familiar **tap** as he directed his attention to the next candidate.


    "Next up¡­" Dr. Gadget''s voice echoed through the stadium once more. "Frostbite."

 Chapter 222: Chapter 223: Just Business (Part 9)

    The moment Frostbite''s name was called, the crowd erupted into cheers, but this time it was clear who was making the noise. The guys in the stands cheered wildly, their enthusiasm louder and more intense than it had been for any of the previous candidates.


    The first commentator chuckled softly. "Frostbite may not be much of a people person, but she somehow always gets the crowd going, doesn''t she?"


    His co-host rolled her eyes, shaking her head. "I wonder why," she said sarcastically, her voice sounding amused.


    On the field, Frostbite didn''t acknowledge the cheers. She didn''t wave or glance at the crowd. She was as cold and aloof as her icy powers suggested.


    Without hesitation, she stepped forward, her athletic figure wrapped tightly in the frost-patterned suit that hugged her in all the right places.


    With each step she took, a slight mist seemed to trail behind her, the temperature dropping visibly in her immediate vicinity.


    The test began as soon as Frostbite reached the center of the field. The ground beneath her transformed into a wide expanse of obstacles, each designed to test her precision and control over her ice manipulation.


    Large, reinforced dummies were scattered across the area, each one intended to simulate real enemies. Some platforms were elevated, and some targets moved rapidly in different directions, making it a little more difficult.


    Frostbite raised her hand, her icy blue eyes narrowing as she summoned her powers. A gust of cold air shot forward, followed by a sharp crack as her frost spread across the field like a deadly wave.


    With a simple flick of her wrist, jagged spikes of ice shot upward from the ground, impaling several of the moving targets in an instant.


    **Crack!**


    The dummies shattered under the force, the crowd gasping in surprise at the sheer power of the strike.


    Frostbite didn''t even blink. Her expression remained frosty while her movements were fluid and efficient as she glided across the field.


    She moved with deadly grace, forming sharp spears of ice and hurling them with near pin point accuracy at her targets, each one landing with a chilling *shik!!*.


    The guys in the crowd went wild with each powerful display, especially when Frostbite struck a particularly dramatic pose while executing her attacks.


    **Whish!** In the next move, Frostbite''s ice moved swiftly, freezing one of the dummies solid before it shattered into a thousand tiny shards, sending icy fragments flying through the air.


    The roar from the male fans was deafening in reaction to this.


    And in the livestream comment section, the excitement over Frostbite was equally as intense, if not more¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Delaygram:**


    **@FrostbiteSimpLord69**: "Frostbite could literally freeze me in place and I''d thank her with my last breath ??????."


    **@LameAssSimpWatcher**: "Bro, you need to touch some grass. It''s just cold powers, not a free ticket to be a simp-icle ????."


    ---


    **@StarboyRider01**: "Starboy''s still the GOAT! Frostbite''s all show, no go, and Don? He''s a nobody who thinks he''s somebody."


    **@DonFan1000**: "Bro, Don sent your golden boy flying like a paper plane. Say what you want, but that''s some *somebody* energy ????."


    **@PhantomFanForever**: "Lol, Don''s just another showoff. Phantomstrike could take all these clowns in total darkness ????."


    **@SilverwingFlexer88**: "Right, but when''s Phantomstrike winning a fight that''s not happening in a blackout? Better stick to your little shadow games ?????."


    ---


    **@IceQueenAdmirer**: "Y''all can argue all you want, but Frostbite is flawless. She could walk on ice and I''d slide right behind her, licking the ice trail she leaves behind until it melts ??????."


    **@RealTalkSally**: "Bruh? Seek help immediately ????."


    -¡ª


    **Chirper**


    **@StarboyFanatic420**: "Yeah, Starboy may have slipped up, but at least he''s not out here just creeping around like Phantomstrike or pretending to be a snowstorm like Frostbite."


    **@PhantomSlayer87**: "At least Phantomstrike can handle his business without looking like a Christmas ornament like your golden boy ????."


    **@FrozenSimp24**: "Who cares about any of them? Frostbite could freeze my entire existence, and I''d die happy ????."


    **@SavageIceHater**: "Bro, she literally doesn''t even know you''re alive. Keep that down bad energy to yourself ????."


    ---


    **@TeamSilverWings**: "Silverwing''s flying circles around Frostbite right now, and y''all simps can''t even see it through the snowflakes."


    **@FrostbiteFanboy999**: "Silverwing could fly into a brick wall, and Frostbite wouldn''t blink. That''s the difference, bro. She''s ICE cold ??????."


    **@NeutralObserver33**: "The real question is how all these guys aren''t slipping on Frostbite''s ice with how fast they''re falling for her ????."


    -¡ª


    **MaskBook**


    **@StarboySucksLOL**: "Who even let Don have fans? Dude just showed up today and y''all acting like he''s some sort of Superman."


    **@DonSupporterNewbie**: "He showed up and humbled Starboy in one punch, that''s enough for me ????."


    **@PhantomLurker99**: "Don may be strong, but Phantomstrike would take him out without even being seen. Power isn''t everything, folks."


    **@SilverFlyingHigh**: "Oh please, Phantomstrike''s only good when he can hide. Put him in the open, and he''d melt faster than Frostbite''s heart ????."


    ---


    **@ColdAsIceLover99**: "Frostbite could shatter my heart into a million pieces, and I''d thank her for the pain ??????."


    **@RealityCheck12**: "Bro, your brain''s already frozen if you''re out here simping this hard for someone who wouldn''t even defrost you if you were dying ????."


    ---


    **@SilverSimpKiller**: "All y''all simping for Frostbite is wild. She freezes you, you''d be in the ER, not on a date. Chill¡ªliterally ??."


    **@FrostSimpsUnited**: "And what a way to go, bro. I''ll take hypothermia if it means Frostbite looks at me for two seconds."


    **@RoastMaster98**: "Y''all down bad for real. Frostbite''s out here doing ice tricks, and y''all acting like she''s about to marry you ????."


    ---


    **@ShadowStrikeMaster**: "At least Phantomstrike isn''t relying on simps for attention. Y''all Frostbite fans are wild."


    **@FrostbiteForever99**: "Say what you want, but she''s owning that field. Phantomstrike could never get that reaction, even if he wore a neon sign."


    **@ShadeSlayer44**: "Y''all only hyping her up because of her looks. She freezes stuff, big deal. Meanwhile, Phantomstrike''s out here pulling *stealth mode* boss moves."


    ---


    @Robyy44: "This ain''t a fan section, it''s a thirst convention. Y''all need water, not Frostbite ????."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It wasn''t flashy like Silverwing''s aerial acrobatics, but it was powerful¡ªdeadly, even. Each move was executed with incredible force behind it but with enough control to hit targets.


    There were no wasted motions, no excessive displays of power. She was in control the entire time, and she finished her evaluation far more quickly than the others.


    When the final target was frozen solid, she simply turned and walked away, leaving the ice-covered field behind her without any grand finale. The thick layers of ice she left behind slowly began to melt as the drones hovering above the field activated heating beams to clear the arena.


    But none of that mattered to the crowd. The guys cheered loudly as she walked back to her place among the candidates, completely unaffected by her cold demeanor.


    Don glanced up at the stands, watching the scene unfold as Frostbite''s admirers continued to shout and chant her name. He smirked slightly. ''Can''t really blame them.''


    But just as quickly, he shook his head, pushing the thought aside. ''Let''s not give the system any more ideas for impossible quests.''


    As if on cue, a faint prompt appeared in front of Don''s eyes:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Objective Time Left: 5 months and 3 weeks.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He let out a subtle sigh, brushing off the mocking reminder as Dr. Gadget''s voice once again resonated through the stadium.


    "Quite the display, young lady," Dr. Gadget said, looking down at the patches of frost still covering parts of the field. "Some of the best raw power I''ve seen in a young hero."


    He chuckled softly as he gestured toward the remaining ice, now being melted by the drones. "However, you clearly lack control," he continued, his tone shifting slightly. "That makes you a danger not only to others but to yourself."


    Frostbite showed no reaction to his words. Her expression remained neutral, her arms crossed as she stood there, listening but unmoved by the criticism.


    Dr. Gadget, still smiling, glanced over at Starboy, who was next in line. "Well then, next up¡­ Starboy."


    The crowd erupted into a fresh wave of cheers, the stadium replying with renewed excitement as Starboy''s name was called.


    But Starboy didn''t move. Instead, he kept his arms crossed tightly, his expression sour as he looked up at Dr. Gadget.


    "I refuse to go before him," Starboy said, his voice loud and clear. "I am the main attraction, so he can go first."


    As he spoke, his eyes shifted to Don, locking onto him with a look of pure contempt. Some parts of the crowd fell silent as they realized who Starboy was referring to, while others cheered even louder, eager to see how the confrontation would unfold.


    Don stood in place, his expression calm as he met Starboy''s gaze. He could feel the eyes on him¡ªStarboy''s glares, the crowd''s curiosity, even the other candidates watching to see what he would do.


    But Don didn''t react. He just watched Starboy for a moment before slowly turning his attention back to Dr. Gadget. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dr. Gadget''s smile didn''t falter. ''I see he hasn''t matured any more since the last time I saw him,'' he thought, shaking his head slightly.''


    Dr. Gadget then shifted his gaze toward Don, taking a moment to assess him. ''Dean Sanchez didn''t inform me about this one,'' he thought. ''But his name keeps coming up¡­ If I''m not mistaken, he''s the one Director Graham had me transfer ownership of W.I.N.T.E.R.''


    He tapped his cane thoughtfully. ''Well, I didn''t get a chance to research him beforehand, so he''ll just have to do a standard test like a regular student would.''


    Clearing his throat, Dr. Gadget addressed Don directly. "Yes, well, unfortunately, young man, I didn''t have time to prepare a specialized test for you, as I wasn''t informed you''d be participating today. Is there a specific power you wish to be evaluated on?"


    Don didn''t answer right away. Instead, he turned his gaze back to Starboy, who was still glaring at him, and smiled faintly.


    "I think it''s only fair that the weaker one between us starts," Don said calmly, his voice clear for everyone in the stadium. "So Starboy can go ahead."


    For a moment, the stadium went dead silent. Dr. Gadget''s smile froze, the other candidates exchanged stunned glances, and the crowd collectively held its breath. Even the commentators seemed at a loss for words.

 Chapter 223: Chapter 223: Just Business (Part 10)

    The moment Don refused Dr. Gadget''s suggestion, it was as if a collective breath had been sucked out of the stadium.


    The crowd, previously screaming with excitement for Starboy, suddenly fell silent, stunned that someone had dared to speak so directly to their golden hero.


    Whispers quickly began spreading through the stands, but the shock and disbelief remained.


    Up in the VIP viewing area, Don''s reply caused a bunch of reactions as well.


    The high-profile attendees in the room exchanged quick glances, their whispers low but unmistakably intrigued.


    Most of them recovered quickly, fixing their expressions and pretending to be unbothered by the bold declaration Don made. Yet, despite their best efforts to hide their curiosity, there was no denying that Don''s words had sparked something¡ªif only for a moment.


    Not everyone in the room hid their reactions, though. Miss Claire, sitting with her usual grace and poise, allowed herself a smile¡ªone that was both alluring and approving.


    She didn''t bother to disguise her satisfaction, the subtle curve of her lips sending a message of quiet confidence in her client''s decision.


    Beside her, Dean Sanchez was in the midst of composing himself, still recovering from the initial shock of Don''s boldness.


    His expression had shifted from surprise to a forced neutrality, though the uneasiness on his face remained. And just as he seemed to regain control over his appearance, he spotted Mrs. Dugarte moving toward them. The sight immediately made his stomach drop.


    She looked visibly angry as she approached in quick long strides, only stopping once she reached in front of Miss Claire. She placed her hands on her hips, and looked down at Miss Claire with eyes that burned with frustration.


    "What does that nobody think he''s doing?" Mrs. Dugarte demanded, her voice low but sounding quite venomous.


    Miss Claire didn''t bother to look up at her. She instead casually picked up the glass of sparkling water beside her, bringing it to her lips for an elegant slow sip. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After savoring the cool liquid for a moment, she finally responded, her tone as calm and smooth as ever.


    "I''m not familiar with this ''nobody'' you speak of," she said, the words escaping her lips like a perfectly calculated dismissal.


    Mrs. Dugarte''s eyes widened in disbelief, her knuckles tightening against her hips as she grit her teeth. "Who do you think you''re talking to?" she spat, her voice rising with barely concealed anger.


    Setting her glass down gently, Miss Claire raised her head slightly, though her gaze remained indifferent. "A woman who thinks the world revolves around her," she answered in the same unbothered tone, "when, in fact, the only thing swirling around her are delusions. One such delusion being that I don''t see her for what she really is¡ªloud, obnoxious, and bitter."


    Dean Sanchez''s mouth fell open in shock, his eyes darting nervously between the two women. He wasn''t alone either¡ªeveryone in the VIP area had now taken notice of the confrontation.


    Though they all pretended not to care, their glances and whispered exchanges told another story. All eyes were, in one way or another, fixed on the exchange between the two women.


    Mrs. Dugarte''s face flushed with anger, her entire body trembling as if she were about to explode. "How dare you¡ª" she began, but before she could finish, a low, smooth male voice cut her off.


    "What seems to be the problem here?"


    Dean Sanchez was the first to turn toward the voice. His eyes widened, and he immediately stood up, his hands nervously fumbling as he straightened his jacket. "Chairman!?" he exclaimed, sounding both nervous and surprised. "I-I didn''t know you''d be coming¡­"


    Dean Sanchez extended his hand eagerly, but the towering figure before him ignored it, his gaze fixed elsewhere.


    The man standing before them was a striking presence. He was tall¡ªeasily towering over the others at about 215 cm¡ªwith broad shoulders and a muscular frame that was evident even beneath the designer suit he wore.


    The suit itself was unique, a deep crimson in color, with elegant patterns inspired by traditional Chinese fashion. The high collar and intricate embroidery gave him an air of regal authority, as if he were a leader from an entirely different era.


    His face was as impressive as his physique¡ªsharp, angular features with a strong jawline. His skin was of a fair complexion, clear and smooth, and his dark, almond-shaped eyes conveyed both warmth and power. His black hair was neatly styled.


    Mrs. Dugarte''s expression shifted instantly. Gone was the barely contained rage; now, she looked more irritated than angry. "Mr. Xiao," she acknowledged curtly.


    The man smiled, his expression warm and approachable, though the power behind it was undeniable. "Just William is fine when we''re not conducting business," he said in a kind, polite tone.


    Despite his outward charm, it was clear to everyone in the room that he had no interest in Mrs. Dugarte''s greeting. He had brushed past Dean Sanchez and Mrs. Dugarte without a second thought, his attention fully focused on Miss Claire.


    "Oh¡­ Miss Claire," William Xiao said, his tone coming out as light and pleasant. "So good to see you. And here I thought you said you had absolutely no interest in the superhero business."


    His laugh was charming, almost disarming, but the atmosphere in the room remained tense. Everyone had fallen into a strange silence, their nervous glances cast in his direction as if afraid to draw too much attention to themselves.


    Miss Claire remained calm, her demeanor for most part unshaken by the chairman''s presence. She took another sip from her glass of sparkling water before replying, "I made an exception."


    William Xiao nodded approvingly, his smile widening. "Ah yes, Don Bright. What an interesting¡­ child, he is."


    Mrs. Dugarte scoffed at the mention of Don''s name, her irritation flaring up once more. "The only thing interesting about him is how he has the gall to try and outweigh Starboy at this ceremony," she said, her voice one of annoyance. "All because he thinks he won in a scuffle where Timothy wasn''t even serious."


    She crossed her arms, her expression smug as she continued. "It doesn''t matter either way. According to Timothy''s contract with the school, he will be the main event."


    Mr. Xiao smiled at her comment, his tone still warm and unaffected. "Of course," he agreed. "Starboy will remain the main event. But before that, I believe I should have Dr. Gadget provide all the candidates with a special opportunity."


    Miss Claire''s calm fa?ade faltered for a fraction of a second. She frowned slightly, though she kept her head down so it wouldn''t be immediately noticeable. "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 224: Chapter 224: A Special Challenge (Part 1)

    Back on the field, Starboy clenched his fists tightly at his sides, his face practically red with anger. Don''s calm demeanor only seemed to have pushed him closer to the edge, and it looked as though he was just moments away from erupting.


    Before Starboy could say a word, however, Dr. Gadget raised his hand, gesturing for both of them to calm down. "Now, now," he said, his voice resounding through the stadium''s speakers. "No need to get heated over such things. How about¡ª"


    Dr. Gadget abruptly stopped mid-sentence, his head tilting slightly as he pressed a hand to the earpiece in his ear.


    His expression then darkened, his eyes narrowing as he listened to whatever message was being relayed. "What?" he muttered, his tone shifting from calm to frustrated. "But we agreed that¡­"


    The crowd grew quiet, watching as Dr. Gadget''s expression soured even further. For fifteen long seconds, the entire stadium seemed frozen, everyone waiting for him to continue.


    Finally, he lowered his hand and turned his gaze toward the VIP viewing area, his eyes locking onto something¡ªor someone¡ªup above.


    Don, sensing that something was amiss, followed Dr. Gadget''s gaze.


    He focused his superhuman vision, zooming in on the private viewing section. There, he saw Miss Claire sitting calmly in her seat, her poise unaffected by the sudden change in Dr. Gadget''s demeanor.


    Sitting beside her was a man Don didn''t recognize¡ªtall, well-built, and wearing a striking red suit. Behind the man stood Dean Sanchez, his posture awkward, almost as if he were some sort of assistant or attendant.


    ''Who is that guy?'' Don wondered, narrowing his eyes slightly. He didn''t have much time to ponder the thought, though. Before he could draw any conclusions, the man in the red suit¡ªMr. Xiao¡ªturned his head and looked directly at Don, his dark eyes meeting Don''s with unnerving precision, despite the distance.


    The man gave him a warm, almost disarming smile, and a polite nod.


    Inwardly, Don was surprised, though his expression remained unchanged. He returned the nod and quickly shifted his gaze away. ''Starboy''s dad, maybe?'' he thought, though the idea didn''t quite sit right with him.


    Before Don could think too much about it, Dr. Gadget''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    The professor had called over his hovering disk, which moved toward him smoothly, lifting him off the ground as he floated above the field.


    Beneath him, the various testing mechanisms that had been used for the evaluations began to retract back into the ground, vanishing as if they had never been there in the first place.


    The candidates exchanged confused glances. Even the commentators fell silent for a moment, their excitement from earlier giving way to confusion. The stadium now had people murmuring as they watched in bewilderment.


    "What''s going on?" Starboy muttered under his breath, his arms crossed tightly as he glared up at Dr. Gadget.


    Don remained still, keeping his hands at his side as he watched the scene unfold. Something was clearly about to happen, and judging by Dr. Gadget''s earlier reaction, it wasn''t part of the original plan.


    Once the field had been cleared, Dr. Gadget extended his hands out, signaling for the crowd to settle down. His voice, amplified by the stadium speakers, boomed out.


    "Apologies, everyone," he began, his tone slightly strained but still professional. "We will be diverting from the main program for a special challenge."


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, the confusion clear as thousands of spectators exchanged puzzled looks. But Dr. Gadget wasn''t finished.


    "You see," he continued, "for the past decade or so, superhero mortality rates have been on the rise. Many of you may not know, but I have long advocated for androids to be deployed in the field alongside human heroes. My goal has always been to reduce the number of young lives lost in dangerous missions.


    Androids have already proven their worth in the military and other industries, and now¡­" He paused, his eyes sweeping over the crowd. "Now it''s time for them to join the ranks of heroes."


    The stadium was dead silent. Even the candidates seemed caught off guard by the sudden shift in the program. Starboy''s scowl deepened, but even he seemed unsure of how to react.


    "With the efforts of some of the world''s most brilliant engineers and scientists, along with the full support and funding of SHU," Dr. Gadget continued, his voice more serious now, "we have developed the world''s first-ever superhuman android prototype¡ªcapable of rivaling a Class A superhero."


    The weight of his words settled over the crowd like a thick blanket. The mere mention of an android with the potential to rival a Class A hero sent waves of shock through the audience.


    For a moment, it was as though the entire stadium had forgotten how to breathe.


    Dr. Gadget sighed softly, glancing at the field below where the last patches of ice from Frostbite''s performance still lingered. "We had initially planned to unveil this after the main ceremony," he explained, his eyes narrowing slightly. "However, Mr. William Xiao, Chairman of the school, has proposed a special challenge for the candidates here today."


    The moment the words left his mouth, the crowd began buzzing again, their confusion slowly turning into excitement.


    Dr. Gadget raised his voice, addressing the candidates directly. "The challenge is simple: to any candidate who can defeat the android prototype in open combat, a reward of 20 million credits will be provided by Mr. Xiao himself."


    **BOOM!** The stadium exploded with noise.


    The crowd erupted in cheers and applause, the excitement in the air reaching a fever pitch. People were on their feet, shouting and cheering as they tried to wrap their heads around what they had just heard.


    The first commentator, after several moments of stunned silence, finally found his voice. "Did you hear that, folks? An unexpected turn of events, but one the crowd clearly welcomes!"


    His co-host, equally surprised but now grinning with excitement, added, "Welcome might be an understatement! Ecstatic seems more appropriate because that''s exactly how I''m feeling right now! A superhuman android? What does that even look like?"


    "I don''t know," the first commentator replied, his voice rising with enthusiasm, "but we''re about to find out!"


    Meanwhile, in the livestream comment sections, users were going wild as well: S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Delaygram:**


    **@HeroWatch2024**: "20 million credits?! Bruh, this is about to get WILD! My money''s on Silverwing for sure¡ªhe''s gonna take that android down ????????."


    **@PhantomLurker88**: "Silverwing? Bro''s gonna spend more time posing than fighting. Phantomstrike''s the only one with the skills to actually win this ????."


    **@StarboyFighter4Life**: "Y''all tripping. Starboy''s the one who''s gonna win. He''s Class B already, one step away from A! That android doesn''t stand a chance against him ????."


    **@RoastKingSupreme**: "Starboy couldn''t even handle one punch from Don, and now you think he''s taking on a Class A android? LMAO stop it ????."


    ---


    **@SilverWingsShining**: "Silverwing''s agility is unmatched! Dude''s gonna fly circles around that android, it won''t even know what hit it ??????."


    **@PhantomInTheShadows**: "Silverwing''s flashy moves aren''t gonna help him when the android turns him into a pile of scrap metal. Phantomstrike''s gonna *vanish* and win with stealth ????."


    **@StarPoweredStan**: "Stealth? The android''s probably got sensors better than Phantomstrike''s whole skillset. Starboy''s gonna tank the hits and wreck it ?????¡á?."


    **@NeutralObserver99**: "Y''all really thinking these guys stand a chance? Don''s the only one who''s gonna walk away with that 20 mil ????."


    ---


    **@SimpsForFrostbite**: "Can we just give Frostbite the prize already? She''s gonna freeze that android solid and collect the bag ??????."


    **@PhantomFanatic77**: "LOL, imagine thinking ice is gonna work against a machine. This isn''t a snowball fight, Frostbite''s gonna be useless against tech ????."


    **@SilverSuperior99**: "Honestly, the only thing Frostbite''s freezing is her chance of winning. Let Silverwing handle this with some real skill ????."


    **@ClownZone2024**: "Y''all forgot Don already? Bro''s just standing there, ready to cash that check while you fight over losers ????."


    -¡ª


    **Chirper**


    **@WhoIsThisXiaoDude**: "Wait, who''s this Mr. Xiao guy? Just pulling 20 mil outta nowhere like it''s pocket change?"


    **@RichBoyInfo**: "Bro, that''s William Xiao, 2nd richest man in Asia. His family''s been rolling in money for generations. Dude might actually be *richer* than you think ????????."


    **@SkepticalStan**: "Yeah, yeah, but can he fight? Bet he''s got bodyguards doing the heavy lifting while he throws cash ????."


    **@Informant2024**: "He doesn''t need to fight when he''s practically buying entire universities. That man''s *loaded*."


    ---


    **@IcyHeartSimp**: "I don''t care about the android. Frostbite''s gonna slay, and we''re all gonna watch her take that cash in style ????????."


    **@ShadowMaster46**: "Nah bro, Frostbite''s gonna shatter just like that last dummy. Phantomstrike''s too smooth for this challenge, he''ll have it handled ????."


    **@Starboy4TheWin**: "Silverwing and Phantomstrike better get ready to sit down. Starboy''s about to make *history* with this android fight, no contest ????."


    **@NeutralBurner33**: "Starboy''s about to make history, alright¡­ the first history of getting whooped twice in one day ????."


    ---


    **@ThisIsNuts**: "20 mil just for beating some android? Yo, I''d fight it myself if I could! Let''s gooooo ????????."


    **@RichGuyFlexer**: "Bro, you''re forgetting this android rivals a Class A superhero. You''d get turned into a pancake in five seconds ????."


    **@DonIsTheOne**: "Bet Don could handle it. Y''all saw what he did to Starboy. Imagine what he''d do to an android ????."


    **@StarLoyalistXOXO**: "Don? Nah, Starboy''s about to give that android a new definition of *KO*. My boy''s winning it all!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The candidates on the field exchanged glances, some of them visibly taken aback by the sudden challenge. Even Starboy, who had been fuming just moments ago, seemed momentarily distracted, his eyes narrowing as he processed what Dr. Gadget had just said.


    Don, for his part, remained still, his mind already working through the implications of the challenge. ''A superhuman android, huh?'' he thought, his eyes flicking briefly toward Starboy. ''Well, this just got even more interesting.''

 Chapter 225: Chapter 225: A Special Challenge (Part 2)

    The stadium was still filled with the excited screams of the crowd, their excitement only growing after the announcement of the superhuman android.


    Yet on the field, the candidates remained largely unmoved, only exchanging cautious glances as if waiting for someone else to make the first move.


    No one wanted to jump in blind, especially with something as unpredictable as an android meant to rival a Class A hero.


    Dr. Gadget noticed the hesitation and, with a faint sigh, raised his voice once more. "A reminder," he said, his tone slightly firmer, "the reward will only be given to the *first* candidate who defeats the android."


    He paused, his eyes flicking briefly back toward the VIP viewing area. Don caught the subtle gesture, but he couldn''t quite make out the meaning behind it. ''Something''s off here,'' Don thought, his instincts tingling.


    This new piece of information had clearly shifted the dynamic on the field. The candidates had been waiting, biding their time to see how dangerous the android truly was before committing, but now the urgency had changed.


    Only the first victory would be rewarded, which meant hesitation could cost them the prize.


    Silverwing showed a sly smile in response to this information, while Starboy''s frown deepened further. Thunderclap, who had been visibly irritated a moment ago, now looked more determined, his muscular arms crossed tightly over his broad chest.


    Frostbite and Phantomstrike, on the other hand, remained impassive, their expressions unreadable.


    Don brought a hand to his chin, feigning deep thought as if considering the challenge. In truth, his mind was already working through the possibilities, assessing the risk.


    Dr. Gadget, sensing that the candidates were now showing a bit more interest, continued his explanation. "Each candidate will have three chances to fight. You may call for a time-out during the battle, and that will count as one attempt."


    This new rule seemed to boost Thunderclap''s confidence immediately. His irritation vanished completely, replaced by a growing eagerness. He unfolded his arms and shifted his stance slightly, rolling his shoulders as if preparing for a fight. "Three chances, huh?" he muttered, grinning. "I only need one."


    Meanwhile, Phantomstrike and Frostbite still stood silently. Silverwing, who was twirling a strand of his long silver hair between his fingers, moved his gaze toward Starboy with a mocking gleam in his eyes.


    "3 chances? They''re being generous," Silverwing said lightly, his voice sounding amused. "Must be for your sake, Timothy. You know, after that little¡­ humiliating debacle of yours earlier."


    Silverwing''s words hung in the air, and the crowd fell silent, their attention shifting toward Starboy, anticipating his reaction. Silverwing''s gaze turned darker, more sinister, as if daring Starboy to explode in front of everyone.


    Starboy''s jaw clenched and his blue eyes narrowed as he met Silverwing''s gaze with a vicious glare.


    But even through his anger, Starboy kept his composure. He was too aware of the thousands of eyes on him, the cameras broadcasting his every move to even more people watching online. No matter how much he wanted to lash out, he knew this wasn''t the time.


    Still, Silverwing''s words hit their mark. Starboy''s humiliation from earlier lingered in his mind, the sting of losing in front of so many people still fresh.


    And although his reputation hadn''t taken a fatal blow, it was enough to make him furious. He couldn''t afford to let that stain on his record remain.


    Without looking back at Silverwing, Starboy turned his attention to Dr. Gadget and spoke confidently. "Bring it out. I''ll only need one round to finish this."


    The bold declaration caused the crowd, which had begun to simmer down, to erupt once again in wild cheers. Starboy''s arrogance had reignited their excitement, and they shouted his name in support, eager to see him back up his words.


    Thunderclap, unwilling to be outshone, stepped forward and crossed his arms, glaring at Starboy with a challenging look. "Who says you get to go first? I said I''d challenge it before you" he growled.


    Silverwing, still amused, chimed in with a playful smile. "I suppose I''ll join as well, why not? If I win, I''ll even donate the money to the less fortunate of this beautiful city."


    The crowd roared even louder, moved by the drama unfolding before them. The commentators, who had been momentarily taken aback by the sudden challenge, quickly jumped back in.


    "Looks like we''re about to see something very exciting, ladies and gentlemen!" the first commentator shouted enthusiastically. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From somewhere in the stands, a loud voice suddenly yelled out, "I''m non-binary!"


    The commentator paused, chuckling. "Apologies! I meant to say, ladies, gentlemen, and others."


    His co-host forced a laugh and added, "It''ll be a real exciting show."


    On the field, Silverwing glanced casually over at Frostbite and Phantomstrike, his smile lingering as he sized them up.


    Neither of them seemed particularly eager to jump in, but Silverwing''s gaze eventually landed on Don, his eyes gleaming with expectation. It was as if he was waiting for Don to make a move, to step forward and add fuel to the already fiery situation.


    But where others saw an opportunity, Don saw an unnecessary risk. His reputation had already been elevated after the earlier exchange with Starboy. There was no need to risk that momentum on a challenge with unknown variables.


    ''The whole thing smells too good to be true,''


    Don thought, his eyes narrowing slightly as he glanced toward Dr. Gadget''s hovering form.


    ''If this android is really Class A, I''d be a fool to rush in without watching it first.''


    Don remained still, his arms crossed loosely as he observed the others.


    Silverwing''s smile faded slightly when he noticed Don remaining in place alongside Frostbite and Phantomstrike.


    A look of mild disappointment crossed his face as he sighed, muttering under his breath, "How boring." He then turned his gaze away from Don, clearly unimpressed.


    Starboy, who had been scowling ever since Thunderclap and Silverwing stepped forward, glanced at Don as well¡ªhis expression filled with contempt, but he didn''t say anything, quickly turning his focus back to the challenge.


    Dr. Gadget turned his attention to the remaining three candidates still standing in their positions and asked, "I take it you three won''t be competing, then?"


    Don shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly. "If the ones who''ve agreed to participate fail, I''ll give it a try."


    He said it casually, without any trace of malice, but something about the way he spoke made both Thunderclap and Starboy frown. Thunderclap''s eyes narrowed, while Starboy''s lips pressed into a tighter line. Silverwing, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow, as if intrigued by Don''s quiet confidence.


    Dr. Gadget nodded thoughtfully at Don''s response. ''He''s smart not to want to go first. With their level of experience, I doubt any of them will succeed,'' he thought, before letting out a soft sigh.


    Clearing his throat, he addressed the three candidates who had agreed to participate. "In that case, each of you three will pick a number from one to three. The selected one will go first."


    Almost immediately, Starboy spoke up, his voice loud. "One!" he yelled, not even giving the others a chance to react.


    Thunderclap, still frowning from Don''s earlier comment, scowled and growled, "Two!" He crossed his arms defiantly, scoffing as if to say that he didn''t care about the outcome.


    Silverwing simply shrugged his shoulders, his usual playful demeanor back. "I guess that makes me three," he said, his voice relaxed.


    Dr. Gadget nodded and gestured toward the large jumbo screen at the far end of the stadium. A massive zero was displayed, glowing brightly. "And the one to start will be¡­"


    His voice trailed off as the numbers on the screen began to randomize, cycling rapidly between one, two, and three. The crowd watched in anticipation, their eyes glued to the screen as the numbers slowed down, eventually coming to a stop.


    The final number was


    **2**


    .


    Dr. Gadget then finished his sentence. "Number two¡­ Thunderclap."

 Chapter 226: Chapter 226: A Special Challenge (Part 3)

    Thunderclap''s expression immediately shifted from annoyance to excitement and a wide grin spread across his face as he stepped forward, clearly relishing the attention.


    He flexed his muscular arms as he did this, causing the crowd to erupt in cheers. His massive biceps bulged as he struck a pose, showing off for the fans, who roared in approval.


    Don, Frostbite, Phantomstrike, and the others all moved toward the edge of the field, giving Thunderclap the center stage.


    As they walked, Don couldn''t help but notice Silverwing flashing a knowing smile in his direction before turning back to the field.


    ''What''s with this guy?''


    Don thought, but he gave nothing away.


    Thunderclap, now standing in the center of the field, soaked in the crowd''s adoration. His confidence was at it''s peak as he rubbed the back of his scruffy hair and chuckled. "Let''s get this over with already" he stated mockingly, his gaze locked on the mechanism rising from the ground on the opposite side of the field.


    A massive steel platform began to rise, slowly lifting a large, lead-coated container from beneath the stadium floor.


    The container was bulky and industrial-looking, with thick metal walls and several hissing pipes that released bursts of steam as it ascended. The crowd fell into silence and their attention shifted to the container as it came to a stop at the center of the field.


    With a mechanical


    **clank**


    , the front of the container opened, revealing what everyone had been waiting for.


    The android stepped out.


    It was humanoid in shape, standing at roughly 7 feet tall, with a sleek yet powerful frame. Its body was made of dark metallic plating, each piece seamlessly connected to the next, giving it a polished and almost futuristic appearance.


    But what caught everyone''s attention the most was its face¡ªor lack thereof. Instead of a typical human face, the android had a large smiley-face emoji for a head, glowing brightly in a neon yellow hue. The juxtaposition of the android''s intimidating physique and the friendly emoji made it both unsettling and strangely approachable at the same time.


    The first commentator broke the silence. "Well¡­ it certainly has a rather unique look, doesn''t it?"


    The second commentator nodded, her voice uncertain. "Yes, it doesn''t exactly scream ''super android,'' but maybe that''s the point? Perhaps they''re trying to make it more¡­ friendly-looking, like standard military androids."


    "Maybe," the first commentator replied, "but Thunderclap clearly isn''t impressed."


    The camera zoomed in on Thunderclap, who was now scratching at his hair with a grin on his face. "Is that it?" he asked mockingly.


    He then slammed his fist into his palm with a loud


    **boom**


    , sending a small shockwave rippling through the air. "This is gonna be child''s play," he added with a laugh. "I''m ready whenever it is. I''ll try not to break it, haha!"


    The crowd chuckled at his arrogance, though some murmurs of doubt could be heard in the stands. Thunderclap''s bravado was entertaining, but the uncertainty of the android''s true capabilities made everyone slightly uneasy.


    Dr. Gadget sighed softly, clearly less amused by Thunderclap''s antics. He raised his hand and spoke in a commanding tone toward the strange machine. "Apex," he called out, "engage in controlled combat against the individual in front of you until they call for a time out."


    The android''s eye sockets flashed green, and its smiley face briefly flickered before a robotic voice responded. "Voice command recognized. Scanning target¡­."


    The android''s head rotated slightly, its neon smiley face locking onto Thunderclap. "Target locked. Apex is ready to engage."


    As soon as Dr. Gadget gave the android the command, Thunderclap grinned widely, opening his arms wide in preparation for one of his signature moves.


    The air around him began to swirl as his muscles tensed up, the force building beneath him, causing the wind to pick up. He reveled in the moment, clearly eager to show off his power.


    Without warning, Thunderclap slammed his hands together, creating a loud


    **boom**


    that resonated through the stadium like a bomb going off.


    The blast unleashed a massive shockwave that rippled out from the center of the field. The impact was far stronger than the earlier shockwave he''d produced when he simply hit his palm with his fist.


    This one was brutal, tearing up the ground around him and sending chunks of debris flying through the air.


    Dust rose in thick clouds, the very ground cracking under the force of the sonic shock waves.


    Even the candidates standing at the edge of the field had to shield themselves. Frostbite''s white hair whipped wildly in the wind, while Phantomstrike''s cape flared behind him.


    Silverwing raised an arm casually, his expression still one of amusement, though his hair also moved around him in the violent gusts.


    Don instinctively raised his hand to shield his eyes from the dust, feeling the tingle of the shockwave on his skin. Despite this, he kept his gaze fixed on the center of the field, watching closely for any sign of Thunderclap''s success.


    Beyond the force field that protected the audience, the fans erupted in wild cheers. They had no way of feeling the raw power of the blast, but they could see it. The purple, crackling energy of the sonic shockwave was visible as it shot forward, causing dust and debris to swirl violently in its wake.


    To the crowd, it looked like an unstoppable wave of destruction heading straight for the android.


    The first commentator''s voice resonated through the stadium as he reacted. "Whoa! Now *that''s* what I''m talking about! Thunderclap''s signature sonic shockwaves¡ªalways a sight to behold!"


    As the shockwave closed in on the android, Thunderclap smirked, already certain of his victory. But as the dust began to settle, revealing the android standing in the middle of the field unharmed, the smirk quickly faded from his face.


    Apex stood completely still. The smiley face emoji on its head flickered once before settling back into place. It hadn''t moved, hadn''t flinched.


    The sonic shockwave that had torn up the ground around Thunderclap hadn''t even fazed it. The android''s metallic body remained unscathed, unlike the ground around it.


    Thunderclap blinked in disbelief, but he wasn''t about to back down. With a growl, he charged forward, his muscles bulging as he prepared to attack again.


    This time, he aimed directly for Apex, throwing a massive punch infused with the same sonic energy.


    **Boom!**


    His fist connected with Apex''s torso, releasing another shockwave that echoed across the stadium. But Apex didn''t budge. The android''s body absorbed the impact effortlessly, and Thunderclap''s face twisted in frustration.


    He quickly stepped back, then launched a rapid series of punches, each one accompanied by a shockwave that cracked the ground beneath them.


    But Apex began to dodge, also with ease, moving with a fluidity that made it seem almost human. Each time Thunderclap threw a punch, the android sidestepped or blocked, its movements incredibly fast. There was no wasted energy, no unnecessary force¡ªjust pure control and efficiency.


    From the edge of the field, Don watched carefully.


    ''It''s practically toying with him,''


    he thought. The android was clearly capable of overwhelming Thunderclap, but it was like it was holding back, testing him, analyzing his attacks.


    The crowd began to murmur, their earlier cheers dying down as they realized Thunderclap wasn''t making any progress. Each attack he launched was either dodged or absorbed, and the damage he had caused to the field now seemed irrelevant in the face of Apex.


    Starboy frowned, watching the scene unfold with increasing irritation. Silverwing chuckled under his breath. "I knew it wouldn''t be so easy," he muttered to no one in particular, his gaze flicking toward Starboy for a moment.


    Thunderclap, now visibly frustrated, unleashed a final attack, slamming his fists together once again to generate another sonic shockwave. The shockwave burst forward, but this time, Apex reacted differently. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In one quick motion, Apex raised its arm, and with an almost effortless swipe, it cut through the shockwave, dissipating the energy before it could even reach it. The sheer ease with which the android had neutralized Thunderclap''s attack left the crowd in stunned silence.


    Dr. Gadget, still hovering above the field, sighed softly. He raised his hand and called out, "Thunderclap, it would be best if you stopped now, before you hurt yourself."


    Despite that being the most wise choice he could make for now, Thunderclap wasn''t ready to give up. His face was one of pure anger as he felt humiliated and taunted. "I''m not done yet!" He yelled out, before lunging at Apex, throwing his fists forward for another sonic-empowered strike.


    **Thud.**


    However, Apex moved faster than he could react. Within a single moment, the android''s arm shot out, striking Thunderclap square in the chest.


    The impact was devastating¡ªThunderclap''s body jerked backward, his feet lifting off the ground as he was sent flying across the field. He crashed into the dirt, skidding to a stop several feet away, unmoving.


    The crowd gasped in shock, their once excited cheer now replaced by stunned silence.


    The second commentator, her voice shaking slightly, spoke up. "W-Well¡­ that''s¡­ something you don''t see every day. Thunderclap, one of our top candidates, knocked out cold I think."


    The first commentator was equally taken aback. "I¡­ I don''t think anyone saw that coming. Folks, this android just took down Thunderclap like it was nothing. I wouldn''t believe it if I didn''t just see it with my own eyes."


    On the field, Dr. Gadget hovered closer to Thunderclap''s unconscious form, his expression hard to read. He shook his head slightly before raising his voice again. "Medics, please attend to the candidate. And let this serve as a reminder to all¡ªthere''s no shame in knowing when to stop."


    In the VIP viewing area, the reaction was more subdued but just as telling. The various elites present exchanged quiet smiles, their expressions for the most part remaining controlled.


    The most prominent smile belonged to Mr. Xiao, who watched the scene unfold with a gleam in his eye.


    "Overconfidence, reliance on brute force, and no real strategy. He''d already lost the moment he started." Mr. Xiao said softly, more to himself than to anyone in particular.


    Miss Claire, seated beside him, didn''t react immediately. She simply took another elegant sip from her glass of sparkling water, her demeanor still calm.


    "A shame your client doesn''t seem interested in money," Mr. Xiao added lightly.


    Miss Claire raised an eyebrow, setting her glass down gently. "It''s more to with the the fact that he isn''t a fool."

 Chapter 227: Chapter 227: A Special Challenge (Part 4)

    The sound of mechanical servos resonated in the air as a team of medical androids glided onto the field.


    They approached Thunderclap, who lay motionless in the center of the stadium, and quickly lifted him onto a stretcher.


    As they moved him, Thunderclap''s eyes fluttered weakly, struggling to open. His vision was blurry, his body numb with a deep, throbbing ache radiating from his core¡ªa sensation he had never felt before.


    Even in the most dangerous missions he had undertaken, his above-human durability had always shielded him from this kind of pain. But now, despite the fact that this was merely a demonstration, he had been brought to such a terrible state. He couldn''t accept the reality of this defeat.


    Thunderclap''s fingers twitched as he fought to regain control over his body, but it was no use. His strength was drained, and his efforts to fully recover went unnoticed.


    The crowd, the other candidates and even those watching via live streams, were too caught up in the spectacle to notice him trying to open his eyes.


    But if anyone were to zoom in on their screens, they might see the faint flicker of his eyelids, but in the grand scale of things, Thunderclap''s struggle was already forgotten.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Gadget turned his attention back to the remaining candidates, his expression neutral but with a hint of weariness behind his eyes.


    "Should we use numbers again," he asked, his voice even and controlled, "or would one of you like to go first? If you don''t wish to participate any longer, I understand. It is, after all, only a demonstration."


    There was a subtle pause before Dr. Gadget''s eyes flicked toward the VIP viewing box once more. His glance was quick, but it was enough for Miss Claire, sitting in the VIP section, to pick up on it.


    She didn''t move, her posture still graceful, but she let her gaze drift over to Mr. Xiao.


    "Dr. Gadget doesn''t seem to want this to continue," Miss Claire said casually, her voice low enough for only Mr. Xiao to hear. "Or am I misinterpreting it?"


    Mr. Xiao kept his gaze forward and had a warm on his face. "I wouldn''t be surprised if that''s how he feels," he answered, his voice taking a softer tone, as if he could relate to how Dr. Gadget was feeling. "He is, after all, a man who hates violence. Why would I be against that?"


    Though Mr. Xiao''s words were delivered in a kind and thoughtful manner, Miss Claire''s sharp eyes caught something else.


    She glanced discreetly at the armrest of his chair and noticed his fingers gripping it tensely, the knuckles faintly white under the pressure.


    ''Interesting,''


    she thought, quickly retracting her gaze before answering calmly, "I see."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back on the field, Starboy shifted uncomfortably, glancing over at Silverwing.


    The earlier confidence he had displayed was now wavering, especially after witnessing how effortlessly Apex had dispatched Thunderclap.


    His instincts told him to back down¡ªit was smarter than facing something that could humiliate him in front of millions. But there was too much on the line. After all, his reputation was already suffering, and backing out now would only solidify the narrative that he wasn''t the hero everyone believed him to be.


    Silverwing, on the other hand, didn''t seem to share Starboy''s dilemma. Meeting Starboy''s gaze, his expression remained calm, almost relaxed. There was no anxiety in his demeanor, no sign that he felt the pressure to prove anything.


    He turned his gaze away from Starboy without a word and faced Dr. Gadget instead, placing a hand on his chest as he adopted an expression of mock solemnity. His lips parted, and he let out a sigh that echoed through the quieting stadium.


    "I''m afraid," Silverwing began, his voice low and filled with carefully crafted regret, "that I''ll have to withdraw, Dr. Gadget."


    A collective gasp spread through the crowd. Silverwing''s withdrawal was unexpected, especially given his confident persona. But after seeing what the android had done to Thunderclap, few could really blame him for his decision.


    Some of the more fervent fans in the audience however began to murmur angrily. But before any boos or insults could be thrown, Silverwing raised his hand as if to calm them, continuing in his measured tone.


    "I''m only confident in holding it back, not in defeating it," he said, his expression still serious. "I am, after all, not yet a Class A hero."


    The murmurs of discontent began to subside, as his words struck a chord of understanding with the crowd. Silverwing wasn''t backing out out of fear¡ªhe was simply acknowledging the limits of his abilities.


    And it wasn''t just that. He had masterfully positioned himself as a hero who knew his place, who wouldn''t throw himself into danger recklessly, while also preserving his dignity.


    Silverwing paused for effect, then placed his hand over his heart again, his voice softening even more. "However," he added, with a dramatic flourish, "I would feel terrible for the less fortunate who placed their hopes in me. So, in their honor, I''ll still be donating 20 million of my own funds."


    The crowd erupted into cheers, louder than before. Any negativity or disappointment had vanished, replaced by admiration for Silverwing''s generosity.


    His masterful performance left many in awe¡ªnot of his powers, but of his cunning and charisma. He had not only managed to withdraw from the fight with his reputation intact but had come out looking even more heroic in the eyes of the public.


    Don also couldn''t help but be impressed. He watched as Silverwing soaked in the applause, all while smoothly stepping away from the challenge.


    ''That was impressive,''


    Don thought, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    ''He just pulled off a masterclass in self-preservation.'' S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Where others might have crumbled under the pressure or faced the android head-on, Silverwing had deftly maneuvered his way out, leaving no room for criticism.


    Dr. Gadget, observing the reaction, sighed quietly but nodded. "Understood," he said. "Silverwing has chosen to withdraw."


    Silverwing offered a small bow to the crowd, flashing them a charming smile as he stepped back, out of the center of attention.


    Starboy, watching this unfold, clenched his fists tightly at his sides. His exit strategy had just disappeared, and now, if he backed out, he would look like a coward next to Silverwing''s graceful retreat.


    His earlier confidence now felt like a weight pressing down on him.


    The first commentator, full of admiration, spoke up, "And there you have it, ladies and gentlemen! A stunning display of humility and generosity from Silverwing. Truly the heart of a hero."


    His co-host chimed in, "You have to respect that decision. Silverwing knows his limits, but he''s still thinking of others. What a class act."


    The crowd''s cheers swelled again, their attention firmly on Silverwing, while Don, watching from the side, crossed his arms and let out a quiet sigh.


    ''Everyone''s looking for the spotlight. No one''s looking at the bigger picture.''

 Chapter 228: Chapter 228: A Special Challenge (Part 5)

    From what Don understood about Silverwing, he was as flashy and well-off as Starboy. Silverwing had the wealth and the charisma to match his power, a hero known for his finesse and confidence.


    The fact that he casually promised to donate 20 million, whether he won or withdrew, spoke volumes about his financial standing. But what made Silverwing stand out in Don''s mind was his ability to navigate situations like this one without losing face.


    Silverwing had nothing to lose going into the evaluation¡ªhis reputation was already intact. Don was certain that Silverwing had only agreed to participate in the android challenge on the condition that he saw a clear path to victory.


    After watching Thunderclap''s one-sided defeat, it was clear that Silverwing made a calculated decision to back out.


    By claiming he couldn''t defeat the android but could at least hold it off, Silverwing painted himself as capable but humble, aware of his limits. And then, with the promise to donate 20 million credits of his own funds, he made himself appear even more generous.


    In short, he managed to withdraw from the fight without losing any of his public favor. In fact, Silverwing might have even bettered his image in the eyes of his fans.


    ''It was a masterclass in damage control,''


    Don thought, watching Silverwing with a mixture of respect and wariness.


    ''He''s cunning, that''s for sure.''


    But now, Silverwing''s move had placed the spotlight firmly on Starboy¡ªand not the kind of spotlight Starboy would have wanted.


    As Dr. Gadget nodded at Silverwing''s request, acknowledging his decision to withdraw, Starboy stood frozen.


    He was at a crossroads.


    His reputation had already taken a hit earlier, and now he was being forced to make a decision that could either save or ruin his public image even further.


    If he withdrew, it would make him seem weak, especially after his earlier confident declarations. But if he fought and lost, the damage to his reputation could be catastrophic.


    Starboy carefully pondered the situation quickly.


    ''If I win, I''ll recover from the earlier humiliation, maybe even surpass where I was before. But if I lose, I''ll be remembered as the guy who made bold claims and failed¡ªtwice.''


    He could feel the weight of every gaze on him. The crowd, the other candidates, the commentators¡ªall were waiting for him to make his choice.


    Starboy clenched his fists and hardened his expression. He was about to step forward and accept the challenge when, to his utter shock, Don moved first.


    "I''d like to give it a try," Don said casually, walking past Starboy.


    Starboy''s anxiety over the fight with Apex was instantly replaced with a surge of anger. He turned to glare at Don, his eyes burning with resentment.


    ''Of course, he would do this. Of course, he''d want to take this moment from me,''


    Starboy fumed, his fists still tightly clenched.


    He wanted to snap at Don, to demand that he should go first, but the pressure of the situation kept him quiet.


    Dr. Gadget, standing above the field on his floating platform, sighed at Don''s request. "If that''s what you wish," he said, his voice still sounding a bit weary.


    Dr. Gadget then paused for a moment, looking between Don and Starboy before addressing them both. "So then¡­ which of you would like to go first?" he asked.


    Starboy opened his mouth, ready to assert that he would go first, but something stopped him. In the split second before he could speak, a new calculation ran through his mind.


    ''If I let him go first and he loses, I can fight just one round and back out gracefully. But if he wins¡­ well, there''s no helping it.''


    As much as Starboy hated the idea of Don overshadowing him again, the odds weren''t in his favor. And losing after declaring himself the main attraction would be far worse than letting Don have the first go.


    He bit his tongue, swallowing his pride as he glanced over at Don with a scowl.


    ''Fine,''


    Starboy thought bitterly.


    ''Let him take the risk.''


    Don, noticing Starboy''s reluctance to answer, gave him a knowing smile before turning his gaze back to Dr. Gadget. "I''ll start," he said confidently.


    Dr. Gadget nodded once, though his expression remained impassive. "Very well. Prepare yourself," he said, gesturing toward the center of the field where Apex waited. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don''s decision to step forward and volunteer first caused a wave of excitement to spread through the stadium.


    Within the crowd, people reacted in different ways¡ªsome eager to see what the unknown candidate had to offer, while others were simply excited to witness Apex in action again. The murmur of voices rose higher, as anticipation settled across the stands.


    "Well, would you look at that, ladies and gentlemen?" the first commentator''s voice boomed, sounding just as excited as the fans. "Today is just full of surprises!"


    His co-host quickly chimed in, "Indeed it is! And I can''t lie, I''m quite excited to see what this candidate can do. We don''t even know what his powers are yet."


    The first commentator chuckled in response. "Well, if getting a crowd hyped up is a superpower, then he definitely has that in A Class!"


    Up in the VIP viewing box, Mr. Xiao wore a wide smile, his eyes fixed on the scene below. Without shifting his gaze, he spoke to Miss Claire, his voice warm. "It seems your client has finally taken interest in the challenge. This should be very interesting to see."


    Miss Claire''s gaze remained steady, locked on the field. "It should be," she replied, her voice calm. But a flicker of something crossed her eyes¡ªsomething subtle, hidden beneath her composure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, back in conference room, Samantha sat with her eyes glued to the large screen projecting the live feed of the evaluation.


    Her heart clenched with worry as she watched Don step onto the field. The very thought of him facing Apex¡ªthe same android that had so easily dispatched Thunderclap¡ªmade her stomach turn.


    She wasn''t the type of person who found any excitement in combat or violence. To her, this was not a demonstration of power but a reminder of how dangerous the world of heroes could be.


    With a deep frown, she muttered to herself, her voice full concern. "What kind of despicable challenge is this? Making children fight something that strong for money?"


    The men in the conference room exchanged awkward glances. Though many of them secretly enjoyed the spectacle, none of them were brave enough to contradict a worried mother. They nodded in silence, offering nothing more than vague gestures of agreement.


    Mr. Thomas, who was seated near Samantha, saw an opportunity to score points. Leaning forward, he adopted a tone of solidarity. "I absolutely agree, Samantha. I''ll make sure our company publicly states that we don''t condone such challenges."


    Samantha gave him a warm smile, grateful for his support. But her smile quickly faded as her attention returned to the screen, where Don was now approaching Apex.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back on the field, Don came to a stop just a few feet away from the Apex android. He could feel the crowd''s gazes on him, but none of that mattered.


    His focus was locked on the machine in front of him, analyzing its every detail¡ªthe subtle shifts in its stance, the eerie stillness of its body, the way its glowing smiley face never wavered.


    Under his breath, Don muttered a single word, "Beastshift."


    Immediately, his muscles tensed, and a surge of raw energy flowed through his veins. His senses sharpened, his body felt lighter¡ªhis connection to the shift was instantaneous, but there was always that familiar strangeness that accompanied it.


    It was as though he was stepping into a version of himself that was both foreign and yet deeply ingrained.


    ''This still feels strange,''


    Don thought, clenching and unclenching his fists.


    ''But at the same time¡­ it feels a little familiar.''


    He adjusted his stance, feeling the primal strength coursing through his limbs. His already superhuman senses expanded, allowing him to detect every minor movement, every subtle shift in the environment within a ten-meter radius of Apex.


    Hovering above, Dr. Gadget gave the same instructions to Apex. "Apex, engage in controlled combat against the candidate."


    Apex''s robotic voice responded without hesitation. "Command received. Engaging in 3¡­ 2¡­."


    Don''s eyes never left Apex as the countdown began. His entire body was coiled like a spring, ready to react to the slightest movement.


    He could feel the subtle shifts in the air and the quiet hum of energy radiating from the android as it locked onto him. Every hair on his body stood on end, his instincts on full alert.

 Chapter 229: Chapter 229: A Special Challenge (Part 6)

    As soon as Apex''s countdown reached zero, nothing happened.


    The android stood perfectly still, its glowing smiley face unchanging. Across from it, Don remained in his position, his muscles tense and ready.


    The crowd held their breath, waiting for the first move. Seconds stretched on, and still, neither made any motion.


    The commentators exchanged glances, their voices hushed.


    "What''s happening?" the first commentator asked. "Is Apex malfunctioning?"


    The second commentator shook her head, her eyes narrowing. "No, I think they''re just sizing each other up. It''s a standoff."


    Don''s enhanced senses picked up the subtle vibrations in the air as Apex finally shifted, its body leaning forward. Without warning, the android burst into motion, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye.


    The air cracked as Apex aimed a punch straight for Don''s chest, faster than any normal human could possibly defend against.


    But Don wasn''t a normal human.


    His reflexes, heightened by the Beastshift, kicked in instinctively. His hands shot up, positioning in front of his chest just as Apex''s fist made contact.


    **Boom!**


    The impact was enormous, causing a shockwave to spread outward, kicking up dust and loose debris from the ground. But Don didn''t flinch. He absorbed the blow, his feet dug into the dirt, his muscles tingling as he held firm.


    The crowd gasped in astonishment. The sheer force of the android''s attack had been stopped cold.


    "Unbelievable!" the first commentator shouted. "Don just took Apex''s punch head-on, and he didn''t even budge!"


    Without missing a beat, Don countered. His fist moved faster than the crowd could see, and before Apex could react, Don''s punch connected with the android''s chest.


    **Boom!**


    The force of the blow sent Apex skidding backward, its metal feet digging deep grooves into the ground as it struggled to stop its momentum.


    The crowd erupted into murmurs, shocked by Don''s display of power.


    Dr. Gadget, watching from above, raised a brow. His expression, usually controlled, showed a flicker of curiosity as he leaned slightly forward.


    On the field, Apex remained standing, its body perfectly still. Despite the powerful hit, the neon smiley face on its head remained unchanged.


    Don didn''t press the attack, instead taking a moment to examine his forearms where Apex had struck him. There was some redness, but nothing serious.


    ''It''s tough,''


    Don thought, rubbing his arms. The android didn''t have a scratch on it, despite his counterattack.


    He barely had time to finish that thought when his senses screamed at him. His eyes snapped into focus as Apex had taken the moment of distraction to close the gap between them faster than before, its metallic fist poised to strike again.


    **Whoosh!**


    Apex''s punch whistled through the air, aimed straight at Don''s face. He raised his arms to block once more, but the attack never landed. It was a feint.


    Before Don could adjust, Apex''s leg swept under him, its foot connecting solidly with his ankle.


    **Thud.**


    Don''s balance shifted. He felt himself falling, his focus split between defending and regaining control. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could hit the ground, Apex followed up with another punch, this time aiming for his midsection.


    **Boom!**


    The android''s fist connected with his gut, sending Don tumbling across the field.


    He hit the ground hard, rolling several times before managing to punch the dirt, bringing himself to a stop in a crouched position.


    "Don''s down!" the second commentator shouted. "Apex is not holding back, and neither is Don!"


    Don gritted his teeth, his muscles still vibrating from the impact. Before he could fully recover, Apex closed the distance again with inhuman speed. The android was relentless, coming in for another strike.


    But this time, Don was ready.


    Just as Apex reached him, Don threw a punch. Apex, too close to react, ducked to avoid the blow. But Don''s eyes, sharp and focused, had already predicted the movement. His punch had been a feint.


    With a burst of energy from his Beastshift, Don jumped, his knee driving upward toward Apex''s head.


    **Crack!**


    The impact was brutal, the force of his knee slamming into Apex''s face with enough power to lift the massive android off the ground.


    But Don wasn''t done.


    Before Apex could be launched too far, he followed up with a devastating punch aimed straight at its chest, the power amplified by Forceful Strike.


    **Boom!**


    The shockwave from the blow radiated outwards, sending a gust of wind through the stadium, causing the ground to crack beneath them.


    Apex was sent flying, tumbling through the air with violent speed. The android''s body skidded across the field, ripping up chunks of dirt and rock in its path before it finally managed to dig its metallic fingers into the ground, dragging to a halt.


    The crowd was on their feet now, their cheers and gasps filling the stadium still.


    Don remained in place, his chest heaving slightly from the exertion. He stood tall, watching as Apex slowly stood up from its crouched position.


    For the first time, the android''s perfect frame was damaged. There was a visible dent in its chest, and scratches lined the once-pristine surface of its armor.


    The camera zoomed in on the dent, and the first commentator''s voice rang out. "Look at that! Don has done the impossible¡ªhe''s actually damaged Apex!"


    From the corner of the field, Dr. Gadget crossed his arms, his gaze locked on Don. "Interesting," he murmured to himself.


    Apex, meanwhile, stood still for a moment, its neon smiley face flickering slightly as if processing the damage. The android''s head tilted down, its gaze fixed on the dent in its chest.


    Don didn''t make any sudden movements, his focus sharp as he studied the android''s posture. ''It''s far from finished,'' he thought.


    In the VIP section, Mr. Xiao leaned back in his seat with a smile on his face. "Now things are getting interesting," he said softly.


    Miss Claire remained calm but allowed herself a slight nod of agreement. "Indeed," she replied, her voice measured but her gaze conflicted as she watched Don.


    Back on the field, Don clenched his fists, preparing himself for Apex''s next move. He could feel the raw energy coursing through him, his Beastshift still active and ready.

 Chapter 230: Chapter 230: A Special Challenge (Part 7)

    On the edge of the field, the candidates watched the battle unfold with a range of reactions.


    Silverwing, always seemingly composed, rubbed his chin thoughtfully with a smile creeping onto his face. "Interesting," he muttered to himself, his eyes locked on Don. He crossed his arms, as if enjoying the spectacle with quiet intrigue.


    In contrast, Starboy gritted his teeth in frustration, his fists clenched tightly at his sides.


    He couldn''t tear his gaze away from the scene before him.


    ''Just who is this bastard?''


    he thought angrily. Don, in his mind, had come out of nowhere, stealing the spotlight he believed was rightfully his.


    Watching Don handle Apex with such skill only fueled his resentment.


    Starboy''s thoughts shifted to concern.


    ''If that guy wins this, there''s no way I can outdo him. No matter how well I perform, I''ll always be second. Damn it!''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, back in the conference room, Samantha sat on the edge of her seat, her heart racing as she watched the fierce exchange between Don and Apex.


    Twice already, she had nearly jumped from her seat when Don took hits from the android, her heart tightening with fear.


    But each time, Don had come out mostly unscathed, much to her immense relief.


    Her hands were tightly clasped together, her knuckles white as she whispered, "Please, be careful¡­"


    The men in the room tried to contain their excitement, their eyes glued to the screen. The intensity of the fight had them hooked, though the women¡ªespecially Isabella¡ªwore different expressions.


    Some seemed unsettled by the violence, much like Samantha, while others, like Isabella, appeared bitter. There was jealousy in Isabella''s eyes, her arms crossed as she frowned at the screen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back on the field, Apex stood up again, its neon smiley face unchanging, but its stance slightly different now¡ªmore cautious.


    Even without any expression to read, it was clear that Don''s last attack had shifted the android''s perception of him.


    Apex now saw him as a genuine threat.


    Don didn''t make a move either. His hands remained at his sides as he stood still, focusing on building up energy in his arms.


    His eyes remained locked onto Apex, waiting for the next move.


    This time, Apex''s response was swift. The android burst forward with a speed even greater than before.


    Its body became a blur as it approached Don, and before even reaching him, it unleashed a flurry of rapid punches, each faster and more powerful than the last.


    **Boom! Boom! Boom!**


    The punches came in quick succession, like a machine gun of blows, aiming to overwhelm Don.


    His reflexes, however, were still sharp.


    He blocked each strike with his forearms, raising them just in time to meet Apex''s relentless attacks.


    Don gritted his teeth as he absorbed the hits, his feet shifting back with each blow.


    Apex''s movements were smooth, and every punch seemed stronger than the last. Don dodged a few attempts at leg sweeps, but he was steadily being pushed back.


    The ground beneath his feet cracked with each backward step until, finally, he found himself against the wall of the field.


    But Apex didn''t stop.


    It kept throwing punch after punch, hammering at Don''s defenses.


    Each time its fist connected with Don''s forearms, he felt the kinetic energy building up within his muscles. His arms were throbbing now, the pain intense as he struggled to contain the raw power.


    From the commentator''s box, the first commentator sounded worried. "Don''s in a bad spot! Apex has him backed into a corner¡ªthis might be the end of his attempt!" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second commentator leaned forward, her voice tense. "Can he hold on much longer? He''s been incredible so far, but Apex is relentless! I think you''re right, this may just be it for him."


    Just as the pressure seemed unbearable, Don''s eyes narrowed. He was waiting for the right moment.


    With a sharp intake of breath, he timed his counterattack perfectly. As Apex''s next punch came forward, Don swung his arm up and launched a devastating punch, his fist crackling with the energy he''d been storing.


    **Boom!**


    The sound was like an explosion, reverberating through the entire stadium.


    The force of Don''s punch met Apex''s raised arm, but the sheer power behind it was too much. The impact sent a massive shockwave through the field, tearing up the ground beneath them.


    Huge chunks of the stadium floor were ripped upward, revealing hidden mechanisms below that began to malfunction, some rising out of the ground haphazardly.


    The crowd gasped in disbelief as they watched the scene unfold.


    Apex''s arm, the one it had used to block Don''s punch, was completely shattered. The metal limb was destroyed, pieces of it flying across the field.


    The force of the punch sent Apex hurtling backward, its body crashing into the far wall of the stadium with a deafening


    **bam!**


    .


    The first commentator was speechless for a moment before finally shouting, "I¡­ I can''t believe it! Don just obliterated part of Apex''s arm! The power behind that punch¡ªit''s unreal!"


    The second commentator added, "Look at the field! He''s not just fighting Apex¡ªhe''s tearing the arena apart!"


    A stunned silence fell over the crowd as they processed what had just happened. Even the most enthusiastic fans were momentarily speechless.


    The ground between Don and Apex was a wreck, with debris scattered everywhere, and several of the stadium''s mechanical components rising awkwardly from below.


    Apex, however, wasn''t done. As quickly as it had been knocked down, the android stood up, its neon smiley face flickering slightly.


    It turned its head toward Don from across the field, and even though its expression hadn''t changed, there was a new intensity in the way it stood.


    Between them, the malfunctioning mechanisms from the stadium''s floor continued to rise and move erratically, adding a new element to the battlefield.


    Don watched Apex closely, a small smile forming on his face. "So you can take damage after all?" he said under his breath, his voice calm but charged with excitement.


    He then flexed his hands and fingers, feeling the lingering energy in his muscles. "Good."


    Apex remained still for a moment, its body rigid as if recalculating its next move. The crowd, the commentators, and even the candidates standing at the edge of the field held their breath, waiting to see what would happen next.

 Chapter 231: Chapter 231: A Special Challenge (Part 8)

    Don relaxed his posture slightly, his arms falling to his sides as he kept his eyes locked on Apex across the chaotic field.


    The stadium had practically become a warzone, with the mechanical pillars rising and falling erratically, some of them sparking and letting out bursts of electricity. As for the ground , it was cracked and uneven.


    In the stands, the atmosphere was still electric. The intensity of the fight had completely gripped the crowd.


    Some had their phones out, recording the spectacle while others had started to chant Don''s name, their voices growing louder with each passing second. They were hoping to see more of what they believed was his raw, untapped power.


    Despite the heavy exchange he''d just endured, Don''s breathing remained steady, his chest rising and falling at an okay pace.


    With his Beastshift active, his stamina was remarkable. This fight, no matter how intense, hadn''t tired him in the slightest. In fact, after blowing off Apex''s arm, his confidence had only grown.


    He could''ve pressed his advantage, attacked again to end it quickly, but now he saw something more.


    This was a chance to maybe test himself.


    With that thought, Don chose once again not to make the first move. He stood still, waiting, watching, his senses keen and his body ready for anything.


    High above the field, Dr. Gadget frowned. He was deep in thought as he observed Don''s decision to hold back, and for a moment, he considered stepping in to call the fight off. It was clear who the victor was, and there was no need to risk unnecessary injury.


    But before he could act, a message flashed across the visor of his glasses: "Do not interfere."


    Dr. Gadget''s frown deepened. He turned his head slightly, his gaze drifting toward the VIP viewing box. His expression darkened but he didn''t his gaze linger.


    Meanwhile, in the VIP area, Mr. Xiao was just tucking his phone into his blazer. "It seems SHU has quite the new addition this year," he commented as he did this, his smile broad as he spoke, though there was a subtle sharpness to his tone.


    Dean Sanchez, who stood behind Mr. Xiao like a servant, nodded vigorously in agreement. "Yes, yes, of course! No doubt he will make great strides!"


    Miss Claire, seated nearby, interrupted the praise. "We haven''t yet come to an agreement," she said coolly, her gaze never leaving the field, "so it''s a bit early to assume my client will remain here."


    Dean Sanchez''s smile faltered, and a flicker of uncertainty crossed his face, but Mr. Xiao''s smile, though now clearly forced, stayed in place. His grip on the armrest of his chair tightened again and his knuckles began whitening under the pressure.


    "That would be a shame," Mr. Xiao said, trying to maintain a charming tone, though his voice strained. "It would mean he doesn''t qualify for the reward, even if he wins."


    Miss Claire didn''t flinch. She offered a small, measured smile. "I''m sure he wouldn''t mind¡­ but your sponsors might."


    Mr. Xiao''s eyes flashed with something more dangerous for a brief moment, but he kept his forced smile intact. "Well, I''m sure we can match any offers your client might receive¡ªand perhaps offer certain benefits that other institutions cannot."


    Miss Claire didn''t glance at Mr. Xiao and just replied, "I''m sure you can," before before going quiet and keeping her attention on the field.


    ---


    Back on the field, the air was filled with dust as chunks of the ground lay scattered around, and the once neat arena was now a jagged mess of rising pillars and exposed mechanical components.


    Don and Apex remained motionless for a few moments, still locked in their silent standoff.


    Suddenly, a large pillar shot up from the ground between them, cutting off their view of each other.


    Only when this happened did Apex decide to make its move.


    But Don didn''t need to see it¡ªhis enhanced senses told him everything he needed to know. He could hear the mechanical whirring of the android''s body and feel the faint vibrations in the air as Apex launched itself forward.


    He raised his head just in time to catch a glimpse of Apex leaping from pillar to pillar, its movements precise and lightning fast.


    The android propelled itself across the field, using the rising platforms to increase its speed and height. To anyone else, Apex''s movements would have been a blur, but Don could see each motion clearly.


    Still, he pretended not to. His head moved as though he were struggling to follow Apex''s rapid pace, his eyes darting haphazardly as if he couldn''t keep up.


    The crowd gasped, thinking Apex was finally moving too fast for him.


    Then, with a burst of speed, Apex launched from the final pillar and its legs extended in a vicious dropkick aimed straight at Don.


    Don''s senses screamed at him to react, and though he picked up on Apex''s attack immediately, he deliberately waited until the very last second.


    His muscles tensed, and just as the android''s feet were about to make contact, Don raised his arms to block.


    **Boom!**


    The impact was brutal.


    Apex''s legs crashed into Don''s forearms with the force of a cannonball, sending shockwaves through the ground beneath them. Chunks of debris flew in all directions, and the nearest rising pillars trembled under the pressure, some of them malfunctioning as they tilted awkwardly.


    Don''s body was thrown back, his boots skidding across the cracked ground until his back collided with the far wall of the stadium.


    **Thud.** sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His body left an imprint on the wall, the concrete cracking around him from the sheer force of the impact.


    The crowd gasped, and several people stood up from their seats, craning their necks to get a better view.


    "Don''s been sent flying!" the first commentator exclaimed. "Apex''s speed and power are on full display now!"


    The second commentator added, "But Don blocked it! Even after taking that hit, he''s still standing! What incredible resilience!"


    Don peeled himself off the wall, his back aching from the blow. He glanced down at his forearms, noticing the faint redness where Apex''s feet had struck him but he didn''t mind as that was exactly what he wanted.


    He simply rolled his shoulders, the energy he absorbed coursing through him.


    ''That was solid,''


    Don thought to himself, rubbing one arm absentmindedly.


    ''But not enough.''


    Across the field, Apex landed lightly, its glowing smiley face still fixed in place. But even without a face, Don could sense the shift in the android''s posture¡ªit was preparing for another attack.


    The crowd held their breath, eyes wide with anticipation as the dust settled around Don, obscuring his figure after the massive impact against the wall.


    The stadium fell into a moment of stunned silence, broken only by the crackling of damaged mechanisms sparking in the field.


    All eyes were on the swirling cloud of dust, waiting for any sign of movement, any indication of Don''s condition after the brutal hit.


    After a tense moment, a shadow moved.


    Don''s figure appeared from the haze, though his legs wobbled slightly.


    Before he could seemingly fully recover, Apex burst through the remaining dust like a missile, heading straight for Don.


    The sudden gust of wind caused by its speed cleared the remaining debris, giving the crowd a clear view of the android''s relentless advance.


    Don narrowed his eyes, keeping his gaze locked on the fast-approaching android. His posture was compromised, but his mind was still focused, his instincts kicking in.


    Apex reached him, wasting no time as it aimed a knee directly at his face.


    But Don wasn''t fooled.


    He raised only one arm to block, keeping his other ready. His decision proved right as Apex halted the knee mid-motion, switching tactics as it launched its other leg in a kick aimed at Don''s head.


    **Thud!**


    The kick connected just as Don raised his other arm, forcing him back.


    He skidded across the cracked ground, his feet digging into the dirt as he fought to stay upright. He tumbled briefly, but before losing complete control, he slammed his fist into the ground with a forceful punch.


    **Boom!**


    The impact sent a small shockwave through the air, dispersing the dust around him in an instant.


    But even as the dust cleared, Apex wasn''t done. Its figure shot through the dissipating cloud, launching another kick.


    Don''s eyes locked onto the android''s incoming attack, but instead of blocking, he acted faster.


    His leg swept out in a low, powerful arc, colliding with Apex''s legs.


    **Smack!**


    The force threw Apex slightly off balance, its coordination momentarily disrupted.


    Without wasting a second, Don shot up from his crouched position like a rocket, the ground beneath him cracking under the sheer force of his launch.


    **Boom!**


    The ground trembled as a crater formed beneath his feet, sending another shockwave rippling outward.


    Apex tried to raise its good arm to block, but it was too slow. Don''s knee connected with its face, the impact loud.


    **Crack!**


    The blow sent Apex flying into the air, its body traveling in an arc before gravity began pulling it back down.


    But Don wasn''t done.


    Using the momentum from his leap, Don launched himself forward again, catching up to Apex before it could even begin to fall.


    The android, now mid-air and unable to maneuver, had no choice but to raise its hands to block as Don''s foot slammed into its chest.


    **Boom!**


    The force of the kick sent Apex hurtling backward, its body crashing into one of the malfunctioning pillars with a loud


    **bam!**


    .

 Chapter 232: Chapter 232: A Special Challenge (Part 9)

    The crowd erupted, their excitement clear as Don landed gracefully on the ground.


    His eyes remained fixed on Apex, watching closely as the android''s body hit the pillar with enough force to shake it.


    But despite the massive hit, Apex showed no signs of staying down. As the pillar began to rise, Apex rose with it, still standing tall, its posture as firm as ever.


    Don, his confidence surging, decided to take a page from Apex''s playbook. With a quick glance at the rising and falling pillars, he jumped onto one of them, using the mechanical platform to launch himself to another.


    The crowd watched in awe as Don moved, his jumps becoming faster, gaining momentum with each leap.


    Apex''s head followed his movements, its glowing smiley face unchanging but its gaze tracking Don''s every move. Though Don moved quickly, Apex could follow just fine.


    After several leaps, Don felt he had gathered enough speed.


    His eyes locked onto Apex as he launched himself from the final pillar, his body moving like a missile through the air, fist pulled back and ready to strike.


    He closed the distance between them in an instant.


    But Apex wasn''t idle. Reacting just in time, the android rolled forward, dodging Don''s devastating punch.


    **Boom!**


    The moment Don''s fist connected with the pillar instead of Apex, the entire structure exploded into rubble as a shockwave spreading across the field, sending debris and dust flying in all directions.


    Apex, having rolled forward to avoid the blow, paused for a split second to glance back. But before it could fully assess the situation, Don''s fist emerged from the thick cloud of dust.


    **Boom!**


    The punch connected directly with Apex''s head, the sound of the impact echoing through the stadium.


    The crowd roared in disbelief as Apex''s body was sent tumbling out from the dust cloud and across the now-ruined ground.


    Its frame crashed into damaged sections of the field, slamming into broken chunks of dirt and exposed mechanical parts.


    Finally, it came to a halt as it collided back-first into another rising pillar, its body slumping against it.


    The stadium was on fire, the cheers of the crowd reverberating like thunder. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first commentator''s voice spoke out with excitement. "Incredible! Don''s punch just sent Apex flying across the field! Is this it? Could this be the end for the android?"


    The second commentator, her eyes still locked on Apex''s figure, wasn''t so sure. "It''s too soon to say. Look! Apex is starting to move again!"


    True to her words, Apex''s body stirred. Despite the devastating attack, the android slowly began to stand, pushing itself off the pillar.


    Its once spotless frame was now covered in dents and scratches, but its glowing smiley face remained unchanged, almost mocking in its persistence.


    The camera zoomed in on Apex as it straightened up, its head turning toward Don, who stood at a distance, arms by his side and eyes still sharp.


    Don watched as Apex struggled to its feet. The android''s once-imposing frame was now riddled with dents and scratches, sparks flying intermittently from the damaged sections of its legs.


    Despite its attempts to stand, its legs buckled under its own weight, clearly unable to bear the strain any longer.


    ''It''s really tenacious,''


    Don thought, narrowing his eyes as he flexed his wrist and fingers to shake off the ache from the exchange.


    Apex was still moving, but it was obvious to anyone watching that it was nearing its limit.


    High above the field, Dr. Gadget sighed and shook his head, his eyes focused on the battered machine below.


    ''That boy''s punches must have truly incredible force to bring Apex to this point,''


    he observed. From his vantage point, Dr. Gadget could see the full extent of the damage¡ªinternal and external.


    The reverberating force from Don''s powerful strikes caused significant internal damage to the android''s systems.


    ''It''s his win,''


    Dr. Gadget thought, though part of him had already known that after the last few exchanges.


    He shifted his gaze from Apex to Don, who stood calmly, still observing the android. Don''s expression showed no signs of arrogance, but he did look curious. There was a hint of pride in his stance, but he remained cautious.


    ''Seems it''s reached its limit,'' Don thought as he watched sparks flare from the android''s exposed joints. ''I can''t tell if I''m just that strong with Beastshift or if Apex wasn''t as hyped as they said.''


    Part of Don wanted to feel proud of his victory. After all, he had held his own against a prototype supposedly capable of challenging A-class heroes.


    But deep down, he felt a little underwhelmed. Aside from its speed and power, Apex hadn''t given him the kind of challenge he expected.


    As much as Don had countered its every move with his enhanced abilities, it lacked the kind of strategic complexity he had imagined.


    The fact that it was a machine meant the damage it took was far more significant than a living opponent who could regenerate or heal. And Apex had no such capabilities, as far as Don could tell.


    ''Let''s not get too cocky,''


    Don thought to himself, his expression the same.


    ''They did say it''s a prototype.''


    Down below, the commentators were already discussing the inevitable outcome. "Well, folks, I think it''s safe to say Apex is done for," the first commentator said, shaking his head. "Don has not only managed to survive the fight¡ªhe''s dominated it."


    The second commentator agreed, "Well just look at Apex¡ªsparks flying everywhere, barely able to stand. It''s clear this is Don''s victory."


    Don glanced up at Dr. Gadget, who was still hovering above the field, collecting data with a pensive look on his face. "Do I need to destroy it to be named the winner?" Don casually asked.


    Dr. Gadget, who had been silently debating whether to call off the fight, was already aware that there was no point in continuing.


    He had initially wanted to end it early, but watching Don''s performance had captured his interest. He had collected valuable data to improve future versions of Apex, and he''d seen the android''s weaknesses clearly exposed.


    He could only let out a quiet sigh before hovering a little higher and addressing the audience. "Ladies and gentlemen," he started, "I think we have a winner. Congratulations, Don Bright."


    The crowd erupted into applause, some standing on their feet to cheer. Don, hearing the announcement, took a deep breath and relaxed his stance, his muscles finally easing as the fight officially came to an end.


    Dr. Gadget floated down toward Apex, still struggling to stay upright. "Stand down," he commanded, and the android''s movements ceased as it followed the order, slowly lowering itself into a crouched position, defeated.


    ---


    Back in the conference room where Samantha sat watching the live broadcast, relief washed over her.


    A warm smile spread across her face as she saw Dr. Gadget announce Don''s victory, and she exhaled a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding. She felt proud¡ªimmensely proud¡ªbut also grateful that her son had come out of this intense challenge mostly unscathed.


    The other men in the room clapped, nodding toward Samantha with approving smiles. "Quite impressive," one of them said. "Your son''s got real talent."


    Mr. Thompson, ever eager to make an impression, even stood up from his seat as he clapped, a wide grin on his face. "It seems your son is as amazing as his mother," he said, throwing in a chuckle, clearly trying to sound genuine but with an added touch of flirtation.


    Samantha, her attention still focused on the screen, only nodded politely. She accepted the compliment without much thought, her gaze fixed on the live feed as the camera zoomed in on Don''s face.


    The screen flashed with bold letters across the top:


    **Winner: Don Bright.**


    ---


    Meanwhile, at Nexus Academy, Summer had been watching the entire event unfold with a group of her classmates. The moment Don''s victory was announced, she couldn''t help herself.


    Throwing her hands into the air, she shouted, "Yes!"


    Realizing what she''d done, Summer quickly cleared her throat, trying to regain her usual composure. She crossed her arms and added with a nonchalant shrug, "I mean, whatever. I already knew he''d win."


    But Sylvia wasn''t as reserved. She practically jumped onto Summer''s back, hugging her tightly from behind. "Yay!" she cheered, her face glowing with excitement. "I knew he''d do it!"


    The boys standing nearby exchanged glances, their expressions shifting to disbelief. They crowded around Summer, bombarding her with questions.


    "Where did your brother train?"


    "Does your brother need a sidekick?"


    "How did he get so good?"


    Summer, keeping her cool despite the attention, ignored their rapid-fire questions and gave the screen a quick glance. Don''s face was still displayed prominently, the word


    **Winner**


    hanging over it.


    She smirked, crossing her arms even tighter as she thought,


    ''Good job, dummy.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back at the stadium, Don stood still in the middle of the now-ruined field, the dust beginning to settle around him.


    His breath was steady, and his gaze remained calm as he glanced around at the destruction caused during the fight.


    The pillars were still rising and falling, though many were damaged beyond function, while the ground was cracked and broken, littered with debris from the impact of his punches.


    The cheers from the crowd filled the air, and Don allowed himself a small smile as he raised his hand into the air with a closed fist.

 Chapter 233: Chapter 233: A Special Challenge (Part 10)

    Don stood in the center of the ruined field, his hand still raised in acknowledgment of the roaring crowd around him.


    The cheers could be heard throughout the stadium and beyond, along with a thunderous wave of applause and admiration that seemed almost endless.


    It was the first time he''d experienced this kind of attention¡ªthe eyes of thousands fixed solely on him, chanting his name with wild enthusiasm.


    He couldn''t help but feel a strange thrill, the energy of the crowd filling him with a sense of pride he hadn''t known before.


    ''This feels so surreal,''


    he thought, glancing around as he slowly lowered his hand.


    The cheers continued regardless, undiminished. And his smile remained steady as he took a final look at the scene, knowing that as far as his ambitions went, this was just the beginning.


    But he knew he''d remember this moment, the sight of the crowd, the electric atmosphere, all of it.


    High above the field, Dr. Gadget had received another series of messages. He read through them swiftly, his expression briefly changing before he cleared his throat and spoke into the hovering mic.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, due to the condition of the field," he announced, his voice resonating across the stadium, "the main event has been canceled and will take place later this week. Closing remarks will be delivered by the Dean via broadcast, and you can look forward to highlights and interviews beginning in a few minutes. Thank you."


    After his announcement, he added a few closing words of motivation for the candidates before hovering back and away from the field.


    The commentators also gave their closing remarks as they signed off, reminding the audience to stay tuned for upcoming segments.


    As the speakers quieted, Don turned to rejoin the other candidates.


    At the edge of the field, Starboy''s angry gaze was still fixed on Don, his expression dark. The sight of Don basking in the spotlight had clearly soured his mood, and he spun on his heel, cape whipping behind him as he moved toward the exit.


    Silverwing watched Starboy''s dramatic departure with a smirk, raising an eyebrow as he called out, "Not even a ''congratulations,'' Starboy?"


    Starboy said nothing as he continued walking without glancing back.


    Silverwing chuckled quietly to himself as he returned his gaze toward Don. "He''s not exactly the gracious type, is he?" he muttered to himself with a charming smile, shaking his head.


    Phantomstrike was the next to leave, giving Don a single, lingering look before turning away without a word.


    Frostbite, too, followed, though unlike the others, she continued watching Don even as she turned, her gaze cold and unreadable. Only when she had taken a few steps did she finally look away, her face expressionless.


    By the time Don approached the exit, he found only Silverwing waiting for him, clapping as he approached. "Well done," Silverwing praised smoothly, his hands coming together in polite applause. "A true show of strength and skill. Quite the demonstration."


    "Thanks," Don replied, offering a brief nod as he continued toward the tunnel. He wasn''t about to get caught up in the theatrics of Silverwing''s praise.


    But Silverwing, unfazed, fell into step beside him, matching his pace. "I don''t believe we''ve had the chance to formally introduce ourselves." He extended his hand to Don. "Charles Monclaire IV," he said, giving a small, almost regal inclination of his head.


    Hearing the name, Don raised an eyebrow.


    ''Monclaire IV?''


    he thought, sizing him up with a sideways glance.


    ''Wouldn''t be surprised if he''s royalty or something.'' Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the surface, though, Don kept it simple, shaking the offered hand and saying, "Don Bright."


    The two continued walking down the tunnel together, Silverwing keeping his stride easy and his expression friendly, though there was a glint of curiosity in his eyes as he glanced at Don. "Well, Don Bright," he said with a slight smile, "impressive performance today. You''ve got quite the talent. I hope we''ll have the chance to spar sometime."


    "Sure," Don replied noncommittally, noting Silverwing''s persistent interest as they walked. He wasn''t sure what to make of the guy, but he kept his own expression neutral as they approached a fork in the tunnel, one side leading to the private changing areas reserved for higher-ranking candidates.


    Silverwing stopped, a look of faint surprise crossing his face as he turned to Don. "Oh? You''re changing here?" he asked, glancing toward the common locker area.


    "I assumed you''d have a private room like the rest of us." His tone was pleasant, but there was a trace of surprise, maybe even curiosity, as he sized Don up once again.


    Don just shrugged. "No private room for me," he replied, continuing toward the common changing area. "See you around."


    "Well, then," Silverwing replied, that same charming smile still in place. "I''ll be taking my leave here. But let''s talk again soon. I''ll have my people reach out to yours." He gave a small wave as he took a step back, adding with a slight flourish, "Tata."


    Don gave a small nod. "Sure," he replied, watching Silverwing disappear down the other tunnel before he turned back toward the changing area.


    As he made his way forward, he couldn''t help but let out a quiet sigh.


    ''Better get changed and go find Miss Claire.''


    With that thought in mind, he quickly made his way into the changing area¡ªa spacious, tiled room with rows of lockers and benches lined neatly along the walls.


    The showers in the back were enclosed with frosted glass, and a faint, clean scent of disinfectant lingered in the air. The room was empty, giving Don a rare moment of quiet after the noise and excitement of the stadium.


    He slipped out of his training suit and quickly took a shower. After drying off, he changed into his regular clothes, fastening his belt and adjusting his shirt when a sound caught his attention.


    His ears picked up a faint yet frantic buzz from beyond the door¡ªvoices, hurried and overlapping, echoing down the hall.


    "Mr. Bright, how did it feel to face Apex?"


    "Was the fight as intense as it looked from the stands?"


    "Are you worried about the rumors of tensions between you and Starboy?"


    "What''s next for you after today?"


    The tone and the type of questions left no room for doubt: reporters.


    Don could almost hear the shuffling of their recording devices and see the eager faces pressed up against the door. With the way they were calling out questions, it seemed that his performance against Apex had really boosted his image.


    He shook his head, slightly amused. ''This part of being a hero is going to be a pain in the ass,'' he thought, slipping his shoes on and glancing toward the door.


    But he had no doubt there were perks to the attention, perks that would probably come in handy one day.


    Ready, Don walked to the door and pulled it open.

 Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Officially Famous (Part 1)

    As Don stepped out of the changing area, he was greeted by a line of guards forming a barrier between him and the rowdy crowd of reporters. As soon as he stepped out, the reporters'' questions grew louder.


    One of the guards nearest him, maintaining a respectful tone, gestured him forward. "This way, Mr. Bright."


    Don nodded, stepping into the aisle they''d created as the guards began to lead him away. Cameras flashed rapidly, and the questions grew more urgent.


    "Mr. Bright, what do you think of Starboy''s reaction to your victory?"


    "Do you think Apex could have performed better?"


    "Were you expecting to win against a prototype?"


    He ignored the barrage of questions, keeping his gaze forward as he followed the guards through the hallway.


    Around the corner, a larger crowd had gathered¡ªreporters and fans alike. The guards in front lifted a velvet rope, allowing Don to pass through toward the VIP section. He caught glimpses of the fans pressing in, eager for a picture or autograph, but the guards held firm, keeping the path clear.


    After a few turns, a short stairwell, and a quiet elevator ride, Don arrived at the VIP area.


    The elevator doors slid open with a quiet


    **ding**


    , and he was greeted by the sight of Miss Claire, standing with her usual composed expression, and Mr. Xiao, a tall, imposing figure who almost entirely blocked the shorter Dean Sanchez, who stood behind him.


    Stepping into the lavish VIP lounge, Don could feel the looks of several eyes on him. The room was filled with many elites, their gazes ranging from curious to appraising. But none dared approach, holding back as if waiting for Mr. Xiao to make the first move.


    Don''s gaze met Mr. Xiao''s just as the man broke into a smile, his sharp eyes gleaming as he extended his hand. "Congratulations, Mr. Don Bright," he said smoothly.


    Don stepped forward, extending his hand to shake the man''s. As their hands clasped, he gave Miss Claire a brief glance, silently conveying his curiosity. She caught his look, and with a subtle nod, prepared to introduce Mr. Xiao.


    "This is Mr. William Xiao," she said, keeping her voice even, "the chairman of the SHU board of directors."


    Don took in Mr. Xiao''s appearance carefully¡ªtall, well-dressed, and exuding a silent authority that would make most hesitate. ''He''s definitely intimidating,'' Don admitted to himself. Outwardly, he gave a polite nod and replied, "Nice to meet you, sir."


    Mr. Xiao laughed, the sound as charming as it was practiced. "Just William is fine," he said with a small wave of his hand. "I''m not that old." He chuckled again, the corners of his eyes crinkling in a way that didn''t quite reach the rest of his face.


    Don, catching onto the man''s attempt at humor, played along. "Sure thing," he replied, his tone light, though his eyes moved subtly toward Miss Claire again. "By the way, Miss Claire, do you have my phone? And are the negotiations all set?"


    Before Miss Claire could answer, Mr. Xiao''s voice cut in. "Ah, we were just about to get to that. After all," he added with a smile, "we couldn''t very well start without the star of the day, now could we?"


    Miss Claire, noticing the direction this was taking, merely handed Don his phone with a calm, "Here you go." She then continued, this time her words directed at Mr. Xiao "My client has already gone over everything he wants with me, Mr. Xiao. I''ll handle the negotiations from here."


    But Mr. Xiao kept his focus on Don, the smile on his face not wavering as he tried to persuade him. "You know, Mr. Bright, these talks might be more fruitful with you in the room. Sometimes, things just get resolved more quickly that way, and I''d hate to have any misunderstanding."


    Don didn''t hesitate to respond bluntly. "It doesn''t matter," he replied simply, slipping his phone into his pocket. "If it''s a must for me to be there, I''m fine with skipping negotiations altogether."


    For a brief moment, the smile on Mr. Xiao''s face became strained. But he recovered quickly, his expression softening as he gave a slight nod. "I see. Then we''ll proceed as you wish."


    Don turned his attention back to Miss Claire and she offered him a reassuring nod, and Don felt certain she''d handle things from here.


    Whatever Mr. Xiao''s interest, Don didn''t feel compelled to get involved directly. Today, he had made his impression. Now, he would let the rest play out.


    But before Don could leave, Mr. Xiao said to him, "I advise you to wait a little bit before heading down Mr. Bright, at least until the guards clear out the pesky reporters and fans. Don''t you agree?"


    Don paused mid turn before looking back at Mr. Xiao, who still had a fairly stiff smile on his face. For a moment, Don couldn''t help but wonder if Mr. Xiao was just saying this to keep him here or what.


    Regardless of the intent, Don wasn''t about to linger around. He didn''t show how he was feeling and instead just smiled and nodded at Mr. Xiao''s words as if he took them to heart.


    "Oh? In that case I guess I''ll just use the time to make a few calls while I wait downstairs. Thanks again." After saying this, Don walked toward the elevator and pressed the button to open the doors.


    Once inside, he turned to close the doors and could see Mr. Xiao still looking at him with the same stiff smile.


    "I do hope we''ll have you join us at SHU Mr. Bright. It would be a shame for the 20 million credit reward to be lost." He said while shifting his expression as if to show genuine regret at the idea.


    With the doors closing, Don didn''t even look the least bit fazed by the statement. "Well that''s a shame. Then I can only hope we come to an agreement."


    Don could be seen giving a little light shrug just as the doors fully closed with a subtle


    **ding~**


    Mr. Xiao was left smiling stiffly but for a moment his eyes seemed to twitch as he turned away from facing the elevator while saying to Miss Claire, "shall we get on with negotiations?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Miss Claire showed a brief smile while still facing the elevator, but it faded as soon as she turned to follow Mr. Xiao, nodding in agreement at his suggestion. "Of course."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After exiting the elevator and making his way back down, Don found that Mr. Xiao was right.


    What welcomed him was a scene of the many guards he left pushing and shoving fans and reporters away.


    ''I guess the creepy rich guy had a point,''


    Don thought, remembering how unsettling Mr. Xiao''s smile and gaze were.


    But despite the subtle strange nature of Mr. Xiao, Don wasn''t too surprised by it.


    Back in his world, not a single month would pass without a controversial story surrounding some celebrity or prominent figure.


    From a kids television legend being a paedophile to a beloved singer running a weird sex ring.


    Because of things like that, Don wanted his freedom guaranteed even if it meant losing out on many benefits.


    He sighed and shook his head before taking out his phone.


    ''Well, might as well call Samantha as I wait for this crowd to thin out.''

 Chapter 235: Chapter 235: Officially Famous (Part 2)

    Don tapped Samantha''s name on his speed dial and waited, hearing only a few rings before her voice came through the line. He could almost picture her smiling on the other end.


    "Donnie!" Samantha''s voice was soft but brimming with excitement. "I just finished watching your performance, sweetie. Goodness, you were so amazing out there! Silly old me was worried for nothing."


    Don couldn''t help but grin, a warm feeling settling in his chest. Having someone who cared this deeply for him was¡­ well, it was something he never took for granted. He chuckled a bit before answering, "To be honest, I wasn''t even sure I''d manage to beat that thing. I was planning to test it out a little, maybe even call a timeout if it beat me up. Its hits are no joke. I''m kinda surprised I even won."


    Samantha''s worry crept through, as predictable as it was endearing. "Oh, Donnie, are you badly hurt?"


    The corner of Don''s mouth lifted a little higher. Her concerned tone made him feel both cared for and slightly guilty, though he quickly reassured her. "I''m fine, Mom, don''t worry. Just a few scratches, some bruises, and a little soreness. I''ll take a warm bath when I get home¡ªthat should help."


    Yet despite his attempt to downplay it, Samantha sounded as concerned as ever. "Alright, sweetie, but try not to push yourself anymore today, okay? No training. I''ll give you a massage when I get home."


    Don''s eyebrows lifted, and a smirk crept onto his face. This was the outcome he''d been secretly hoping for. But he kept his tone casual, cracking a joke. "At this rate, I should probably start paying you for being my private physiotherapist."


    Her laugh came through the phone, light and beautiful, and he could imagine the way she''d be standing, maybe leaning against a wall with a hint of blush on her cheeks. "You can pay me by trying not to get hurt every week," she teased.


    Don let out a thoughtful "Hmm¡­" as if he were seriously considering it. "Or," he said after a few seconds of playful silence, "I have a better idea."


    As he spoke, he started pacing slowly, glancing occasionally toward the edge of the crowd as the guards continued to push back the enthusiastic fans and reporters. On her end, Samantha was standing outside the conference room, smiling and nodding politely at the occasional passerby.


    "What do you say we go on a mother-son trip one of these days?" he offered, trying to keep his voice light.


    Samantha chuckled, clearly thinking he was joking. "You don''t have to hang out with your boring old mom, Donnie. Besides, do you even think you''ll have the time after today? You''re practically a celebrity now."


    Don scoffed, feigning offense. "Celebrity or not, I''ll have you know my mom is an absolute bombshell. When she smiles, ice melts."


    He could almost hear her blushing through the line, her laugh bubbling up again, both amused and touched. "Okay, okay, Donnie, stop," she said, trying to rein him in. "Geez, you''re making me blush like a little girl."


    "Oh really?" he teased, grinning wider. "So, you''re saying you don''t want to hear about how the sun looks at you and gets jealous?"


    Samantha repeated his line with a laugh, "The sun gets jealous?" She shook her head. "You''ve been reading too many romance novels, Donnie."


    Don pretended to be offended. "Hey, are you making fun of my mom again? I''ve got plenty more lines where that came from."


    She relented with a smile in her voice, "No, honey, no more sweet talk. You win. And I really do need to get back to work, so I''ll call you when I''m off, okay?"


    "Alright, Mom. Talk to you later."


    Her tone softened again, a warmth that never failed to touch him. "Alright, sweetie. Congratulations again. I''m so proud of you. Love you, honey."


    "Love you, Mom," he said as the call cut off.


    Don was about to tuck his phone into his pocket when it buzzed in his hand, and he glanced down to see a message notification. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Ping!**


    The screen displayed a new text from Gary:


    *The item you requested is ready to be collected.*


    Don''s eyebrows raised slightly, and a faint, satisfied smirk appearing on his face.


    ''Perfect timing,''


    he thought.


    He tapped out a quick reply to Gary:


    *Where and when do I collect them?*


    He sent the text, then followed it up with another message to Donald,


    *Where are you?*


    After slipping his phone into his back pocket, he started moving toward the exit, where the guards had finally cleared a path.


    A lone guard stood by the doorway, wiping his brow with a faint sigh of relief as he spotted Don approaching.


    As Don drew near, the guard straightened immediately, greeting him with a firm nod. "Greetings, sir. If you''re taking your leave, please allow a few of us to escort you out."


    Don raised an eyebrow, not thrilled at the thought of being followed around. He knew this was all part of the fame game, but the idea of needing an entourage just to leave a building was¡­ less than appealing. "Is that really necessary?" he asked, frowning slightly.


    The guard hesitated, clearly caught off guard by the question. "Well, it depends, sir," he replied, clearing his throat.


    "Most people these days know not to approach heroes too closely, and even the media show respect¡ªsometimes. But, uh, I think these people are a bit caught up in the moment. Reporters want to break the story first, and fans are just eager for an autograph, maybe hoping to sell it later." He shook his head, sighing. "It happens every year during evaluations, but it tends to settle down after a few days."


    Don nodded, considering the information. "I see," he muttered with a nod, "well then I guess I could use an escort to the car park."


    The guard nodded quickly, clearly relieved by Don''s acceptance, and spoke into his earpiece.


    Within seconds, a small team of guards assembled to flank Don, forming a loose but attentive shield around him as they headed down the corridor.


    As they made their way through the building,


    **Ping!**


    Don''s phone vibrated, and he glanced at the screen to see Gary''s response.


    *Pickup is mobile. Package doesn''t need to be too discreet, so I can send it to your location if that works better. Just let me know where you are.*


    Don''s fingers tapped out a quick reply,


    *Student car park at SHU. Send me the plate number so there''s no trouble with entry.*


    He pocketed his phone again, listening to the guard''s brief murmurs through their earpieces as they moved through the building.


    Another vibration from his phone, and Don checked to see Gary''s prompt reply.


    *Not a problem,*


    followed by a plate number. Don mentally noted the details before returning his attention to his surroundings.

 Chapter 236: Chapter 236: Officially Famous (Part 3)

    The closer Don and the guards got to the exit, the louder the noise outside became. As the main doors opened, the sound of excited and eager people greeted him.


    Reporters and fans alike moved forward, shouting his name and calling out questions. Don kept his head forward, focusing on the path as the guards pushed back against the crowd, creating a narrow channel toward the car park.


    "Mr. Bright, a quick word on the evaluation! Please!"


    "Don, what do you think of your future here at SHU?"


    "Can you tell us about your strategy when taking on Apex?"


    Don kept his gaze straight ahead, his lips pressed into a polite, unreadable line, while cameras flashed continuously around him.


    It was noisy and a little overwhelming, but he managed to tune out most of it, occasionally glancing to either side to check that the guards were holding their formation.


    One eager fan managed to slip past the line, thrusting a notepad and pen in his direction. "Please, just one autograph!"


    Before Don could respond, a guard gently but firmly guided the fan back behind the barrier.


    As they approached the car park, he finally allowed himself a slight sigh, relieved to be out of the crowd''s immediate reach. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don entered the car park alone, watching as the reporters hovered near the boundary. It was clear they were considering waiting just outside the barrier in hopes of catching another glimpse of him.


    But before they could settle in, the guard stationed by the security booth stepped out, raising his voice at the crowd.


    "The school will take legal action against any reporters or visitors who attempt to breach the agreed-upon rules," he announced firmly, casting a sweeping gaze over the crowd. "This includes, but is not limited to, unauthorized entry, harassment of students, and failure to respect restricted areas. The penalties include heavy fines and permanent banning from campus events."


    A collective murmur passed through the crowd, and Don watched as they began to disperse, discouraged by the guard''s warnings.


    He allowed himself a small smile before continuing on his way into the quieter car park. As he walked, he took out his phone, thumbing it open to find a message from Gary:


    *The package will be there soon. Stand by.*


    He then checked his conversation with Donald, only to find his friend hadn''t replied.


    ''Where the hell is he?''


    Don wondered, a faint crease forming on his brow before he sighed and let it go.


    A few minutes passed as Don leaned against a metal railing, glancing occasionally at the car park entrance.


    Just then, a bland-looking electric sedan pulled in, and he recognized it immediately as the one Gary had arranged. Don stood and waited by an empty parking space, watching as the sedan made its way over, slowing to a stop beside him.


    He slipped into the backseat, finding the interior predictably nondescript, just like every other vehicle Gary had used before.


    The only notable difference was the medium-sized box in the seat beside him, labeled with a bold red


    **Fragile**


    . He reached out, fingertips brushing the surface of the box to test its sturdiness.


    **Beep!**


    One of the small screens embedded in the back of the front seats blinked to life, displaying an incoming call. Gary''s voice soon resounded from the speakers.


    "Good afternoon, Sir Don," Gary greeted. "May I just say congratulations on your performance today. I was quite pleasantly surprised, as was the young madam."


    Don glanced at the screen, half-expecting a video feed, but it was just audio. His attention shifted back to the box as he replied, "Thanks. I didn''t really think I''d win, honestly, since the powers I used were only just recently awakened."


    Gary''s response came with a hint of surprise. "Is that so? I had assumed you''d been holding them back until now, but I suppose that makes more sense."


    Don tried to sound a bit unsure, keeping his tone casual but not too rehearsed. "I wouldn''t hide anything from Elle. I''m just trying to understand why I''d suddenly awaken new powers now, of all times."


    Gary made a thoughtful sound. "Hmm¡­ It''s rare but not unheard of for people to unlock new abilities throughout their lives. Let''s view this as a blessing, sir."


    Don nodded, though he added a pinch of hesitation to his voice. "I guess you''re right¡­"


    The less convinced he sounded, the better. Samantha had believed him easily, but Gary required a subtler touch. He wasn''t sure if Gary was completely convinced, but it didn''t matter. Don knew that as long as he stuck to the story, it would be his truth, and no one could prove otherwise.


    Letting out an audible sigh, he shifted the topic smoothly. "Anyway, it was a good opportunity to try them out. I''ll let you know if I need any help with them. For now, though, I should get going¡ªunless there''s something else you wanted to discuss?"


    A moment of silence followed. Then, Gary sighed too, his tone shifting slightly. "Well, there is another matter of grave importance¡­"


    Don raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "What matter?" he asked.


    Gary sighed again before answering, his voice carrying a tone of slight reluctance. "It''s about the base and¡­ our funds. The young madam hasn''t yet brought this up with you, but we''re facing some financial strain, mostly because of the base."


    Don''s expression shifted, his casual curiosity turning to mild concern. "What do you mean?"


    "Well," Gary began, clearing his throat, "running the base is extremely costly. Building it nearly drained the young madam''s entire inheritance. Without a source of income to offset these expenses, the funds are dwindling fast. I''ve tried convincing her to sell it¡ªespecially since it was originally her idea to construct the base specifically for you¡ªbut she refuses. She considers it your dream base and won''t hear of parting with it. But as things stand, we may not be able to keep it running for more than a year."


    Don nodded slowly, listening closely. He appreciated Gary''s candor and knew the financial strain must be a real concern for him to bring it up. "I understand. I''ll bring it up with Elle when I call her later."


    Out of curiosity, he added, "Just out of interest, what kind of offers are on the table for it?"


    Gary replied without hesitation, "There are a few anonymous buyers willing to pay up to 18 billion for the base."


    Don''s eyes widened slightly, impressed by the amount. Gary continued, "With that kind of money, we could invest in a more modest base¡ªperhaps closer to the city¡ªand explore options to generate income."


    Don considered it, nodding as he replied, "Definitely sounds like a better idea. I''ll talk with Elle."


    Gary''s tone softened a bit, almost as if he were treading lightly. "Brilliant. But perhaps don''t approach the matter too directly. She poured her heart¡ªand quite literally her entire fortune¡ªinto making it perfect for you. If money weren''t an issue, I''d have no concerns."


    Don gave a slight nod, his gaze drifting to the package beside him as he replied, "I get your point, and I''ll think about how best to bring it up with her."


    "Thank you, sir," Gary replied, the appreciation clear in his tone. "And regarding the package, the instructions for using the device are attached inside."


    "Thanks," Don said, giving the box a quick glance. "I''ll update you later on how things go."


    "Understood," Gary replied. "Take care, sir." With that, the call ended, the screen fading to black.

 Chapter 237: Chapter 237: Officially Famous (Part 4)

    After the call ended, Don let out a quiet breath, leaning back against the seat for a moment.


    **Click.**


    He then opened the door and climbed out, carefully lifting the package in one arm.


    The sedan drove off soon after, its electric motor humming softly as it made its way out of the car park.


    He took out his phone to check for any response from Donald, but there was still nothing.


    ''Where the hell is he?''


    he thought, frowning slightly.


    ''Let me check by the car just in case.''


    Making his way toward where Donald had parked, Don''s eyes narrowed as he spotted the vehicle, which appeared to be shaking slightly.


    His brow raised, curiosity shifting to suspicion. He approached and reached for the back door handle, pulling it open.


    **Click.**


    The door swung open, revealing a rather¡­ awkward scene inside, leaving Don speechless.


    Don is shocked to find Donald in the backseat with his pants down and with a girl between his legs.


    Donald showed a panicked expression as the door opened and snapped his head to look at Don, eyes wide.


    "D-Don!" He called out in surprise, before suddenly changing his expression as the girl between his legs bopped her head up and down even faster.


    "Oh f-fuuuck!" He groaned out, turning his attention back to the girl and extending his hands toward her head before pulling it up.


    The girl didn''t resist and lifted her head swiftly, revealing the reason she''d been bopping her head in the first place as she left a trail of saliva between her lips and Donald''s exposed cock.


    Just as she pulled away, Donald''s cock twitched and he shot out a few bursts of cum, which landed on the girl''s face and glasses.


    Don, still shocked, only now recognized the girl as the same one that exposed Donald to Starboy earlier.


    Her forgettable facial features aside, he couldn''t miss the colourful attire she wore with the wild patterns and styling.


    "What the fuck? Is this why you''re not responding to texts?" Don managed to mutter out, looking confused by what he had just stumbled on.


    Unlike Donald who was now quickly fumbling to lift his pants up, the girl calmly used the sleeve of the outfit to wipe Donald''s cum off her face before moving out from between his legs.


    "Hey man, uh, sorry, I was just uhm¡­" before Donald could explain what was going on, the girl adjusted her glasses and said in a casual tone, "well, now that you''ve ejaculated, our deal is done."


    Saying nothing more, the girl opened the other door and made her exit, shutting the door behind her and walking away, leaving Don confused.


    Donald glanced toward the window, hoping to catch sight of the girl, but she was already speeding up, her figure retreating toward the car park exit.


    He let out a small sigh, then turned back to find Don standing with arms crossed, head tilted in that mildly amused, expectant way of his. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don raised a brow. "Need a minute, or are you good?"


    Donald''s cheeks, already flushed, grew a deeper shade of red. He stammered, rubbing the back of his neck, "Uh¡­ yeah, sorry about that."


    Don just watched him, waiting.


    "Well," Donald started, glancing off to the side, "after you left me by the caf¨¦, Becky¡ªthat girl¡ªcame up to me. Said she wanted to apologize for, you know, making me look like an idiot in front of Starboy."


    His hands moved restlessly, gesturing as if to bring more meaning to his words. "I told her to get lost at first," he said with a slight shrug. "She''s the whole reason things went sideways in the first place after all. But then¡­ she offered to make amends." His voice trailed off as he scratched his cheek.


    Don didn''t shift his gaze, curiosity evident in his eyes. "And how exactly was she planning to ''make amends?''"


    "She, uh¡­" Donald''s hands mimicked a vague gesture. "She offered to¡­ you know, uh,


    *suck me off*.


    "


    A brief silence followed. Don blinked, processing the absurdity of it all, then shook his head with a resigned sigh.


    ''So, all it took was a blowjob to wipe out any grudge¡­ even after she almost got him humiliated.''


    He didn''t even know what to say.


    Donald, misinterpreting the sigh, looked even more flustered. "Look, I''m sorry, man. I was just¡­ thinking with my¡ªwell, y''know."


    He fumbled, his words tripping over themselves. "I just wanted to¡­ I mean, I was curious what it felt like."


    Don chuckled, shaking his head slowly. "I''m not angry, just¡­ surprised, that''s all."


    Before he could say more, a thought crossed his mind, and he lifted an eyebrow. "Wait." He fixed Donald with a curious look. "Have you, like, *never* gotten a blowjob before?"


    Donald hesitated, his face turning a shade redder before nodding reluctantly. "Well¡­ not exactly. At least, not from a real girl."


    Don''s expression shifted from confusion to mild concern, tilting his head as he tried to make sense of the answer. "What do you mean¡­ not from a


    *real*


    girl?"


    Donald looked visibly uncomfortable, his hand moving to adjust his glasses as he mumbled, "Uh, well¡­" His eyes darted around, clearly reluctant to explain further.


    Don held up a hand, cutting him off. "You know what? Never mind." He shook his head with a bemused smile. "Probably better if I don''t know."


    Grateful for the change in topic, Donald''s gaze flickered to the medium-sized box in Don''s hand. "Uh, so, what''s that?"


    "Just a part for something I''m working on," Don replied, keeping his tone casual as he glanced at the box. "Gonna stash it in the back." He moved toward the rear of the G-Wagon, fingers pressing the handle before it clicked open with a solid


    **thunk**


    .


    Donald watched Don place the box carefully inside, still looking awkward. He quickly adjusted his shirt and pants before climbing out, leaning back against the car as he tried to regain a bit of composure.


    Once Don had shut the rear door, he turned back to find Donald avoiding eye contact, clearly still embarrassed. A slight smirk appeared at the corner of Don''s mouth as he crossed his arms.


    "So, do you still have anything else to do on campus?" Don asked.


    Donald''s eyes flicked up, his face still tinted pink. "Uh, no, nothing. Are you, uh¡­ done with your evaluation?"


    Don shrugged. "More or less." He paused, looking toward the driver''s side. "In that case, let''s go."


    "Where to?" Donald asked, relieved to move past the awkwardness.


    "Nexus Academy."

 Chapter 238: Chapter 238: Officially Famous (Part 5)

    Donald kept his hands on the wheel as they cruised toward Nexus Academy, while Don held his phone up, scrolling through the news feed.


    Headlines and comments about his evaluation flashed by, a mix of critiques, and flat-out trolling. He chuckled a bit at some, though he sighed lightly at the more biting remarks. ''Guess that''s fame for you. Can''t please everyone,'' he thought, switching apps to fire off a quick text to Summer:


    *I''m almost at your school, are you done yet?*


    He hit send and slipped his phone back into his pocket just as Donald rolled to a stop at a red light.


    Don turned to Donald, giving him a bit of a sidelong look. "So¡­" he began, a smirk creeping onto his face, "did you at least get her number? What was her name again¡­ Becky, right?"


    Donald, already looking a little zoned out, blinked as he processed the question. A moment passed before he let out a long, defeated sigh. "Shit."


    Don laughed, leaning back in his seat. "I''ll take it that''s a no, then."


    "Ugh." Donald grumbled, giving the steering wheel an irritated pat. "How did I forget to ask?" He glanced over at Don, a flicker of hope lighting up his face. "You think there''s a chance I might see her again on campus?"


    Don shrugged. "Could be. If she''s a student, yeah, you might run into her. But she might''ve just been visiting for the evaluation."


    Donald''s expression faltered. Don thought about telling him not to get too hung up on a girl who''d thrown him a bone (or, well, more than that) over something so minor. But then again, maybe a little chase would be good for Donald''s growth.


    Just then, Donald straightened up, looking a bit more resolved. "Well, I''m not giving up. Tomorrow, I''ll check around campus, maybe look her up on social media or records." He nodded to himself.


    ''She must''ve given him some real good head,'' Don thought, his mouth twitching slightly with amusement. But before he could comment, he noticed the light turning green and pointed ahead. "It''s green."


    "Oh, crap!" Donald snapped his focus back, stepping on the gas as they continued toward Nexus.


    A ping on Don''s phone drew his attention, and he checked to see Summer''s reply:


    *We''re outside, where the hell are you?*


    He rolled his eyes, typing a quick


    *almost there*


    before stashing his phone again. A few minutes later, they reached the gates of Nexus Academy.


    Donald pulled up a little past the entrance, coasting to a stop by the sidewalk where a group of students clustered around Summer and Sylvia, talking away nonstop.


    Donald looked over, his hands still gripping the wheel. "Uh, where should I stop?"


    "Right here''s good," Don replied, sending a short text to Summer, who looked visibly annoyed, standing stiffly as she half-listened to the chatter around her.


    Summer glanced at her phone and immediately looked their way, nudging Sylvia with her elbow and gesturing toward the car.


    They broke from the crowd and hurried over, leaving the others trailing after them with disappointed expressions. Summer ignored them, making her way to the passenger side. Her gaze met Don''s as he gestured for her to hop in the back.


    Sylvia paused by the door, throwing Don a playful wink before blowing him a kiss. She then slipped in behind Summer, who took a seat with a huff, her frown more obvious now that she was in the car.


    "So, what are you doing in Cassie''s car?" Summer asked, eyeing him suspiciously.


    Don just shrugged, nodding in Donald''s direction. "Well, she let Donald borrow it and he gave me a ride." He barely finished the sentence when Sylvia''s hands reached from behind, covering his eyes.


    "Guess who?" she teased, her voice sing-song.


    Don let out an exasperated sigh. "I saw you get in, so what''s the point?"


    At that moment, Donald started pulling the car back toward the main road, and the group Summer had left behind spotted Don through the window, calling out excitedly.


    "Oh my god, it''s him! Summer, introduce us! Hey, can I get a picture?" They waved frantically, trying to catch Summer''s attention.


    Ignoring them completely, Sylvia leaned forward more as she answered Don. "I know, but I just wanted to hear you say my name."


    Summer shot her a look, frowning as she gently pulled Sylvia back to her seat. "Hey! Sit down, will you?"


    "Aww~" Sylvia whined, but Summer gave her a warning glare before turning back to Don, her eyes narrowing. "And you¡ªwhy the hell didn''t you tell me you were doing your evaluation today?"


    Don chuckled, scratching his cheek as he gave her a sheepish look. "Well¡­"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, back in the VIP area of the main battle stadium, Mr. Xiao and Ms. Claire were now seated in a private booth away from the other elites present in the area.


    The booth was surrounded by glass walls, allowing no sound to escape. It had a circular wooden table at its center with a fine finish, and four plush chairs around it in the same color as the table.


    Ms. Claire and Mr. Xiao were seated on opposite ends, each with a glass to their right-hand side. Mr. Xiao''s glass held whiskey, while Ms. Claire''s contained sparkling water.


    Mr. Xiao currently had a thoughtful expression on his face as he processed the demands Ms. Claire presented on Don''s behalf.


    He didn''t show it outwardly, but he was incredibly surprised by what Don was asking. It was no better than requesting to be a regular student with a few perks here and there.


    It made absolutely no sense to someone like Mr. Xiao, who, during his time as chairman, had dealt with countless young upstarts eager to join the professional ranks of superheroes. It was far more common to see them come with outrageous demands, and depending on their abilities, Mr. Xiao or his representatives would negotiate until the two parties met halfway.


    But with the demands Ms. Claire presented, there was no halfway¡ªDon wasn''t really asking for much, so it was mostly a matter of whether or not the university would agree.


    If Don had been an average-performing candidate, there would have been no problem. But after his performance today, agreeing to his demands was akin to giving up the potential to make a fortune off him¡ªTV deals, sponsorships, school representation, assigned missions, and the list went on.


    Like Starboy, Don had the potential to make the school millions, if not more, in the long run. So it was incredibly hard for Mr. Xiao to accept this.


    He let out a sigh before forcing a smile, shaking his head as he said, "I wasn''t expecting this at all. But surely, your client is willing to make some changes to these demands so that both parties can benefit. I assure you, you won''t be at a loss. To start, we can completely throw out the lack of PR, since Mr. Bright has the potential to become the face of the school¡ªsponsorships, interviews¡ª"


    Before Mr. Xiao could finish, Ms. Claire curtly cut him off. "Let me stop you right there. I''m sure you have plenty to offer my client, perhaps even millions, but let me make this clear from the start. Those demands are hard-set. You can either agree to them or disagree¡ªI''m sure other institutions will be more open to them."


    Mr. Xiao was someone very accustomed to getting whatever he wanted¡ªeven Starboy, who was sought after by many schools, had eventually been persuaded by Mr. Xiao to stay at SHU in his hometown of Santos City.


    It wasn''t been cheap, but the deal was done, and he thought the same could be possible for Don. But that clearly wasn''t the case here. This made Mr. Xiao look a bit more tense.


    He tried to hold his smile, but Ms. Claire could see the corner of his mouth twitching ever so slightly, as though he were losing patience.


    "This is exactly why I wanted Mr. Bright present, so we could be malleable in our negotiations. Surely, he wouldn''t care too much about parting with some of his demands in exchange for adequate compensation. Whatever his worries are, I''m sure I can alleviate them as well."


    Ms. Claire showed a small smile, actually finding it hard not to let out an amused laugh as she shook her head and replied, "I assure you, Mr. Xiao, if you do not give me a direct response now, whether or not you visit my client offering millions in compensation, he would have already lost interest and begun looking to take his skills elsewhere. I know it may come as a surprise for someone in your particular field of business, but I repeat, my client has no interest in letting go of the demands I''ve presented. If the university cannot meet them, simply tell me now so we can both save ourselves the time. It is pointless otherwise to speak any further."


    Mr. Xiao now had a vein visibly popping on his forehead, and yet he still managed to keep his forced smile in place. Ms. Claire didn''t seem the least bit fazed by him looking as if he were about to explode; she even kept the smile on her face.


    Suddenly, Mr. Xiao stood up from his seat, slamming his hands on the table


    **bam** S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    , causing cracks to appear. Ms. Claire didn''t even flinch, she just looked up at him as he stared at her with a gaze that could kill.


    "Well, since your client seems so adamant on these demands, I have no choice but to accept them. I''ll have my people draft a contract and send it to you. Good day, Ms. Claire." After saying this, Mr. Xiao took the liberty of leaving first, pushing the glass door of the booth with such force that he caused cracks to appear on the surface as well.


    Ms. Claire didn''t even bother turning her head to watch him leave. She just smiled as she reached for her glass of sparkling water and took another sip, thinking,


    ''I see he still doesn''t take rejection well.''

 Chapter 239: Chapter 239: Officially Famous (Part 6)

    Just as the time was nearing 4 PM, Don, Donald, Sylvia, and Summer arrived at the Chanel Hills community.


    They pulled in without hassle, and as Donald was driving toward their homes, Don was busy tapping away at his phone, much like Summer and Sylvia.


    Only, unlike them, who were busy on social media, he was sending a text to Tori that read:


    *Hey, sorry I couldn''t reach out to you today. I forgot I''d be taking part in the evaluation. Anyway, how was your day?*


    Before sending the text, Don paused, his finger hovering above the send icon.


    ''Seems like a reasonable enough message to send. I mean, it''s not like she texted me either. Better than her thinking I''m just an asshole who forgot completely, I guess.''


    Not needing to think too long on it, Don tapped the send icon and put his phone away just as Donald pulled to a stop in front of their house.


    He turned off the engine and snapped his head toward Don before asking, "Hey, do you plan on going to school tomorrow? Not for the evaluation, but to use the capsules and maybe get a little practice in to prepare for the VR FPS league?"


    Hearing Donald say this, Sylvia pulled her attention away from her phone and leaned forward through the space between the two front seats. She asked Donald with curious eyes, "Ooh, what''s that?"


    Having Sylvia close to his face made Donald immediately blush. He wanted to respond but choked on his words, only managing to mutter out sounds before Don came to his rescue and answered.


    "It''s a shooting game but in virtual reality and competitive," he summarized before answering Donald''s question. "Yeah, man, no problem. That is, unless something comes up. I''ll let you know first thing in the morning, if that''s all right."


    Donald, trying to avoid Sylvia''s mesmerizing eyes, answered in a cracked voice, "Y-yeah, man, cool... uh... you know, I''ll hit you up in the morning."


    Don narrowed his eyes at the response, thinking,


    ''Real smooth Donald.''


    Despite thinking this, Don decided to play along and just answered, "Cool¡­ Do that, man. Text me if anything."


    With nothing more left to say, Don took the initiative to step out of the vehicle first before retrieving the box he had put in the back. His doing so prompted Sylvia to lose all interest in Donald as she pulled her head away, saying, "Thanks for the ride."


    She proceeded to step out as well, followed by Summer, who simply said, "Yeah, thanks," in a half-hearted tone before exiting the vehicle too.


    Donald gave an awkward wave toward Don before the engine roared to a start and he drove forward.


    As he was driving away, Summer came to stand beside Don and crossed her arms under her chest before commenting, "Your friend''s a little weird."


    Don just shrugged and walked away first, waving his hand dismissively. "You say that like you''re normal yourself."


    This comment of his prompted Summer to frown and snap her head in his direction, looking at him with narrowed eyes as she asked, "The hell is that supposed to mean?"


    Don didn''t answer and simply kept walking, entering the house first and closing the door behind him.


    "Gah, he''s so insufferable," Summer growled, stepping onto the property as well, only more aggressively, with Sylvia following behind at a casual pace.


    Once inside, Don first checked to see if Amanda or Winter were around by calling out their names, but after getting no response, he simply made his way upstairs and directly to his room.


    He had already showered at SHU after the evaluation, so there was no need to do so again. Instead, his attention turned to the box he was holding, which he proceeded to place on his bed before opening it.


    Inside, he found some bubble wrap, which he quickly removed to reveal the device inside. It was rather small, no bigger than a TV remote, similar in appearance too with its plastic surface, a few buttons, and a small screen about 2 inches across.


    At the back of this device was a single sheet of paper, which Don could only assume was the instructions. He pulled it off the device and quickly read through the information provided.


    The instructions stated:


    *To use this device, start by pressing the power button to turn it on. Make sure it''s within a 5-meter radius of the android you plan on testing. You will automatically get a message on the screen that reads ''Android detected. Proceed with scan,'' after which you should press the blue button in the corner. You will then get a message reading ''Connecting'' on your screen. The android should be able to detect that an external device is trying to access its systems. Tell it to allow access, and the device will begin scanning. The process should take about an hour, and after completion, if nothing is out of order, it should say ''No external threats found.'' If any are detected, assume the android is insecure.*


    The instructions were simple and straightforward, and after breezing through them all, Don nodded in satisfaction before placing the device and the piece of paper into one of the drawers of his dresser.


    ''Well, I promised Mom I wouldn''t do any training, but I don''t have anything better to do, so I could just do some mental training for an hour while I wait for her to get back and give me that massage.''


    Thinking on that, Don couldn''t help but smile to himself, greatly looking forward to it after what had happened last time.


    With that in mind, he grabbed the now box, planning to throw it out.


    But just as he opened the door to step out of his room, he found Sylvia standing in front of it, looking like she was just about to knock. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Don open the door before she could, Sylvia retracted her hand and put it behind her back, along with the other, while slightly tiptoeing.


    "Oh, hey there," she said with a wide smile on her face.


    The first thing Don did was look both ways down the hallway. Only after seeing no signs of Summer did he turn his attention back to Sylvia and answer, "Hey," his voice trailing with suspicion before he asked, "What can I help you with?"


    Sylvia tilted her head thoughtfully, puffing out one of her cheeks as she did so, then hummed before answering, "I don''t know¡­ what can you do for me?" As she said this, she straightened her head and leaned slightly forward, her smile now looking more flirtatious than friendly.


    Don couldn''t tell if she was genuinely flirting with him or if there was something else he was missing. Before he could answer, though, Sylvia pulled her head back and just giggled.


    "I''m just kidding. I just thought I''d come see you while Summer is taking a shower. I get bored really fast, so I thought, why not come here?"


    As plausible as that reason seemed, Don felt like Sylvia wasn''t being completely honest. But he gave her a slight smirk and played along. "Well, you''ve seen me now."


    Almost immediately, Sylvia bit her lip enticingly, eyeing him up and down. She then extended one hand forward and delicately placed it on his chest before suggesting, "I have. But while I''m here, how about I give you a proper congratulations for kicking ass today and helping me win on the bets I placed on you?" She giggled mischievously.


    ''Wait¡­ does she mean?''


    Don thought, his mind already drawing the quickest conclusion¡ªand it was the right one as Sylvia added with a whisper, "My mouth misses you."

 Chapter 240: Chapter 240: A Sticky Congratulations (Part 1) (R-18)

    Don was a bit stunned by Sylvia''s forwardness. However, he quickly shook it off, not even allowing his expression to falter as he decided to play along without needing to waste any words.


    He moved to the side of the door and extended a hand as if welcoming her in, then said with a sly smile, "Well, why don''t we fix that?"


    Sylvia looked him up and down with a smile before taking him up on his offer and walking inside, swaying her hips as she did so.


    As she walked past, Don didn''t miss a chance to steal a glance at her behind. She was currently wearing her school uniform, so her loose skirt didn''t leave much of an outline for him to admire.


    Its short length, though, allowed him to see part of her tantalizing thighs¡ªenough to spark any man''s imagination.


    After walking inside, Sylvia glanced around, stopping in the middle of the room before doing a playful little spin. She then turned to look at Don and commented.


    "So this is what a guy''s room looks like," she said, bringing her hand under her chin and rubbing it thoughtfully before adding, "I don''t know why, but I expected it to be a bit more¡­ messy."


    Don quickly closed the door and followed Sylvia''s gaze as she looked around the room. It wasn''t nearly as pristine or well-decorated as Samantha''s, but it was in relatively good order, with most items where they should be. However, this was mostly because Don didn''t spend much time in his room and nothing else.


    He shrugged at Sylvia in response.


    "Wait"¡ªsuddenly, Don had a realization, and he narrowed his eyes at Sylvia before asking, "You''ve never been in a guy''s room before?"


    Sylvia smiled at the question but didn''t immediately answer. Instead, she first walked over to the bed and sat on the edge, still facing Don, who remained standing by the door.


    She gave a little nod. "Yeah, my mom was always against it. She isn''t as strict now that I''m older, but I don''t know¡­ I just never really got around to it."


    Don showed a look of doubt, and understandably so. Sylvia was beautiful, in every aspect of the word, so it came as a surprise to him to hear this. He walked away from the door and stopped a few inches away from her before asking with a raised brow, "Then¡­ did guys ever visit your room?"


    Sylvia shook her head, then put on a playful smirk as she rested both hands on the bed, pressing down as she leaned forward slightly. "Nope. I''ve never allowed any guy into my little¡­ tight¡­room," she said, articulating each word carefully while keeping her gaze locked with Don''s. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t immediately get it at first, but then, not even a second later, he understood what Sylvia was implying.


    ''Oh,''


    he thought, his expression shifting slightly to show a hint of surprise.


    Sylvia noticed his mild surprise and tilted her head to ask, "Are you shocked to hear that I''m a good girl?"


    Don cracked a smirk and decided to tease her by replying sarcastically, "You? A good girl?"


    Sylvia smiled at Don''s light teasing, then stood up from the bed, taking two steps forward until she was in front of him. His figure towered over her, and their gazes remained locked. Sylvia bit her lip slightly before she slowly began to lower her gaze.


    "I am a good girl, but more importantly right now¡­" She leaned closer, her voice slow and flirtatious. "I''m *your* good girl."


    Before Don could construct a response, she lowered herself down onto her knees. Extending her hands forward, she began undoing his pants.


    Don wasn''t entirely sure what to make of her boldness, but he kept his thoughts to a minimum, deciding to enjoy the moment. Playing along, he asked teasingly, "What are you doing down there?"


    Sylvia snapped her head up, her hands slowly lowering his pants, as she replied in a sweet, innocent-sounding voice, "Oh, nothing¡­ just wanted to say hello to a big and hard friend of mine."


    As she slowly said this, she let go of his pants, allowing them to drop to the floor, leaving him in his briefs. She then brought her hand over to his crotch, tracing light circles there as Don''s arousal became evident through the fabric.


    "Mmm~, I can tell someone is very excited to see me," she murmured, a mischievous glint in her eyes before raising both hands to hold Don''s briefs by the edge, where in the next moment she tugged at as she began to lower them slowly.


    Don watched her every movement with focus his cock hardened just from the site of her being on her knees before him.


    As she slowly lowered the briefs off, she began to reveal Don''s cock until finally, she lowered his briefs enough for it to stand erect in the open, less than an inch away from her face.


    "Oh wow," she widened her eyes and showed a pleasantly surprised expression. "You really did miss me huh? she asked while keeping her gaze fixated on Don''s half-erect cock.


    As if curious or seeing it for the first time, she moved her head back to look at it properly, even moving to the sides to look at it from a different angle.


    Don watched her do this with a raised brow and then asked, "Are you just going to stare at it?"


    His question prompted Sylvia to look up at him for a moment before biting her lip and turning her gaze back to his cock. "I was just taking a moment to admire the view." She said, before adding with a mischievous tone. "Now I would like to give it a little taste."


    Staying true to her word, Sylvia leaned into Don''s half-erect cock, keeping her hands on his thighs for support.


    She moved her head right below his cock before opening her mouth and sticking out her tongue without hesitation, she licked the base of Don''s cock, right between his balls and shaft.


    It was enough to make his cock throb as it got even harder, but she didn''t stop there. She proceeded to use her tongue to lick the area a little bit before dragging it along the length of his cock until she finally reached the tip and swirled her tongue around it.


    This combination was more than enough to make Don now fully erect and hard. She paused when she saw this and smiled at her handy work. She then raised her head to look up at Don, using one hand to hold his cock near the base.


    She then slowly began to move her hand forward and back, feeling the wetness her tongue had left below. Sylvia maintained eye contact with Don as she did this before asking, "Well, do you agree now that I''m your good girl?"

 Chapter 241: Chapter 241: A Sticky Congratulations (Part 2) (R-18)

    Don was just about to give a casual answer to Sylvia''s question, but then he stopped himself as he remembered the terms of his agreement with Ms. Claire.


    ''I''m already risking it by doing this so it''s better I don''t leave any room for implications. Some girls take things too literally.''


    With this in mind, Don cleverly dodges the question by giving a playful answer.


    "Well, I''d say you''re more of a temptation." He said with a smirk before extending his right hand and placing it on her head.


    **giggle**


    Sylvia didn''t mind the answer and bit her lip slightly. She also starts to stroke his cock a little faster as she responds, "I like that."


    "What else do you like?" Don asked as he subtly guided her head back toward his cock.


    Sylvia gave no resistance and allowed her head to be brought closer until Don''s meaty cock was pressed against the soft skin of her cheek.


    She could feel the warmth spreading over her face as his masculine scent began to excite her. It made her remember her bold decision to suck him off in a dressing room last time.


    With a smile on her face, she rolled her eyes up to look Don in the eyes as she slowly stuck out her tongue. Exclusive content from m,v lemp,yr


    Don watched as she fully stuck it out, before shifting her head to the side to allow Don''s cock to slide over from her cheek.


    As it inched closer to her mouth, it left a barely visible trail of pre-cum. Don could also now feel the warmth of her breath tickling the tip of his cock.


    Grip still firm on his shaft, she continued to stroke his cock rhythmically. Then, in the next moment, she began to lick the tip from the front as if it were an ice cream.


    *Mm~*


    As this went on, she moved her head from side to side and allowed her tongue to lick the tip from different angles.


    Don tightened his jaw as the pleasure slowly began to spread, causing him to tighten his grip on her head.


    Despite this, she still paused and pulled her head away before looking up at him to ask, "How does that feel?"


    Don ran his fingers through her hair and replied with a small smile, "feels great."


    Sylvia returned the smile while giving her lip a little enticing bite. "Then I guess I''ll keep going."


    While keeping her gaze locked with Don''s, Sylvia slowly leaned in again, but this time, rather than just sticking out her tongue, she opened her whole mouth.


    Don''s cock throbbed as he watched Sylvia''s mouth drawing closer and closer.


    He could practically feel her breath tickling his cock even more. But this didn''t last long as that sensation was soon replaced by another, that of a wet warm mouth.


    Sylvia had taken his tip into her mouth and she wasted no time getting to work on it. She swirled her tongue around it and moved her head around as she did so, to allow her tongue to play with it.


    She did this while still stroking his shaft, which Don made groan out lightly in pleasure


    *argh~*


    ''damn her mouth feels great.''


    **slurp~** **schlick~**


    **Mmm~**


    Sylvia didn''t let up even as saliva and precum began to accumulate in her mouth.


    If anything, she became even more passionate, using the sloppy mix to lubricate Don''s cock.


    She opened her mouth, pulling her slightly before spitting on the sloppy mix on the tip and then stroking it evenly out using her hand.


    She looked up at Don as if to see his reaction to this but without even needing to, she felt his cock throb once more in her hand.


    The sight of her sloppily licking and sucking at his tip was more than erotic enough to get Don even more excited.


    And looking at her face, he could see it now had light trails of the same precum and saliva mix running down her mouth and chin.


    Sylvia also took notice of this and pulled her hand away from Don''s cock. She then brought both her hands to the collar of her shirt and began to undo the buttons.


    "Can''t have you messing up my uniform now can we?" She asked with a playful smile as she quickly undid the buttons.


    Don nodded in response but didn''t remain idle. He took a step forward, closing the distance between her mouth and his cock. "While you do that, feel free to stick out your tongue."


    Sylvia paused for a moment and looked at Don with a smirk, her eyes glinting with mischievousness. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How can I say no to that?" She replied before sticking out her tongue fully in the next moment.


    Don wasted no time and held his cock by the base before tapping and gliding it against her tongue softly.


    Sylvia continued to undo her buttons, revealing her cleavage and lacey black bra as she reached the lower half.


    Once done, she slowly took off the shirt, all while Don continued to play with her tongue. Then, just as quickly, she undid her bra and allowed it to drop to the ground, revealing her perfect milky mounds.


    Only now did Don stop as he pulled away to catch a glimpse of her topless.


    Strangely enough, Sylvia didn''t respond to this in an overly flirtatious way and instead looked a little nervous.


    Her cheeks became a little more flushed and she avoided Don''s gaze, keeping her eyes instead on her own breasts.


    They were D-cup in size and perfect in shape. She cupped them with both hands before muttering, "Now look who''s staring¡­"


    Her voice lacked the same provocative edge as before but there wasn''t much change in her body language outside her avoiding eye contact.


    Don could only assume she was maybe self-conscious about her breasts or not entirely comfortable being half nude in front of him.


    Whichever it was, Don wanted to ease her worries. "I can''t help it, they look incredible."


    Sylvia let out a playful but nervous scoff, "Yeah right. You''re just saying that." Despite her saying this, a smile formed on her face, and her cheeks became a little rosier.


    "It''s true," Don reaffirmed, before suggesting, "why don''t you lie on the bed? It''s my turn to do the tasting."

 Chapter 242: Chapter 242: A Sticky Congratulations (Part 3) (R-18)

    "H-huh?"


    Sylvia showed a look of surprise when she heard Don''s words, thinking that perhaps she misheard him.


    Though she showed signs of nervousness, Don didn''t expect that type of reaction. Just to be sure she didn''t misunderstand, he spoke more clearly.


    "Those pretty little mounds of yours, I want to taste them." As he said this, he casually pointed at her chest with a single finger while showing a smile.


    This approach seemed to do the trick as Sylvia relaxed, her playful and flirtatious side bubbling up again. She smiled weakly and held her breasts more firmly, squeezing them together and moving her chest side to side in a sexy manner.


    As she did this, she looked up at Don briefly to see his reaction. She found that he was smirking while keeping his gaze fixed on her breasts.


    ''He really likes them?''


    She thought, the idea of it bringing a small smile to her face and easing an insecurity of hers.


    With her heart now slightly at ease, Sylvia stood up while still pressing her breasts together and maintained eye contact with Don. As he silently watched her, her heart began to race.


    She also began to feel butterflies in her stomach and a warm tingly sensation throughout her body. It was like she was anxious, but at the same time excited.


    Having a guy look at her breasts was a new experience for her, one she thought she''d been prepared for when she first decided to take off her shirt and bra.


    As these new and strange emotions continued to bubble up inside, Sylvia kept facing Don with a small smile on her face. She took a few steps back until her legs made contact with the side of the bed.


    She then slowly sat on the edge, her hands still on her breasts and her eyes locked on Don, or to be more precise, his cock.


    Don took notice of this and slowly lifted one hand to hold his cock. Then, while keeping his gaze on Sylvia''s breasts, he began to stroke it in long slow motions.


    The sight of this came as a surprise to Sylvia, but she didn''t dislike it. In fact, it made her feel more willing to show her body to Don, as his reacting this way made her feel incredibly confident about her body.


    Sylvia could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she watched Don stroke his cock in front of her. She couldn''t believe how turned on she was getting, and it both excited and scared her at the same time.


    ''Why does this feel so freaking hot?''


    Sylvia wondered as took a deep breath, trying to calm her quickening heart rate.


    She desperately wanted to please Don and show him that she wasn''t just all talk when it came to being flirty and sexy. With that determination, she began to massage her breasts, running her hands over them in slow varied motions.


    She could feel her nipples harden as she traced her fingers over them, leading her to let out a soft moan. This made Don raise a brow at her as he continued stroking his cock, watching her intently.


    Sylvia then leaned back slightly on the bed, giving Don a better view of her breasts as she massaged them with more vigor.


    The feeling of her own hands on her naked skin was incredibly arousing, even more so now with Don jerking his cock at the sight.


    Don''s breathing had become heavier now, his chest rising and falling more visibly. This made Sylvia feel that he was enjoying what he saw. So she decided to take it a step further and began to pinch and tug at her nipples, causing another moan to escape from her lips.


    **Mmh~** **Ahh~**


    Her eyes never left Don''s cock as she continued playing with her breasts. She could see the precum glistening at the tip of his member, and that sight alone made her, even more, turned on and start to get wet.


    Don then spoke up, "You have no idea how hot you look right now," he said teasingly, before adding, "You''d look even hotter with my cock sandwiched between your tits."


    Sylvia felt a rush of pride and excitement at his words. She wanted to please him even more now and so she gladly welcomed the idea.


    **Mm~**


    "That sounds fun."


    Taking that for yes, Don approaches the bed. "Lay down for me then." Read more chapters on m-vl-e-mpyr


    Without hesitation, Sylvia laid back on the bed and spread her legs slightly, giving Don a peek of her wetness. She could feel her arousal growing at the mere thought of Don''s cock between her breasts.


    Don smiled and crawled onto the bed, positioning himself above her with his gaze never leaving hers. He then slowly placed his cock in between her breasts and began to thrust slowly.


    *Uhn~*


    Sylvia moaned at the feeling of his cock sliding against her sensitive skin. She placed her hands on her breast and began moving them up and down in sync with his thrusts.


    *Mm~* Ah~*


    ''This is so weird but it feels so good.''


    Sylvia thought as her moans became more frequent and much louder.


    Feeling Don''s hot cock sliding between her breasts made her more aroused than she had initially thought. And looking at his incredible physique as he thrust only added to this.


    As his thrusts became more powerful his cock began to inch closer to her face with each thrust. Finally, the tip struck her chin and it prompted her to lower her gaze, only for Don to thrust again.


    The tip made contact with her soft lips and she could feel the wetness of his precum on them. Only when he felt her soft lips did pause for a moment. She raised her head to find him looking at her with an expectant gaze.


    And with no words said, she lowered her head again and opened her mouth to welcome Don''s tip in. She also pressed her breasts more firmly against each other to provide Don with a tighter space to thrust through.


    Sylvia could see the desire and pleasure in Don''s eyes as she slowly took the tip of his cock into her mouth. She swirled her tongue around it before slowly taking more of him in, carefully avoiding her teeth.


    "Fuck," Don groaned as Sylvia sucked and licked his cock, her breasts, creating a warm, wet tunnel for him to thrust through. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia could feel Don''s hand on her head, guiding her movements as he started to thrust harder and faster.


    **Mmmpf~* *mmm~*


    She moaned around his cock, sending vibrations through it that drove him wild.


    Don couldn''t help but pull out of her mouth for a moment as he looked down at her with a lustful gaze. "You''re so fucking good at this," he groaned before pushing himself back into her mouth.


    Sylvia felt an intense rush of emotion at his words. They made her suck and lick his cock more eagerly, feeling herself getting wetter with each passing second as a result.


    Don soon started to thrust even harder, one hand still on Sylvia''s head while the other reached down to fondle her breasts.


    His fingers pinched and tugged at her nipples, adding another layer of stimulation for her to experience.


    **Ohh~** *ah~*


    The combination of having Don''s cock in her mouth while he played with her breasts was driving Sylvia wild. She could also feel Don''s hard, throbbing cock begin to twitch between her breasts.


    ''Is he about to cum?'' she thought before pulling back slightly and looking up at him with a lustful gaze.


    "Come on my tits," she muttered with an expectant gaze, squeezing her breasts together and pressing them against his cock even more.


    Don couldn''t resist the invitation and started thrusting harder between Sylvia''s breasts. The sensation of her soft skin and warm cleavage became almost too much to handle.


    **Argh**


    With a final deep thrust, Don let out a loud groan as he came all over Sylvia''s breasts.


    She watched in awe as thick ropes of cum landed on her skin, some even making its way onto her face.


    Sylvia couldn''t help but smile at the sight before leaning to lick up some of the cum that had landed on her breasts. Don watched her with a smile as she cleaned up every drop with her tongue.


    When she was finished, she looked up at him with a satisfied smile. "Mmm, it''s so warm and gooey¡­ I love it."

 Chapter 243: Chapter 243: Plots Around the City (Part 1)

    Meanwhile, in the rest of the city, Don''s performance during the evaluation had become the talk of the town.


    Everywhere¡ªfrom the news stations and radio to social media¡ªwas buzzing about him. UTube, in particular, was flooded with all kinds of videos with misleading thumbnails and titles like


    *"There''s a New Prince in Town,"*


    *"The Fall of Starboy We Never Expected,"*


    and *


    "SHU Is About to Become a Powerhouse University Because of This Guy."*


    The list went on, and among the people consuming this information was none other than Victor, co-leader of the Hell Riders gang, who was currently at one of their many safehouses.


    It was a dinky little apartment in a more dangerous part of town, but the danger came from people like him, so it was actually safer from prying eyes and the police.


    Although Don wasn''t fully focused on the Hell Riders gang, the impact he had left on them had caused them to nearly halt all operations as they scrambled to find a solution.


    Victor was currently seated on a faded lime-green sofa, which had many tears with stuffing sticking out. The floor was littered with all sorts of junk¡ªmostly beer bottles, empty pizza boxes, and fast food wrappers.


    The walls were stained, with white paint chipping in many areas, and opposite the couch was an old-looking TV resting on a wooden stool that had seen better days.


    Slouched into his couch with a beer can in hand, Victor constantly flipped through the channels, only to keep finding news about the SHU evaluation. Whether he checked sports channels, news channels, or even music channels, he kept catching glimpses of it during breaks between shows, which brought him great irritation.


    "Today, let''s talk about Don Bright¡ª" Stay tuned for stories on m-vl-em,py-r


    *Click.*


    He flipped the channel.


    "I don''t know if many of you had the pleasure of watching this happen live, but let me tell you, Don Bright is¡ª"


    *Click.*


    "SHU was in a frenzy today when¡ª"


    *Click.*


    As he switched to another channel, they were still talking about SHU, and he had reached his boiling point.


    "Damn it! Just let me watch my fucking shows in peace!" he angrily yelled out, clenching his fist around the beer can and crushing it before tossing it toward the TV.


    Beer spilled out as it flew through the air and struck the TV, doing no damage, which only seemed to make Victor even more furious.


    A deep frown on his face, he moved his hand to reach for the pocket of his stained, faded blue jeans to get his phone.


    But just as he pulled it out, a large cockroach crawled out from one of the crevices in the couch. Feeling the strange sensation of its legs on his hand, he immediately jumped up from the couch, yelling out as he shook his hand vigorously. "Ahh! What the¡ª!"


    Rather than fall to the ground, though, the cockroach took flight, buzzing around the small living room. Without thinking, he grabbed a nearby empty pizza box and threw it forcefully toward the flying cockroach.


    However, he not only missed but also accidentally hit the lone, dangling lightbulb hanging from the ceiling. It shattered with a loud


    **pop**


    , immediately darkening the room, with only the TV providing light.


    "Fuck this!" he cursed before quickly walking to the door and exiting the apartment.


    He stepped out into an equally lackluster hallway, with flickering lights, peeling paint, and graffiti-stained walls and doors. He didn''t even glance around, just flipped his phone open and speed-dialed a number.


    After ringing for a few seconds, the phone connected, and without waiting for the person on the other side to speak, he started talking.


    "Ash, I can''t fucking do this!" he blurted, pacing around near the door, his eyes glancing around the hallway with a look of disgust. In the distance, he could even see a few rats scurrying about.


    On the other end, Ash didn''t sound too pleased herself, answering with an attitude. "Can''t do what, Victor? I''m busy."


    "I can''t fucking do this!" he repeated. "Staying in this shithole, eating this junk, and hiding like I''m some rat! Hell, a gas station motel is better than this."


    Ash was in no mood for his complaints and didn''t shy away from telling him. "Well, boo-hoo! Who do you think is enjoying themselves right now, Victor? Nearly all our operations are on hold, we lost so much cargo, we''re in fucking debt with the cartel, and what¡ªyou want to spend what little money we have left to sleep comfortably? Fuck you, Victor."


    Ash''s harsh and blunt words only made Victor angrier. He punched the door, his fist denting the light wood as he argued, "It''s not about being fucking comfortable¡ªit''s about reputation! How the fuck are the other gangs going to see us if we''re in hiding? My boys are already telling me the rumors are so bad that even the Frosty Boys are making fun of us. The fucking Frosty Boys!"


    As he repeated this, he punched the door even harder, deepening the dent. "How the fuck are we supposed to be respected when a bunch of kids making meth in their garage are laughing at us? You were supposed to find out who''s behind this shit! Use your damn connections in the police¡ªyou''re the one who said we get those connections in first place. But right now, it''s not working, so where did all that money we paid them go? To their fucking donut runs?"


    Ash had enough patience to hear Victor out completely, but her stance didn''t change. "You have no idea how many fucking favors I''ve pulled trying to get information, but there is nothing. Whoever or whatever this fucker is, they''re like a ghost. The police found no prints, no DNA, no CCTV¡ªnothing. The fucker didn''t leave a single trail for us to follow."


    As much as Victor didn''t want to agree, Ash had a solid point. They had exhausted their sources, but still had no leads. Despite this, Victor felt there had to be another way.


    "Well, your fucking plan failed, so we''re going to do it my way."


    "And what way is that?" she shot back with a mocking tone. "Put a hit on a fucker we don''t even know? Your style won''t work on this Vic."


    Victor frowned at her mocking tone but proceeded to clarify. "I don''t mean placing a hit, Ash. I mean luring the fucker out. If he wants to ruin our supply, then let''s give him the chance¡ªand make sure he regrets fucking with us."


    Ash took a long pause, as if weighing the pros and cons. Like Victor, she was also stuck in a crummy apartment, looking for a way to get out of this mess. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With no new ideas, Victor''s suggestion didn''t seem half bad. With visible reluctance, she agreed.


    "Fine, but we''re going to need a plan¡ªa really fucking good plan."

 Chapter 244: Chapter 244: Plots Around the City (Part 2)

    Back home, Don was completely unaware of the plots being made against him. He had just finished dressing up, while Sylvia, who was seated on the edge of the bed again, was buttoning up her shirt.


    She had a smile on her face, thinking,


    ''I can''t believe I just did that.''


    Her heart was still beating faster than usual.


    She looked up from her shirt to glance over at Don, who had his back turned to her as he fiddled with his pants. Just as he finished, his ears twitched ever so slightly as he picked up the sound of a rumbling engine.


    Don immediately recognized the sound as that of Amanda''s pickup truck. ''Looks like they''re back,'' he thought before turning to face Sylvia and asking, "All done?"


    She nodded and was about to answer when suddenly the door swung open, and Summer''s figure appeared. She was clearly fresh out of the bath, still wrapped in a towel, with her wet hair and glistening skin reflecting the dim light in Don''s room.


    Sylvia nearly jumped up from the bed at the sudden entrance, while Don, who had heard footsteps approaching, didn''t really react¡ªonly turning to face her.


    Summer had a frown on her face, looking at Don with narrowed eyes before shifting her gaze to Sylvia, then back to Don. She did this a few times, eventually letting her gaze linger around the room as if searching for something. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Don could question her, she asked in a suspicious tone, "What are you two doing in here?"


    Don hesitated to answer, not wanting his response to vary from Sylvia''s. He didn''t know if she''d want to tell Summer about what had just happened, but considering the fitting room incident with Summer present, Don felt it was entirely possible that Sylvia wouldn''t mind¡ªmaybe she''d even look forward to telling her.


    To get out of this predicament, he chose to answer with humor.


    "Sylvia here was just telling me about all the guys who refused to go out with you because you''re so nosy," he said, adding, "Ever heard of knocking?"


    Summer furrowed her brows even more, crossing her arms as she snapped back angrily, "Shut up! I''m here for Sylvia, not you."


    "Ouch, my feelings," Don muttered in a bland tone, highlighting his lack of care, which only seemed to irritate Summer further. But she resisted the urge to curse at him.


    Sylvia laughed cheerfully at the two bickering but decided to step in. She stood up from Don''s bed and walked over to Summer, explaining, "Don''t worry, we were just making conversation."


    Summer reacted by keeping her gaze on Don, still suspicious. Don just shrugged his shoulders and asked, "Why are you looking at me like I did something wrong?"


    Summer huffed before turning on her heel to make her exit. "Come on, Sylvia, let''s go. It smells like sweat in here anyway."


    Summer stormed out of the room before Don could say anything else, while Sylvia followed with steady steps, swaying her hips a little as she made her exit.


    Just as she was closing the door, she gave Don a cute wave and winked at him. "See you later big guy," she whispered with a grin.


    With a subtle click, the door closed, and he was once again alone in his room. Don heaved a sigh and shook his head slightly, thinking,


    ''I really better tread carefully with her, but that''s a worry for another day.''


    Choosing not to dwell on it, Don exited his room as well, deciding it would be good to check on Amanda and Winter.


    He quickly made his way down the stairs and caught sight of Amanda and Winter just as they were entering the house, both carrying plastic bags filled with fresh vegetables.


    As Amanda was about to turn into the kitchen, she caught sight of Don and paused, giving him a big, wide smile.


    "There''s the man of the hour! Did you know they''re talking about you on pretty much every radio station?" she said. "Why didn''t you tell your sweet ol'' aunt you were having your evaluation today? I would''ve driven so fast back home just to grab my old cheerleading uniform to cheer you on!" Amanda joked as Don finished descending the steps and began walking over to her.


    "Well," Don started as he extended his hand to take the bags Amanda was holding. She handed them over to him, and he walked into the kitchen first, continuing, "I also didn''t know my evaluation would be today, to be honest. But if I had, there''s no way I''d turn down seeing you in a cheerleading outfit, yelling my name." Keep the adventure going on m_vl-em|p-yr


    Amanda laughed cheerfully at Don''s playful response as he set the plastic bags on the counter. She approached to begin unpacking, while Winter followed, placing her bags on a separate counter and silently unpacking as well.


    As Amanda began to unpack, she started to reminisce. "Remember how much you used to love it as a kid? One time, you even cried for me to wear it for you. My thighs and waist have grown a little since then, though, so I don''t even know if it would fit me anymore."


    She sighed and shook her head. "Man, how time flies¡­"


    "There''s only one way to find out. Next time I come to the farm, fashion show time¡ªyou can show me if you''ve still got the moves," Don teased. "After all, I can''t risk getting embarrassed on national television now, can I?"


    "Embarrassed?" Amanda asked in an exaggerated tone of shock. "I''ll have you know my hips don''t lie." She smirked, placing a hand on her hip.


    Don didn''t argue, only saying, "I''ll believe it when I see it," which made Amanda crack a smile and shake her head helplessly. "You cheeky young man."


    Don continued to chat playfully with Amanda as she packed up the various veggies she''d brought from the farm. She filled him in on the details of her and Winter''s day there, as well as the progress made with the repairs.


    Winter was the first to finish unpacking, and she turned to face Don.


    "Do you have any other tasks you wish for me to perform?" she asked.


    Don tapped his chin thoughtfully for a moment before answering, "Why not start prepping dinner? I''m sure Mom would appreciate finding food ready when she gets home."


    He immediately got Amanda''s support on this, as she nodded eagerly, adding in an excited tone, "Yes, that''s perfect! We could cook up a really nice dinner to celebrate your performance today!"


    Winter also expressed her support. "That is indeed a very appropriate way to celebrate such an achievement. Statistics show that family dinners have¡ª"


    Before Winter could finish, Amanda waved her hand to stop her. "No need to go into details there, Winter. Just grab an apron, and we''ll get to work."


    "Affirmative," Winter acknowledged, moving to retrieve aprons. As she did, Amanda turned her gaze back to Don with a sigh.


    "If androids like Winter ever become mainstream, I''m definitely looking into getting one for my farm," she said. "Anyway, honey, why don''t you go and rest up? You must be feeling tired after all that. We''ll call you down once the food is ready."


    Don didn''t argue, even stretching his limbs a little as he said, "Yeah, I am feeling a bit sore." He then turned and headed back upstairs to his room.


    Upon returning, Don''s immediate thought was to call Elle, which he proceeded to do by taking out his phone, putting in one of his earbuds, and walking over to his bed to lie down.

 Chapter 245: Chapter 245: Plots Around the City (Part 3)

    Once in bed, Don brought the phone closer to his face and initiated a video call to Elle. He hummed a tune, tapping the back of his phone with a single finger as he waited for the call to connect.


    After a few seconds, the call connected, and he was greeted by the sight of Elle seated in front of a computer in what looked like an office. The obsidian walls with embedded gold accents told him this was at the base.


    Elle seemed startled by the call and unprepared, moving the phone around as if trying to find a good angle. Eventually, she stopped, but she was completely out of view, leaving Don looking at the ceiling. He raised a brow and asked, "Uh¡­ are you okay?"


    Elle answered in a rushed tone, "H-huh? Y-yes, I''m alright, just give me a second."


    Don could hear fumbling sounds but couldn''t quite make out what it was. After a few more seconds, Elle finally returned to view, raising the phone up to her face.


    Behind her was the panoramic view from the office, overlooking the island base. Her cheeks were rosy as usual, her posture a bit stiff, and she seemed to be avoiding eye contact.


    She broke the silence by muttering in a low tone, "Hey, uhm, I wasn''t expecting your call. Not that I''m not happy¡ªI am happy, I mean¡­ I was going to call you anyway to say congratulations. You were¡­ uh¡­ really amazing out there."


    Elle showed a weak but joyful smile as she slowly got her words out. Don could see her shifting slightly in her seat as she spoke. Of course, he didn''t point this out or react, as he genuinely found it cute.


    He''d never had a girl act this way toward him before, especially out of liking him, so each time he experienced Elle''s company¡ªeven through a call¡ªhe enjoyed it. He also couldn''t resist teasing her.


    Don gave Elle a smile and said, "Thanks," before adding, "I would''ve loved it if you were there, so I could get a reward from you after winning."


    "H-huh? W-what type of¡­ reward?" Elle asked, blushing even more.


    ''She''s pretty dirty-minded for someone so innocent. I wonder what she''s imagining,'' Don thought before giving a tame but cute answer. "Your lips would do."


    "O-oh¡­ Sure," Elle replied, smiling a bit more noticeably but trying her best not to look like she absolutely loved the idea.


    Don nodded. "Great." Now that he''d broken the ice, it was time to approach the real reason for his call. As much as he enjoyed teasing and talking to Elle, he preferred doing so in person. "So, are there any new updates on your end?"


    Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr


    Elle raised her head a little at this, her expression turning curious. "What do you mean? With making a base in the city?"


    Not wanting to be too specific or sound like he''d only called her for information, Don chose his response carefully. "Anything, whether it''s what you''ve been up to, how you''ve been feeling, or anything else. You''ve always listened to what I had to say, so I''m just doing the same. We can talk about grass growing if you want; all that matters is that I hear your sweet voice and honest thoughts."


    Elle''s expression went from curious to stunned and speechless. Don may have just been trying to sound as caring as possible, but his words hit her like a truck. She immediately became teary-eyed, swallowing hard, unsure of how to respond.


    She sniffed a little, using one hand to wipe away the tears that were about to fall down her smooth, rosy cheeks.


    Don asked, "Are you okay?" She nodded, quickly trying to compose herself. "Sorry," she murmured, trailing off and sniffing again before continuing, "I''m just¡­ so happy to hear that, is all."


    Don chuckled softly at her response and gave her a gentle nod. "I''m happy if you''re happy. So, is there anything on your mind, or should I get my ass to training so I don''t get tossed around by an android in the future?" he asked in a humorous tone, causing Elle to crack a weak, grateful smile.


    To someone like her, who had gone to incredible lengths just to get Don''s attention, his words meant the world. A delusional world, perhaps, but a world nonetheless. Feeling at ease, she gave a soft nod, heaved a sigh, and took on a more casual tone.


    "Well, we''re running out of operating funds. I didn''t get the chance to set up proper income streams with Gary. If nothing changes, we won''t be able to operate very well next year."


    As Don listened, he quickly noticed the differences between what Elle was saying and what Gary had told him. Did this mean Gary lie to him?, he wondered, though he felt it was unlikely.


    ''She''s definitely trying not to outright say the island base is a money pit. To be fair, after experiencing more of this life, I can see being a superhero isn''t cheap¡ªlet alone a villain with world domination plans.''


    Don understood the need to be realistic and not treat the world like a playground. As disappointing as it was to learn the grand island base was a liability, he still had much around him. Outwardly, he gave her an understanding nod.


    "Well, that''s understandable. We pretty much just started. Do we have any options to fix it, or do we need a plan?"


    Don was leading Elle to what he was hesitating to bring up directly. For one, he didn''t want her to know that Gary had already told him, and secondly, he wanted to see if she would lie to him, even if it was for his sake.


    Elle showed visible reluctance, glancing downward as her body grew more fidgety. She did this for a few seconds before taking a subtle deep breath and raising her head, though avoiding Don''s gaze.


    "Well, the only option¡­ well, not really an option, but someone wants to buy the base. But we don''t need to since we could just maybe¡­ uhm¡­ with the amount of sidekicks we have, it wouldn''t be hard to establish a quick criminal organization. We take out the boss, threaten their families, then their territory¡ª"


    Before Elle could continue, Don cut her off and asked casually, as if unfazed by the options she''d started listing in a sweet voice, "How much are they offering?"


    Just from her tone, he could tell she was trying her best not to make the idea seem like an option, to the point that she was willing to consider a far more dangerous and morally dark route¡ªall because she thought it meant the world to Don.


    This type of care from someone was, to an extent, worrying, but Don kept an open mind. At the very least, he was starting to see why the last Don, who had weak powers and likely a fragile emotional state, chose to run away. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elle hesitated to answer again, but then she muttered, "Close to twenty billion."


    Don didn''t react wildly, instead acting mildly amazed. "Wow, if it''s close to what it took to build the base, then it''s not a bad deal."


    Elle seemed surprised by his reaction, her mouth hanging slightly open and her eyes trembling in disbelief. "But¡­ it''s your dream base¡­"


    Don couldn''t fully read her emotions at this, with both negative and positive feelings being possible, so he chose his words carefully once more.


    "No, it''s the younger me''s dream base¡ªthe old Don''s. Now, both you and I have grown up and changed in how we see the world. I like the idea of selling and getting another base, because this time, we get to create it together. Bases can be made and destroyed, but the memories we''ll create will stay with us forever."

 Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Plots Around the City (Part 4)

    Elle was once again left stunned by Don''s words. Her eyes widened in surprise and became teary again.


    She looked like she wanted to reply immediately, but the words didn''t come to her. Her mind had gone fuzzy, and her heart felt like it was about to explode in her chest. She found it hard to believe what she had just heard, so much so that she had to question it.


    "Y-you mean that?" she asked in a soft, shaky tone.


    Even through the video call, Don could see her pupils visibly trembling. He hadn''t expected his words to move her so much, but her reaction didn''t overly surprise him. He nodded and gave her a soft smile, keeping his gaze locked on her face.


    "Of course I mean that, Elle. What? You don''t like it?" he asked, sounding puzzled and showing a feigned look of worry.


    This caused Elle to panic, and she immediately denied it. "No!" she nearly yelled, almost at the top of her lungs. Any semblance of shyness had completely disappeared. "I love it!" she added with the same intensity, before finally easing up as if snapping back to her senses. "U-uhm, I mean, I¡­ I don''t disagree with you. I¡­ I''d really like that¡­ making memories," she said rather softly. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After saying this, a brief silence took over, with Elle processing her emotions while Don just smiled and observed. In the next moment, she sniffed a little and nodded before saying, "Alright, I''ll, uhm¡­ talk to Gary about selling the base."


    Don kept his smile and praised her decision. "Great. We can start talking about what kind of base we''ll make once that''s done. Anyway, what else is on your mind?"


    Realizing it would be too suspicious to cut the conversation after discussing that point, Don decided to draw it out a little longer to genuinely hear more from her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, Harold Barclay had decided to pay a visit to the hospital where Andrew was staying.


    He was currently standing in front of Dr. Manson''s office door with a visible frown on his face and an impatient posture, his shoe tapping repeatedly against the marble floor.


    The reason for his foul mood was none other than Don''s performance during the evaluation. It was already surprising to hear about Don punching Starboy into the air, but Harold had given that story the benefit of the doubt, thinking Starboy was just caught off guard.


    However, the challenge against Apex proved something else.


    Harold let out an irritated sigh and knocked on the door again, practically banging on it before glancing at his watch and shaking his head. His actions quickly drew the attention of a nearby nurse, who hurried over.


    Find stories at m-vl-em-pyr


    "Sir, could you please stop that, or I''m going to have to ask you to leave," she said in a stern tone, though her voice itself was quite soft.


    Harold turned his attention away from the door and looked at the woman with an unamused expression, eyeing her up and down as if she were beneath him. She had simple features, a slightly larger body type, and a pair of glasses framing her face.


    "And who the hell are you to tell me what I can or can''t do here? Not even your boss would be so bold, so I advise you to check how you speak to me," Harold warned.


    Although he sounded self-centered and rude, this was him actually showing restraint.


    The woman''s expression faltered, and she felt a mix of fear and anger hearing his words. Looking at his tailored suit, spotless shoes, and refined fragrance, she could tell he was important.


    Even the way he spoke carried a certain poshness. She was smart enough not to argue further, as it wasn''t worth the risk.


    "Dr. Manson isn''t in," she revealed instead, hoping it would deter him from banging on the door any longer. But her words only made Harold''s expression grow darker.


    "I had an appointment with him that should have started five minutes ago. What''s keeping him?"


    The nurse didn''t like how Harold was talking down to her, but she didn''t dare deny him an answer. "He had a family issue come up and just left about fifteen minu¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Harold let out an irritated sigh. "Just great, yet another waste of my time."


    The nurse said nothing, looking ready to leave as she took a step forward. Suddenly, he asked, "Is my son Andrew still in the same room?"


    The nurse paused, seeming uncertain. "Uhm, Andrew Barclay?" she asked, and Harold nodded. "Yes."


    The nurse gave a brief, thoughtful expression before nodding. "He hasn''t been moved, but I think he has someone else visiting him already."


    Harold''s face darkened further at this. "Who?" he asked in a low tone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Within Andrew''s room, an entirely different atmosphere was present. He lay in the hospital bed with a small, genuine smile on his face¡ªone that could almost fool people into believing he was a nice young man.


    Standing near his bed was the reason for his smile: Ashley.


    She was a young woman with lovely deep-blue eyes, long, luscious blonde hair, and tanned skin that glistened under the room''s light.


    Her figure was incredibly well-kept, neither too big nor too small, and she wore an all-white outfit composed of tight-fitting shorts that highlighted her wide hips and a designer top that drew attention to her cleavage and shapely breasts.


    She was currently holding a cup of pudding and feeding it to Andrew with a small plastic spoon. "Don''t think this means I''m not upset with you anymore for ignoring my calls," she said, feeding him a spoonful.


    Andrew kept his smile, using his good hand to hold her waist. "Sorry, Ashley. You know how my father can be sometimes¡ªhe just wanted me to get better without distractions."


    Ashley scoffed while feeding him another spoonful. "I get that, but the least you could do is tell your bloody girlfriend what''s going on. You don''t always have to do everything your dad says, you know?" she complained in a mildly irritated tone.


    But before Andrew could answer, Harold''s familiar voice echoed in the room.


    "Is that so?"

 Chapter 247: Chapter 247: Plots Around the City (Part 5)

    Hearing Harold''s voice, Andrew immediately went pale with fear and quickly removed his hand from Ashley''s waist. "F-father," he stammered, his entire body going stiff.


    Ashley also tensed up, her expression shifting to one of concern as she inched away from Andrew, just as Harold walked into the room and began approaching the bed.


    As Harold came to the other side of the bed, Andrew tried to conjure up an explanation. "Father, Ashley was just¡ª"


    *Pa!*


    Before he could finish his sentence, Harold smacked the side of Andrew''s face with the back of his hand.


    This action caused Ashley to flinch and take a step back, dropping the pudding as she did. Andrew used his good hand to hold the side Harold had just slapped, looking fearful. His eyes were trembling as he moved his body away a little.


    Harold just stared at him with a look of disappointment before asking, "What is so hard about following instructions? Hmm?"


    Andrew hesitated to answer, his mouth opening but no words coming out. Ashley looked at Andrew with worry and tried to help, saying, "Uhm, Mr. Barclay, it''s not Andrew''s fault, I¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Harold raised his head to look at her with the same intense gaze he''d given Andrew. She immediately stopped speaking and lowered her head, not daring to meet his gaze.


    However, Harold took on a more gentle tone with her.


    "I don''t blame you for wanting to see your boyfriend," he told her. "After all, it''s only right that you care for his well-being. But I gave him clear instructions that he disobeyed. Out of respect for your father, I see this as an accident, but I don''t expect a next time."


    Although Harold''s tone was less stern, it still made both Ashley and Andrew swallow hard. Ashley just held her hands nervously and nodded before muttering, "I understand."


    Harold gave a small nod. "Good. Now, please leave."


    Ashley bit her lip nervously before hurriedly picking up her bag from the chair near the bed. She gave Andrew a quick glance and said, "Get well soon," before rushing out of the room.


    Andrew watched her leave with a helpless look.


    Harold sighed, placing his hands in his pockets and shaking his head as if greatly disappointed. "Look at you¡ªpathetic. Count yourself lucky that I have other matters to attend to."


    After saying this, Harold turned to leave without sparing Andrew a second glance.


    Andrew could only watch his father leave, indignation building in his heart. He, too, had seen the evaluation and how Don had captured the hearts of countless fans, and it made him absolutely furious.


    He could only find comfort in the company of his girlfriend, and even that was taken away from him.


    "Dammit!" In a fit of rage, Andrew angrily tossed his pillows off the bed.


    Back at the Brights'' residence, Don wrapped up his call with Elle after a long conversation about potential challenges they might encounter in their mission to take over the city.


    Elle had expressed several concerns, but Don kept his responses light, either reassuring her with a quick joke or offering suggestions to ease her mind.


    Throughout, Elle''s face beamed with an occasional bashful smile, her cheeks pink each time he slipped in a compliment. When the conversation naturally wound down, Don mentioned he thought dinner was ready and that he had to go eat.


    This made Elle''s smile falter, just barely, and she blinked, her face softening with a faint look of disappointment, though she didn''t try to hold him back. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, she gave a hesitant smile and said, "That''s fine. I should probably get back to work anyway, try to push the sale of the base through quickly." Her voice carried an almost eager note at the thought of being closer to him, her eyes momentarily lighting up again.


    Don nodded with a satisfied smile, his voice gentle as he replied, "Alright, I''ll catch up with you later then." Elle nodded shyly, whispering a soft goodbye before he ended the call.


    As the screen darkened, he stood up from his bed, heaving a sigh of relief as he thought,


    ''That went pretty well.''


    He removed the earbud from his ear, tucking it back into its case before heading out of his room and downstairs.


    As he reached the bottom, he could hear the clinking of dishes and the low hum of conversation coming from the kitchen.


    Stepping into the warm light of the kitchen, he found Amanda and Winter plating a spread of food, filling the place with rich aromas.


    The counter was lined with a variety of dishes¡ªcrispy roasted chicken, seasoned rice, meatballs, creamy mashed potatoes with a sprinkling of herbs, a colorful salad, and even homemade garlic bread.


    Amanda noticed him first, lifting her head as she set down a plate.


    "Oh, look who''s here! Did the smell bring you in?" she teased with a smirk.


    Don''s lips curved into a smirk of his own as he stepped forward, hands in his pockets. "Yeah, it''s hard to ignore that wonderful smell. I''m starving. You two all finished up?"


    Amanda nodded, planting her hands on her hips as she looked over their handiwork with a pleased smile. "Pretty much done. I wanted to make more, but I think this will do since Samantha should be here soon."


    Just as she mentioned Samantha, Don''s ears picked up the faint hum of an engine pulling up outside.


    He recognized it as Samantha''s car, but he was caught off guard by a second, unfamiliar vehicle trailing behind hers. He furrowed his brow, but he chose not to mention it.


    Instead, he glanced back at Amanda and remarked, "Guess I''ll go ahead and serve the table then. You planning to eat in your farm clothes?" He asked in an amused tone as he eyed her slightly dusty jeans and flannel shirt.


    Amanda''s eyes widened, and she glanced down at herself, letting out an exasperated laugh. "Oh, shoot, you''re right!" She set the last plate down and gestured to the table. "Alright, food''s all plated, so just set it out. Thanks, sweetie!"


    She brushed past him, pausing only to give him a quick peck on the cheek before hurrying toward the stairs. "I''ll grab a quick shower!" she called back.


    Don chuckled to himself, watching her disappear up the staircase before turning back to the kitchen.


    His gaze shifted to Winter, who was carefully arranging utensils on the plates. He tilted his head and asked, "So, did anything interesting happen while you were at the farm?"


    Winter''s head tilted slightly in thought. "That depends. Interesting can be subjective. If you specify parameters, I could better tailor a response. Alternatively, I could prepare an extensive report if that is preferable." Her tone was even, but it sounded a little different.


    Don was about to respond when he heard the sound of the front door opening. He held up a hand to Winter. "Hold that thought." Turning, he moved toward the hallway, but as he stepped into view of the entryway, he was met with an unexpected sight.


    Samantha entered first, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor as she carried a few folders in her arms, her face looking a bit weary from the day.


    But just behind her was another familiar figure: Ms. Claire, her eyes scanning the interior with a polite curiosity as she stepped inside.


    ''Well, this is a surprise,''


    Don thought, arching a brow as he approached. Delve into more on m-vlem,pyr


    Samantha spotted him first, her tired face brightening with a smile as she said, "Hey there, sweetie. Guess who decided to join us for dinner?"

 Chapter 248: Chapter 248: Plots Around the City (Part 6)

    Don put on the most charming smile he could muster, stepping forward as he welcomed Ms. Claire. "The more, the merrier," he said, his eyes meeting Samantha''s as he approached.


    "Need any help with those?" he asked, gesturing to the stack of documents she was holding.


    Samantha gave him a warm smile, the kind that radiated through her eyes. "Thanks, honey," she replied softly, handing over the documents with a grateful nod.


    As Don took them, Ms. Claire''s gaze followed his movements, and she offered him the smallest of smiles. "I hope I''m not imposing," she murmured, her voice low and elegant.


    Before Don could respond, Samantha let out a sweet short laugh while shaking her head. "Heavens, no!" she said, her tone light. "With how close our daughters are, we''re practically family."


    Samantha''s warmth was incredibly intoxicating, so much so that Ms. Claire, though usually composed, found herself nodding ever so slightly more. "Well, you''re not wrong," she agreed, allowing a tiny smile to break her usual reserve.


    Samantha''s gaze then shifted to Don, her hand brushing his shoulder as she gave him an affectionate smile. "Excuse me a moment; I need to freshen up a bit," she revealed politely.


    Ms. Claire maintained her small smile and nodded, her gaze lingering as she replied, "Take your time. I''ll keep myself entertained with Don''s company." Her words were said slowly, with emphasis put on each word in an alluring way.


    Samantha didn''t seem to mind this and cast a last warm look toward Don. "Make sure Ms. Claire feels right at home, alright?"


    "I''ll try my best," he replied, giving a light shrug as he spoke.


    Ms. Claire raised a brow at his response. "Oh, I don''t doubt that."


    ''I know she''s just speaking casually, but she makes it sound so close to flirting,''


    Don thought, resisting the urge to smirk.


    ''This woman really has a way with words.''


    Unaware of his thoughts, Samantha took a step toward the stairs, then turned back briefly. "By the way, where are the others?"


    "The girls?" Don shrugged. "They''re doing who knows what in Summer''s room. Aunt Amanda''s in the bath."


    Samantha gave a small nod and her expression relaxed. "Oh, good. Then everyone''s here," she said, and with a last glance, she added, "I won''t be long." Her figure then disappeared up the staircase.


    Ms. Claire turned to Don with a slight tilt of her head. "Shall we?"


    Don nodded, gesturing toward the living room. "Right this way," he said, leading her to the softly lit area. "We can wait here while the others get ready and the food''s being served."


    He placed the stack of Samantha''s documents on the coffee table, then turned to Ms. Claire as she made her way to the sofa.


    But before she could sit, he stepped forward, holding out a hand. "Would you like me to take your coat?"


    She paused, looking at him with a slight smile. "Not at all," she replied, her gaze appreciative.


    With a careful motion, Don moved behind her, his fingers lightly brushing her shoulders as he eased the coat from her.


    Her pale, elegant shoulders and upper back were revealed, looking incredibly stunning in the dark slit dress she wore.


    The dress wasn''t overly bold, but its simplicity and perfect fit made her look as if she were headed to a high-end event. Don felt a slight urge to let his gaze wander but kept his eyes forward, laying the coat over his arm.


    "How did the negotiations go?" he asked, moving to drape her coat over the armrest of the sofa, seeing as there was no coat rack nearby.


    Ms. Claire settled into the sofa, crossing her legs with a graceful shift as she leaned back. "They reluctantly agreed to your demands," she said with a light shrug, "and even threw in a few bonus perks¡ªlikely to buy a little favor." Her voice was calm and her expression unfazed, though she seemed satisfied.


    Don nodded thoughtfully, his eyes catching the subtle way she smoothed out a nonexistent crease in her dress. "I see," he replied before pausing for a moment and then asking, "Would you like anything to drink? Wine, water?"


    Ms. Claire tilted her head slightly, briefly pondering the offer. "Well, we did secure the terms you wanted, and more importantly, you had quite the performance at your evaluation today. I''d say it calls for a little celebration. Wine will do¡ªbut don''t think I''ll be drinking it alone," she replied, her voice inviting.


    Don smiled at the response and nodded along. "I wouldn''t dream of it."


    Elsewhere, along the long stretch of the highway bridge connecting Santos City to Cape Coral City, an all-black Escalade cruised down the road, its dark body almost matching the evening shadows.


    The sun was sinking fully beneath the horizon, casting an orange glow over the sea to the right, its light reflecting off the water in glimmering patches as the last traces of daylight faded. Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr


    In the back seat, Harold Barclay sat, one hand tapping away on his phone with visible impatience, the other clutching a glass of whiskey and ice.


    "Dammit¡­ why won''t she answer?" He muttered under his breath, sounding very frustrated. Without hesitating, he hit the call icon again, his thumb pressing firmly against the screen.


    As the phone rang, he lifted it to his ear, his fingers drumming restlessly against the glass in his other hand, the ice clinking with each tap.


    Finally, with a


    **click**


    , the call connected, and a mature female voice echoed into the back of the Escalade. "What is it, Mr. Barclay?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Harold heaved a sigh, irritation evident in the lines deepening across his forehead. "Victoria. Finally. Where the hell have you been?"


    "Busy," she replied. Her response was calm, almost indifferent. "And I wasn''t supposed to be working today. So is there a reason you''re calling?"


    At this, Harold''s frown deepened, his expression darkening as he felt the unmistakable sting of mockery in her words. A brief silence followed, but she quickly broke it, "I''ll just assume this is about the boy."


    "What else would it be about?" he asked as if it should''ve been obvious.


    Yet, Victoria''s tone remained calm and measured. "You don''t pay me to assume, Mr. Barclay. You tell me the problem, and I solve it to the best of my ability. That is my job, as I understand it." Although she spoke without overt condescension, the way her words carried an unruffled confidence got on Harold''s nerves, making her sound almost superior.


    "Can''t you take an obvious guess, given the circumstances?" Harold questioned, the veins in his neck straining with his rising anger.

 Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Plots Around the City (Part 7)

    There was a brief pause on the line after Harold asked his question, and then Victoria''s response came, unhurried. "So I can be held accountable if I guess wrong?" she asked. "I don''t see what''s so hard about telling me the problem, rather than having me guess. Or do you think I''m wrong?"


    For a moment, Harold found himself struck by the blunt logic in her words. It was true: it was Victoria''s day off, and there was no guarantee she''d heard about Don''s performance.


    Still, to a man like Harold, such things were trivial. He was the one with the authority; so to him, what he said should be done without hesitation or questioning.


    But here he was, being made to feel like a fool. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A muscle twitched in his jaw, and a vein pulsed visibly on his forehead as his grip tightened around his phone, his fingers turning a little white. Yet he didn''t yell.


    Instead, he drew in a slow breath, his anger practically simmering under the surface as he spoke in a low, harsh tone. "Never mind," he muttered. "I''ll handle it myself."


    With a quick motion, he cut the call, the silence in the car feeling all the heavier in the absence of her voice. He then angrily he tossed his phone onto the floor of the car, watching it bounce before lying still.


    He took a long, calming breath, raising his glass and taking a deep sip of whiskey. The liquid burned as it went down, but he barely felt it.


    Instead, he turned his gaze to the window, his reflection faint in the growing darkness. He straightened his suit jacket, running a hand over the lapels as if smoothing away the wrinkles in his temper, and muttered to himself, "If you want something done right¡­ you have to do it yourself."


    Back at the Brights'' residence, Don and Ms. Claire sat comfortably in the living room, each holding a glass of wine.


    The soft glow of the television flickered in the background, showing the evening news, but neither of them paid it much attention.


    Don sat in the recliner to Ms. Claire''s right, his glass resting loosely in his hand as he considered how to start a conversation.


    Ms. Claire wasn''t the type he could charm with a casual quip, and he could tell she wasn''t particularly playful, either. She struck him as someone who valued conversation that engaged the mind, but Don knew he wasn''t exactly an expert in that department.


    Still, he figured he''d give it a try.


    As Ms. Claire took her first sip of wine, her hand holding the glass with the grace of someone used to fine gatherings, Don took the chance to ask something simple. "So, how did you and my mom run into each other?"


    Ms. Claire didn''t answer right away.


    She first lowered her glass carefully onto the coffee table, leaning forward just enough to give Don a glimpse of her poised figure, framed elegantly by the lines of her dress. She then sat back, crossing her legs with ease, her gaze steady as she turned to look at him.


    "We met in passing, actually," she began, her tone calm. "When I pulled into the gate of the Chanel Hills community. Sylvia loves coming over to spend time with your sister, so Samantha and I run into each other fairly often." She smiled faintly while speaking.


    "She almost always offers to join in a meal and I almost always decline, but today, Samantha wouldn''t take no for an answer. She insisted I join you all for dinner. Usually, she''s content to take my ''no'' and move on, strange¡­" Ms. Claire let the thought hang, her smile deepening as she swirled her glass gently. "Lately, she seems¡­ different."


    She glanced at Don with an inquisitive look, as if hinting at something. She then added a bit more directly, "Come to think of it, Samantha has been different since you returned."


    Don met her gaze and nodded, choosing his response thoughtfully. Agreeing felt natural, especially since he''d noticed it too. "She has, yeah. I think she feels a bit more at ease now that I''m back." He let a small, genuine smile show. "And if anything, I''m glad she insisted on inviting you."


    Ms. Claire raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "Oh? Why''s that?"


    Don smiled, feeling the conversation taking a pleasant turn. "Well, aside from enjoying good wine and conversation, it''s nice seeing her open to making friends again. From what I can tell, she doesn''t have many around here."


    A slight, understanding smile appeared on Ms. Claire''s face as she took a measured sip of her wine. "She and I share that in common, then," she said, her tone soft but thoughtful.


    Don sensed he was making good headway, ready to steer the conversation forward when he heard faint footsteps coming down the stairs. His attention shifted, his ears perking up as he recognized the lively voices¡ªSummer and Sylvia, by the sound of it.


    Find more to read at m.v.l.e.m.p.y.r


    Within moments, both girls appeared, Sylvia grinning as she jogged lightly to the dining area, her expression bright with excitement. Summer, trailing close behind, called out, "Winter! You seen Don?"


    Winter''s voice replied calmly from the dining room, "He''s entertaining a guest in the living room."


    Summer placed her hands on her hips, tilting her head in slight confusion. "A guest?" Her brow furrowed as she glanced around, clearly not expecting company.


    Sylvia, meanwhile, moved through the dining area and peeked into the living room, her gaze lighting up when she spotted Ms. Claire. "Mom?" she called out happily, stepping fully into the room. "When did you get here?"


    Summer, following close behind, stopped just at the entryway, her expression more reserved as her eyes settled on Ms. Claire. She hesitated to follow Sylvia, hanging back as if unsure whether to enter.


    Ms. Claire raised her glass, taking a polite sip before replying, "Not long ago dear. I was invited to stay for dinner."


    Sylvia looked from her mother to Don, then back to her mother, a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "Is it¡­ for work stuff?" she asked.


    Ms. Claire gave a small nod. "That''s part of it," she replied before tilting her head toward her daughter with a mild look of reproach. "But before we sit down, why don''t you tidy yourself up a bit? It wouldn''t do to present yourself like that at the table."


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed slightly, realizing her uniform was indeed a bit rumpled. She shot her mother a quick, embarrassed glance, muttering, "You didn''t have to say it like that¡­" Her eyes darted to Don for a split second before she turned back toward the dining room, looking flustered.


    Summer, on the other hand, rolled her eyes and gave Don a knowing look, narrowing her gaze as she pointed two fingers from her eyes to his, giving him the universal


    *I''ve got my eye on you*


    gesture. Don could only speculated as to why she was doing that.


    Sylvia quickly made her way out of the living room and grabbed Summer by the arm, whispering in her ear, "Why didn''t you tell me I was a mess?" as they disappeared around the corner.


    Silence settled over the room as the two left, broken only by the sound of Winter stepping out from the dining area.


    She gave a polite nod to Don and Ms. Claire before announcing, "Dinner is served, everyone may begin taking their seats."

 Chapter 250: Chapter 250: Plots Around the City (Part 8)

    After Winter announced that dinner was ready, she made her way upstairs to inform the rest.


    A few minutes later, everyone gradually made their way down and settled around the dining table. Don took the head seat with Ms. Claire seated nearby, while the others filled in around them.


    Winter, meanwhile, stayed in the kitchen, tending to the dishes and wiping down counters methodically.


    As Ms. Claire picked up her utensils, she cast a glance toward the kitchen, her eyes lingering briefly on Winter''s efficient movements. "The android is quite helpful," she remarked lightly, adjusting her fork in her hand. "I might consider getting one when I''m old."


    Beside her, Sylvia leaned forward, shaking her head. "You don''t need an android, Mom. I''ll take care of you."


    Ms. Claire''s lips curved into a small, amused smile as she began cutting into her food. "I appreciate the sentiment, dear, but you can barely take care of yourself. I''d rather not take my chances."


    Sylvia let out an indignant, "Hey!" but quickly broke into laughter, shaking her head. "That isn''t true."


    Summer, sitting across from Sylvia and next to Amanda, couldn''t resist joining in. "It''s sort of true, though," she agreed, grinning. "I mean, I''ve had to help you comb your hair before."


    Samantha, who sat directly across from Don, paused mid-chew to glance at Summer, giving her a pointed look. After swallowing, she dabbed her mouth with a napkin and raised an eyebrow. "Well, you aren''t any better, young lady. I was doing your laundry until last year."


    Summer''s cheeks flushed a bright red and she grumbled, "That''s not


    *completely*


    true," though her voice held little conviction. Sylvia burst into louder laughter, glancing at Samantha.


    "Is that true, Mrs. Bright?" Sylvia asked, trying to contain her laughter.


    Ms. Claire maintained her small, composed smile as she began eating, taking small bites, each movement graceful and poised. Amanda watched Ms. Claire with a look of mild amazement, momentarily forgetting her food.


    "I never understood how people can use a fork and knife so beautifully," Amanda thought aloud, sounding genuinely impressed. She then added with a chuckle, "Honestly, I''d probably be using my hands if we didn''t have guests."


    Samantha turned to her with a slight frown. "Amanda," she said, clearly disapproving.


    Amanda just shrugged. "What? Just being honest."


    Ms. Claire gave a light chuckle, looking at Amanda with understanding. "Feel free to eat however you like," she said gently. "The only reason I''m so good with a fork and knife is because that''s how I was raised." Read today on m,v,l,e,mpyr


    Amanda grinned. "Don''t mind if I do!" With that, she picked up a piece of chicken with her bare hands and took a hearty bite, ignoring Samantha''s mortified look.


    "Amanda!" Samantha exclaimed, her hand flying to her forehead as Amanda answered with a mouthful of food, her cheeks puffed. "Wvhat?"


    Don stifled a chuckle, amused by Amanda''s nonchalant attitude, while Ms. Claire''s eyes sparkled with a subtle amusement as well.


    The easy, playful energy set the tone for the rest of the dinner, with everyone relaxed and smiling. Conversations flowed naturally, from lighthearted banter to inside jokes, though Samantha occasionally intercepted Amanda before she could veer into anything too crude.


    As the laughter subsided and the plates began to clear, Sylvia and Summer were the first to excuse themselves, mentioning a project they were working on in Summer''s room.


    With cheerful goodbyes, they headed back upstairs, leaving the adults to continue their conversation.


    Once the girls were gone, the topic gradually shifted to wine. Ms. Claire and Samantha soon found themselves in a deep discussion, exchanging opinions on various brands, vineyards, and pairings.


    Samantha''s eyes lit up with recognition as Ms. Claire mentioned a particular brand. "I actually have a bottle of that one," she said, smiling. "We should open it and share a glass while you wait for Sylvia to finish up."


    Ms. Claire smiled a the offer and nodded before turning to Don and Amanda. "Would either of you like to join us?"


    Don shook his head with a small smile. "I''ve got something I need to take care of," he said, offering Samantha a reassuring nod. He knew this would give her a good opportunity to bond with Ms. Claire.


    Amanda also declined, waving her hand. "I''ll just be watching some wrestling on TV, wine makes my tummy hurt" she said, already looking forward to it.


    With everyone''s plans set, Don excused himself, heading upstairs to his room and closed the door behind him.


    ''This could be good for her,''


    he thought.


    They didn''t seem all that compatible on the surface, but he had noticed they shared a few interests¡ªenough to at least get a friendship started.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Deep in the shadowed woods north of the city, near the looming mountain ranges, a man''s desperate cries echoed through the air.


    "No! No! Please! Someone help me!" His voice, choked with terror, rang out desperately.


    From the sky, slender rays of moonlight filtered down through the dense foliage, creating faint patches of light on the forest floor, casting shadows that swayed with the breeze.


    The man''s body was dragged through the underbrush, his leg clamped in an unbreakable hold.


    Each brutal pull sent a jolt of pain through him, his head jolting back as he scrabbled with both hands, trying to slow his captor''s relentless pace.


    He clawed desperately at the ground, his fingers digging into the hard earth, nails scraping until


    **snap**


    ¡ªone of them broke off, leaving a raw, stinging wound.


    He bit down to suppress a scream, but a strangled whimper escaped as he continued to struggle, his nails shredded and his hands now bloodied.


    His face skidded over stones, scraping his cheek and jaw, the harsh earth tearing at his skin with each brutal pull forward. He twisted, thrashing, his vision blurring as he struggled to catch a glimpse of whatever monster held him captive.


    But each time he tried to turn, he was wrenched harder, slamming into stones and jagged roots.


    His mouth soon filled with dirt, and as he coughed, a thick branch thrust sharply into his nose, wedging painfully and causing him to scream again, his cries growing weaker with each painful jerk.


    Blood ran down his face, mixing with the dirt and sweat, stinging his eyes.


    Then, in one swift motion, he was yanked off the ground and tossed into the air.


    He felt weightless for a moment, as if time had slowed, before crashing down hard on his back.


    **Thud!**


    His body hit the earth, his ribs jolting with a deep, agonizing pain that forced a groan from his lips. "Argh¡­" he whimpered, shifting, too sore to find a comfortable position.


    He squinted, lifting his head to scan his surroundings. The moon''s full light fell across a small clearing, illuminating a roughly oval patch where no trees obscured the sky.


    For the first time, he could see a bit more clearly, though the dark seemed to linger at the edge of his vision, heavy and almost foreboding.


    As he tried to get his bearings, the sound of heavy footsteps reached him, coming from the darkness just beyond the clearing''s edge.


    He struggled to speak, his mouth dry. "Who''s there?!" He tried to move, but his body didn''t comply, his muscles seizing from fear and pain.


    Then, he heard a voice, smooth and unsettling. "Oh, what a lively catch you are."


    Panic surged through him as he whipped his head around, his eyes darting in every direction. "Who said that?!" he asked, his voice cracking with desperation. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the shadows stepped a woman, her silhouette sharp against the dim light as she crossed into the clearing.


    Sister Rose. Her naked body moved gracefully toward the man, while twisting, slithering vines followed her across the ground like snakes.


    She stopped a few feet from him, her head tilting with on her face as she watched his horrified expression. Despite her stopping, the vines continued their slow crawl toward the man.


    "You can call me Sister Rose, officer," she said, her voice low and carrying a strange amusement. "Now, let''s you and I have a chat, shall we?"


    Terror flooded his face as he scrambled backward, pushing against the ground with weak, trembling hands. "No! No!" he screamed.


    "Stay back!" "Noooo!"

 Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Plots Around the City (Part 9)

    After some time passed, the screaming in the woods had stopped and a haunting silence took over. This silence was broken only by the man''s shallow, wet breaths as he lay on the now blood-soaked ground.


    His body was convulsing in erratic spasms, trembling as though struggling against some unseen force. His skin, now drained to an unnatural pallor, stretched taut over sharp bones and deep bruises.


    Dirt and blood stained his horror stricken face, yet his eyes were perhaps the most chilling sight: vines writhed within the now empty, bloody, sockets, burrowing deeper with each twist and twitch. A truly unsettling sight.


    A putrid stench also wafted from him, thick with the scent of decay and fecal matter, all mingling with the sharp odor of fresh blood.


    Flies and insects swarmed over his trembling body, drawn by the same foul aroma. His lips, now cracked and gray, tried to form words, though they barely escaped his mangled mouth.


    "P-pl¡­pleszh¡­" he stammered, each syllable slurred and broken, his body giving the slightest jerk as his bloodied hands trembled, fingers twitching in agony. But no amount of pleading could halt what had begun. And even if it could, it was clearly too late.


    From the edge of the clearing, Sister Rose watched him with a dispassionate gaze, her naked body glistening faintly under the moon''s pale light.


    She looked otherworldly¡ªbeautiful in a wild, savage way, her face cold and set into a deep frown. She took in the sight with detached disdain, her expression showing no pity or remorse.


    With a quiet, almost disgusted exhale, she muttered, "Finish him and find me another one. One of them will have the information I want."


    Without a backward glance, she turned, her naked figure vanishing into the dense trees with the quiet rustle of leaves. As she disappeared into the darkness, a low growl sounded from somewhere unseen.


    It slowly grew louder, accompanied by a ragged scream and then followed by the sickening sound of flesh tearing and bones crunching.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back at the Brights'' residence, Don lay sprawled on his bed, earbuds in as he worked through a **Psychological Resilience Training** session.


    But something shifted all of a sudden. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes snapped open, and he jerked up abruptly, so hard that the earbuds fell loose, dropping onto the bed. He barely registered their absence as he crawled off the bed, stumbling to the corner of his room, where he bent over and began to vomit.


    **Blergh~**


    His hand braced against the wall as he steadied himself through wave after wave of puking, heaving until only empty, painful retches were left.


    He wiped his mouth with his forearm, muttering, "That was fucking nasty."


    Images from the session lingered, sharp and vivid in his mind. He had found himself in the body of a young child, trapped in a dark, filthy basement.


    Malnourished, bruised, and amputated children surrounded him, some silent, some crying, but all suffering. Strange, cold BDSM like devices littered the room, along with tools and blunt weapons, all in the hands of a deranged couple who reveled in the horrors they inflicted.


    His mind was still recovering the rawness of it, as if the session had reached deep into the corners of his subconscious, dredging up nightmares he hadn''t thought possible.


    Don forced himself to straighten, shaking his head slowly.


    ''Just how does one get to such a point that they can carry out such messed-up things?''


    He could feel his mental strength growing with every session, his resilience hardening, but it came at a cost¡ªimages and sensations that would likely cling to him forever.


    He checked his watch, noting the time with a sigh.


    ''Still had fifteen minutes to go too,''


    he thought, uncertain if he could stomach returning to that dark place right now. His mind teetered between pushing forward and giving himself a break when a light knock sounded at his door.


    **Knock, knock.**


    He shook his head one last time, letting out a slow sigh before heading over. As he opened the door, he found Winter standing there, her hands clasped lightly behind her back, her expression calm and composed as usual.


    "Greetings Don, I hope I didn''t wake you," she said softly. "I just came to inform you that your presence is requested downstairs."


    Don ran a hand over his face, straightening himself before nodding. "No worries. I was awake," he replied, his voice a bit hoarse.


    Don then raised a curious brow at Winter, his tone light but inquisitive. "What exactly do they need me for?"


    Winter gave a small nod as she answered. "Ms. Claire and Sylvia are about to leave. It might have to do with that."


    Don nodded thoughtfully. "I see," he replied, stepping out of his room and leaving the door slightly ajar. He paused just outside and glanced back at her. "By the way, can you clean up my room for me?"


    Winter''s face showed a brief look of acknowledgment, and she inclined her head. "Of course, Don," she replied. "I shall go fetch supplies now and start right away."


    "Thanks," Don said, offering a quick smile before turning down the hallway.


    He made a short detour to the bathroom, flipping on the faucet to rinse his mouth. He swished the water around, clearing the lingering taste of nausea, then straightened, drying his mouth with the back of his hand. He took a quick breath and then headed downstairs.


    In the entryway, he found Samantha, Ms. Claire, and Sylvia gathered near the door, engaged in farewells.


    Samantha noticed him first, her face lighting up as she called out, "Hey, honey! Ms. Claire and Sylvia are about to leave¡ªI thought you''d want to say goodbye." Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelFire


    Ms. Claire turned toward him with a polite smile. "It''s quite alright," she said smoothly, then added, "I hope we didn''t interrupt anything important."


    Don moved to stand beside Samantha, shrugging nonchalantly. "Not really," he replied. "I was just doing some light reading."


    Ms. Claire gave a thoughtful nod, while Sylvia perked up with a smile. "What book were you reading?" she asked, her curiosity clear.


    But before he could answer, Ms. Claire shot Sylvia a mild look, gently reminding her, "Now is not the time to make new conversation, dear. We should really get going." She added, almost as an afterthought, "And don''t forget, you still have school tomorrow."


    Sylvia let out a dramatic sigh, her shoulders slumping in exaggerated despair. "Don''t remind me," she mumbled, offering Don an unenthusiastic wave. "Well¡­ have a good night." She then turned to Samantha, brightening a bit. "Thanks for having us, Mrs. Bright. The food was delicious as always."


    Samantha chuckled warmly. "You''re always welcome, sweetheart. And the credit for the food goes to Winter."


    Sylvia''s face brightened further. "Right, tell her I said she''s awesome!"


    Ms. Claire joined in with a gracious nod. "Indeed. Thank you for the food, the wine, and the delightful conversation," she said to Samantha, then turned to Don, adding, "And congratulations again. Get a good night''s rest¡ªyou''ll need it for the busy day ahead."


    Don blinked, momentarily puzzled. "Busy day?" he repeated. "What exactly am I going to be busy with?"


    Ms. Claire''s smile turned almost amused as she replied, "Being a rising star, of course." She gave a nod and added, "Have a lovely night," before she reached for the door handle.


    Samantha moved to hold the door open, watching as Ms. Claire and Sylvia stepped out.


    Sylvia, clearly in no hurry, dragged her feet, her arms crossed in reluctant resignation. Samantha gave her a warm smile and a hearty wave, watching until they disappeared down the driveway.


    She then closed the door, leaning against it for a moment before letting out a sigh. "I''m so glad that went well."


    Don grinned, tilting his head. "Were you worried Aunt Amanda might ruin the evening with one of her crazy stories?"


    Samantha placed a hand over her chest, her face showing terror at the mere thought of it. "Well, it''s a good thing she didn''t have anything to drink," she said, giving an exaggerated sigh of relief.


    She then placed her hands on her hips, her gaze softening as she turned to Don. "Now then," she said with a smile, "let''s go give those muscles of yours a good massage. I need to get to sleep soon myself."

 Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Plots Around the City (Part 10)

    Hearing Samantha''s words, Don couldn''t help but smile. He had completely forgotten about getting a massage, so he was pleasantly surprised to see that the plan was still on.


    He didn''t let his smile linger on his face too long as he didn''t want Samantha to think that he was very excited by the idea. So, he gave her an agreeing nod and said, "Sure, after the long day today I could really use it."


    Seeing Don agree so easily actually made Samantha happy as she felt it meant he was more trusting of her.


    In truth Don just didn''t like pretending in front of her and lying, so the sooner they both became comfortable with each other the better.


    Wasting no time, Samantha turned and started walking to the stairs, saying, "Good, come on, we''ll use my bathroom."


    Don nodded again and followed Samantha as she made her way up the stairs. It was only now that he let his gaze wander over her body. She was currently wearing a loose blue and white flower patterned dress, which didn''t really show off all her curves.


    Her wide hips though and plump ass were still highlighted enough to stir Don''s urges as he kept his eyes glued to her, watching her sway her hips and bounce her ass as she ascended the stairs.


    ''How Don''s father fumbled this is beyond me.''


    He thought with a smirk, already imagining how she looked beneath the fabric.


    Once up the steps, they began walking toward Samantha''s room but she came to a brief stop in front of Don''s room as she could hear Winter cleaning up in there. Don stopped behind her and she turned to face him before asking, "What''s going on in there?"


    Without even needing to open the door, Don could clearly hear the sound of furniture being moved around. Don let out a sigh before answering, "I asked Winter to clean my room but I think she took it too literally."


    Samantha chuckled softly and continued walking, glancing back at Don to say, "Don''t become lazy just because you have a really helpful android young man."


    "Me? Lazy? Never. Summer is the one you should be looking out for," Don warned jokingly, adding an exaggerated tone to his voice.


    Samantha just rolled her eyes as they reached and entered her room. It had the same cozy and warm feel to it, just like the last time Don was in it.


    He let his gaze wander out of curiosity but there wasn''t really anything out of place. Samantha walked toward her closet while reaching for the straps of her dress, clearly about to undress.


    ''Should I also undress here?''


    Seeing as Samantha didn''t point him to the bathroom, Don decided to just undress there and then as well. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Depending on Samantha''s reaction, he would be able to see how she feels about the two being naked in front of each other this time around.


    So, without pondering it further, Don takes off his shirt quickly and then drops his pants along with his briefs.


    Samantha, who had heard the rustling of clothes behind her, knew it was Don likely undressing but she still couldn''t help but turn her gaze.


    What greeted her was the sight of Don standing buck naked near the center of her room, his meaty cock hanging low.


    ''Goodness, it''s still so large even though it''s not erect,'' Samantha thought, a subtle redness appearing on her cheeks as she recalled the full thickness of Don''s cock and how he thrust it between her breasts.


    The thought alone was enough to get her heart racing as she wondered,


    ''Will he want me to help him again? Maybe he''s too shy to ask and I should just off-''


    Before Samantha could finish that line of thought, Don, who was observing her closely to see her reaction, spoke up. "Hey Mom, should I go turn on the water?"


    "Hm? Oh, uhm¡­ yes sweetie please do, I''ll be with you in a moment." She replied hastily, having been abruptly taken out of her daze.


    As tempting as it was for Don to watch Samantha undress in front of him, it wasn''t worth the risk. Right now their intimacy was still just her helping him with his ''issues'', so it would seem a bit off if he just stood there and watched her undress.


    Don nodded at Samantha''s reply and stepped into the bathroom first before starting to fill the tub.


    As it was filling up, Samantha came into the bathroom, completely naked as well, with a towel draped over her shoulder. Don, who was standing right next to the tub and watching it fill up, turned his head to glance at her.


    Her curvy and meaty figure was always a sight to behold for him. She stood rather confidently after stepping inside, not bothering to cover her breasts or womanhood, whose trimmed and meat pubic hair he could see.


    She walked over to stand beside him before removing the towel from her shoulder and dipping it into the water. "I already took a bath so I''ll just massage you from here, you can step inside dear."


    Don was a bit disappointed to here that she wouldn''t be joining him inside the tub but he didn''t make any argument to try and convince her.


    He stepped into the tub and almost immediately she soaked the towel and began to massage his muscles, starting from his legs.


    As she concentrated on her task, Don gazed down at her, or rather her breasts. He watched how they bounced and jiggled with nearly every move she made.


    He could remember how soft and full they felt when he was thrusting his cock between them.


    Thinking about that, his cock began to harden there and then, slowly rising up as Samantha made her way up his legs.


    She didn''t notice at first until she began to do his thighs and glanced up to ask how it felt, only to choke on her words as she caught sight of Don''s massive member hardening just a few inches away from her face.


    ''Oh my,''


    she thought, unable to stop herself from widening her eyes a little.


    ''When did it get like this?''


    She subconsciously gulped while looking straight at it as the images of their last session in the bathroom replayed in her mind.


    ''Goodness, it''s throbbing¡­ he must be so uncomfortable right now.''


    Even with those images in her mind, Samantha''s first and foremost concern was Don''s wellbeing.


    She put aside her surprise at the sight of his cock and asked gently, "Oh honey, are you having trouble with uhm¡­ this?"


    Samantha tried to come across as gentle and understanding so as not to make Don feel uncomfortable with the topic being brought up.


    To her surprise, Don answered without hesitation. "Yeah, sorry about that. Between the massage and how relaxed you make me, my body just reacts on its own."


    "Oh, sweetie¡­" Samantha felt touched, as his words basically said he was like this because he felt comfortable around her.


    He acted this way so they could now see such an interaction between themselves as casual. This would allow for easier intimacy in regards to this while likely opening up options for more.


    "Uhm, if it still doesn''t go down on its own after the massage, do you mind helping me with it?" Don asked with a bit of uncertainty in his voice, trying to sound casual about it.


    By wording it this way, he was showing that he wasn''t too eager to have Samantha help him, but also not against her doing so if it couldn''t be helped. Discover stories at m,v l''-NovelFire


    This made it seem like he was being genuine and Samantha didn''t doubt his words in the least. In fact, she wanted to help him there and then. "Are you sure sweetie? It''s not a problem to take care of it now."


    Don was pleasantly surprised to hear her say this but he still didn''t take the bait. He already knew he''d be still turned on by the end of the massage and likely fully erect too so it was worth delaying.


    "I know Mom, but¡­ if you help me now then continue the massage, it might get hard again," Don explained, sounding a bit resigned.


    Samantha nodded in understanding as that was indeed a good point. From her limited understanding of this situation between them, Don got aroused when comfortable and stimulated by her.


    It was understandable so she didn''t argue. "Alright, sweetie, let''s finish up then." Not wanting to make things awkward for him, Samantha carried on with the massage.


    As she went about it, she would occasionally glance at Don''s cock to see if it was returning to normal but each time she looked it seemed even bigger and more erect than before.


    By the time she was done, pressing the soaked towel against his shoulders, his cock was fully erect and the was even pressed against her tummy.


    "All done sweetie¡­" she muttered before pulling away and looking down at his member, whose warmth she could still feel on her tummy, along with the subtle slimeyness of his precum.


    ''He''s gotten even bigger. I can''t remember if it was this big last time. Goodness, could it be growing? Maybe I should take him to a doctor-.''


    Once again Samantha''s thoughts began to trail but Don quickly broke her from her daze before she could veer off too deeply.


    "Mom?" He called out in a low tone, causing her to snap her head up and meet his gaze. "Hm? Oh yes, honey?"


    "Mind giving me a hand now?"

 Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Another Helping Hand (Part 1) (R-18)

    Naturally, Samantha was more than willing to give Don a ''helping hand'' with his ''big'' problem.


    However, since they were done with the massage, Samantha so no reason to linger in the bathroom anymore and suggested they head back into the room.


    After all, the bathroom wasn''t the most ideal or comfortable place.


    Once back in the bedroom, Don sat on the edge of the bed facing the door while Samantha came to kneel between his legs.


    Unlike in the bathroom, the bedroom provided an entirely different atmosphere and it made what they were doing seem all the more intimate. Especially for Samantha.


    ''Goodness me, I can''t believe I''m kneeling naked in front of my baby boy.'' She thought, gulping down anxiously as she stared at Don''s throbbing hard cock.


    ''I guess I can''t really call him a boy either¡­''


    Samantha''s thoughts trailed as she extended her right hand to hold Don''s cock at the base.


    The moment she wrapped her hand around Don''s thick girth, his cock throbbed. ''It''s so thick. It feels like I''m holding a meaty cucumber. No wonder he''s so uncomfortable, poor thing.''


    "Just relax sweetie, let me take care of you," Samantha muttered in a soft and gentle tone.


    ''It''s hard to relax when I have a beautiful woman stroking my cock with her huge breasts pressed against my legs.''


    Don thought, resisting the urge to give a weary smile.


    Instead, he just leaned back slightly and allowed Samantha to slowly work her hand up and down his cock.


    She was careful and gentle with her motions, and Don found himself getting even more turned on. It was like she was teasing him.


    Samantha felt more anxious as she began to feel Don''s cock throb more and more in her hand.


    ''He must be really pent up. It can''t be healthy for him to be like this.''


    Samantha felt genuine concern for Don as she increased the pace of her stroking.


    She began to twist her hand clockwise and counterclockwise as she stroked to give him additional stimuli, hoping it would help drive him to a climax quicker. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Argh¡­" Don let out a low groan in response, his cock at its hardest from him being so turned on.


    "Are you alright sweetie? Is it working?" Samantha inquired while looking up at him with worry-filled eyes.


    But in Don''s point of view, all he saw was her cute face looking up at him as she continued to pleasure his cock.


    And as good as her soft hand felt, it was going to take forever for him to reach his limit like this. So he decided to progress things.


    "Yeah, it feels really great Mom. But can you, uhm use your breasts like last time?" Don asked with some hesitation in his tone.


    But Samantha didn''t hesitate to agree to his request. "Of course honey, if that helps." She nodded and immediately pulled her hand away before using both her hands to lift her breasts from below.


    She then moved closer and parted them before sandwiching Don''s cock between them. Like before she could feel the heat radiating from his cock spread to her breasts as she began moving them up and down.


    "Is that better, sweetie?" She asked softly, her breathing slowly becoming more heavy as her own body began to react to the intimacy.


    "Yea Mom, that feels amazing," Don replied while nodding. He was pleased to see her agree so quickly to use her breasts and it told him that they had reached a level where she wouldn''t mind this much.


    But what about more?


    Don felt it was a bit more risky to outright ask her for something like a blowjob. He needed to make the transition in their intimacy as seamless and natural as possible.


    Thankfully, he already had an idea of how to accomplish this.


    Samantha, unaware of Don''s thoughts, continued to raise and lower her breasts on his throbbing member.


    She could feel his precum leaking out and coating her cleavage in its slimy texture. But, as much as she wouldn''t want to admit it, she liked this feeling.


    Having her own hands pressed into the flesh of her breasts and squeezing them against her son''s hard cock sparked a strange emotion in her.


    The more Don expressed pleasure from her actions the more she wanted to please him. It was the same emotion she had felt last time, but it felt like it was growing.


    ''Would he be able to release faster if I used my mouth¡­''


    This thought appeared out of nowhere in Samantha''s mind as she kept her gaze fixated on her breasts, occasionally seeing the tip of Don''s cock pop out at the top.


    "Uhm, mom?" Don suddenly called out, causing her to quickly snap her head up, her heart beating faster from a mix of anxiousness and anticipation.


    "Y-yes sweetie?" She replied, caught a bit off guard.


    "Can I try something else? I think it will help me uhm, finish faster," Don revealed, causing Samantha to look both curious and nervous.


    She wanted to ask what this something was but since Don didn''t outright mention it, she resisted to urge to satisfy her curiosity, thinking he was perhaps too shy to say it directly to her.


    "Of course honey, uhm, what do you need me to do?" She asked gently, her motherly tone still present.


    She felt incredibly anxious agreeing to something she didn''t even know but that''s just how far she was willing to go to help her son.


    Don had expected her to ask but was glad she didn''t as it would be easier to carry out the task.


    "Oh, just stand up and stay where you are," Don instructed as he stood up first and moved away from the bed.


    Samantha followed Don''s instructions and just stood up, while he moved to stand behind her. Samantha couldn''t help but gulp down nervously as Don moved behind her, her mind racing with ideas of what he was planning to do.


    Don first took a moment to admire Samantha''s fat and well-shaped ass. His intrusive thoughts were practically screaming at him to either give her ass cheeks a hard smack or plant his face between them.


    And as tempting as both of those options were, Don instead just placed one hand on Samantha''s waist. She tensed up slightly at his touch but quickly relaxed.


    He then used his other hand to hold his cock by the base as he inched forward, directing it between her thighs.


    Given the close proximity of where Don was placing his cock to her pussy, she tensed up the moment she felt its hard fleshy texture make contact with her skin.


    Her eyes widened and worry overtook her as she assumed Don was aiming to penetrate her. "Honey wait!" She frantically spoke out, trying to break away.


    But Don easily kept her in place with his hand on her waist. He then quickly thrust forward, pushing his cock between her thick thighs, the tip popping out in front.


    Now that he had his cock perfectly cushioned between her thighs, he loosened his grip on her waist and acted regretfully.


    "Oh, sorry Mom, I thought I could just use your thighs instead. I''ll pull away."


    Don was about to pull away when suddenly Samantha brought her hands back and held him in place by his sides. "Wait, honey¡­ it''s uhm¡­ it''s okay¡­ I was just¡­ a little surprised is all."


    Samantha tried her best to sound composed but Don had definitely surprised her. Even now, though she had agreed to allow him to continue, her mind was a mess.


    ''I can feel his cock throbbing against my¡­''


    **Mm~**


    Before Samantha could finish her thoughts, Don began to thrust and she couldn''t help but let out a moan.


    Don smiled hearing it and knew he had made the right choice. Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire

 Chapter 254: Chapter 254: Another Helping Hand (Part 2) (R-18)

    **Mm~** **Ah~**


    Samantha''s muffled moms began to slip out more often as Don continued to thrust.


    **Pa~** **pa~**


    The sound of flesh clapping also filled the room each time Don thrust forward and hit Samantha''s soft jiggly ass.


    Samantha herself was currently standing very stiffly. She was trying her best to stay composed in this situation but it was much harder than she anticipated.


    Between having Don''s meaty cock between her legs and against her now wet pussy, it was becoming impossible to resist.


    **Mm~**


    ''Oh my¡­ it feels like we''re having¡­ the way his penis is throbbing against me down there¡­ I don''t think I can¡­''


    Samantha was quickly regretting her choice to allow Don to continue.


    She never would''ve imagined herself feeling pleasured in such a way.


    Feelings and stimulation she hadn''t felt in years were bubbling up the more Don pounded her from behind.


    With each thrust Don performed, Samantha could feel his meaty cock move against her pussy, its wetness coating his cock.


    ''This feels so incredible, her skin is so soft.''


    Samantha wasn''t the only one becoming more stimulated by these actions as Don himself found it hard to hold back his groans.


    The sensation of having his cock squeezed by fleshy soft skin was incredible. Not to mention the added stimulation he felt every time Samantha''s ass clapped against his body.


    But as good as this felt, Samantha was still quite stiff so Don had to change this. What did it matter in the end of she didn''t enjoy herself?


    With that in mind, he suddenly halted his thrusts, keeping his cock buried between her legs. It still twitched and throbbed against Samantha''s pussy, while she herself was panting heavily, sweat now beginning to form on her body.


    Don loosened his grip on her body as well, before asking, "Are you okay? Tell me if I''m hurting you?"


    Samantha, still panting slightly, shakes her head in response, "No sweetie, it''s just¡­ uhm? Maybe we should just use my breasts¡­"


    This suggestion from her didn''t surprise Don as what he had done definitely pushed things a bit too close to real sex.


    However, given the fact that she wasn''t upset or saying to outright stop, Don felt there was room to maneuver.


    He took on a self-deprecating tone and asked, "Is it because it doesn''t feel good for you? I knew it¡­"


    "Huh? No honey, no, not at all," Samantha quickly denied this, fearing that she might hurt Don''s confidence as a man.


    Samantha''s cheeks became redder as she struggled to find the words to explain. She let out a soft sigh and resigned to just tell the truth.


    "Honey, it''s just¡­ it''s just that this feels a bit too¡­ sexual is all. It does uhm¡­ feel good, really good, and that''s the problem. I''m supposed to be helping you¡­ not¡­ well¡­" Samantha couldn''t really properly explain how she felt about the situation.


    Despite this, Don actually understood perfectly. But he still feigned ignorance.


    "I don''t agree. You''re going out of your way to help me with my problem and make me feel good and better about myself. If I can''t return the feeling then I''d rather just stop mom, you don''t need to force yourself if you''re uncomfortable I understand." This time, Don spoke in a light and understanding tone, not trying to make her feel guilty.


    Though he knew guilt would still be a factor regardless. He just didn''t want to progress without her being at least willing.


    As he spoke, he also moved his hands from her waist and hugged her from behind, keeping his hands just beneath her breasts.


    Samantha''s expression faltered from hearing Don''s response.


    ''It''s good he cares about that but I''m his mother¡­ isn''t it¡­ a bit¡­ no. I have to try and understand how he''s feeling too. And it''s not like we''re crossing that line¡­'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    A brief silence took over as Samantha had an internal debate with herself, eventually deciding to nod softly in response to Don.


    "Okay, sweetie, we can continue, just uhm, please be careful not to thrust where you shouldn''t¡­" Samantha''s blush had grown as she could only word her thoughts this way.


    But it was more than enough for Don who showed a small smile before tightening the grip of his hug and thrusting again.


    Samantha slightly braced herself as Don began to thrust, but this time she was more prepared for the sensation. She could feel her body responding and her own arousal growing.


    **ah~**


    **Argh~**


    Don couldn''t help but let out a small groan as he felt his mother''s body against him. Despite his efforts to not make her uncomfortable, he couldn''t deny the pleasure he was feeling.


    As they continued, Samantha found herself becoming more and more lost in the moment. Her initial worries and discomfort seemed to fade away as she focused on helping Don feel better.


    Without warning, she began to grind against Don''s cock while he thrust, increasing the pleasure he felt, but also her own. She bit her lip slightly to try and hold in her moans, feeling far too embarrassed to moan in front of her own son.


    But also wanted her to feel good, so lifted his hands from below her breasts and held them firmly, massaging and groping them while pinching at her nipples with his fingers. "Oh!!"


    Samantha''s body jolted in response and she turned her head to the side while panting even more heavily, "Donnie you¡­


    **Ah~**


    ¡­ please¡­


    **mm~**


    ¡­ not so¡­ rough


    **huff~** **huff~**


    "


    Don''s mouth curved into a sly smile as he continued to play with her breasts, his cock twitching between her legs. "Do you like it, Mom?"


    Samantha''s cheeks burned with embarrassment, but she couldn''t deny the truth. "Y-yes...


    **Mm~**


    ... I do..."


    Encouraged by her admission, Don increased the pressure of his thrusts, his hips slamming against her ass with increasing force.


    **Pa~ pa~ pa~**


    The sound of their bodies meeting grew louder, more insistent, as the pleasure built within them both.


    Samantha''s nails dug into Don''s hips, her body trembling with the effort of staying upright. She could feel her orgasm building, the tension coiling tighter and tighter within her. "Donnie...


    **Ah~**


    ... I think... I''m gonna..."


    Don''s cock throbbed as he realized what she was about to say.


    **Ahhhh~**


    With a suppressed moan, Samantha''s body tensed, her muscles clenching as waves of ecstasy washed over her.


    Her knees buckled, and she would have fallen if Don hadn''t held her so tightly. Her head lolled back against his shoulder, her breath coming in ragged gasps as she rode out the final throes of her climax.


    As Samantha''s orgasm subsided, Don felt his own release approaching. His cock was throbbing painfully against her wet pussy lips, the pressure building to an unbearable level.


    He needed to cum, needed to spill his load, and there was only one place left for him to do it.


    "Mom..." Don''s voice was strained, sounding as if his control was slipping away. "I need to...


    **Ah~**


    ... I need to cum..."


    Samantha blinked hazily, her mind foggy from the aftershocks of her orgasm. She could feel Don''s cock pulsing against her. Without thinking, she reached back, guiding his cock to the underside of her ass.


    "Go ahead, Donnie," she whispered, her voice soft and compliant. "Cum for me..."


    With a primal grunt, Don thrust one last time, burying himself deep as he came. His cum spurted out in thick, hot ropes, splattering against her ass and dripping down to pool against her thighs.


    He clutched her tightly, his body shaking with the force of his release as he emptied himself onto her.

 Chapter 255: Chapter 255: Plans In Motion (Part 1)

    *Huff~*


    Don was now catching his breath after blowing his load over Samantha. It was a strange sort of tiredness that he felt, one that could only come to a man after such a brief but hot session.


    Samantha, whose legs were still weak, fell forward onto the bed as Don loosened his hold on her.


    She fell onto the lush sheets with no resistance, her breasts pressing into the fine material while her ass was on full display for Don.


    ''!!''


    He could only widen his eyes slightly as Samantha''s ass jiggled and shook upon landing on the bed.


    Clearly still recovering from her climax, she didn''t pay attention to her movements. And so as she shifted her legs a little, her most intimate areas became visible to Don.


    Her wet, cum stained pussy lips still had trails of her nectar running down to her thighs, along with the cum Don had unloaded onto her ass, thighs, and pussy.


    *huff~* *huff~*


    ''Oh my goodness¡­ I just came¡­ in front of my son¡­''


    As Samantha was catching her breath and trying to recover, her thoughts remained a mess.


    Clearly, she understood what had just happened, but rather than feel bad or guilty, she felt at ease. It was like all the stress that had been clawing at her mind and heart had just disappeared.


    She was so immersed in this liberating sensation, that she had no idea how vulgar and arousing she looked.


    The sight alone was enough to have Don stay hard and erect, his cock twitching as if demanding more.


    With how turned on he felt, the sight was truly tempting. But again, he reminded himself not to push it.


    Quite frankly he was surprised he got away with this without much resistance from Samantha. Now he could only see how she reacted to this and hope it would open up doors for him to be more intimate with her.


    With a reluctant sigh, he quickly turned away and rushed to the bathroom to get a towel for Samantha.


    After getting it, he used it to cover her behind, breaking her out of her daze once she felt the soft fabric make contact with her now sticky ass.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "Oh honey¡­" she glanced, her cheeks a rosy blush and her lips slightly parted as shallow breaths escaped.


    She placed one hand on her chest as if trying to ease her pounding heartbeat. But this only gave Don the sight of her bountiful breasts, whose nipples were visibly perky.


    Not seeming to mind at all that her chest was exposed, Samantha continued and asked, "Are you feeling better honey? You''re still... erm¡­"


    Samantha trailed her gaze from Don''s head to his still partially erect cock.


    Even without following her gaze, Don knew what Samantha was referring to. And as good of an opportunity that was, after the boundary they had just pushed, he needed to leave her be for a bit.


    At her very least, he could wait a few days before asking for help again and seeing how she reacts. And more importantly, if she''ll be willing to let him pleasure her again.


    On the surface though, he just showed a weak smile and rubbed the back of his neck as if embarrassed. "It takes a little while to go down sometimes but I feel better. It''s like a weight off my shoulders¡­ thanks mom."


    ''Is this what it feels like to climax with someone you''re close with? No wonder he looks relieved. Goodness, I had no idea¡­''


    Samantha gave a weak smile and nodded.


    Having never cum before, Samantha could only connect this wonderful sensation to Don and try to relate to it. It was easy after all to conclude Don must''ve felt the same.


    Those raw, intense, emotions and the spurring of desires but with someone so close, trusted and safe. How couldn''t it be the reason Don was confiding in her and asking for help.


    This had to be his way of releasing all of the stress he must''ve had¡­ Samantha concluded. After all¡­ that''s how she currently felt.


    Of course, as sure of this as she felt at the moment, she wasn''t so daring as to confront Don about it outright. Instead she she simply smiled warmly and agreed. "Of course honey, uhm¡­ like I said, I''m always here for you."


    "Thanks, mom, I''m always here for you two," as Don said this, he approached Samantha and spread his arms open to embrace her.


    She naturally smiled at this and leaned forward to meet Don. Her skin tingled as his scent wafted into her nose and her body warmed up as her perky nipples pressed against his chest.


    The hug was brief and Don soon pulled away before yawning and stretching as if he was tired. "Anyway, I should probably get to bed while I''m still feeling relaxed so I don''t wake up sore."


    Samantha found herself reluctant to see Don leave but nodded immediately in agreement with his words. "Of course sweetie, you have a good night."


    Mr. Barclay sat in the back of his Escalade with his gaze sharp as he surveyed the dimly lit surroundings.


    The vehicle rolled through the murky streets of New Coral City''s Y2 District, an area popularly known as the sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Freaks Den.*


    This district was cast off from the rest of the city, left to the superhumans whose powers had twisted their forms in ways most people found disgusting.


    Where other districts shined under the night lights, here, the streets were shrouded in fog that crept up and hung around ankle height, like silent, gray snakes slithering through the emptiness.


    Buildings lined the streets with a kind of exhausted, battered look, their once-vibrant colors dulled beneath layers of grime.


    Many of them were covered in distorted murals¡ªgarish images of superhumans with grotesque features attempting to interact with wide-eyed, cartoonish children. However, mocking speech bubbles were scrawled over the art, reading messages like,


    "Haha, you''re a freak,"


    and, "


    Just die, freak."


    These words were scrawled in lurid, bold letters, making it clear that the residents had long given up on any illusions of kindness.


    As the Escalade crawled forward, Barclay looked out through the tinted windows, suppressing a grimace as his gaze fell upon the few figures shuffling along the cracked sidewalks.


    One figure had arms disproportionately long, with knuckles that grazed the ground, while another had a face with an oversized, craggy growth stretching from his forehead to his chin, leaving only one eye visible.


    They wore mismatched, faded clothes that hung off them awkwardly, garments that looked like they had come from charity bins left out on rainy days.


    Their heads turned slowly toward the passing Escalade, their expressions hard to read. Some appeared curious, while others seemed to regard the luxury car with suspicion. Barclay only had disdain for them as he watched, finding their misshapen forms distasteful.

 Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Plans In Motion (Part 2)

    Eventually, the car came to a stop in front of one of the few places that stood out in this desolate part of town¡ªa brightly lit building with a marquee announcing itself as


    *Theatre of Nightmares.*


    The words were spelled out in bold Greek letters above the entrance, giving the place an eerie grandeur. The theater''s exterior was decorated with dramatic splashes of color, a contrast to the surrounding gloom, though the garishness only added to the unsettling atmosphere it presented.


    The driver stepped out, hastily moving to open Barclay''s door. He slid out with a calm smoothness, adjusting his dark suit as he rose to his full height.


    His polished shoes made a soft *tap* against the wet concrete, the fog swirling slightly around his ankles as he straightened his cuffs.


    "Let''s get this over with," he muttered, looking around with even more of a frown. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he began to walk toward the theater, his driver hesitated, calling after him, "Sir, should I escort you?"


    Without even glancing back, Barclay replied, "I''ll be fine."


    He strode forward, his steps steady yet brisk as he crossed the empty sidewalk. He wrinkled his nose at the faint odor hanging in the air¡ªthat of rotting meat and stale grease from one of the makeshift stalls he''d passed along the way.


    He could feel the quiet eyes of the district''s outcasts on him, though he ignored them entirely, keeping his focus straight ahead.


    The theater entrance stood before him, framed by dimly flickering lights. Inside, Harold stepped into the theater lobby, greeted by a stale emptiness.


    Dust layered the counters where snacks and movie merchandise might once have been displayed, and any remnants of concession signs were worn and peeling.


    The silence felt heavy as he moved along a dimly lit path, noting a faded poster mounted to the wall. It showed two girls in ballerina attire, their faces disfigured and unbalanced, captured by a crude artist''s hand. The sight was unsettling but brief as Harold continued on, barely glancing back.


    The soft strains of a haunting melody drifted through the narrow hall as he ascended the stairs to the theater''s main room.


    Once at the top, he paused to take in the scene before him. Instead of rows of seats leading to a large projection screen, a small stage sat at the far end, decrepit and creaking with each soft movement.


    Under the dim spotlight danced two women wearing delicate ballerina costumes, thought their body and face were hard to look at. One had a sunken eye, her face marred by uneven, jagged features, while the other''s limbs stretched and bent at awkward angles, as though someone had tried to reshape her mid-dance with a bat.


    Their movements were slow, but strangely graceful despite their deformities.


    Harold''s nose wrinkled as the musty, mold-ridden air caught in his throat. He coughed audibly, his voice echoing in the otherwise quiet room.


    The sound was enough to startle the two dancers, who froze and looked his way with wide, startled eyes. As soon as they recognized him as a normal man, they scurried off the stage while hiding their faces, vanishing into the shadows.


    Harold watched them disappear with a brief look of confusion, but his focus quickly shifted when a figure rose from a seat at the front of the darkened theater.


    By the silhouette, he could tell it was a woman, though something unusual stood out¡ªthe outline of her hair didn''t seem quite right. It appeared to move and sway on its own, a movement that seemed too deliberate.


    She remained standing as he started walking down the steps toward her.


    Without turning her head, she spoke, her voice low and drawn out with an unsettling, hissing quality. "Why, if it isn''t Harold Barclay¡­ To what do I owe the pleasure of your presence in my little establishment?"


    Her words slithered out with an eerie softness, her speech slightly slurred, as though her tongue had somehow lost its usual ease with language. Harold kept his expression hard, eyes scanning the littered floor and the faded seats scattered about the cinema.


    "How did you know it was me?" he asked, frowning.


    At this, the figure finally turned, her face still shadowed but her "hair" catching the filtered light from the spotlight. As Harold drew closer, he realized with a slight jolt that it wasn''t hair at all¡ªdark, coiling snakes writhed and slithered, their crimson eyes glowing as they twisted atop her head.


    "Irene." Harold kept his voice steady as he stepped closer, careful not to show the discomfort her serpentine locks stirred within him. "I''m here to talk business."


    Before he could take another step, one of the snakes sprang forward, stopping just inches from his face.


    Its forked tongue flicked out with a hiss, and its sharp fangs glistened under the dim light. Harold instinctively shut his eyes, his stance remaining still as Irene''s eyes flickered with the same red as her snakes.


    She didn''t hide the rage simmering within her as she approached, her voice sounding venomous. "You have a lot of nerve coming here after what your company did to me!"


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Her snakes hissed in unison, several slithering close, some brushing against his face, their tongues flicking across his skin while others wound their way into his suit''s collar, inching inside.


    Harold fought back a grimace, feeling the cold, slick bodies of her snakes creeping against his neck and chest. His voice remained calm, though a flicker of disgust was evident in his tone. "Calm yourself, Irene. You know I was only a shareholder. The one with voting rights that led to your¡­ accident is someone else entirely, you know this. And I''m here to offer you a way to get your revenge."


    The snakes paused, retracting slightly as Irene''s curiosity took hold. She leaned in closer, bringing her face into a faint shaft of light.


    Her skin was unnaturally pale, almost translucent, with a sharp jawline and hollowed cheekbones that gave her an eerie, skeletal look. Her eyes glowed with an unnatural red, matching the eyes of her serpentine companions, and a disturbing smile stretched across her face.


    As the snakes retracted, they gathered protectively around her shoulders as her eyes narrowed. She then tilted her head, her voice low and full of intrigue.


    "Go on, Harold," she whispered. "You have my undivided attention¡­


    **hissss**


    ¡­"

 Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Plans In Motion (Part 3)

    "Hmm, what an interesting plan you have," Irene''s muttered with intrigue, yet her face remained hard, hostility etched deeply into her gaze as she stared at Harold.


    Harold kept his eyes closed, giving a short nod, his voice wavering just slightly as he replied, "The plan is pretty much foolproof. I''m even offering to pay in advance in case anything goes wrong." He cleared his throat, pushing the words out a bit too quickly. "What do you say? The money could be of great use to your cause and its children¡ª"


    A deep frown cut across Irene''s face as her gaze sharpened. "They are not ''its!!''" she hissed. The snakes atop her head then snapped forward, their fangs out and glistening under the dim theater lights as they hissed menacingly mere inches away from Harold''s face.


    *Drip, drip,* flecks of what Harold could only assume was venom landed on his skin, a prickling sting rising wherever the droplets touched him. Instinctively, he took a quick step back, hands raised slightly in a gesture of surrender as he muttered, "Sorry, I didn''t mean¡ª"


    "Spare me your empty corporate apology," Irene''s voice was cold, cutting him off as she looked away, her gaze settling on the now vacant stage.


    Her rigid expression softened, revealing a hollow look as she stared silently at the stage, her sharp features momentarily replaced by an unexpected, lonely expression. But just as quickly, the hardness returned to her eyes, and she turned her head, glancing at Harold out of the corner of her eye.


    "I want double the amount," she demanded, her tone leaving no room for negotiation. "All clean. Otherwise, take your offer elsewhere."


    A slight frown creased Harold''s brow, but he nodded nonetheless. "Fine," he replied. "I''ll even add a quarter more to apologize."


    She scoffed, dismissing his offer as she turned her back on him and walked back to her seat. "Keep your apology; it sickens me enough that I am accepting your blood money," she muttered. "It''s funny, you know?" Her steps slowed, her heels clicking softly as she moved. "How much of a giver you turn into when you need something, Harold."


    As her footsteps faded, Harold''s shoulders relaxed, and he opened his eyes, letting out a quiet sigh.


    He tugged at his collar, straightening it, then cleared his throat, doing his best to sound composed as he called after her. "I''ll take it we have a deal then. I''ll have someone deliver the money to you along with everything you''ll need to know about your target¡­ and mine."


    ---


    Meanwhile, back at the Bright residence, Don was laying on his bed, exhausted from the mental training session he chose to finish. He shifted slightly, his gaze drifting to the ceiling as he prepared to close his eyes and call it a night.


    Suddenly, a faint sound rang out¡ª


    *ding*


    ¡ªfollowed by the familiar glow of a system prompt appearing in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Day Complete. Compiling Rewards and Achievements.**


    ---


    **Achievements Earned:**


    1. **Achievement Unlocked: Rising Star**


    - **Description:** Your performance has gone viral, making you an entry-level celebrity in Santos City.


    - **Rewards:**


    - **+500 Aura**


    - **+20 Idol Points**


    2. **Achievement Unlocked: Idol Status Initiated**


    - **Description:** Attained Celebrity status, unlocking new potential as a public figure.


    - **Rewards:**


    - **New Skill Tree Unlocked: Idol Influence**


    - **Idol Influence (Skill Tree)** - Grants abilities tied to public influence, charm, and the ability to sway crowds and media. Skills in this tree will grow as your Idol Reputation increases.


    3. **Achievement Unlocked: Wealth Accumulator**


    - **Description:** You''ve amassed over 20 million credits, significantly increasing your influence and resources.


    - **Rewards:**


    - **+30 Idol Points**


    ---


    **Trust Level Updates:**


    - **Donald:** 20 ? 30


    - **Tori:** 20 ? 15


    - **Summer:** 30 ? 35


    - **Sylvia:** 25 ? 30


    - **Amanda:** 40 ? 43


    - **Samantha:** 50 ? 54


    - **Gary:** 50 ? 50


    - **Claire:** 0 ? 5


    - **Elle:** 100 ? 100


    ---


    **System Update Complete. Loading Updated Profile**


    **Name:** Don


    **Hair Color:** Black


    **Eye Color:** Brown


    **Occupation:** Supervillain


    **Height:** 181 cm


    **Net Worth:** $20,006,667


    ---


    **Supervillain Profile**


    **Supervillain Name:** The Predator


    **Idol Name:**??


    **Sidekicks:** 1


    **Supervillain Reputation:** 0


    **Idol Reputation:** 0


    **Points System:**


    - **Supervillain Points:** 50 (earned through notable criminal actions, defeating heroes, intimidation tactics)


    - **Idol Points:** 55 (earned by unintentional or strategic heroism, saving innocents, or reputation-building events)


    Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    **Aura:** 1434


    *Aura increases based on feats of power or notoriety and may also be spent to unlock temporary boosts, trigger powerful abilities, or gain advantages in dire situations.*


    ---


    **Abilities**


    1. **Superhuman Senses (Enhanced Senses):** Heightened perception abilities, including improved vision, smell, hearing, and touch.


    2. **Enhanced Regeneration:** Accelerated healing of wounds and injuries.


    3. **Basic Telekinesis:** Ability to manipulate objects with the mind.


    4. **Basic Durability:** Provides minor resistance to physical harm.


    5. **Mark of the Arcane Being:** A high affinity for supernatural encounters; You have a 50% higher chance of meeting supernatural beings, potentially triggering special events or side quests.


    6. **Beastshift:** Ability to manifest the powers of a select creature at 1:1 ratio, regardless of form.


    ---


    **Traits**


    - **Honeyed Words (Bronze):** Lies have a 10% higher chance of being believed by those with 50+ trust in Don.


    - **The Thinker (Silver):** Enhanced insight into situations, enabling deeper and more strategic planning.


    - **Unfazed (Silver):** Near-death experiences, strange encounters, and formidable enemies no longer intimidate Don.


    **Special Traits:**


    - **Manipulator (???):** 10% chance of convincing others to accept morally questionable plans. (This trait may evolve based on Don''s manipulation attempts and success rates, unlocking new abilities or bonuses as it grows.)


    ---


    **Skill Trees**


    **Vanguard Skill Tree**


    1. **Basic Shielding (Bronze):** Creates a temporary shield that absorbs a small amount of damage. *(Duration: 5 seconds or up to 100 points of damage)*


    2. **Forceful Strike (Bronze):** Delivers an impactful melee attack with a chance to knock the opponent back.


    3. **Adrenaline Rush (Silver):** Temporarily boosts strength and speed, enhancing physical abilities and reducing the impact of minor injuries.


    4. **Combat Reflexes (Silver):** Enhanced reflexes in combat situations, increasing dodge and counter chances.


    5. **Defensive Stance (Silver):** Reduces incoming damage by adopting a defensive stance, improving durability against attacks for a short period. *(Duration: 8 seconds)*


    *Potential Branches:*


    - **Offense Specialization:** Increased damage and additional knockback chance for **Forceful Strike** and similar abilities.


    - **Defense Specialization:** Boosts **Basic Shielding** and **Defensive Stance** to absorb higher damage and increase duration.


    ---


    **Tactician Skill Tree**


    1. **Strategic Maneuver (Bronze):** Grants quick analysis of the battlefield, helping Don find advantageous positions or weak points.


    2. **Feint Attack (Bronze):** A deceptive move to throw the enemy off balance, leaving them vulnerable to critical hits.


    3. **Battlefield Awareness (Silver):** Enhanced awareness in combat, reducing the chance of surprise attacks and detecting hidden threats.


    4. **Calculated Assault (Silver):** Amplifies damage when targeting an enemy''s weak points, especially effective against stronger opponents.


    5. **Coordinated Strike (Silver):** Increases the effectiveness of combined attacks when fighting alongside allies or minions.


    *Potential Branches:*


    - **Precision Attacks:** Boosts **Calculated Assault** with an increased chance for critical hits on weak points.


    - **Group Tactics:** Improves **Coordinated Strike** to give allies a speed boost, enhancing coordinated attacks.


    ---


    **Idol Influence Skill Tree **


    1. **Fan Appeal (Bronze):**


    - **Effect:** Gain a small, loyal fanbase that actively supports you on social media, spreading positive narratives and defending your image.


    - **Passive Bonus:** Increases the rate of Idol Points accumulation by 10%.


    2. **Charismatic Presence (Bronze):** Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    - **Effect:** Amplifies your natural charisma, subtly influencing people around you to feel more favorable or captivated by you. Works particularly well in close, personal interactions, providing a 10% boost to trust gain.


    - **Passive Bonus:** Eases interactions with individuals of low trust, making it easier to gain new allies or sway neutral parties.


    3. **Media Savvy (Bronze):**


    - **Effect:** Improves your skill in handling press and media, enhancing your effectiveness in interviews or public appearances, and reducing the risk of accidental reputation loss.


    - **Passive Bonus:** +5% Idol Reputation gain from successful media engagements.


    ---


    **Progression and Upgrades**


    - **Skill Upgrades:** At every x10 Supervillain/Idol Points, You earn a **Skill Upgrade Token**, allowing you to improve existing skills.


    - **Trait Evolution:** Repeated successful use of traits like **Manipulator** can unlock additional bonuses or transform traits entirely.


    ---


    **Current Status**


    - **Location:** Santos City


    - **Duration of Stay:** Unknown


    ---


    **Objectives**


    **Primary Objective:** **Here''s Your Aura**


    - **Target:** Seduce Miss Claire within 6 months.


    - **Rewards:** 5,000 Aura, New Ability: Flight


    - **Time Left:** 5 months, 3 weeks


    **Failure Penalty:** Reduced Supervillain and Idol Points by X amount, impacting your influence and access to new objectives for 3 months.


    -¡ª


    Don raised an eyebrow, leaning forward to read the content. He nodded in satisfaction as he read through the list of new rewards.


    ''Those skills should come in handy.''


    More importantly, the system finally gave him a clearer picture on how to improve certain aspects and the progress he was making with others.


    END OF VOLUME 1.

 Chapter 258: Chapter 258: Plans In Motion (Part 4)

    The following day, Don woke up early, as was now his custom, feeling the remnants of sleep fade as he rose from his bed.


    A quick glance at the clock confirmed the hour¡ª5:30 AM on the dot. Stretching briefly, he rolled his shoulders and let out a soft grunt. "Alright, let''s get this day started," he muttered to himself before heading to the bathroom.


    He quickly got his morning routine out of the way and capped it off with the usual jog, which took him through the quiet streets of their neighborhood.


    The cool air nipped at his skin as he maintained a steady pace, his breath forming faint clouds.


    When he returned, the house was still quiet. The only exception being Winter, who was standing at the stove, busy flipping pancakes with a perfection that could only come from her android nature.


    The scent of the warm batter mixed with syrup filled the air, subtly enticing Don as he entered the kitchen.


    "Morning, Winter," Don greeted, grabbing a towel off the counter to wipe the sweat from his brow.


    "Good morning, Don," Winter replied without looking away from the pan. Her voice was calm, the cadence even as she worked. "Your breakfast is ready."


    Don nodded appreciatively before heading upstairs to take a shower. Ten minutes later, dressed in a simple black t-shirt and jeans, he descended the stairs, his damp hair tousled but drying quickly.


    Back in the kitchen, Winter remained the sole occupant, focused on her task of cooking. A bowl of oats was neatly set on the counter for Don, steam still rising from its surface.


    "Is everyone sleeping in today?" Don asked as he picked up the bowl and leaned against the counter, a spoon already in hand.


    Winter turned her head slightly, her pale, emotionless face catching the soft morning light. "Perhaps they slept late," she began in her usual matter-of-fact tone. "Statistics indicate that 72% of family members within similar households spend an average of two hours on recreational activities such as browsing the internet or playing video games before going to sleep. It is highly probable this applies here."


    Don chuckled lightly, spooning a mouthful of oats as she spoke. "Makes sense, I guess."


    After swallowing, he gestured toward the pancakes with his spoon. "Once you''re done with those, could you wake Summer up? Also, check if Mom''s working today. I''d do it myself, but Donald just texted saying we need to hurry if we want to avoid the VR center being crowded."


    Winter nodded, her hands moving in an almost hypnotic way as she flipped another pancake. "Of course. Do you have any additional instructions you''d like me to carry out while you''re out today?"


    Don paused, chewing thoughtfully on his oats. His brow furrowed briefly before he shrugged. "Not really. Just do what you feel is necessary¡ªwithin reason, of course."


    "Understood," Winter replied. "That won''t be a problem."


    Before Don could say anything, the doorbell rang.


    **Ding-dong.**


    Both Don and Winter turned their heads toward the entryway.


    "That must be Sylvia," Don muttered, setting his spoon down. "Ms. Claire''s Rolls Royce is one of the few cars I can''t hear approaching unless I focus."


    Winter tilted her head slightly, as though processing his observation. "Shall I go open it? Husky isn''t detecting any threats." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don raised a brow at this. "Husky can communicate now?"


    Winter shook her head. "I synced it to my systems like an external device, in the same way one might sync a smartwatch to their phone."


    "Huh, I see." Don leaned back, nodding slightly before the doorbell rang again. **Ding-dong.** He pointed toward the door with his spoon. "Go ahead and open it."


    Winter wiped her hands on a nearby towel and made her way to the entryway. She opened the door to reveal Sylvia standing on the porch, dressed neatly in her school uniform, her usual bubbly demeanor radiating as she waved.


    "Morning, Winter!" Sylvia chirped, looking up at Winter before asking, "Is Summer awake yet?"


    Winter stepped aside, gesturing for Sylvia to enter. "No, she is not. I was just about to wake her."


    Sylvia nodded and breezed past Winter, her movements filled with energy as she made a beeline for the stairs. "It''s fine, I''ll wake her."


    She paused at the base of the stairs, glancing back toward Winter. "By the way, is Don awake? My mom wanted to see him before we leave for school."


    Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    Winter, who had closed the door and was already heading back to the kitchen, answered without turning around. "He is awake and currently having breakfast in the kitchen. I shall pass on the message."


    Sylvia''s cheerful expression faltered for a split second, though she recovered quickly. Her disappointment was fleeting but present¡ªshe had secretly hoped to wake Don herself. Masking her thoughts with a bright smile, she called back, "Okie dokie then, I''ll go wake Summer up!"


    Her voice carried through the house as she climbed the stairs, humming a tune.


    In the kitchen, Don finished his oats, listening to the exchange with mild amusement. He let out a quiet sigh as he tossed his bowl in the sink. "I''ll never understand how people wake up so early for school and are still happy about it," he muttered to himself.


    Leaving the bowl in the sink, he wiped his hands on a nearby towel. "Well," he murmured, heading toward the front door, "better see what Ms. Claire wants on my way to Donald''s."


    Stepping out onto the front porch, Don squinted slightly as the soft morning light spilled over the neighborhood. The dew still clung to the grass, glistening like tiny jewels under the sun.


    His gaze soon fell on Husky, who was energetically darting around the lawn, behaving as though it were flesh and blood.


    Don raised an eyebrow, bearing a faint smile. "Here, boy," he called out, following it up with a light whistle.


    Husky''s synthetic ears perked instantly, and its head snapped toward Don''s direction. With a single excited bark, it bounded across the lawn, its movements uncannily lifelike.


    By the time Don had descended the steps and was standing on the walkway, the dog was already upon him, wagging its tail furiously and jumping up in excitement.


    "Whoa, easy there," Don said with a chuckle, reaching out to ruffle Husky''s synthetic fur. The texture still amazed him¡ªsoft, warm, and eerily realistic. For a moment, he indulged the android''s enthusiasm, patting its head and scratching behind its ears.


    "All right, down, boy," Don said after a moment, pulling his hand away. Husky immediately dropped to a seated position, its tail swishing back and forth across the concrete walkway.


    "Good boy," Don praised, nodding approvingly. "Now go play¡­ or patrol. Whatever makes you happy."


    Husky barked once more, wagging its tail before dashing off toward the edge of the yard, where it resumed its aimless yet purposeful antics.


    Don then turned his attention to the Rolls Royce parked at the curb. Its polished exterior gleamed in the sunlight, a subtle but unmistakable reminder of Ms. Claire''s wealth.


    And beside the vehicle, stood Ms. Claire''s ever-present driver and bodyguard.

 Chapter 259: Chapter 259: Plans In Motion (Part 5)

    As Don approached, he offered the tall bodyguard a polite smile. "Good morning."


    The man''s head didn''t so much as turn, his eyes fixed straight ahead. His expression remained hard as granite as he replied flatly, "Good morning, Mr. Bright."


    Don nodded at the man''s unshakable demeanor. ''I wonder how much hiring a bodyguard like him would cost,'' he thought silently, his curiosity briefly flaring.


    His attention soon shifted as the rear window of the car began to roll down. Inside, Ms. Claire sat poised and elegant as always, her presence commanding without being overbearing.


    On this occasion, she wore a well-fitted, somber business ensemble, the crisp contours emphasizing her sophisticated figure. A silver brooch adorned her lapel, and a delicate diamond bracelet caught the light as it rested against her wrist. For once, she wasn''t wearing one of her signature hats. Her glossy black hair was styled into a neat ponytail, secured with a pin that shined like polished silver.


    She folded the newspaper she had been reading and set it aside, her piercing gaze meeting Don''s as she offered the faintest of smiles.


    "Good morning, Don," she greeted, her voice smooth and measured. "I hope you slept well."


    "Good morning," Don replied, his tone courteous. "I slept just fine, and yourself?"


    Ms. Claire inclined her head slightly. "Quite well, thank you." She paused briefly, her sharp eyes appraising him before continuing. "Were you about to leave?"


    Don nodded. "Yes, I was heading over to Donald''s. He and I have plans to check out the VR center this morning."


    "I see," Ms. Claire said with a nod. "I won''t take up much of your time, then." She shifted slightly, her posture as composed as ever. "The paperwork regarding your presence at SHU will be ready for finalizing this afternoon. Naturally, your presence will be required. I wanted to confirm whether you''ll be available or if we''ll need to reschedule."


    Don didn''t hesitate. "I don''t have any plans for the afternoon," he answered directly.


    "Excellent," Ms. Claire responded, her tone conveying contentment.. "I''ll call you an hour prior, then. Enjoy your first day as a celebrity."


    Don smirked faintly, a hint of dry humor coloring his voice. "I''m already dreading it, but thanks. You have a lovely morning."


    "I intend to," Ms. Claire replied, her tone calm as she pressed a button, rolling the window up once more. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don watched the glass rise, reflecting his faintly furrowed brow as he thought,


    ''Every time I talk with her, I feel like I''m making zero progress. I really need to figure out a good way to get closer to her.''


    Keeping his expression neutral, he turned to the bodyguard, who still stood as immovable as a statue. Don raised a hand in a casual wave. "Have a good day."


    The man nodded, his voice gruff and as intimidating as ever. "You too, Mr. Bright."


    As Don walked away from the car, he couldn''t help but glance back briefly.


    As Don approached Donald''s house, the faint sound of voices reached his ears. He could easily make out Donald''s familiar tone along with a softer, more playful voice¡ªCassie''s. His steps slowed slightly as he neared the driveway, where the two were standing, their conversation flowing effortlessly in the early morning air.


    The sound of rustling grass drew his attention to Donald''s dog, which had been lying lazily on the front lawn.


    As soon as the dog spotted Don, it snapped to attention, ears perked and eyes alert. A low growl bubbled in its throat, and it looked ready to bark, but Don locked eyes with the animal, his gaze calm but firm.


    The dog froze mid-growl. Its tail tucked between its legs, and with a soft whimper, it scampered off toward the side yard, disappearing from view.


    Cassie noticed the commotion first and her face lit up as her gaze landed on Don. She raised a hand in an enthusiastic wave, "Well, if it isn''t Chanel Hills'' very own celebrity!" she teased, her voice bright and playful as she nudged Donald''s arm.


    Donald sighed, dragging a hand down his face in exasperation. "Could you please not overdo it?" he muttered under his breath, just loud enough for her to hear.


    Cassie ignored him entirely, her energy undeterred. As Don approached, she opened her arms in an exaggerated welcoming gesture. "Morning, superstar!" she greeted, stepping closer with her arms outstretched.


    Don smiled faintly. "Morning, Cassie," he replied, leaning into a brief side hug, one hand resting lightly on her waist.


    He felt the subtle pressure of her arms trying to pull him closer, but before she could succeed, he broke away smoothly, stepping back just enough to extend a fist toward Donald. "Morning, man. Why do you look like you didn''t get much sleep?" he asked, his tone casual.


    Cassie let out a quiet pout, her lips tightened in playful disappointment as Don pulled away so quickly. Not one to be deterred, she slid closer to his side, her body brushing against his arm.


    Her choice of attire¡ªa pair of snug sports leggings and a fitted sports bra¡ªonly made her presence more pronounced. Don could feel the warmth of her skin and the press of her soft breasts against his arm, though he kept his expression neutral.


    Donald, either oblivious or simply too tired to care, let out a yawn as he scratched the back of his head. "Does it look that noticeable?" he asked with a sheepish grin. "I stayed up late going through some plays we could practice later. You''re still up for doing League today, right?"


    Don studied Donald for a moment, noting the earnestness behind his words. The guy was trying hard¡ªmaybe too hard¡ªto be a good friend. It was admirable, Don thought, though he couldn''t help but notice the naivety that often came with people like Donald.


    Loyal to a fault and eager to please, Donald had the kind of personality that could easily be steered by those around him, especially by women.


    ''I hope he''s not a complete simp¡­''


    Don thought inwardly before nodding outwardly. "Makes sense," he replied. "You should''ve told me. I would''ve come over for an hour or two before bed."


    Before Donald could respond, Cassie perked up, her excitement evident as she tightened her grip on Don''s arm. "What a brilliant idea!" she exclaimed. "See, Donald? I always tell you to be more vocal. You could''ve gotten so much more done with Don here to help." Her tone was loaded with playful emphasis, but her eager eyes were locked on Don''s face.


    ''Smooth,''


    Don thought, resisting the urge to roll his eyes.


    Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    ''Is she ovulating or something?''


    Donald yawned again, ignoring his mom as he rubbed at his eyes. "Didn''t want to bother you," he said simply to Don, his voice sounding fatigued. "Sorry. I''ll let you know next time."


    "Not a problem," Don replied, his tone easygoing. He then glanced toward the car parked in the driveway before asking, "You good to drive, or should I?"


    Donald hesitated, his brows knitting briefly before he shook his head. "Probably best if you do," he admitted.


    Cassie smiled, her expression one of satisfaction as she leaned into Donald''s side, her arm looping through his. "You see, honey?" she said sweetly, glancing up at him with a teasing tilt of her head. "This is why I always say it''s good to have¡­ ''capable'' friends you can rely on."


    ''I think she means friends she can fuck,''


    Don thought dryly, keeping his face neutral. Instead, he patted a hand lightly on Donald''s shoulder and said, "Well, we better get going. Like you said, we don''t want to find the place crowded."

 Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Plans In Motion (Part 6)

    The G-wagon''s engine died down with a gentle purr as Don guided it into an empty spot in SHU''s student parking lot. The morning sun cast long shadows across the asphalt, painting everything in hues of amber and gold.


    Donald, who had been dead to the world for most of the journey, stirred in the passenger seat as the sudden stillness roused him from his slumber.


    "Huh? We''re here already?" Donald mumbled through a yawn, his arms stretching upward until they nearly touched the luxury vehicle''s roof. His sandy blonde hair was even more disheveled than usual, sticking up at odd angles from where he''d been leaning against the window.


    Don gave a curt nod, his sharp eyes scanning the nearly empty parking lot through the tinted windows. "Yep, good news is the school looks pretty empty today, at least when compared to yesterday." His fingers drummed absently against the steering wheel, already mapping out their route to the training center in his mind.


    Donald''s face brightened slightly, though the remnants of sleep still clung to his features. "Great, hopefully that means we won''t find a lot of people at the VR-Training Centre." His voice carried a note of relief, clearly appreciating the prospect of avoiding the usual crowd.


    "Well, let''s find out," Don replied, his tone carrying its usual calculated neutrality. He pushed open the driver''s door, the cool morning air rushing in to greet them.


    Donald followed suit, pausing only to reach into the back seat for his bag, which looked like it had seen better days. The two made their way across the parking lot, their footsteps echoing in the morning quiet. The guard booth near the exit loomed ahead, its windows reflecting the early morning light. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they approached, the booth''s door swung open, and out stepped a guard who looked like he could have been carved from granite. He was a barrel-chested man in his fifties, with salt-and-pepper hair cropped close to his skull and a thick mustache that twitched as he spoke. His uniform, pressed to perfection, strained slightly against his broad shoulders, and a nameplate reading "Martinez" gleamed on his chest.


    "Mr. Bright!" the guard called out, his gruff voice carrying a hint of barely contained excitement. "I hope you don''t mind, but..." He reached into his booth and pulled out what appeared to be a brand new copy of "Hero Weekly" magazine, featuring Don on the cover. "My granddaughter''s a huge fan. Would you mind...?" He held out the magazine and a marker, looking more like an eager fan than the intimidating security professional he appeared to be.


    Don''s eyebrows lifted slightly at the sight of the magazine, a flicker of surprise crossing his usually composed features. The evaluation had been just yesterday, and already Hero Weekly had rushed out a cover story. The publishing industry certainly didn''t waste any time these days.


    Without dwelling on it, he offered the guard a friendly smile. "No problem," he said, reaching out to take both the magazine and marker. The glossy cover showed him mid-fight with the android, caught in what he had to admit was a particularly dramatic moment. Before putting pen to paper, he looked up. "Who should I make it out to?"


    "Oh... uhm, Melanie," Martinez replied, his tough exterior melting slightly as he spoke about his granddaughter. "She''s only 8 but really loves superheroes. She watched your fight with that android yesterday and begged me to try and get her an autograph."


    Don nodded, uncapping the marker with practiced ease. He took a moment to write a personal message, making sure to address it specifically to Melanie before adding his signature with a flourish. The guard''s face lit up as Don handed the magazine back to him.


    "Thank you so much, this will mean the world to her!" Martinez beamed, carefully tucking the magazine away as if it were made of gold. Continue your journey with m|v-l''-NovelFire.net


    "It''s no problem," Don replied, already turning to leave with Donald, who was shuffling along beside him like a zombie desperately seeking its next coffee fix.


    As they made their way across campus, Donald finally seemed to wake up enough to form coherent thoughts. "Expect more of that," he mumbled, stifling another yawn. "I was on the forums last night and people are already making fan groups about you."


    Don let out a laugh, shaking his head at the absurdity of it all. "They''re just hyped," he replied, his tone dismissive. "It''ll die down once they see I''m not really a limelight sort of guy."


    Don''s words, however, seemed to carry little weight as they continued their walk through campus. Every few minutes, someone would recognize him, leading to a stream of requests for photos and quick hellos. Don handled each interaction with polite efficiency, never lingering too long but maintaining enough warmth to avoid appearing rude.


    A group of freshman girls giggled as they passed, phones not-so-subtly raised to capture photos. A couple of senior students nodded in recognition, their expressions a mix of respect and assessment. Even a professor paused in his hurried walk to offer a congratulatory comment about the evaluation.


    Donald watched it all with amusement. "Not a limelight guy, huh?" he teased, though his voice was heavy with fatigue.


    "Shut up," Don replied good-naturedly, deftly sidestepping another attempt at a photo op by pretending to be deeply engaged in conversation with Donald.


    Finally, after what felt like crossing a gauntlet of admirers, they arrived at the VR-Training Center.


    The VR-Training Center loomed before them, its reflective glass walls mirroring the morning sky like a massive geometric mirror. The building embodied SHU''s signature architectural style - clean lines, minimalist design, and cutting-edge functionality. Solar panels adorned the rectangular roof, their surfaces gleaming with captured sunlight.


    As they walked along the curved pathway leading to the main entrance, Donald''s earlier fatigue seemed to evaporate. His eyes lit up at the sight of the statues dotting the meticulously maintained lawn - life-sized bronze figures frozen in various dynamic poses, each commemorating a legendary VR-Athlete.


    "Oh man, you''ve got to see these!" Donald''s excitement bubbled over as he grabbed Don''s sleeve, pulling him toward the first statue. The bronze figure depicted a young woman in a crouching position, her virtual rifle aimed with deadly precision. "That''s Sarah ''Quicksilver'' Chen. She held the record for most kills in a single match - 47 eliminations on the Neo-Tokyo map. Her kill/death ratio was insane, like 5.2 to 1."


    Don allowed himself to be dragged along, his expression was one of amusement and resignation as Donald continued his impromptu tour. They stopped at the next statue, a tall figure standing atop a virtual pile of defeated opponents.


    "And this one," Donald''s voice rose with enthusiasm, "is Marcus ''The Wall'' Rodriguez. He specialized in defensive plays, but man, his offensive stats were just as impressive. He once held an entire team at bay for fifteen minutes straight in the Ancient Ruins arena. Kill/death ratio of 4.8, and he never - get this - never lost a single championship match."


    They moved from statue to statue, Donald''s encyclopedic knowledge of VR-Sports flowing freely. Don noticed how his friend''s usual nervous energy transformed into confident expertise as he shared these stories, his hands gesturing animatedly as he spoke.


    "Oh, and this one''s my absolute favorite," Donald practically bounced as they approached a statue of a lean figure executing what appeared to be an impossible mid-air maneuver. "Jack ''Ghost'' Morrison. He revolutionized movement mechanics in VR-FPS. His record still stands - 89 kills in under ten minutes on the Orbital Station map. Nobody''s even come close to touching that one."


    Don raised an eyebrow, genuinely impressed despite himself. "89 kills in ten minutes? That''s nearly nine kills per minute."


    "Right?" Donald beamed at Don''s interest. "He basically broke the game''s physics engine. They had to patch it afterward because of his techniques. But since he did it in an official match, the record stands." He paused, then added with a hint of pride, "I''ve studied all his matches. That''s actually where I got some of my movement patterns from."


    As they neared the entrance, Donald stopped at the final statue - a figure that seemed to emerge from digital flames, its pose suggesting both power and precision. "And this... this is Maya ''Phoenix'' Patel. Three-time world champion, never dropped below a 6.0 kill/death ratio in her entire career. They say she could predict opponent movements so well, people thought she was hacking. Turns out she just had this incredible ability to read patterns in player behavior."


    Don studied the statue thoughtfully, noting the subtle details the artist had captured - the determination in the bronze figure''s expression, the fluid grace of her stance. "Sounds like she would have made a decent hero in the real world too."


    "Actually," Donald perked up, "she did! She''s working as a tactical advisor for the European Hero Association now. Turns out all those hours in VR gave her amazing strategic insights for real-world combat scenarios."


    They finally reached the building''s entrance, the glass doors sliding open with a soft hiss.

 Chapter 261: Chapter 261: Plans In Motion (Part 7)

    The heavy glass doors swung open silently as Don and Donald stepped into the facility''s lobby. The space was modern and pristine, with polished marble floors reflecting the warm LED lighting from above.


    Sleek metal and glass dominated the d¨¦cor, while scattered potted plants added touches of life to the otherwise sterile environment. What struck them immediately was the unusual emptiness ¨C the vast lobby, designed to accommodate dozens, stood eerily vacant.


    Don''s superhuman senses kicked in automatically as he surveyed the space. His supernatural hearing detected no footsteps echoing through the corridors, no distant conversations, not even the usual bustle of a working facility.


    His heightened sense of smell picked up only the faint traces of cleaning supplies and the subtle fragrance of the indoor plants.


    He turned to Donald, his expression puzzled. "Does this mean we''re early?"


    Donald''s face scrunched up in confusion as he looked around the deserted lobby. "Maybe, but when I visited this place last year as a prospect it was packed, even the guide said it gets super busy during opening week." He shrugged, clearly unsettled by the unusual quiet.


    Don''s eyes settled on the reception desk, where a solitary figure sat. He gestured toward it with a slight tilt of his head. "Maybe we got lucky, lets just head over to the lady there and ask, who knows, they could be doing repairs or something."


    Donald nodded, and they made their way across the empty lobby, their footsteps echoing slightly against the marble floor.


    Behind the desk sat an older woman in a crisp white lab coat. Her silver-streaked hair was pulled back in a neat bun, and wire-rimmed glasses perched on her nose. Despite her professional appearance, smile lines creased the corners of her eyes, giving her a grandmotherly warmth.


    "Oh hello there," she greeted them with a gentle smile. "Sorry, but if you''re here to tour the facility or register to use the equipment then you''ll have to wait till the afternoon. We have a prospect joining the junior program whose currently getti-" She stopped mid-sentence as her eyes landed on Don, narrowing slightly in recognition. "Oh my, you''re him? The student from the evaluation yesterday?"


    The change in her demeanor was immediate. Her professional courtesy transformed into barely contained excitement as she rose from her chair, extending her hand toward Don. "I''m so sorry I didn''t recognize you. Are you by any chance here for a tour? I could lead you to join the prospect and his group, I''m sure Dr. Rajesh, our head of department, won''t mind."


    Don felt a small surge of satisfaction as he thought,


    ''so this is what fame can bring you.''


    He maintained his friendly exterior, meeting her enthusiastic handshake with a polite smile. "Sure, we''d really appreciate that."


    The receptionist''s eyes practically sparkled with excitement as she quickly gathered some papers on her desk. Her movements were organized but hurried, like someone trying to maintain professional composure while containing their enthusiasm.


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    She then pressed a few buttons on her computer, then reached for a set of security badges from a drawer.


    "Just let me log these visitor passes for you both," she said, her fingers flying over the keyboard. "We normally have a whole process for this, but given the circumstances..." She glanced up at Don again, that same look of recognition and excitement crossing her features. "Well, we can expedite things a bit."


    Donald watched this exchange with surprise and confusion, clearly not used to seeing such preferential treatment. He caught Don''s eye, raising an eyebrow slightly as if to say,


    ''Can you believe this?''


    The receptionist finished with the passes and handed them over, her hands slightly trembling with excitement. "Now, if you''ll just follow me, I''ll take you to where the other tour is in progress. Dr. Rajesh is personally conducting it today ¨C it''s not often we get such special visitors."


    After handing over the card, the receptionist emerged from behind her desk, gesturing for them to follow. "This way, please." Her heels clicked against the marble floor as she led them to an elevator tucked away in a corner of the lobby.


    Once inside, she pulled out her access card and pressed the button for the top floor. Donald''s brow furrowed as he watched the selection light up. "Is there another facility at the top floor? When I visited last year we were shown one on the other side of the ground floor."


    The receptionist swiped her card through a reader, granting them access as the elevator hummed to life. She turned to Donald with a knowing smile.


    "Well, you must''ve been with a standard group. The ground floor facilities are meant for use by all students and prospects of SHU. The top floor is reserved for the university''s elite in VR-sports, mainly our VR-FPS representatives."


    She shifted her attention to Don, her eyes twinkling with enthusiasm. "Normally we don''t see students in hero programs come here, especially those in the Elite Hero Program. May I ask if you plan on taking part in the school''s seasonal league?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don gave a light shrug, his casual demeanor unchanged. "Well, that depends. I''ve never actually played before, so I''ll have to see if it''s something I''m interested in."


    Her excitement seemed to amplify at his response. "Even better! I''m sure Dr. Rajesh will be more than happy to assist you with that."


    The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime, revealing a floor that seemed to belong in a different building entirely. Unlike the traditional corporate aesthetic of the lobby, this level screamed cutting-edge technology.


    The walls were a pristine white, broken up by massive windows and transparent office partitions that gave the space an open, futuristic feel.


    Scientists and technicians in neat lab coats moved between the glass-walled offices. Some clustered around enormous holographic displays that dominated entire walls, manipulating 3D landscapes with gestures.


    The visualizations showed detailed terrains - from urban battlegrounds to dense forests - rotating and morphing as the technicians fine-tuned their parameters.


    In another section, a team of researchers surrounded what appeared to be a next-generation VR pod. Its egg-shaped design gleamed under the overhead lights as they examined various readouts on floating holographic panels.


    The pod''s surface was dotted with sensors and neural interface points, suggesting capabilities far beyond standard commercial units.


    Donald''s eyes widened as he took in the scene, his previous confusion transformed into undisguised awe. "This is... incredible," he muttered, watching as a technician manipulated a holographic weapon model, the projection spinning and disassembling in mid-air to reveal its internal mechanics.


    Don maintained his composed exterior, but his eyes showed his interest as they tracked the various activities around them. The level of technology on display surpassed even some of what he''d seen at the Elite Hero Program''s training facilities.

 Chapter 262: Chapter 262: Plans In Motion (Part 8)

    The lady had just begun explaining one of the monitoring stations when a gravelly voice called out, "Harriette? What brings you to this section?"An elderly scientist with wispy white hair and thick-rimmed glasses approached them. His weathered face bore deep laugh lines, and his lab coat had clearly seen better days. He walked with a slight stoop, hands clasped behind his back as he gave Don and Donald a cursory glance.


    Harriette gestured toward Don. "Just escorting Mr. Bright and his associate to join Dr. Rajesh''s tour group."


    The old scientist nodded slowly, his glasses catching the fluorescent lights. "Ah, I see. Dr. Rajesh is conducting his tour in pod hall A-9."


    "Thank you, Charles," Harriette said with a warm smile.


    The old scientist waved them off, already turning his attention back to a tablet in his hands. tap tap tap His fingers moved across the screen as he shuffled away.


    Harriette proceeded to led them through a maze of corridors, each more impressive than the last. They passed a high-tech gymnasium where robotic assistants monitored athletes on treadmills, their metallic forms gliding smoothly between stations.


    After several minutes of walking, they arrived at massive metallic doors marked "Pod Hall A-9." The doors loomed over them, their brushed steel surface reflecting the overhead lights.


    Harriette swiped her keycard through the security panel and The doors parted with a soft hiss. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The interior was a marvel of modern technology. To their left, a row of pods lined the wall, each connected to sophisticated monitoring equipment.


    The center held a spacious lounge area dominated by a massive curved screen that wrapped partially around the walls. To their right, a rest area featured comfortable seating and what appeared to be private washing facilities.


    "The pods are our latest in human enhancement technology," Harriette explained, her heels clicking against the polished floor. "And the lounge area-"


    She paused as they caught sight of a group gathered near the large screen. At their center stood a distinguished man in his sixties, his salt-and-pepper hair neatly combed and his wire-rimmed glasses perched precisely on his nose. His lab coat was pristine, and he stood with perfect posture.


    Beside him, a middle-aged couple held hands - the woman wore an elegant blue dress while her husband sported a tailored business suit. Their attention was focused on two younger men: one a towering figure of 198cm with broad shoulders and muscled frame, the other slightly shorter at 189cm with a stockier build and friendly face. A little girl, no more than seven, clutched the woman''s hand, her bright yellow dress a splash of color in the otherwise sterile environment.


    Dr. Rajesh turned toward them, adjusting his glasses with one hand while keeping the other behind his back. "Harriette?" he asked, his Indian accent thick but his tone warm. "Is there being some problem?"


    Harriette climbed the few steps to the lounge level, her movements graceful despite her age. "My apologies for the interruption, Dr. Rajesh," she said, gesturing toward Don. "I''ve brought a special guest who I believe would benefit greatly from your tour."


    Donald shifted his weight nervously beside Don, while the assembled group turned their full attention to the newcomers. The little girl peered around her mother''s leg with undisguised curiosity. Enjoy exclusive chapters from mvl


    Dr. Rajesh''s eyes narrowed as they fell on Donald, showing no recognition. When his gaze shifted to Don, however, his expression transformed. His eyes widened behind his wire-rimmed glasses, and he took a small step forward.


    "Oh my... you''re that chap from yesterday''s evaluation, very nice to meet you," he said, his thick Indian accent coloring each word. He adjusted his pristine lab coat with one hand.


    "Sorry if I''m not too clear, my English isn''t very good, but you are welcome to join the tour."


    Harriette stepped forward. "Allow me to properly introduce Dr. Rajesh. He worked as a core data engineer for the first VR-FPS release." She gestured toward him with an elegant sweep of her hand. "He''s been a senior figure and one of the geniuses who made the VR-FPS league what it is today."


    Dr. Rajesh chuckled, his shoulders shaking slightly as he waved off the praise. "Oh stop, Harriette, you''re boring the children." Despite his modest words, Don noticed how the older man''s chest puffed out ever so slightly, his posture straightening with unmistakable pride.


    Don recognized the telltale signs of a man who took great satisfaction in his accomplishments - and rightfully so. He knew exactly how to approach such a person. With a warm smile, he extended his hand toward Dr. Rajesh. "It''s an honor to meet you, Sir."


    The gesture hit its mark perfectly. Dr. Rajesh''s face lit up, and he stepped forward to grasp Don''s hand firmly. His head bobbed in approval as he shook Don''s hand. "It is me who should be honored. I''m well aware how much effort Gregory put into that android. Beating is no small feat."


    Don''s brow furrowed slightly as he released the handshake. "Gregory?" he repeated, the question clear in his tone.


    Harriette laughed, the sound echoing softly in the room. She crossed her arms, amusement apparent in her eyes. "He''s referring to Dr. Gadget. Us oldies at SHU usually address each other by first names." She glanced at her watch and took a step back. "Anyway, I should be getting back to the lobby. Enjoy your tour."


    As she turned to leave, her silver hair catching the light, Don called out, "Thanks for the help."


    Donald, who had been standing stiffly beside Don throughout the exchange, finally found his voice. "Yeah uhm, thanks a lot," he added, shifting his weight from one foot to the other.


    "My pleasure," Harriette replied as she made her way back through the massive doors. They closed behind her with another soft hiss.


    The little girl in the yellow dress had edged closer during the exchange, her curiosity finally overwhelming her shyness. The two muscular young men exchanged glances, while their father in his tailored suit checked his watch with discretion.


    After Harriette departed, Dr. Rajesh motioned Don and Donald toward the lounge area, where a family group.


    Don''s gaze swept across the group and noticed he adults'' faces were twisted with obvious displeasure, their eyes narrowing as Don and Donald drew closer.


    Don caught Donald''s subtle head tilt in his peripheral vision - it was clear he had noticed the hostility too. Yet when Don glanced at Dr. Rajesh, the man maintained his warm smile, seemingly unbothered.


    ''Let''s pretend those death glares don''t exist,''


    Don thought to himself, matching Dr. Rajesh''s pleasant expression.


    As they joined the group, Dr. Rajesh clasped his hands together. "My sincerest apologies for the stepping away. I had to-"


    "Yeah, you best be sorry," the woman cut in, shifting her designer purse on her lap. She leaned forward, her jewelry jingling as she jabbed a manicured finger in their direction. "We flew out of province to see what ya''ll have to offer my little darlings here and I''m not impressed. More importantly, we were told this would be a private tour."


    Her eyes raked over Don and Donald with undisguised contempt, as if they were mud on her expensive shoes. Don''s eyebrows rose slightly at the unprovoked hostility, but he kept his posture relaxed, watching to see how Dr. Rajesh would handle the situation. Given Dean Sanchez''s display of spinelessness the other day, Don wasn''t optimistic.


    Dr. Rajesh''s smile never wavered as he gestured toward Don. "The young man here is also a valuable student at this school. A member of the Elite Hero Program and-"


    "We don''t care if he''s the president''s son," the older man interrupted, straightening his tie with sharp movements. His polished shoes clicked against the marble as he took an aggressive step forward. "You reached out to us and offered this private tour, and now you''re bringing interruptions. Our agent already warned us that SHU puts its Hero Program above all other programs and it seems that''s true."

 Chapter 263: Chapter 263: Plans In Motion (Part 9)

    Despite the man''s hostility, Don maintained his composed stance, hands casually in his pockets. Dr. Rajesh''s warm smile remained unwavering, though Donald''s features twisted into a frown.Don''s eyes swept over the scowling couple, his thoughts drifting.


    ''The amount of assholes in this world is really something. I''d say bothering to react isn''t worth it but...''


    Taking two measured steps forward, Don crossed his arms and tilted his chin up slightly. "Can''t you show some basic respect to Dr. Rajesh?"


    The man''s polished face began reddening at Don''s words. "How dare you speak to me like that?"


    "Same way you dare to speak to Dr. Rajesh like that," Don replied flatly.


    Dr. Rajesh quickly moved between them, hands raised. "Please, gentlemen. There''s no need for conflict, yes? Can resolve this civilly."


    The man advanced until he was inches from Don''s face. "You watch your tone, young man." He warned, but Don smirked as he leaned even closer, tilting his head. "Or what?" His voice then dropped to a lower tone. "You''ve already made it clear you don''t like SHU, so why should bother being kind to disrespectful people like you?"


    **Thud thud**


    Two pairs of feet stormed forward as the man''s sons joined the confrontation.


    The taller one, his designer jacket rustling as he moved, jabbed a finger at Don. "Watch your mouth. My Pa didn''t say anything wrong. We VR-athletes train our whole lives while you super guys are born lucky."


    The younger, chubbier brother tugged at his father''s sleeve. "Let''s just leave, I-"


    Don''s laugh cut him off as he shook his head and replied, "A real hard worker would excel anywhere with enough passion. If all you care about is what comes from being a VR-athlete, you''re not talented - you''re just the victim of the dreams your own parents couldn''t accomplish."


    **Whoosh**


    The taller son lunged forward, reaching for Don''s collar. But in one fluid motion, Don caught the young man''s wrist mid-air, his grip firm but controlled. "Careful," Don warned, "if you attack me first, I have every right to defend myself."


    The young man''s eyes widened as he felt Don''s strength through the iron grip. His confident expression crumbled.


    The mother practically leaped forward, her jewelry jangling. "Let go of my son right now, or we''ll sue!"


    Don scoffed, releasing the young man''s wrist with a slight push. "Good luck justifying the fact he acted first."


    Rubbing his wrist, the young man''s face contorted with rage. "You''re just stronger because you were born with powers! In the VR world where we''d be equal and you wouldn''t stand a chance!"


    As the young man said this, a familiar blue interface materialized before Don''s eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **New Objective: Challenge the young man to a VR-FPS match and Win**


    **Reward: 200 Aura + 50 Idol Points**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s smirk widened as he rolled his shoulders back. "Is that a bet?"


    The young man''s eyes widened with fury at Don''s response, his jaw clenching as his face reddened. His chubby brother stepped forward with quick, nervous steps and grabbed his arm.


    "Dominic, let''s not cause a fuss over this," the chubby brother drawled in his thick southern accent, his voice trembling slightly.


    **Thwap**


    Dominic''s hand slapped away his brother''s grip. "Don''t try an'' stop me, Elliot. This yankee just insulted Ma and Pa!" he snarled, his accent growing thicker with his anger. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elliot took two steps back, his shoulders slumping as helplessness washed over his round face. He turned toward his parents, seeking intervention, but found none.


    His mother''s lips had twisted into a deep frown as she tightened her grip on the little girl''s hand. Their father stood rigid, his weathered face full of hatred as he glared at Don.


    Don maintained his small smile, a warmth spreading through his chest. He hadn''t realized how satisfying it would feel to stand up to these people. Whatever came next, it beat acting like a doormat.


    Dominic spun back to face Don, his boots scraping against the floor. "You think you can actually beat us in VR?" he sneered, jabbing a finger toward Don''s chest. "Ain''t got no fancy powers in there, city boy."


    Don''s smile widened. "The only place you could beat me is in your dreams."


    **Crack**


    Dominic''s knuckles popped as he clenched his fists. "Care to put your money where your mouth is?"


    His parents exchanged smug looks. His then mother let out a derisive laugh, her earrings jingling as she shook her head. "He can''t afford it, sugar. Them superhumans don''t get proper money like real talents."


    Don gave a casual shrug, sliding his hands into his pockets. "No problem. Is five million alright?"


    **Thud**


    The sound of the mother''s purse hitting the floor echoed through the suddenly silent room. Both parents stood frozen, their mouths hanging open. Even Dominic took a step back, his previous bravado evaporating.


    Don had done his homework on VR. He knew it dominated the global sports scene, drawing massive investments that made traditional superhero work look like pocket change.


    Only the top-tier superhumans earned serious money, which explained the mother''s assumption about his finances. And while he couldn''t match the pros, he had enough to call this upstart''s bluff.


    Dominic''s face had gone pale, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed hard. The swagger in his stance disappeared as the reality of the wager sank in. His father''s hand moved to his shoulder, squeezing it as if to steady him.


    "Now hold on just a minute," the father started, his voice notably less confident than before.


    Don crossed his arms, leaning back slightly as he watched the family squirm. The little girl tugged at her mother''s sleeve, whispering, "Mama, how much is five million?" Explore stories at mvl


    The mother''s face had transformed from smug superiority to concealed panic. She pulled her daughter closer, her rings clicking against each other as she fidgeted with her hands, not answering the sweet little girl.


    "What''s wrong?" Don asked innocently, tilting his head. "I thought your boys were ''real talents.'' Surely backing up those big words wouldn''t be a problem?"


    Dr. Rajesh dabbed at his forehead with a handkerchief, his dark eyes darting between Don and Dominic as the tension grew. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward with his hands raised in a placating gesture.


    "Please-please, let us not be making situation worse," Dr. Rajesh said, his voice full of worry. "Why not we have friendly match instead? No money needed, yes?"


    Dominic finally showed a smug smile as he crossed his arms and agreed. "Fine by me. But the losers gotta leave the tour. How ''bout that?"


    Don shrugged, sliding his hands into his pockets. "That''s fine. Since you obviously can''t afford the five million anyway. So much for proper money."


    **Thump**


    Donald flinched as Dominic''s hand slammed into him while passing, the younger man''s face reddening even more as veins bulged on his forehead. His boots echoed heavily on each step as he descended toward the pods.


    "I''m gonna make you eat those words," he said bitterly over his shoulder.


    His father followed close behind, turning to address his family. "Denice, sugar, why don''t you take the kids and have a seat? I''m just gonna make sure these pods are up to snuff." His eyes then narrowed as they swept over Don and Dr. Rajesh before he hurried after his son.


    **Click-clack**


    Denice''s heels tapped against the floor as she guided her children to the lounge area. The little girl clutched her mother''s hand while Elliot trailed behind, his earlier enthusiasm notably dampened.


    Dr. Rajesh watched father and son inspecting one of the pods with intense scrutiny. He turned to Don with a weary expression, his shoulders sagging slightly.


    "I am appreciating what you tried to do," he said softly, wringing his hands. "But antagonizing them... it is not good idea." He glanced nervously at the family. "Their manners may not be best, but department could be using talent like theirs."


    Donald shifted uncomfortably, watching as Dominic ran his hands over the pod''s exterior with exaggerated care. The father was bent at the waist, peering into the pod''s interface screen with theatrical concentration.


    "These pods better not be rigged," the father called out. "We know how you types like to play tricks."


    Dr. Rajesh''s face fell at the comment, but he maintained his professional demeanor. "All equipment is certified and regularly maintained, sir. We are following strict protocols."


    Don felt his jaw tighten at the thinly veiled prejudice, but kept his expression neutral as he observed the family.


    Denice sat primly on one of the lounge chairs, her designer purse perched on her lap while she attempted to maintain a dignified air. The little girl had pulled out a tablet, already lost in whatever game she was playing, while Elliot kept stealing glances at the pods.


    Don just shook his head at them and turned to Dr. Rajesh, "well, there''s no helping it now."

 Chapter 264: Chapter 264: Plans In Motion (Part 10)

    The inspection dragged on for twelve excruciating minutes. Dominic and his father circled the pods like vultures, running their hands along the surfaces, tapping screens, and making exaggerated humming sounds. Finally, they turned toward Dr. Rajesh, who had been standing patiently by his desk."Well," Dominic''s father drawled, his accent thick as molasses, "pods seem fine enough, but these specs ain''t exactly what we''re lookin'' for."


    Dominic crossed his arms, wearing a smug smirk. "Yeah, these are what wannabe pros practice in."


    Dr. Rajesh maintained his composure despite the insults, his hands clasped behind his back. "We should be getting started then, yes?" His accent lilted through his careful pronunciation.


    "Fine," Dominic''s father waved his hand dismissively. "C''mon son, we''ll use a guest account." He paused, his boots scuffing against the polished floor as he turned. "Can''t risk havin'' your account credentials stolen by these dodgy pods."


    Donald, who had been leaning against the wall, couldn''t contain his irritation any longer. "Only old gen pods have that risk," he muttered under his breath. "Pods these days all have biometric logins. He''s just being an ass about this."


    Sigh Dr. Rajesh gestured Don toward the nearest pod. "Do not speak bad about them. Let them not unnerve you. Is just tactic to make opponents less focused."


    "Makes sense," Don nodded, walking toward the pod. "No point reacting to their bait."


    Don began removing his shoes as he prepared to enter the pod.


    Though his knowledge of VR-Sports in this world was limited, he''d absorbed enough theory to appear competent.


    His movements were fluid and confident, a perfect cover for his inner uncertainty.


    His enhanced senses worked overtime, catching every subtle detail on the pod, allowing him to mirror the expected behavior flawlessly.


    The pod''s hatch opened with a soft hiss as Don settled inside. Across the room, Dominic did the same, his movements equally confident but with an air of superiority.


    Dominic''s father rested his hand on his son''s pod, his boots making hollow thuds against the floor as he shifted his weight. "So what mode? Random?" He showed a condescending smile. "Y''all can pick so you don''t complain about bein'' outdone."


    Donald watched anxiously from the sidelines, hoping Don had studied enough maps to have a strategy. After yesterday''s performance, he kept his concerns to himself, choosing to trust in Don''s abilities.


    "1v1, random map, basic weapons, no attachments," Don responded clearly , enough for everyone to hear.


    Chuckle "Fine," Dominic''s father''s laughter echoed off the walls as he responded with a louder tone as well. "This''ll be child''s play."


    From the lounge area, the mother couldn''t help but comment as well. "They must think that''ll give him a chance. Hah!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elliot sat near her, his expression tight with concern, but his mother either didn''t notice or chose to ignore it, continuing to tap away at her phone with manicured nails.


    Don''s face remained impassive as he adjusted his position in the pod. "I''m ready," he called out to


    Dr. Rajesh, his voice calm despite the mounting tension in the room.


    Dominic''s father frowned at the confidence in Don''s voice, his weathered face creasing with contemplation. "Finally," he answered back with his thick accent, arms crossed confidently over his chest. "Been ready a long time ago, son."


    Dr. Rajesh nodded subtly, his fingers moving across the external control panel. "Then we shall begin," he announced in his distinct accent. Click The pod''s seamless cover descended with a gentle hydraulic hiss.


    Don was laid back, watching as darkness enveloped him.


    The blackness lasted mere seconds before multiple semi-transparent screens materialized before his eyes, folding out like digital origami.


    They displayed various statistics alongside a wireframe diagram of his body, with the words


    "SCAN IN PROGRESS"


    pulsing steadily at 50%.


    The message shifted: "CLOSE EYES AND RELAX - NEURAL-LINK INITIALIZING."


    Following the instruction, Don closed his eyes and a peculiar sensation washed over him. It was like thousands of microscopic needles were gently pricking his skin.


    Rather than fight it like his instincts said to, he remained still, allowing the feeling to spread across his body.


    "Neural-link made," a soft female robotic voice announced. "Please open your eyes and select login method."


    Don''s eyes fluttered open to find himself suspended in a stark white void. Before him floated a game like holographic interface panel with three options glowing in cool blue text:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª Read exclusive adventures at mvl


    **Guest Login**


    **Biometrics Login**


    **Email Login (Not recommended on public pods)**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The interface tracked his eye movements with precise responsiveness, scrolling through the options according to where he looked and focused.


    Despite his natural curiosity about this formless space - where even his own body seemed absent - Don focused on the task at hand, selecting guest login with a quick focused glance.


    "Connecting to server," the robotic voice intoned before the white space began to fade. A few seconds followed before it added, "Connection successful."


    The fading void then erupted in brilliant white light, causing Don to instinctively shield his nonexistent eyes.


    And he slowly reopened them, the sterile whiteness had transformed into a huge military-style lobby.


    The space stretched out before him, its gunmetal walls gleaming under flickering atmospheric lighting.


    Holographic markers hovered above different stations:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "WEAPON LOADOUT" floated above a reinforced titanium locker system, its doors lined with high-tech equipment like guns and tactical items.


    "OPTIONS AND MODES" marked a bank of curved holographic displays, their surfaces rippling with data, most of it purely for aesthetics.


    "TRAINING GROUNDS" indicated a set of heavy blast doors


    "MATCHMAKING" glowed above a circular platform with player statistics floating around its circumference


    "CUSTOMIZATION" highlighted a wall of steel lined mirrors and equipment displays


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The ceiling was overhead, its surface interwoven with glowing circuit patterns that cast a subtle blue tint across the polished floor.


    **Whoosh**


    A holographic menu materialized at Don''s peripheral vision, displaying his current status as "UNRANKED" alongside various gameplay statistics, many of which were marked 0 or unavailable.


    ''Woah,''


    Don thought, taking in the futuristic military aesthetic. Although he couldn''t really smell any distinct scents aside from clean air, he could hear the distant sounds of simulated gunfire from the training grounds area and the mechanical whir of the weapon modification stations.


    Everything felt tangibly real, from the cool metallic surfaces to the weight of gravity pulling at his now-visible virtual body.

 Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Flawless Victory (Part 1)

    Don examined his virtual body with understandable curiosity. The basic soldier''s attire he wore fit snugly against his frame, complete with a tactical balaclava and combat visors.He ran his fingers along the sleeve''s material, surprised by the tactile sensation. While there was a slight artificial quality to the touch, it felt remarkably close to real fabric.


    This is way more realistic than those VR stories make it seem, Don thought to himself.


    But before he could explore further, Dr. Rajesh''s voice echoed through the space, his accent thick and distinctive. "You should be quickly selecting loadout, yes? Once ready, invite will be coming to you."


    "Just getting to that," Don replied, making his way to the weapon loadout area. As he approached the locker, multiple holographic screens materialized before him, each displaying different weapon categories. A separate screen dedicated to tactical equipment hovered to his right.


    Man, this takes me back, Don thought, a wave of nostalgia washing over him. Those late-night lobbies in my favorite FPS... those were the days.


    Drawing from his gaming experience and what little he knew about this world''s VR-FPS, Don made quick work of his selections.


    For his primary weapon, he chose the M-72 Striker assault rifle - a reliable workhorse with clean lines and a modernized bullpup design.


    As his secondary, he opted for a pair of daggers, their virtual blades gleaming under the ambient light. He rounded out his loadout with a flashbang and sticky grenade for tactical options.


    Bypassing the customization station entirely, Don called out, "Okay, I''m ready."


    **PING**


    A translucent screen materialized before him, displaying:


    ---


    **[PRIVATE MATCH INVITATION]**


    **Host: Dominic_TX**


    **Room Type: 1v1 Exhibition**


    **Accept/Decline**


    -------


    Don focused his gaze on the "Accept" option, triggering an immediate response. The environment around him shifted and blurred, reforming into another military-style arena.


    He found himself standing on a dark, metallic platform that hummed softly beneath his feet.


    A few feet away stood another avatar - unmistakably Dominic''s. Unlike Don''s standard-issue appearance, Dominic had chosen a flashy skin: pristine white with detailed green patterns that seemed to pulse with digital energy.


    Dominic''s avatar turned toward Don, performing an exaggerated up-and-down assessment.


    "Couldn''t you find anythin'' better than the default?" Dominic drawled, his voice full of disdain.


    Don maintained his silence, adjusting his grip on the M-72 Striker.


    Dr. Rajesh''s voice crackled through the arena''s space. "If both sides are ready, we may be beginning this friendly match, yes?"


    "Let''s get this over with," Dominic scoffed, rolling his shoulders and taking up a ready stance.


    "Ready," Don replied simply, his mind already mapping out potential strategies.


    A bright white light engulfed Don''s vision as a "Loading Environments" message materialized before him.


    Within seconds, he found himself standing in a familiar kitchen, its worn wooden countertops and dated appliances stirring memories from his childhood gaming days.


    A massive floating message announced "1v1, Farmhouse Standoff" before dissolving into a 20-second countdown timer.


    Don remained frozen in place, his eyes scanning the environment. The kitchen''s details were crisp and lifelike - from the slight dust particles dancing in the sunbeams to the aged wallpaper peeling at the corners.


    ''No way,''


    Don thought, his virtual body tensing with excitement.


    ''This is exactly like the Farmstead map from back then, just... incredibly detailed.''


    He tested his weapon handling, lifting the rifle to peer down its sights. The movement felt natural, fluid.


    Switching to his secondary weapons, he gripped the daggers, slashing them through the air experimentally. Each motion responded perfectly to his intentions.


    He quickly cycled through his equipment, checking his flashbang and sticky grenade as the counter ticked down to five.


    **Beep... beep... beep...**


    "First to 10 kills wins," announced a robotic female voice as the counter hit zero.


    The interface then simplified, leaving only essential information at the edges of his vision and a minimap in the corner.


    Creak... thump thump thump


    The sound of a door opening followed by rushed footsteps echoed through the house. In response to this, Don immediately pulled out his sticky grenade, yanked the pin, and attached it to the counter. He then shuffled his feet deliberately, creating noise.


    The foreign footsteps grew louder and more urgent as a result.


    "Found you!" Dominic''s thick voice echoed through the house as he neared the kitchen.


    As his avatar appeared in the kitchen doorway, Don spun and launched himself through the nearby window.


    Crash! Glass shattered around him as automatic weapon fire erupted behind him.


    **Rat-tat-tat!**


    A bullet caught him, sending vibrations through his body as his health bar briefly appeared and dipped.


    This didn''t stop Don however as he sprinted toward a rusty tractor for cover. Behind him, the sticky grenade detonated with a thunderous


    **BOOM!**


    A kill notification then popped up on his interface.


    "You motherfucker!" Dominic''s angry voice boomed from his respawn point upstairs in the house.


    Outside the virtual world, Donald leaned forward, his previous worry melting into relief as he watched the POV feed displayed on the pods.


    Dr. Rajesh stood beside him, nodding with approval, his hands clasped behind his back.


    "Most impressive," Dr. Rajesh said, his voice calm. "The boy shows good strategic thinking, yes?"


    Dominic''s father slammed his fist against his son''s pod, the impact echoing through the room. "Useless! How could he fall for that?" His face reddened with frustration.


    From the lounge area, Dominic''s mother shifted uncomfortably in her leather chair. She forced a smile, though her knuckles whitened as she gripped the armrests. "Don''t worry, honey," she called to her husband, her voice carrying a forced cheerfulness. "It''s just started. Our boy''s got plenty of time to show what he can do."


    Back in the virtual world, Don had heard Dominic''s enraged yell from upstairs in the farmhouse. His eyes scanned his surroundings, years of gaming experience with this map flooding back.


    The weathered barn stood proudly across the open field, its wooden structure bathed in the warm virtual sunlight.


    Without hesitation, Don sprinted toward it, his boots kicking up digital dust as he ran.


    Just as he reached the barn''s entrance, movement caught his eye. Dominic had leaped through a side window of the farmhouse, his form rolling smoothly onto the ground in a tactical maneuver.


    "Stop running like a coward!" Dominic''s voice boomed across the field, filled with frustration.


    Don ignored him and slipped inside the barn, immediately taking in the familiar layout.


    Scattered hay bales created a maze of cover points, while overturned crates and rusted farm equipment cast long shadows across the dirt floor. Sunlight streamed through gaps in the wooden walls, creating moving patterns of light and shadow. Find exclusive stories on §Þ??


    ''Perfect,''


    Don thought, his eyes settling on the wooden ladder leading to the second floor.


    ''Let''s see if basic tactics still work here.''


    Creak creak creak The ladder protested under his weight as he climbed it swiftly.


    Upon reaching the top, Don''s hand immediately went to his tactical belt, fingers wrapping around the flashbang. He could hear Dominic''s approaching footsteps, growing louder with each passing second.


    Once the steps got closer, Don threw the flashbang.


    **Clink**


    It hit the ground near the entrance, the metallic sound echoing through the barn.


    "Shit!" Dominic cursed before scrambling away from the entrance.


    ''That''s right, run,''


    Don thought as he executed the next phase of his plan. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned and rushed toward the large hay stack beneath the barn''s roof hole before climbing it and positioning himself perfectly to peer through the opening.


    Below, Dominic stood in the open field, his head swiveling left and right as he tried to anticipate Don''s next move. His SMG was held at the ready, but pointed in the wrong direction.


    Don steadied his breathing, raising his rifle as he aligned perfectly with Dominic''s position. Then, without hesitation, his finger squeezed the trigger.


    **CRACK!**


    A stream of shots rang out, echoing across the map. Dominic''s avatar crumpled to the ground as another kill notification popped up on Don''s interface.


    "Son of a-" Dominic''s curse was cut short by the respawn animation.


    Outside the virtual world, Dominic''s father''s face had turned an even deeper shade of red. He paced back and forth behind his son''s pod, hands clenched into tight fists.


    "Basic! So basic!" he spat, turning to Dr. Rajesh. "Does that guy only know how to run!"


    Dr. Rajesh didn''t react to this, his expression remaining neutral as he watched the screen.


    In her chair, Dominic''s mother had given up trying to maintain her cheerful facade. Her shoulders slumped slightly as she watched her husband''s increasing agitation. She reached for her water glass with trembling fingers, taking a small sip to hide her discomfort.

 Chapter 266: Chapter 266: Flawless Victory (Part 2)

    The sun cast long shadows across the virtual Farmhouse Standoff map as Don maintained his position, peering through the jagged hole in the barn''s roof. His breath was steady and he kept his rifle trained on the weathered farmhouse, scanning around for any sign of movement.The old wooden beams creaked beneath him as he adjusted his position in the hay pile.


    Inside the master bedroom of the farmhouse, Dominic stood motionless, his avatar''s flashy mask concealing the frustration etched across his face. The room''s peeling wallpaper and scattered furniture seemed to mock his current predicament.


    "Well butter my biscuit and call me Sally," Dominic muttered, his thick accent carrying a tone of wounded pride. "This city slicker''s done got the drop on me twice now."


    **Tap tap tap** His virtual fingers drummed against the stock of his basic rifle as he contemplated his next move.


    The cogwheel icon hung tantalizingly in his peripheral vision. With a focused thought, he brought up the floating menu, its translucent interface casting a soft blue glow in the dim room.


    The loadout screen displayed an array of weapons, each floating in perfect detail. Dominic''s eyes locked onto the sniper rifle - a matte-black DSR-50 with its standard iron sights and unadorned barrel.


    No fancy attachments, no custom skins, just pure stopping power.


    "That''s what I''m talkin'' about," he muttered, selecting the weapon. The menu faded away like morning mist as the rifle materialized in his hands, its weight familiar and reassuring.


    Dominic then moved toward the nearest window, where the afternoon light streamed through the dirty glass, illuminating dust motes that lingered in the air.


    Through the window, he had a perfect view of the barn where Don lurked, and the open field between the two structures was exposed, dotted with scattered hay bales and the rusted hulk of an old tractor.


    "Y''all think you''re clever," Dominic muttered, settling into position. "But I reckon it''s time we see how you handle a real Texan marksman."


    The rifle''s scope gleamed as Dominic began his careful scan of the barn''s exterior, paying special attention to the roof where he''d been shot from.


    Don leaned against one of the wooden support beams in the barn''s second floor, his breathing steady as he surveyed the dusty loft area. Shafts of light pierced through gaps in the weathered planks, illuminating dust particles in the musty air.


    "Maybe he decided to camp in the house, waiting for me to come to him" Don muttered to himself."


    He crossed his arms, considering the possibility. Given Dominic''s arrogant demeanor and prideful swagger during their earlier encounter, it seemed unlikely he''d resort to such passive tactics.


    Don''s eyes widened as another possibility struck him. Before the thought could fully form, his instincts kicked in and he dove sideways. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **CRACK**


    A thunderous gunshot split the air as a bullet tore through the wooden wall, splintering the exact spot where he''d been standing moments before.


    Without hesitation, Don dropped to his stomach, pressing himself against the rough wooden floorboards.


    **BANG BANG**


    Two more shots punched through the wall, but these went wide, striking several feet above his position.


    ''Random spray and pray,'' Don thought, inwardly smirking. ''He''s just hoping to get lucky.''


    Read exclusive chapters at M V L


    Those follow-up shots had given away Dominic''s position though - the second floor of the farmhouse and in response, Don''s eyes darted to the barn''s entrance and the various openings facing the house.


    All of them would leave him exposed to Dominic''s line of sight.


    As he laid there, Don noticed something interesting - the bullet holes in the wall remained, no repair system restoring them. His eyes then drifted to the floorboards beneath him, weathered and worn with age.


    "Time to improvise," he whispered, drawing his daggers.


    Don proceeded to strike the weak points in the floor repeatedly, the sharp blades easily splintering the rotted wood.


    **CRACK** **SNAP**


    The boards soon gave way beneath him, and he found himself falling through empty air.


    He ended up landing in a pile of hay on the ground floor, the impact sending a jolt through his body along with minor damage, but nothing serious.


    Don then quickly rolled off the haystack, bringing his weapon up as he scanned the barn''s entrance. No sign of Dominic.


    Staying low, Don crept toward the back of the barn, his footsteps were muffled by the scattered straw covering the dirt floor as he moved, checking every shadow and corner for potential threats.


    Upon reaching the rear wall, Don found no exit, just more weathered wooden planks. He ran his hand along the rough surface, feeling the grain of the wood. A plan quickly formed in his mind as he recalled how easily his daggers had torn through the floorboards above.


    ''He obviously knows about the destructible environment,'' Don thought, tightening his grip on his daggers. ''But it''s better than walking into his crosshairs out front.''


    Inside the master bedroom of the weathered farmhouse, Dominic''s patience wore thin as the seconds ticked by.


    His scope remained fixed on the old barn''s entrance, but Don was nowhere to be seen. His finger tapped irritably against the rifle''s stock.


    "Son of a bitch is probably campin'' in there like a damn raccoon," he muttered, his voice full of frustration. "Waitin'' for me to waltz right in like some green-horned fool. Fat chance of that happenin'' again."


    Dominic refused to acknowledge that being down two kills was anything but pure luck on Don''s part.


    Shifting his weight, he panned his scope one final time across the barn''s weathered front area. The broken windows and splintered wood revealed nothing but shadows.


    Screw this angle, he thought, backing away from the window before leaving the room. He then made his way down to the living room where shattered windows provided an easy exit and he quickly vaulted through one.


    After landing outside, Dominic sprint across the open field, taking cover behind a lone tree as its thick trunk offered decent protection.


    Pressing his back against the rough bark, he peered around with his scope, scanning the barn''s entrance again.


    "Fuckin'' camper," he clicked his tongue in irritation before switching to his tactical gear, pulling out a smoke grenade. With impressive precision, he lobbed it toward the barn''s entrance.


    **thunk... hisssssss**


    The grenade hit the dirt and began spewing thick, gray smoke that billowed up and around the barn''s entrance. Using the cover, Dominic rushed forward, his boots kicking up dust as he dropped into a prone position near the entrance. His rifle steady, he waited for the smoke to clear, ready to pull the trigger at the first sign of movement.


    As the smoke began to dissipate, carried away by the gentle breeze, the barn''s interior remained eerily empty. That''s when his eyes caught something - a massive hole in the barn''s far wall, sunlight streaming through the splintered wooden planks.


    "Oh shit-"


    The realization hit him like a truck and he scrambled to get up, his muscles tensing as he pushed himself off the ground. But it was too late.


    **RATATATATAT**


    The sound of gunfire erupted from his left as two bullets slammed into his shoulder, the impact jerking his body sideways. Before he could even turn, the third shot found its mark - a clean headshot that ended it all in an instant.


    Darkness engulfed him, and in the next breath, Dominic found himself back in the farmhouse''s second floor. The kill notification tab appeared in the corner of his vision, mockingly displaying the headshot that had taken him out.


    "GODDAMMIT!" he yelled in frustration.

 Chapter 267: Chapter 267: Flawless Victory (Part 3)

    The harsh **BANG** of a fist striking metal echoed through the room as Dominic''s father slammed his hand against the pod''s outer casing.The sudden noise caused both his wife Denice and son Elliot to snap their heads up from their seated positions in the lounge area, their eyes wide with concern.


    Dr. Rajesh adjusted his wire-rimmed glasses and stepped forward, his white lab coat swishing as he moved. "Mr. Tex, sir, please to be careful with equipment. School may charge for damages."


    Mr. Tex turned toward the doctor, his face reddening as he straightened himself up to his full height. "You reckon I can''t afford your piece of junk pod?" He jabbed a finger toward the device. "There''s somethin'' wrong with this damn thing!"


    Donald, who had been quietly observing from his position near the pod Don was in, couldn''t help but furrow his brow. ''What''s this man''s deal?'' he thought, watching the scene unfold.


    Dr. Rajesh raised his hands in a placating gesture, his voice remaining measured despite being yelled at. "Please to be relaxing, Mr. Tex. I knowing you can afford replacement, but why to waste 1.5 million credits? This being developer specification pod."


    The warning in Dr. Rajesh''s words was clear, despite his broken English. Mr. Tex''s jaw clenched, a vein pulsing in his temple as he processed the astronomical figure. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment, he clicked his tongue and spun on his heel and ascended to the lounge area.


    Mrs. Tex and Elliot suddenly became intensely interested in the large display screen mounted on the wall, their bodies rigid with forced concentration.


    Only the youngest Tex seemed unfazed by the commotion, her small fingers tapping away at her mobile game as she sat cross-legged next to her mother.


    Mr. Tex dropped heavily into the plush chair next to Elliot, the furniture creaking under his weight. "Would y''all look at this?" he grumbled, gesturing toward the screen with a disgusted wave of his hand. "Absolutely pathetic."


    The display showed a replay of Dominic''s virtual death - the moment Don''s bullet caught him from behind. The footage then shifted to a split-screen view, showing both participants'' perspectives of the encounter.


    "This ain''t right," Mr. Tex continued, crossing his arms over his chest. "My boy ain''t no yellow-bellied coward to get shot in the back like some common varmint."


    Mrs. Tex reached over and placed a gentle hand on her husband''s arm. "Now, sugar, it''s just a training exercise-"


    "Training exercise my ass!" Mr. Tex yanked his arm away, causing his wife to flinch. "I didn''t raise no son of mine to-"


    "Sir," Dr. Rajesh interrupted, clearing his throat. "Perhaps we should to be focusing on learning experience? Virtual training being very valuable tool for-"


    "Don''t you lecture me about value, doc," Mr. Tex snapped, his accent thickening with anger.


    Back in the virtual world, Dominic found himself standing in the master bedroom once again. His jaw was clenched tight, hands gripping his weapon until his knuckles turned white.


    He knew his family was watching outside - he could almost feel his father''s disappointment. Taking a deep breath, he tried to maintain his composure.


    ''Pa''s gotta be seein'' red right about now because of this sum''bitch,'' he thought, switching his loadout again.


    This time, a shotgun materialized in his hands - a Remington 870. The weight felt reassuring as he checked the chamber.


    **Crunch Crunch**


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps crunching on broken glass outside ''He''s fixin'' to come back inside,'' Dominic thought, moving swiftly out of the room and into the hallway.


    He made minimal noise as he positioned himself at the edge of the wall near the stairs, using the corner as cover.


    Silence fell over the farmhouse and Dominic held his breath. Then - crash - the sound of breaking glass echoed from the kitchen below, followed by rustling movements.


    "Got ya now," Dominic whispered, taking the stairs two at a time. He rounded the corner towards the kitchen entrance, shotgun at the ready.


    But Don was faster. Like a snake, he sprang from behind a corner, daggers in hand. Dominic tried to bring his shotgun up, but the distance was too short. Don closed the gap in a heartbeat, his blades slicing through the air in opposite arcs.


    **Slash Slash**


    The strikes connected, sending vibrations through Dominic''s virtual body before everything went black before respawned outside by the rusted tractor.


    Dominic didn''t even bother checking the score tab showing him down 0-4.


    "Fuck! I ain''t done with you yet, you yellow-bellied snake!" he angrily yelled, charging back into the house.


    He swept his shotgun left and right, checking corners as he moved. Hearing footsteps creak overhead, Dominic snapped his head up.


    **Thump Thump**


    Without wasting time, he rushed for the stairs, taking three at a time now. Once upstairs, he approached the master bedroom. But not taking any chances, he unloaded three shots through the door and adjacent wall.


    **BOOM BOOM BOOM**


    Splinters flew as the buckshot tore through wood, but no hit markers appeared. No cry of pain. Just silence.


    "Come on out, you sneaky sum''bitch!" Dominic shouted, kicking the door open with such force it nearly came off its hinges. Find more to read at M-V-L


    He cleared the corners systematically - first left, then right, shotgun barrel leading the way. But the room was empty, save for the disturbed dust floating in the sunbeams streaming through the broken window.


    "Where in tarnation..." he muttered, scanning the room once more. The bed remained untouched, the wardrobe door still closed, and the writing desk stood silently in its corner. But Don was nowhere to be seen.


    Seeing no sign of Don, Dominic turned to leave the master bedroom, his shoulders tense and his trigger finger itchy. But just as he pivoted toward the doorway, the air exploded with the deafening sound of gunfire.


    **BRRRRATATATATAT!**


    Pure instinct took over and Dominic''s body launched forward into a desperate dive, his arms spreading wide as he attempted to escape the incoming fire. It was exactly the wrong move.


    Under the bed, Don was prone, his weapon''s sights already perfectly aligned. What would have been leg shots now tracked upward into Dominic''s vital organs as his dive brought his torso into the line of fire.


    The impacts shook through Dominic''s body, each bullet sending violent vibrations through him.


    As Dominic crashed to the wooden floor, his head turned just enough to catch sight of his killer. There was Don, flat on his stomach under the bed like a spider waiting for its prey, the barrel of his weapon still smoking.


    Dominic was speechless. The sheer audacity of the camping spot left him dumbfounded.


    **RAT-TAT-TAT!**


    Don squeezed off several more rounds, ending any chance of Dominic''s survival. The world dissolved around Dominic, his consciousness pulled away from the farmhouse and reassembled in the barn - the game''s way of saying "take a breather, cowboy."


    Dominic materialized inside the barn''s ground floor, his body hitting hay-strewn planks. He stood there for a moment, hands clenching and unclenching at his sides.


    "Well butter my butt and call me a biscuit," Dominic muttered, his voice strained from anger. "Here I am checkin'' corners like my mama taught me, and this feller''s belly-crawlin'' under furniture like some kind of desert snake."

 Chapter 268: Chapter 268: Flawless Victory (Part 4)

    Outside the virtual world, the Tex family''s reactions to Dominic''s defeat yet again played out in a tense display of emotions.Mr. Tex''s face had turned a deep shade of red, his thick fingers gripping the armrests of his seat tightly. Suddenly, he jerked forward and turned his head toward Elliot.


    "What in tarnation is your brother doin'' out there?" Mr. Tex asked, his voice echoing through the lounge area. **THUMP** His fist came down hard on the armrest.


    Elliot sank deeper into his seat, his shoulders hunching as he tried to make himself smaller. Before he could even think of responding, Mr. Tex had already whirled away, his arm shooting out to point at the massive screen where the replay footage showed Dominic''s death in crystal clarity.


    "How hard is it to check yer goddamn corners?" Mr. Tex''s voice grew even louder, causing the others, even the little girl, to look his way. "And them crouchin'' positions? These are the fuckin'' basics, for Christ''s sake!"


    **tap tap tap**


    Mrs. Tex''s manicured nails clicked rapidly against her phone screen as she stared intently downward, avoiding her husband''s gaze.


    Meanwhile, in the virtual world, Dominic stood rooted in the center of the barn''s dusty ground floor.


    His virtual avatar''s hands trembled slightly as he processed the reality of his situation - down by five points without landing a single kill. The thought made his stomach turn.


    "This ain''t happenin''," he muttered to himself, shaking his head. "This just ain''t right."


    Despite the overwhelming emotions, his competitive instincts kicked in, overriding his shock. With quick movements, he sprinted toward the wooden ladder leading to the second floor, his boots **THUDDING** against each rung as he climbed.


    The hay-strewn loft creaked under his weight as he moved swiftly to the hole in the roof where Don had made his earlier shot.


    **Click~**


    The familiar weight of his sniper rifle materialized in his hands as he switched loadouts. Dropping to one knee, he pressed his eye against the scope, his breathing steady as he trained his sights on the farmhouse''s master bedroom window.


    "Come on out, you sneaky son of a gun," Dominic whispered, his finger tensing on the trigger.


    Through his scope, he caught the briefest flash of movement - that of Don''s figure darting past the window frame. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dominic''s trigger finger responded instantly.


    **CRACK**


    The shot echoed across the map, but Dominic knew even before the bullet reached its target that he''d been too slow. The round shattered the window glass a fraction of a second after Don had cleared the frame and left the room.


    "Dammit!" Dominic hissed, pulling back from his scope.


    The sharp **CRACK** of Dominic''s rifle also echoed through the farmhouse as his bullet pierced the master bedroom window, sailing through empty space before embedding itself in the hallway wall.


    Don, who had just stepped out of the room, spun around and dropped into a crouch in one fluid motion. His assault rifle snapped up, scanning for targets, but found only empty space.


    His eyes narrowed as they traced the bullet''s trajectory from the hole in the wall back. The angle told him everything he needed to know about his opponent''s position.


    "Damn, he''s quick on the trigger," Don muttered under his breath. "If he catches me in the open, I''m done for."


    Without hesitation, Don sprinted for the stairs, his footsteps quick as he descended. He went on to burst into the living room, his eyes immediately fixing on the heavy vintage couch dominating the space. A plan immediately formed in his mind as he holstered his weapon and grabbed the furniture.


    "Let''s see if this works," he grunted, pushing against the couch. To his satisfaction, it slid across the wooden floor with a drawn-out **SCRAAAPE**. With this confirmed, he maneuvered it until it blocked the front entrance of the house completely, creating an impromptu barricade.


    After this, Don settled into position behind the couch, his rifle trained not on the door but on the stairs and doorways leading to the other rooms. He regulated his breathing, keeping his movements minimal as he covered all potential entry points.


    Don remained silent, his finger resting lightly on the trigger as he listened in for any noise or footsteps.


    He''d created a perfect defensive position - if Dominic tried to force his way through the front door, Don could simply pivot and fire through it. The couch would provide extra protection from return fire. But Don''s instincts told him Dominic would opt for a different approach.


    The digital clock in Don''s HUD showed five minutes remaining. He allowed himself a small smile, knowing he''d forced Dominic into a corner. Either he would have to make a move, or Don would win by default when time ran out.


    Through the hole in the barn''s roof, Dominic yanked his rifle back in frustration, letting out a string of colorful curses while stomping his boot against the wooden floor.


    "Dadgum son of a-" **CRACK** The floorboards beneath him, already weakened by Don''s earlier escape, gave way with a thunderous snap. Dominic''s eyes widened as he plummeted through the opening, his arms flailing before landing with a **THUMP** onto a pile of hay below.


    "Sweet Mary!" he exclaimed, pushing himself up and brushing hay from his body.


    His face burned red with humiliation and the thought of Don probably camping somewhere made his blood boil even more. With five kills down and time ticking away, Dominic knew he had to swallow his pride and play the hunter instead of the sniper.


    "Reckon I got no choice but to flush out that yellow-bellied varmint," he muttered, reaching for a smoke grenade. With steady aim, he lobbed it toward the barn''s entrance.


    **HISS** The smoke billowed out, creating a thick gray curtain.


    Using the cloud of smoke for cover, Dominic sprinted from the barn, his boots kicking up dirt as he made a beeline for the lone tree in the field. Once there, he pressed his back against the rough bark, bringing his scope up to scan for movement.


    Nothing but silence greeted him.


    "Slippery as a greased pig," he whispered, dropping to his belly. The dry grass scratched against his chest as he crawled toward the rusted tractor not too far, sliding underneath its massive frame before emerging on the other side, rifle at the ready.


    Still no sign of Don. Continue your saga on M-V-L


    "Must be in a corner or under some furniture..." Dominic''s eyes narrowed as he analyzed the farmhouse. The kitchen window, already broken, offered the perfect entry point with its central counter for immediate cover.


    Moving swiftly but cautiously, he approached the window. Glass crunched under his boots as he vaulted through, immediately dropping behind the counter. His breathing was controlled now as he began creeping out of the kitchen in a crouch.


    ''He''s gotta be upstairs,'' Dominic thought, his grip tightening on his rifle. ''Ain''t nowhere else for him to hide.''


    As he emerged from the kitchen, his focus remained locked on the staircase ahead, barrel trained upward for any sign of movement. The old house creaked around him, but Dominic''s concentration never wavered from those stairs.


    What he failed to notice was the subtle shadow behind him, where Don crouched just meters away, his finger curled around the trigger. The hunter had become the hunted, and Dominic had walked right into the trap.


    ''This here''s gonna be my moment,'' Dominic thought, completely unaware of his imminent doom.

 Chapter 269: Chapter 269: Flawless Victory (Part 5)

    Through his scope, Dominic''s attention remained laser-focused on the stairs, completely oblivious to his vulnerable position. His finger hovered over the trigger, ready to squeeze at the first sign of movement. Then, out of nowhere¡­**BANG BANG BANG**


    Thunderous shots pierced the air while Dominic''s virtual body trembled as bullets tore through his back, his vision flickering before everything faded to black.


    He respawned in the barn''s ground floor, right beside the scattered hay he''d tumbled onto earlier. His fists clenched as rage bubbled up inside him.


    "Son of a-" Dominic was dumbfounded, his voice full of anger as he kicked the nearby hay bale with all his might. "What in tarnation!"


    Pieces of hay scattered across the floor as Dominic began to think about the farmhouse''s layout, his teeth grinding as realization hit him. The only way Don could have gotten that shot was by camping beside the door.


    "Well fuck me sideways!" Dominic cursed, delivering another savage kick to a clump of hay. "What kind of yellow-bellied coward camps like that in a one-on-one? Ain''t got no shame at all!"


    As he was complaining, his interface flashed in his peripheral vision - six deaths down, three minutes and fifty-four seconds remaining. Dominic''s couldn''t help but frown as the harsh reality sank in.


    Don had him completely cornered - camping if he camped, waiting in shadows if he rushed, and time slipping away if he moved cautiously.


    "This dog won''t hunt," Dominic muttered, his fingers tapping across his weapon selection interface. The sniper rifle disappeared, replaced by an assault rifle''s familiar weight.


    ''I''m gonna get that snake-in-the-grass at least once, even if it''s the last thing I do!''


    Instead of heading for the barn''s main exit, Dominic sprinted to the left wall. Once there, he yanked out his army knife, which he proceeded to use in combination with powerful kicks and savage strikes as he began hacking at the wall.


    **THUD** **CRACK** **SLASH**


    "Come on, you good-for-nothing wall!" he growled, his voice growing thicker with each strike. "Ain''t no wall gonna keep this cowboy penned in!"


    Splinters flew as he alternated between kicking and slashing, his movements growing more frenzied with each passing second. Sweat would have been pouring down his face if this hadn''t been virtual reality.


    Before long, the wall began to give way under his assault, small cracks appearing where his knife struck.


    "When I get my hands on that camp-happy varmint," Dominic continued his tirade, "he''s gonna wish he''d never crossed paths with me!"


    Even from the farmhouse Don could hear some of Dominic''s distant cursing after the last kill. He was smirking under his virtual attire as he calculated Dominic''s likely respawn points - either outside or within the barn.


    With that in mind, Don moved away from the entranceway and began to make his way toward the living room. However, he came to a stop at the stairs where Dominic''s body had fallen moments ago.


    His eyes fell on the sniper rifle lying there, and without hesitation, he scooped up the weapon, swapping it for his assault rifle, which he let clatter to the wooden floor as he dropped it.


    The rifle felt natural in his grip as he tested its weight. ''I can''t tell if a rifle is supposed to feel like this but, Perfect balance,'' he thought, giving it an approving nod.


    Sniper rifle now in hand, he turned his attention to the living room, where a window beckoned him, its broken panes offering an ideal exit point. Without a second thought, Don launched himself through, landing with a soft thud in the patchy grass below.


    **rustle** **rustle**


    The grass rustled around him as he dropped prone, the dampness seeping into his clothes. Through the scope, he carefully swept the barn''s perimeter, paying special attention to its roof where he felt Dominic could create a makeshift sniper nest.


    "Where could you be," Don muttered under his breath, maintaining his routine despite not catching sight of Dominic yet.


    His patience was quickly rewarded when movement finally caught his eye - but not from where he expected. Instead of the roof, Dominic burst through the barn''s side wall in a display of raw frustration.


    **crash** **bang**


    "Dadgum piece of-" Dominic''s voice carried across the field as he delivered several more kicks to the splintering boards. "I''m gonna put you six feet under, ya hear me?"


    The hole finally gave way, and Dominic emerged, assault rifle clutched tightly. His movements were fast, angry, as he began his advance toward the farmhouse.


    His rifle remained trained upward, scanning the second-floor windows with tunnel vision. It was clear he was going all in now, with no regards at all for caution.


    Amateur mistake, Don thought, steadying his breath as he watched through the scope. The crosshairs followed Dominic''s progress across the open field, the target''s attention still fixed on the upper floors.


    "Where are you hidin'', you yellow-bellied-" Dominic started to lower his aim slightly when something caught his attention - a flash of light from the side of the house.


    Don saw the moment of recognition in Dominic''s movements, that split-second widening as he realized his fatal error. The scope''s reflection had given away Don''s position, but it was already too late.


    **CRACK**


    The shot rang out across the battlefield. Don''s aim was true, the bullet finding its mark dead center in Dominic''s forehead. His body shook violently, his weapon dropping from lifeless fingers as the virtual world faded to black around him.


    "CONSARN IT ALL TO TARNATION!" Dominic''s roar of rage echoed through the entire field.


    Don allowed himself a small chuckle as he maintained his prone position, already anticipating where his opponent might appear next.


    Dominic respawned next to the rusted tractor. His jaw clenched tight, hands gripping his virtual rifle with white-knuckled intensity.


    Seven kills down. The score mocked him from the corner of his vision, each digit burning into his retinas like a brand of shame.


    "Fuckin-" Dominic grit his teeth as he slammed his fist against the tractor. **CLANG** The hollow metal sound echoing across the field.


    Every move he''d made had backfired. Every strategy had been countered. The supposed ''amateur'' had been two steps ahead at every turn, and Dominic''s blood boiled at the thought. His chest heaved with rapid breaths as rage clouded his vision.


    "To hell with this," he waved his hand dismissively, reaching for his menu interface. Without a second thought, his gazed focused on the quit option.


    On the other side of the house, Don was still prone when a sudden notification caught him off guard:


    [Dominic_TX has left the match]


    Before Don could process what happened, a larger message filled his field of view: Enjoy exclusive chapters from M-V-L


    [VICTORY]


    The virtual world began dissolving around him, pixels scattering like autumn leaves as the sky above replayed the match highlights. Don watched, still trying to understand what had just happened, as his consciousness faded back to reality.


    In the physical world, Dominic''s pod hissed open with a soft WHOOSH. He then placed his hand on the edge, preparing to exit, his face showing exactly how he felt.


    The lounge area behind him erupted with movement.


    "DOMINIC TEX!" His father''s voice boomed across the room as he shot up from his seat, face turning an alarming shade of red.


    Mrs. Tex rose quickly, her hand reaching out toward her husband. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Charlie, wait-" she called after him, then turned to Elliot who had half-risen from his seat. "Stay here with your sister, honey."


    Dominic had barely gotten one foot out of the pod when his father''s backhand caught him across the face with a sharp **Pa~**. The force of it sent him stumbling, his shoulder hitting the pod''s frame.


    "What in tarnation was that?" Mr. Tex''s voice thundered, his already had to hear accent thickening even more with rage. He jabbed a finger toward his son''s chest. "You tryin'' to make us look like a bunch of yellow-bellied cowards in front of everybody? We Tex''s do-not-quit!"


    Mrs. Tex rushed forward, placing herself between them. "Charlie, please-"


    "Don''t you ''Charlie'' me, Denice!" Mr. Tex''s face was practically purple now, veins standing out on his neck. "Our boy just threw away generations of family pride like it was yesterday''s newspaper!"


    Dominic straightened up, his cheek burning red from the slap. His green eyes blazed with a mixture of shame and defiance. "He was cheatin'', Pa! Ain''t no way-"


    "Cheatin''?" Mr. Tex''s laugh was harsh and bitter. "Boy, the only thing I saw was you runnin'' away with your tail between your legs! A Tex doesn''t quit, you hear me? We don''t quit!"


    In his seat, Elliot watched the scene unfold, his fingers nervously playing with the hem of his shirt while their sister sat frozen beside him, eyes wide with concern.


    The match replays continued to play on the overhead screen, each highlight of Don''s victories adding salt to the wounds.

 Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 1)

    The pod''s hydraulics released with a soft **hiss** as Don''s hand emerged to grip the edge. As he began climbing out, the disorientation from disconnecting hit him, making his movements slightly sluggish.The first thing that struck his senses was Mr. Tex''s booming voice echoing through the room.


    Donald, who had been hovering anxiously near the pod, immediately stepped forward and extended his hand. "That guy''s dad is going nuts on him for losing," he whispered, helping Don find his footing. "He looks like he might snap."


    Don stretched his arms above his head, rolling his shoulders as he observed the unfolding drama. A faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth as he read the system prompt confirming his completed objective and rewards.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Objective complete**


    **Reward: 200 Aura + 50 Idol Points**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''well that was easy,'' he thought, watching the notification soon after fade away.


    Mr. Tex''s face had turned an alarming shade of red as he loomed over his son. "Answer me, boy! Come on!" His voice practically thundered through the facility, causing several nearby technicians outside that particular hall to pause their work.


    Dominic stood rigid, jaw clenched tight. His eyes flickered toward Don, burning with such intense hatred that it could have melted steel.


    This subtle glance seemed to further enrage Mr. Tex, who stepped even closer and shoved his son''s chest with enough force to make Dominic stumble backward.


    Dr. Rajesh, who had been standing between the pods with his hands clasped behind his back, let out a weary sigh. His pristine lab coat swished as he walked toward the confrontation, raising one hand in a stopping gesture.


    "Please, Mr. Tex," he said, his voice full of concern, "This being over now. No need for anger when just game, yes?"


    Mr. Tex whirled around to look at Dr. Rajesh. "Just a game?" he repeated, voice dropping to a dangerous low. He then took a menacing step toward Dr. Rajesh. "Just a game? It''s more than a game, dammit!"


    Advancing with each word, Mr. Tex jabbed his finger into Dr. Rajesh''s chest. "That mentality is exactly why I can never bring my kids to this shit school, with shit pods, and shit staff and-"


    "Mr. Tex." Dr. Rajesh''s normally gentle voice stopped the larger Mr. Tex mid-sentence. The doctor''s expression hardened as he straightened his glasses. "You will be calming down now, or security will be escorting you out. Legal intervention will be following, which not looking good to other schools, yes?"


    Mr. Tex''s face contorted as he stepped even closer to Dr. Rajesh, using his height advantage to loom over the smaller man. "Are you threatenin'' me!?" he asked intensely, his accent becoming more pronounced with his rising anger.


    Seeing the situation getting worse, Don stepped forward with quick strides, positioning himself behind Dr. Rajesh. His movement was casual but demanded attention as the fluorescent lights cast his shadow across the polished floor.


    "He''s asking you to calm down," Don said, his voice almost strangely casual given the current atmosphere. "Me though, I''m here to ask you to leave." He crossed his arms, tilting his head slightly, his tone almost mockingly polite. "That is, unless you want to go back on your bet?"


    Mr. Tex''s face turned even redder, his fists clenching at his sides. The veins in his neck bulged as he visibly struggled with his anger. But even a proud man like him knew better than to challenge someone with superhuman abilities.


    **Click** His tongue made a sharp sound against his teeth as he spun around. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''re leaving!" he spoke out, shoving past Dominic with enough force to make his son stumble.


    Mrs. Tex let out a relieved sigh, her eyes drifting toward the lounge area. "Elliot, honey, carry your sister. We''re heading out."


    She then reached for Dominic''s hand, her fingers gentle against his trembling fist. "Cheer up, darling. I know there must''ve been somethin'' wrong with the pod-"


    **Swat**


    Dominic jerked his hand away from her touch as he also turned. But before walking away, he fixed Don with a burning glare. "I''ll remember this."


    Don''s mouth curved into an easy smile. "I know you will."


    Mrs. Tex''s heels clicked rapidly against the floor as she hurried after her eldest son. Behind her, Elliot scooped up his sleepy sister, who buried her face in his shoulder as they followed their mother out.


    **Whoosh**


    The automatic doors slid shut behind the Tex family, leaving an almost peaceful silence in their wake. Dr. Rajesh''s shoulders finally slumped as he released a heavy breath, shaking his head slowly.


    "Thank you to you, Don," he said, adjusting his glasses. "Was worried situation might be going out of hands."


    Don waved off the gratitude, shoving his hands into his pockets. "No need for thanks. If anything, I should apologize. Might have cost you a talent in Dominic."


    A weak smile crossed Dr. Rajesh''s face as he leaned against one of the VR pods. "No need for apologies being given. We are desperate for talents in VR-program, yes, but throwing away values and principles? This we cannot do."


    Dr. Rajesh straightened up, his eyes suddenly focusing on Don with renewed interest. He stroked his chin thoughtfully, studying the young man before him.


    "You have good strategic perspective when playing," he said, his eyes brightening. "Have you ever to be considering professional training?" He gestured to the high-tech facility around them. "Would be pleasure having you in program."


    Don rubbed his chin thoughtfully, his fingers brushing against the light stubble as he considered Dr. Rajesh''s offer.


    Donald shifted his weight from one foot to the other, watching the interaction with clear anticipation.


    After a moment, Don let out a sigh and shrugged his shoulders. "I''ll have to decline, at least for now." He crossed his arms. "As interesting as it would be, I don''t know how much time the hero program will consume, so I cannot commit to anything else until I''m sure."


    The words were half-true on his part. While he genuinely didn''t know the time requirements of the hero program, the real reason though was quite simple - his plate was already full, so VR exploration could wait.


    Dr. Rajesh''s shoulders slumped slightly, disappointment flickering across his features. He adjusted his glasses, the lenses catching the overhead light. "Is understanding," he said, his voice warm. "But please to consider part time member? Can train here whenever liking, no official duties or responsibilities."


    ''Is he offering this because I impressed him, or does he just want to capitalize on my trending status?'' Don wondered, studying the older man''s earnest expression.


    Both seemed equally plausible, but something in Dr. Rajesh''s gentle demeanor made Don lean toward giving him the benefit of the doubt.


    Don''s gaze then drifted to Donald, who stood nearby with his hands tucked into his pockets, trying to appear casual despite the hopeful look in his eyes.


    Don could only smile as he nodded. "When you put it like that..." He paused, gesturing toward Donald. "I''ll join if he can also be a part-time member."


    Donald''s eyes widened, his posture straightening as surprise and excitement washed over his features. His hands came out of his pockets, fingers fidgeting with the hem of his shirt.


    "Is wonderful idea!" Dr. Rajesh clapped his hands together once, his face brightening. He turned toward the door, his lab coat swishing with the hurried movement. "Please to give student ID numbers. Will register both and arrange facility keycards right away."

 Chapter 271 Sabotage X Heroics (Part 2)

    **10 minutes later**The fluorescent lights hummed softly overhead as the doors slid open and Dr. Rajesh walked through, his lab coat flowing with each step. In his hands, he held two keycards that caught the light as he moved toward Don and Donald.


    "Here you go," he said, extending the cards. "These being for you both."


    Donald''s eyes lit up immediately, his fingers anxiously drumming against his thigh as Dr. Rajesh continued, "Would you both like to be doing few matches, yes?"


    Though Donald''s excitement was obvious as day from the way he bounced slightly on his feet, he held back, glancing sideways at Don. His expression made it clear he was deferring to Don''s decision.


    Don crossed his arms, a thoughtful look appearing on his face. "It depends on whether or not something came up while I was in the game." He reached into his pocket, pulling out his phone and swiping it open.


    **Bzzt** **bzzt**


    His eyebrow arched slightly as he noticed several messages from Tori. Reading through them, his expression remained neutral, though there was a slight smile at the corner of his mouth.


    [Hey, no need to apologize, I totally understand. You could have mentioned you were in the Elite Hero program though you know? ????]


    [I guess we''re even for me ditching on our taco date.]


    [Not like a "date" date but a friend date, you know what I mean.]


    [Anyway just hit me up if you''re free before the afternoon, I have an evaluation today, I hope mine won''t involve fighting a robot, lol.]


    Don''s thumbs moved quickly across the screen as he typed out his response: [Lol fair enough. Anyway I''m in school right now, are you free to meet?]


    **Click**


    The phone slid back into his pocket as Don turned to Dr. Rajesh, who was adjusting his glasses. "I have to meet up with someone so I can''t stay," Don explained, gesturing toward Donald, "but you can go ahead with Donald. He''s way more knowledgeable on this than me anyway."


    Dr. Rajesh''s shoulders dropped slightly, a flash of disappointment crossing his features before he straightened up, nodding. "Well, that being fine then." He turned to Donald, his lab coat rustling as he gestured toward a pod. "Come with me then. We will be making proper account for you, yes? Or if already having one, we sync with SHU systems."


    "I''ll leave you guys to it," Don said, already stepping toward the exit. He raised his hand in a casual wave as he walked away, his footsteps echoing slightly.


    Meanwhile, in the industrial district, an eerie silence was broken only by the distant sound of waves crashing against the docks and the occasional rumble of idling motorcycles.


    A collection of leather-clad figures stood at the entrance of a dilapidated warehouse, their chrome-laden Harley Davidsons gleaming under the mid morning sun.


    The warehouse itself was one of urban decay - its steel walls mottled with rust patches that crept up like dying vines, while the roof gaped open in several places, exposing rotting support beams to the elements.


    Ash stood at the forefront, her black leather pants hugging her curves as she shifted her weight from one boot to another. Her crop top revealed a strip of toned midriff beneath her open leather jacket, which swayed slightly in the morning breeze.


    She brought a cigarette to her lips, inhaling deeply before letting out a stream of smoke.


    **tap** **tap** **tap**


    She tapped her boot impatiently against the cracked concrete while glancing at her watch for the third time in as many minutes. Around her, various Hell Riders members loitered with nonchalance - some straddling their bikes while others leaned against the warehouse fence, their leather cuts adorned with patches.


    "Where the fuck is he?" she muttered, flicking ash from her cigarette with an irritated snap of her wrist. The words had barely left her lips when the distant sound of diesel engines caught her attention.


    **rumble** **rumble**


    Three neat logistics trucks appeared around the corner, their white paint practically glowing against the industrial backdrop of rust and decay. The vehicles looked absurdly out of place, like businessmen who had wandered into a biker bar by mistake.


    Ash straightened up, dropping her cigarette and crushing it under her heel. "Finally," she breathed, her eyes narrowing as she watched the trucks approach.


    The scattered Hell Riders moved to clear a path for the incoming vehicles. Chains jingled against leather as they repositioned themselves, some mounting their bikes to move them aside while others simply stepped back, arms crossed over their chests as they eyed the approaching trucks with curiosity and suspicion.


    **screech**


    The lead truck''s brakes whined as it came to a stop, sending small pebbles skittering across the ground. The other two trucks lined up behind it, their engines idling with a low rumble.


    "Some people really need to learn the value of punctuality," Ash said, loud enough for her voice to be heard by many, her words that of irritation.


    She took a few steps forward, her boots clicking against the concrete as she approached the lead truck.


    The warehouse''s broken windows seemed to watch the scene unfold like hundreds of fractured eyes, while the early rays of sunlight cast short shadows across the compound. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Hell Riders maintained their positions, creating a loose circle around the trucks. Some lit fresh cigarettes, the flames from their lighters briefly illuminating faces marked by scars and weather-beaten skin.


    Their leather cuts bore patches of skulls, flames, and the distinctive Hell Riders insignia - a flaming motorcycle ridden by a skeleton wielding a scythe.


    Ash''s hand came to rest on her hip as she waited for the truck''s driver to emerge, her posture radiating authority and displaying visible annoyance.


    "Let''s see what excuse you''ve got for keeping me waiting," she muttered under her breath, watching as the driver''s door of the lead truck slowly began to open.


    **creak**


    At the same time, several gang members emerged from the compound as they took their positions near the gate. They then sealed the entrance behind them, spreading out to maintain a watchful perimeter.


    The morning air still carried a little chill, causing a few to pull their jackets tighter around their shoulders.


    The driver''s door creaked open, and Viktor stepped out with a cigarette already dangling from his lips. The ember at its tip glowed bright orange as he took a long drag, his broad shoulders rising with the inhale.


    Ash''s boots clicked against the ground as she approached, coming to a stop a few feet from him. She shifted her weight to one hip, crossing her arms across her chest. Her eyes narrowed as she fixed him with a cold stare.


    "You''re late. We were supposed to start this shit seven minutes ago."


    Viktor rolled his eyes, exhaling a cloud of smoke that drifted lazily in the air. "Relax, it''s just seven minutes."


    **tap** **tap**


    Ash''s finger drummed against her arm as her eyebrows furrowed into a deep scowl. "It''s not just seven minutes!" Her voice grew louder. "What the fuck do you think would happen if the next driver said the same thing, and then the next? Everyone just delaying by a few fucking minutes because what does it matter if we miss our fucking window!"


    The gathered gang members shifted uncomfortably, exchanging glances.


    Viktor''s jaw clenched, his cigarette crushed slightly between his teeth. He normally let Ash''s outbursts slide, but with their core members watching, her words carried more weight than usual.


    In their world, respect was currency, and being lectured down like a child wouldn''t do.


    Taking a deliberate step forward, Viktor pulled the cigarette from his lips and exhaled directly into Ash''s face. The mix of smoke and his morning breath made her nose wrinkle in disgust.


    "You better watch your tone," he replied, looming over her with his greater stature. "Even your father gave me respect. Don''t forget I''m co-leader."


    The gathered crowd murmured their approval, some nodding along with Viktor''s words. Whether from genuine agreement or simple misogyny, their support was clear in their stance and expressions.


    But Ash didn''t flinch. Instead, her green eyes blazed brighter with fury as she waved away the smoke cloud. "If you''re co-leader then fucking act like it," she answered back. "Me and you agreed on a plan, and on schedule so everyone here got up fucking early to be here. How does it fucking look when the guy who made the plan can''t even fucking follow it!"


    The watching gang members unconsciously took small steps backward, creating a wider circle around the confrontation. Some hands drifted toward concealed weapons, though none dared draw them¡­ yet.

 Chapter 272 Sabotage X Heroics (Part 3)

    After the heated exchange with Viktor, Ash clicked her tongue in irritation as she turned to face the gathered gang members.**Crunch** **Crunch**


    Her footsteps echoed as she walked along the edge of the circle they had formed, her voice spreading across the gathering. "If this plan works and we do find out who''s fucking with us and take care of them, we''re going to hold a vote for new leaders."


    She paused after saying this, letting her words sink in before she continued. "Part of the reason we''re in this fucking mess is because we''re so disorganized, and that needs to change."


    Coming to a stop, she swept her piercing gaze across the assembled bikers, her hard frown making several of them shift uncomfortably. The leather of her jacket tightened as she turned and walked to the rear of one of the trucks.


    **Bang**


    The hollow sound of her fist against the truck''s metal panel drew attention to her next words. "But we''re low on time so I won''t waste anymore. You''ve all been run through the plan, so I don''t expect anyone here to want us to repeat shit." Her voice hardened. "Carriers! Each of you get a bundle of the product and stay low until your time to move."


    She moved from the rear of the truck and began pacing again. "And in the meantime, those assigned as rats should start leaking information about the route the products will be taking, and where it will be stored." She stopped, planting her feet firmly. "If the fuckers messing with us take the bait, we''ll be one step closer to solving this." Her eyes narrowed. "Any questions?"


    At the back of the crowd, a hand rose above the many leather-clad figures. The bikers parted like a dark ocean, revealing a stocky man.


    His full gray beard and long, messy hair caught the bright morning light, while his sunglasses concealed his eyes.


    A slight softening crossed Ash''s features as she acknowledged this man. "Glad you could join us, Uncle Stan."


    The old man gave a slight nod, his voice rumbling as he posed his question. "What happens if the plan fails?"


    Ash crossed her arms as she shifted her weight. "Depends on the reason." She met his hidden gaze directly. "But if we can''t manage to deal with this, better we find out now before losing out on too much product. If it comes to that, I''ll let you all know what comes next."


    Uncle Stan''s beard twitched as he nodded. "Well alright then."


    Ash turned back to address the crowd one final time, her voice full of authority. "If no one else has questions¡­ time to ride."


    Back at SHU, Don was making his way down one of SHU''s bustling campus streets.


    The thoroughfare was full of activity, lined with an appropriate mix of food stands, cafes, and restaurants that competed for space and attention. The air carried many mingled aromas, those of grilled meat, coffee, and street food. Discover more content at empire


    Behind him, a growing crowd of students and onlookers trailed like a swarm of persistent flies. ''They''re like vultures'', Don thought, maintaining his steady pace.


    "Hey, what was your real evaluation score?" A young man shoved a phone in Don''s face, the camera lens glinting in the sunlight as he hurriedly posed the question.


    **Click** **Click** **Click**


    Camera shutters and phone notifications created an irritating collection of sounds around him. Along with this, someone tugged at his shirt sleeve, and Don felt his jaw clench.


    The muscles in his neck tightened, but his expression remained neutral behind his aviator sunglasses.


    "Can I get an autograph?"


    "Just one picture, please!"


    "Are you really as strong as the rumors say?"


    The voices blended together into an annoying buzz.


    Don recognized this behavior - he''d seen it before when celebrities or star athletes enrolled at his previous school. The desperate scramble for attention, the shameless attempts to get close to someone trending. ''How the tables have turned,'' he thought, keeping his hands firmly in his pockets.


    Up ahead, a Mcburger restaurant sat wedged between a trendy bubble tea shop and a mobile taco trailer.


    The fast-food joint''s faded sign and generic storefront almost disappeared among the more vibrant food stands and trailers that dotted the street. The smell of grilled patties and french fries wafted through its doors.


    Don came to a stop just before the entrance, his movement so sudden that several people nearly crashed into his back. With a calm slowness, he removed his aviators and tucked them into his pocket. Then he turned to face the crowd, his expression cold and detached.


    "I''d like to eat without you guys hounding me, alright?" He asked in a low tone. "If you want to sit down and enjoy a meal in this place too? Fine." His eyes narrowed slightly. "But try to come and harass me at my table, and we''ll have a problem."


    The threat in his tone was subtle but unmistakable. Several people in the crowd took involuntary steps backward, their phones lowering slightly.


    **Ding**


    The door chimed as Don pushed it open, the cool air-conditioned breeze a welcome relief from the outside humidity. The smell of grease and salt intensified as he stepped inside, leaving behind a murmuring crowd that seemed unsure whether to follow. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This is the way it has to be,'' Don thought to himself as he looked around the place. ''Better to be the guy they love to hate than the guy they expect to love.''


    He''d chosen his path - the unlikable celebrity. It meant no forced smiles, no pretending to care about every fan''s story, no maintaining some squeaky-clean image like some of his fellow upstart heroes.


    His eyes swept across the empty tables until they landed on Tori, hunched over in a corner at a three-seater table. She raised her hand in a tentative wave, her shoulders slightly tensed.


    Don''s showed a gentle smile as he made his way over. Sliding into the seat across from her, he ran a hand through his hair.


    "Hey, sorry I''m late. Got held up with something," he said, his attention drifting toward the entrance.


    **thump** **thump** **thump**


    The sound of multiple footsteps approaching made Tori follow his gaze. Her eyes widened as what seemed like dozens of people suddenly flooded into the place, all scrambling for the tables nearest to Don.


    The quiet atmosphere shattered as chairs scraped against the floor and excited chatter filled the air.


    Don let out a resigned sigh, his shoulders slumping. "Sorry about this. They''re really persistent."


    Tori''s fingers tightened around her slushie as she noticed the many pairs of eyes fixed on their table. Despite how she really felt she tried to force a smile, thought it came out more like a nervous hiccup. "It''s... it''s alright. You are a celebrity after all." Her voice wavered slightly as she spoke.


    **BANG**


    Before Don could respond, the doors flew open with enough force to make several patrons jump. A lean figure burst through, scanning the room with excited hazel eyes.


    Don''s superhuman senses picked up the movement instantly, his head snapping toward the entrance before anyone else. Don was surprised to quickly recognize the figure face as Hector, the same guy he''d encountered during his first campus visit.


    Hector paused as he also spotted Don, his smirk widening into a broad grin. He rushed toward their table with the confidence of someone who owned the place, his chain necklace glinting under the lights.


    "?Oye, amigo! Don, my good friend!" Hector''s voice boomed across the room, catching the attention of everyone. "Been looking everywhere for you, hermano!"


    Tori''s eyes narrowed at the familiar voice, her posture stiffening as she turned to look. Upon seeing Hector, her eyes grew wide, mouth falling open slightly. "Hector?"


    Hector, who had been fully focused on Don, whipped his head toward Tori. His smooth demeanor cracked for a moment as surprise flickered across his features. "?Qu¨¦? Little sis?"

 Chapter 273 Sabotage X Heroics (Part 4)

    The light coming through the windows cast a glow over the trio as Don''s eyebrow arched upward, his gaze shifting between Hector and Tori''s features. The resemblance was minimal at best, save for their shared dark hair."You two are siblings?" Don asked, tilting his head slightly as he leaned back in his chair.


    Before Tori could open her mouth, Hector slid into the empty seat between them with the grace of a cat, his chain necklace jingling softly. "?S¨ª, hermano! She''s my little sister," he beamed, gesturing between them. "Same mom, different dads."


    **Screech** The metal chair legs scraped against the floor as Hector scooted closer to Don, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Mi amigo, if you told me you like Latina girls, I would''ve set you up with the baddest chicas in the city, instead of my boring sister. I''m talking pretty face, hips that don''t lie, big boot-"


    **Thwack**


    "?Ay, carajo!" Hector suddenly jerked back, rubbing his shoulder where Tori''s fist had just connected.


    "?Qu¨¦ diablos, Hector? Shut up, or I''ll tell mom about your little neighborhood business!" Tori''s cheeks flushed red as she crossed her arms, glaring at her brother.


    "No, no, hermanita!" Hector laughed nervously, attempting to drape his arm around her shoulders. "Era una broma, I promise!" His chain swung wildly as he quickly pivoted toward Don, his eyes lighting up. "Anyway bro, I watched your performance yesterday. I was incredibly impressed. How would you like-"


    **Thump**


    Tori''s palm connected with Hector''s face, pushing him away. "Oh my god, Hector, can you please go?" She groaned, slumping back in her chair. "Not everything is a business opportunity. Can''t you see we''re just trying to talk about normal stuff?"


    Don maintained his smile, watching the siblings'' interaction with growing amusement. He drummed his fingers on the table before nodding. "Tori''s right. I''m just here to relax."


    ''Well, since he''s Tori''s brother, I''m going to have to associate with him one way or another if I decide to keep a friendship with her,'' Don thought, studying Hector''s animated features.


    Hector''s shoulders slumped dramatically as he pushed his chair back. "Fine," he sighed, placing a hand over his heart. "Since mi propia hermana does not want me here, I shall leave." He rose slowly, each movement exaggerated for maximum effect.


    Tori rolled her eyes, focusing intently on stirring her drink with her straw.


    Don reached out, gesturing for Hector to stop. "No need to leave," he said, maintaining his pleasant expression. "I just don''t discuss business anyhow." His fingers traced abstract patterns on the table''s surface as he spoke. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don watched as Hector settled back into his seat, adjusting his chain necklace with a casual flick.


    A chubby waitress with thick-rimmed glasses and metal braces then approached their table, her ponytail bouncing slightly as she walked. Her name tag read ''Jenny'', and she clutched her notepad close to her chest.


    "?Hola hermosa!" Hector leaned forward, flashing his trademark smirk. "Looking especially radiant today. Any chance of hooking us up with that special discount?"


    Jenny''s cheeks flushed red as she adjusted her glasses. "I-I''m sorry, Hector. Mr. McDaniel specifically said no more discounts for you."


    "Ay, come on," Hector gestured toward Don. "I brought such a big customer today. Surely that counts for something?"


    "Rules are rules," Jenny mumbled, clicking her pen nervously.


    Don observed this exchange with careful attention, noting how Tori rolled her eyes at her brother''s antics.


    His decision to allow Hector to stay wasn''t arbitrary - Tori''s relationship with her brother, despite its apparent friction, could be valuable. Moreover, Hector''s presence made the situation appear less intimate, and Don couldn''t dismiss potential future benefits of this connection either.


    They placed their orders - burgers and fries all around. After a short wait, the food was served to their table.


    As they ate, Hector dominated the conversation, his hands moving animatedly as he spoke.


    "So there I was, ?verdad? This guy thinks he can outsmart me on the deal, but-"


    "That''s not how it happened," Tori interrupted, pointing a fry at him. "Mam¨¢ told me you barely broke even."


    "Ay, hermanita, why you gotta do me like that?" Hector clutched his chest in mock pain, maintaining his easy smile. Your journey continues with empire


    Don maintained an expression of engaged interest, nodding at appropriate moments while his mind worked overtime. He studied their mannerisms - Hector''s confident posture versus Tori''s more defensive positioning, the way they unconsciously mirrored each other''s gestures despite their bickering.


    **DING** **DONG**


    Suddenly, a soft, robotic feminine voice echoed through the fast food place, coming from outside: "Attention all students and visitors. The evaluation for the first batch of regular incoming students will begin shortly. Please make your way to the stadium now and take your seat to avoid crowding further on."


    "?Mierda!" Tori jumped up, nearly knocking over her drink. "It''s time already! I need to go get changed."


    Hector leaned back, crossing his arms behind his head. "Yes, you better hurry. Don and I will go find seats, right bro?"


    Don shook his head, straightening his posture. "Unfortunately, I can''t. I have something to take care of in the afternoon, so very soon."


    Tori waved toward Jenny. "Check, please!"


    "I''ll handle it," Don reached for his wallet.


    "Ah, a true gentleman," Hector chuckled, settling more comfortably in his chair.


    "You could pay too, idiota," Tori crossed her arms, glaring at her brother.


    Hector spread his hands innocently. "I wouldn''t want to be rude since you both offered, hehe."


    "Bastardo," Tori muttered, then turned to Don with a softer expression. "Thanks, and sorry for my dumb brother. I''ll text you once my evaluation''s done."


    "No problem," Don replied, maintaining his pleasant expression. "Good luck."


    As the siblings departed, Tori practically jogging toward the exit while Hector sauntered after her, Don watched them go, mentally filing away every detail of their interaction for future reference.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Elsewhere, the lunch bell''s shrill ring echoed through the halls of Nexus Academy, signaling a brief break from the day''s academic rigors.


    Summer was slouched in her chair at the back of the classroom, one leg crossed under her desk as she scrolled through her phone. Beside her, Sylvia had claimed ownership of the adjacent desk''s surface, perching herself on top with her legs swinging against its metal frame.


    **tap** **tap** **tap**


    Their fingers were busy at work tapping on their phone screens in comfortable silence until the shuffle of hesitant footsteps drew near. A group of male classmates approached, their shoes scuffing against the floor as they awkwardly shifted their weight.


    "Hey, uhm, Summer," one of them started, his eyes fixed on the ground. "If you need anything from the cafeteria then-"


    Summer didn''t even lift her gaze from her phone. This had been the pattern all day - students who''d never given her a second glance suddenly materializing with offers of friendship and favors.


    Her thumb continued scrolling through Delaygram until a particular post made her pause.


    There it was - Don seated at a Mcburger table, his signature charming smile directed at Tori, who sat across from him with a shy blush painting her cheeks. The caption beneath made Summer''s stomach turn:


    "Does our city''s new rising star already have a soulmate? #couplegoals #Herolove"


    Summer''s fingers tightened around her phone as her face twisted into a deep scowl. tch Her tongue clicked against her teeth in irritation.


    "I''d like a ''can you leave me alone?''" she snapped at the hovering boys, her voice harsh. "Geez, fuck."


    The group scattered like startled pigeons, their rapid footsteps echoing down the hallway. Sylvia couldn''t help but as she watched them retreat.


    "They really ruffled your feathers, huh?" Sylvia observed, but her amusement faded as she noticed the unusual intensity of Summer''s frown. As Summer''s best friend, she''d witnessed countless expressions of teenage angst from this friend of hers, but this seemed different.


    Sylvia hopped down from the desk, her uniform skirt swishing as she landed. She then leaned forward, invading Summer''s personal space as poked her cheek with one perfectly manicured finger.


    "Hey, why so grumpy?"


    Summer''s shoulders tensed as she turned away, her blonde hair falling forward to shield her face. "I don''t care."


    "Care about what?" Sylvia pressed, tilting her head with exaggerated curiosity.


    A hint of pink crept across Summer''s cheeks as she abruptly pushed back her chair, the legs scraping against the floor. She then quickly grabbed her bag, clutching it close to her chest like a shield.


    "Nothing!" she declared, her voice pitched slightly higher than normal. "Let''s just go eat already."

 Chapter 274 Sabotage X Heroics (Part 5)

    The evening traffic crawled slowly through Santos City''s bustling streets as the clock struck 7:40 PM.Among the sea of vehicles, Ms. Claire''s polished black Rolls Royce stood out like a jewel, its exterior reflecting the city''s neon lights.


    Inside the luxurious cabin, classical smooth jazz flowed from the speakers, creating an intimate and relaxing atmosphere.


    Don was settled into the plush leather seat on the left side, his shoulder pressed against the window as he watched the city life unfold. People hurried along the sidewalks, their shadows moving under the street lamps.


    Though his expression suggested deep contemplation, his mind was on more practical matters.


    ''I''ve barely made any progress with Ms. Claire today,'' he thought, suppressing a sigh.


    The afternoon had been consumed by endless paperwork - trust fund arrangements, tax implications, asset declarations, and liability waivers. Legal document after legal document had passed through his hands since she''d picked him up from SHU in the early afternoon. Continue your journey with empire


    **Clack** **clack**


    The sound of Ms. Claire''s manicured nails against her tablet punctuated the jazz music as she reviewed some final documents. Even during off hours, she was dedicated and passionate to her work.


    Don shifted in his seat, his clothes rustling against the leather. As a former university student, he was no stranger to being pushed around by a busy day, but he''d hoped that his new status would simplify things.


    Instead, it seemed to have added layers of complexity he hadn''t anticipated.


    ''At least the day is finally over,'' he thought, watching a street performer juggle fire on the corner of a street.


    "Something on your mind, Mr. Bright?" Ms. Claire''s smooth, sophisticated voice suddenly reached his ear.


    Don felt that familiar flutter of intimidation in his chest. Her beauty was undeniable - that much was obvious - but it was her mysterious presence that truly intrigued him.


    The way she carried herself, the careful measure of her words, the calculating gleam in her eyes - it all added up to something alluring¡­ and perhaps dangerous.


    He kept his gaze fixed on the window, using the reflection to catch a glimpse of her crossing her legs, her tailored skirt shifting with the movement.


    His voice came out steady, more confident than he actually felt. "A few things, but nothing immediately concerning."


    Ms. Claire gave a subtle nod, the motion barely visible in the dim lighting of the car''s interior. She leaned back slightly, the leather creaking softly beneath her. "Hmm," she intoned thoughtfully, "I see."


    After saying this, the rest of the drive continued in silence, broken only by the soft purr of the Rolls Royce''s engine and the occasional whoosh of passing cars.


    Several minutes later, traffic began moving again and the luxury vehicle glided smoothly through the streets. The Chanel Hills Community soon came into view, its manicured lawns and elegant homes a welcome sight for Don.


    Once the car pulled up to Don''s house, the engine''s gentle hum fade as the driver brought the vehicle to a stop.


    Don felt the urge to release a heavy sigh but held it in, his fingers fidgeting slightly in his lap. Being around Ms. Claire always felt like walking on eggshells - one wrong move could shatter their delicate business relationship beyond repair, unlike the forgiving nature of family bonds.


    Don''s hand moved toward the door handle, wanting to make his speedy exit. "Well, I''ll be going. Thanks for today."


    Ms. Claire turned her head toward him, her expression remaining stoic as her pearly black eyes fixed upon his face. She gave a small, precise nod, her perfectly manicured hands still resting on her lap. "Mn, do have a lovely night. And you do not need to thank me for doing my job. Regardless, you are most welcome... Mr. Bright."


    A subtle wave of anxiousness bubbled up within Don''s chest at her way of addressing him.


    It wasn''t just her pronunciation or tone - it was everything combined. The way her presence drew attention, her subtle yet enchanting perfume lingering in the air, the soft classical music playing in the background - it all created an atmosphere that felt strangely intimate, despite being anything but.


    Don managed a small smile, nodding more noticeably than she had. "Well, regardless of it being your job, I''m still thankful for the help... Ms. Claire."


    As Don walked toward his house, he was completely unaware of the lively discussion about to take place inside.


    At the dining table, Samantha, Amanda, Summer, and Sylvia sat around a spread of steaming food.


    The aroma of perfectly cooked steak filled the air, accompanied by the gentle clink of silverware against plates. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While everyone else seemed to be enjoying their meal, Summer sat slouched in her chair, repeatedly stabbing at her untouched steak with her fork. **tink** **tink** **tink** The repetitive sound drew Samantha''s attention, her maternal instincts kicking in as she watched her daughter''s sullen display.


    "Is everything alright, sweetie? You''ve barely touched your food," Samantha asked, setting down her own utensils.


    Summer''s frown deepened as she continued poking at her food. "I''m just not hungry."


    Samantha let out a soft sigh and turned toward Sylvia, who was cutting her steak into precise little squares. "Did anything happen at school?"


    "Geez mom, I said it was nothing! Quit being so snoopy," Summer interjected, dropping her fork with a loud clank.


    Before Summer could stop her, Sylvia''s cheerful voice rang out and she answered Samantha nonetheless, "Nothing happened, Mrs. Bright. I think she''s just annoyed a lot of people were bothering her about Don. She''s practically a celebrity now at school!" She revealed with a light giggle.


    Summer''s head whipped toward her friend, eyes narrowing. "Sylvia, shut up! Whose side are you on?"


    Sylvia responded by holding up her knife and fork like victory flags, showing a mischievous grin. "I''m on the side of whoever feeds me!"


    Summer could only glare helplessly at her friend''s betrayal, slumping further into her chair. Meanwhile, Samantha''s brow furrowed with concern, her mind already combing through worst-case scenarios.


    "If you''re being harassed, sweetie, we can take you to another school?" Samantha suggested, reaching across the table to touch Summer''s hand.


    Amanda, who had been focused entirely on demolishing her steak, finally looked up.


    She pointed her fork toward Summer, bits of food still clinging to it as she spoke through a mouthful, "Yeah Summer, you could go to one of those really prestigious schools. I don''t think your millionaire big brother will mind!" she teased.


    Summer straightened in her chair, shaking her head vigorously. "No way, I''m happy where I am." She crossed her arms over her chest before adding with a smirk, "Besides, by the time his new girlfriend is done with him, he''ll be broke again."


    The reaction to Summer''s last words was immediate. Samantha''s fork froze halfway to her mouth, her eyes widening. "What girl?"


    Sylvia leaned forward so quickly she nearly knocked over her water glass, her silver hair swishing forward. "Don has a girlfriend?"

 Chapter 275 Sabotage X Heroics (Part 6)

    Don entered the house, the soft **thud** of his shoes hitting the floor in the entryway. As he started to work at his laces, he could hear Samantha''s voice down the hallway. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."I don''t think that''s true Summer, maybe it''s nothing."


    Don''s sock-clad feet padded across the hardwood as he made his way toward the dining area. Once there, he leaned against the doorframe, crossing his arms casually.


    Find adventures at empire


    "What''s nothing?"


    His question hung in the air as four pairs of eyes turned to him almost simultaneously.


    Instead of the usual warm welcome, he was met with a set of strange expressions. Samantha sat at the head of the table, her fingers fidgeting with her napkin, worry lines creasing her forehead.


    Beside her, Sylvia''s purple eyes narrowed as she studied Don with uncharacteristic skepticism. Summer on the other hand was slouched in her chair, her usual smirk replaced by an unimpressed frown.


    Only Amanda, seated opposite Summer, maintained her characteristic cheer. She beamed at Don, waggling her eyebrows suggestively.


    "Welcome back Donnie, you''ve had a busy day, huh, huh?"


    Don''s eyebrow crept upward as he surveyed the scene. ''Did I do something wrong?'' The thought crossed his mind as he took in their expressions.


    ''I''m too tired to do this.'' He thought before stretching dramatically, covering his mouth with one hand as he answered Amanda. "Yeah, I''m pretty beat. I managed to get registered with Donald at the VR center then I hung out with an online friend I finally got to meet. After that it was just more and more paperwork with Ms. Claire."


    Don turned to Sylvia, his shoulders relaxing slightly. "By the way, she''s waiting for you outside."


    The change in Sylvia was immediate. She practically bounced up from her chair, energy radiating from her previously suspicious demeanor.


    "Ou, better hurry then!" She smoothed her skirt and gave a quick bow toward Samantha. "Thanks for the meal Mrs. Bright!" Spinning on her heel, she waved at Amanda and Summer. "Later!"


    The **click-clack** of her footsteps faded down the hallway, followed by the soft **thump** of the front door.


    In the silence that followed, Samantha''s fingers drummed nervously on the table. "Hey, sweetie," she began, her voice hesitant. "Do you happen to be seeing any girls?" She paused, holding up her hands placatingly. "I''m not against it or anything, just-"


    "Just worried some gold digger will leave you dry or worse paying child support because you''re a horny idiot," Summer cut in, crossing her arms over her chest with a quick motion.


    "Summer!" Samantha''s voice immediately became louder, but not enough to cause Summer to take a step back.


    Summer''s response was instead a defiant "hmph" as she turned her head away. "What? It''s true."


    A cold sweat formed on Don''s forehead as he considered a terrifying possibility.


    ''Don''t tell me the old Don had a baby mama?'' The thought alone made his stomach light.


    Samantha, clasped her hands together and said to Summer, "It''s clearly not that serious, Summer. It was only maybe a date, nothing intimate." Despite her reassuring tone, her eyes showed some uncertainty as she turned to Don. "Right, honey?"


    Don''s eyebrows furrowed as he crossed his arms. "What''s this about? I''m confused."


    **Tch** Summer rolled her eyes dramatically, lifting her phone from her the table. "This," she thrust the screen toward Don''s direction. "Don''t pretend. You''re literally one of the trending topics of the day."


    The screen displayed a post showing Don and Tori at the campus McBurger. The pieces finally clicked into place in his mind. He''d anticipated something like this might happen, but hadn''t expected his family to react so strongly.


    ''This is ridiculous,'' he thought, watching Summer''s accusatory glare.


    Drawing from his past experiences, Don knew better than to try explaining himself - it would only feed their suspicions.


    Instead, he let his features darken with annoyance, his jaw tightening as he spoke. "Seriously? I just had a meal with my friend, or is it wrong now to have female friends?"


    He took a step forward, his voice gaining an edge. "You literally had two guy friends over the first time I saw you since coming back. But no, I can''t have friends of the opposite gender right? since I''m just a horny idiot?"


    The shift in the room was immediate. Summer''s defensive posture crumbled, her shoulders dropping as guilt flashed across her face. As for Samantha, her hand moved to her chest, her expression stricken with remorse.


    Summer, however, wasn''t ready to back down completely. She shifted her weight, clutching her phone tighter. "If it''s just a friend, why do you look all lovey-dovey in this post?"


    Don''s response was immediate, his eyes narrowing as he stared her down. "Since when is McBurger a place to be lovey-dovey?" He threw his hands up in exasperation. "You know what? Fine. Trust some post over me. I''m not even going to argue over something this silly. Good night."


    **Thud** **Thud** Wasting no time, Don turned toward the stairs, his shoulders rigid with false anger.


    "Donnie, please-" Samantha''s voice wavered as she tried to reach out, but Don was already ascending the stairs, taking them two at a time.


    Summer sat frozen, her phone now hanging limply at her side as she watched her brother disappear upstairs. The silence that followed was heavy, broken only by the soft **tick** **tick** of the clock in the corner.


    After Don''s figure fully disappeared upstairs, Samantha let out a helpless sigh, wringing her hands together nervously before turning to look at Summer.


    Her daughter sat frozen in place, looking incredibly lost, clearly not expecting such a reaction from Don.


    Amanda shifted uncomfortably in her seat, her earlier silence now weighing on her conscience.


    She had held back, worried about making things worse, but now regretted not stepping in. Her fingers drummed against the edge of the table as she contemplated how such a minor issue had escalated so quickly.


    "I should have said something," Amanda finally spoke, her voice soft. "Don''s right - this isn''t something worth arguing over."


    Upstairs, Don closed his bedroom door and looked it.


    A mild sigh escaped his lips as he paced to the center of the room. The whole display downstairs had been more theatrical than genuine - an irritation rather than the upset image he''d portrayed.


    Standing before his bed, Don glanced at his watch. "Maybe I could get some reading done before checking in with Elle," he thought. But, just then, a vibration from his pocket interrupted his thoughts. **bzzt** **bzzt**


    Pulling out his phone, he found a message from Gary:


    "Evening sir, if time will allow, please do call as I have some information for you. Should you not be able to, I am compiling an entry for upload to Gary Assist now and will upload it in the next hour or so."


    Don''s eyebrows rose with interest. He moved toward the open window, where the curtains moved in the cool night breeze. Moonlight streaked across the floor in silver ribbons as he initiated the call.


    The connection established almost instantly. "Good evening sir, I hope I didn''t interrupt anything," Gary''s sophisticated tone sounded through the speaker.


    Don peered through a gap in the curtains, his eyes scanning the backyard below. "Not at all. Is this about the new base?"


    "No," Gary replied. "Though the young madam has been incredibly eager to sell the base now. All should be done by the end of the week."


    "I see." Don stepped back from the window, running a hand through his hair as Gary continued.


    "The information I was referring to involves the Hell Riders gang."


    Don''s eyebrow arched as he moved away from the window entirely, his interest clearly piqued. He crossed his arms, moonlight casting half his face in shadow.


    "Go on."

 Chapter 276 Sabotage X Heroics (Part 7)

    Don''s bedroom was quiet, save for the soft hum of the air conditioning and the occasional rustle of sheets as Don shifted his position on the edge of his bed. The dim light from his bedside lamp cast long shadows across the room, creating a contemplative atmosphere. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.**Click**


    Don''s earbuds crackled as Gary cleared his throat on the other end.


    "If I may begin, sir," Gary''s voice came through clearly. "I''ve received some rather interesting intelligence from several of my contacts in the information trade."


    Don leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees as he listened intently


    "The Hell Riders gang appears to be orchestrating a significant movement of their product today," Gary continued. "They''re utilizing multiple routes, each leading to designated stash houses."


    Don''s eyebrows furrowed a little as he processed this information. He stood up and began pacing, his bare feet silent against the plush carpet. "I didn''t think they''d recover so quickly," he muttered, running a finger across his chin and rubbing it.


    **Hmmmm**


    Gary''s thoughtful hum carried a note of concern. "I don''t think they have, if I''m being quite honest, sir Don." There was a pause, and when Gary spoke again, his tone had shifted to one of careful suspicion.


    "I just find it strange how quickly all this is happening. It could either be a desperate attempt on their part or a trap." Another pause followed before he added, "I highly suspect the latter."


    Don stopped his pacing and moved to lean against the wall next to the bed, crossing his arms. The cool surface pressed against his back through his thin t-shirt as he considered Gary''s words.


    "You''re probably right," he acknowledged, then pushed off from the wall to return to his perch on the bed''s edge. "So what do you think? Is it worth checking out?"


    The silence that followed seemed to stretch for several heartbeats before Gary responded. "I cannot split the two sides of the risk, so this decision is entirely up to you, sir Don."


    ''Is he testing me?'' Don thought to himself, absently picking at a loose thread on his pants.


    As a new supervillain, he''d come to rely heavily on Gary''s guidance, viewing the butler as an endless fountain of criminal wisdom.


    But now, faced with this ambiguous response, he couldn''t help but wonder if Gary was genuinely uncertain or simply allowing Don to exercise his own judgment.


    Don straightened his posture, a decision crystallizing in his mind. "In that case," he said firmly, "I''d like to check it out."


    ----


    The night air hung heavy with the scent of motor oil and rust as Don stood motionless in a narrow alleyway.


    His Predator suit, black as pitch, seemed to drink in what little light filtered through from the distant street lamps.


    The time had just ticked past 10 PM, and this particular industrial district, known as the Burrows, had settled into its nocturnal scene.


    **Vrrrrrm** A car rolled past the alley''s entrance, its headlights briefly illuminating the cramped space before plunging it back into darkness.


    Don shifted his weight, his feet crunching softly against broken glass and cigarette butts. Around him, overflowing garbage bins lined the walls, stuffed with discarded auto parts and empty cardboard boxes.


    "I''m here," Don''s voice, altered by the mask, came out as a deep, resonant growl. He leaned against one of the bins, crossing his arms as he waited for Gary''s response through an earbud he still had on under the mask.


    "Brilliant, sir," Gary''s crisp voice crackled through. "According to the information we have, the packages the Hell Riders moved through the entire east side are being stored at a garage compound beyond the road."


    Don tilted his head, listening intently as Gary continued his briefing about Greg Holdings and his son''s connection to the Deadly Damsels. The shadows around Don''s form began to writhe and move like smoke in a gentle breeze, responding to his growing focus.


    **Clang** A distant metal door slammed shut somewhere in the industrial complex, making Don''s head snap toward the sound. After a moment, he relaxed his stance.


    "It''s a shaky connection but definitely has reasonable merit," Don muttered in response, pushing off from the bin and taking a few steps forward with the shadows following his movement like loyal pets. "Let me first do a sweep of the compound and just check things out. I should be able to see whether or not this is a trap without alerting anyone."


    The deep timbre of his modified voice echoed slightly off the narrow walls as a slight breeze stirred up some papers, sending them skittering across the cracked concrete at his feet.


    "Not a bad idea, sir," Gary responded, the sound of rapid typing audible in the background. "In the meantime, I''ll see if I can manage to hack into that particular area''s electricals so we can cut the lights."


    Under his mask, Don''s lips curved into a smile. The golden accents of his suit caught the dim light as he rolled his shoulders, preparing for action. "You do that. I''ll get started on my end as well."


    **Whoosh**


    The shadows around Don suddenly surged, wrapping around him like a cocoon. In the span of a heartbeat, his form dissolved into the darkness, leaving behind only wisping tendrils of shadow that gradually faded into nothingness.


    ----


    Don reappeared at the security checkpoint, his form practically invisible as he studied the setup from the shadows.


    The booth was a simple metal and glass structure, illuminated by the harsh glow of fluorescent lights. Inside, a lanky guard with a patchy beard reclined in his chair, boots propped on the console.


    His colleague, a shorter man with a crew cut and weathered face, stood by the gate taking long drags from his cigarette.


    **whoosh**


    The standing guard flinched as a cold breeze hit his neck. "What the-" he slapped at his skin, his cigarette tumbling to the ground.


    His partner bolted upright, chair squeaking. "Everything alright out there?"


    Examining his empty palm, the first guard clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Nothing, just a mosquito."


    "Jesus," the booth guard slumped back down, wiping his forehead. "You had me worried. Those cars here on special order are making me nervous."


    "Shut up man," the first guard warned, crushing his fallen cigarette under his boot. "Remember, we''re just guards. We didn''t hear anything strange, we didn''t see anything strange."


    The booth guard nodded slowly, sinking deeper into his chair. "Yeah... you''re right."


    Behind the booth, Don materialized briefly in the shadows, processing their exchange. ''Not much intel here,'' he thought before vanishing again.


    Over the next hour, Don''s form flickered between locations throughout the compound.


    He appeared behind stacked crates as two guards discussed their weekend plans. He then materialized in the rafters of Garage C while a maintenance worker complained about overtime.


    Each new position revealed fragments of conversation but nothing substantial.


    Finally, Don emerged on a darkened rooftop, crouching low as voices carried across from the adjacent building.


    Two massive guards stood smoking, their muscled frames adorned with prison-style neck tattoos. Their full beards and hard eyes spoke of a rougher background than the average security detail Don had seen around, despite them wearing the same uniform.


    "This bait even gonna work?" the first one questioned, passing a cigarette to his partner. "Feels like I''m bustin'' my ass for nothin''."


    The second guard took a long drag, his knuckle tattoos visible in the ember''s glow. "Who knows, brother. Better than sittin'' with our thumbs up our asses while our boys keep gettin'' picked off."


    "Heh, true that." The first guard chuckled darkly, cracking his neck. "When I catch the motherfucker whose been messin'' with our operation..." He drew his thumb across his throat. "Gonna make him wish he never crossed the Family."


    His partner grunted in agreement, flicking ash over the edge. "Gonna be one hell of a party when we do."


    Don remained motionless in the shadows, a smile forming beneath his mask. ''Found you.''

 Chapter 277 Sabotage X Heroics (Part 8)

    Don remained crouched on the rooftop, blending seamlessly with the darkness. Using his enhanced vision, he picked out every detail of the garage entrance where two men stood guard.''If Gary''s really testing me, running back for instructions won''t impress anyone,'' Don thought, his fingers flexing as he prepared himself. "Beastshift," he whispered.


    **Whoosh**


    A tingling sensation washed over his body, making him feel weightless. His vision sharpened dramatically, the darkness peeling away to reveal crystal clear details of the compound.


    Heat signatures also bloomed in his field of view, painting thermal portraits of everything within 500 meters. The two guards burned bright orange against the cool blue background of the night.


    Rather than rushing in, Don vanished from the roof and melted into the shadows near the garage. He then watched and waited, studying the movements of the two with predatory patience.


    The two men continued their casual conversation, completely unaware of his presence.


    "Here man," the first man said, passing the cigarette to his companion before shifting his weight from foot to foot. "I need to take a piss."


    The second guard accepted the cigarette, taking a long drag. "Alright, but hurry up. Ash made it clear to avoid splitting up."


    "What? Does she expect us to hold hands as we take bathroom breaks too?" The first man scoffed as he walked toward the side of the garage.


    His friend let out a rough laugh. "Just hurry up man."


    The first man waved dismissively and rounded the corner. He walked a few steps then stopped near the wall, his fingers fumbling with his zipper.


    Suddenly, a slight movement caught his eye - the pitch-black wall in front of him seemed to ripple like water.


    "What the fu-" he started to say.


    **SCHLICK**


    However, a massive obsidian spike erupted from the wall.


    It punched through his skull with devastating force, spraying bone fragments and gray matter in a grotesque arc. The wet crunch of shattering bone echoed faintly in the night air, followed by a soft **thud** as his body went limp.


    Back at the garage entrance, his friend took another drag of the cigarette, glancing toward the corner. "Hey don''t tell me you''re taking a shit there Bob?"


    Silence answered him.


    The cigarette trembled slightly between his fingers as he called out again, his voice tight with subtle fear. "Bob?"


    The man shifted his weight uncomfortably, taking out his phone and clutching it tightly in one hand, the faint glow from the screen casting eerie shadows on his face. "Bob?" he called again, his voice wavering slightly this time as flashed his phone''s torch at the dark corner.


    Still no answer. Then, to add to his growing unease, his phone let out a soft **beep** as the battery flashed low and went off.


    "Damn it, Bob." His tone was harsher now, as if the irritation could mask the creeping unease.


    He glanced toward the corner where Bob had disappeared, the steel walls now looking cold and uninviting under the dim overhead lights nearby. The shadows there seemed unnaturally thick, almost alive.


    With a frustrated grunt, the guard shoved his phone into his pocket. "Alright, I''m comin''," he muttered, taking a hesitant step forward.


    But just as he was about to round the corner, his boot caught on something slick and he stumbled, quickly pinwheeling his arms for balance. But the moment he looked down, it was too late. A dark glossy tendril coiled around his ankle like a living rope and yanked hard.


    "Uff!" He hit the ground with a muffled **thud, the wind knocked out of him. Panic quickly set in as more tendrils erupted forward, twisting around his limbs and pinning him to the cold concrete floor.


    His mouth opened to scream, but another tendril snaked up, covering it in an instant.


    The man''s muffled cries echoed briefly, barely rising above a whisper, before silence fell again as the shadows writhed around him, shifting and pulsing as though savoring his fear.


    He thrashed, trying to break free, but it was pointless.


    "Looking for Bob?" Suddenly, a voice came from nowhere and everywhere all at once¡ªa low, menacing whisper that seemed to emanate from the shadows themselves, at least to the now terrified man.


    He froze immediately, his eyes widening and darting around in all directions, looking for the source of the voice.


    His breath came in short, terrified gasps against the oppressive weight of the tendril over his mouth.


    Then, from the darkness just beside him, a figure began to take form.


    Don emerged, as if stepping out of the steel itself, his dark form glinting faintly from the dim light nearby. His mask''s skeletal visage loomed over the man, the empty glowing sockets of the skull staring down with menacing intent.


    "Bob''s not available right now," Don continued, crouching down beside the immobilized man. The tendrils adjusted slightly, loosening their grip on the guard''s mouth just enough to let him speak. "But you''re going to answer some questions?"


    The man''s eyes were wide with abject terror, fixed on Don''s black and gold skeletal visage as if the very sight of it would freeze his heart.


    He wanted to scream for help, to call out to someone¡ªanyone¡ªbut the unrelenting certainty in Don''s glowing, hollow gaze told him it would be futile. Even if someone came, they wouldn''t arrive fast enough to save him.


    Don''s voice was quiet, almost conversational, but it carried a weight that crushed any hope of escape. "I know you''re scared. You should be." His head tilted slightly, the movement unnervingly slow. "Because the moment you don''t answer my question, is the moment you''ll die like your friend."


    The man''s breath hitched, his trembling lips parting to respond, but no words came out. ''Bob''s dead?''


    The realization struck him hard, causing his heart to start hammering in his chest and his stomach to twist into a hollow knot. His breathing turned shallow and erratic as adrenaline flooded his veins.


    Don ignored the man''s panicked state, his tone devoid of sympathy as he asked, "Where is your leader?"


    The question lingered in the cold air, but the man could only shake his head in trembling denial. Tears began to fall down his face as he stammered, "P-please, I don''t know! Listen, I got a ki¡ª"


    He never finished.


    Without hesitation, Don willed a shadowy spike to erupt from the ground beneath the man''s head. **SCHLICK!** It punctured through his skull with brutal force. Bone fragments and blood sprayed outward, just like with Bob, decorating the steel wall and surrounding concrete with a grotesque splatter.


    The man''s head jerked upward briefly, his eyes rolling back before his limp body sagged against the shadows holding him.


    For a moment, Don remained crouched, his gaze fixed on the lifeless form before him. A small pool of blood began to spread across the cold concrete floor, its deep red sheen catching the dim light from the front of the garage.


    Don didn''t doubt the man''s words; the truth in his plea had been clear. But truth wasn''t enough. The information he needed wasn''t there, and that made the man useless.


    Standing smoothly, Don glanced down at the body, the expression fixed on his mask cold and detached.


    His focus was pulled away as the earbud crackled to life again. Gary''s voice came through, just as calm and professional. "Sir, I''ve succeeded in hacking into the electricals. Would you like me to turn off the lights in the compound?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don didn''t respond immediately, his glowing gaze shifting toward the garage entrance in front of him.


    Meanwhile, the inside the garage, the interior was unremarkable at first glance, a typical workshop with grease-stained floors and the faint smell of oil hanging in the air. Tools hung neatly on one wall, and a few workbenches were scattered across the space, cluttered with parts and equipment.


    But what drew attention were the shelves lining the far side. They were stacked with bricks wrapped in plastic, their off-white hue suggesting the presence of drugs.


    At the center of the garage, a group of four men were present. All bore rough, unshaven faces, scarred knuckles, and tattoos peeking out from beneath their grease-streaked uniforms.


    Three of them were seated on the floor, a deck of cards laid out between them, while the fourth leaned casually against the wall, a cigarette dangling from his lips.


    One of the men on the floor, a lanky figure with a patchy beard, slammed down a pair of cards and grinned. "That''s a winning hand, boys!" he gloated, spreading his arms wide as if to bask in his victory.


    "Bullshit," the shortest of the three groaned, throwing his own cards to the ground. "You got lucky again." He shoved himself up with an irritated grunt. "Fuck this. I''m just tired of waiting around. When''s the fucker giving us problems gonna show up already?"


    The last man, a chubby figure with a shaved head, let out a low chuckle as he gathered up the discarded cards. "Careful what you say, brother. You might jinx¡ª"


    **Click**


    Before the man could finish, the lights abruptly cut out, plunging the garage into complete darkness.

 Chapter 278 Sabotage X Heroics (Part 9)

    The room plunged into an oppressive darkness as the lights cut out, leaving the space shrouded in an eerie, suffocating black.Without windows, the garage became an abyss¡ªperfect for stashing illegal goods, but utterly unnerving when the night stole away every shred of light.


    "Shit!" the guy leaning against the wall, Rusty, hissed, jolting upright. He instinctively clutched at the cigarette hanging from his lips, its faint orange ember the only visible glow in the room.


    For once, the usual swagger in his voice was replaced by unease. He stepped away from the wall, his boots scuffing against the concrete as asked "What the hell''s goin'' down?"


    **scuff** **scuff**


    "Fuck," spat Grady, the lanky man, stumbling forward blindly, his long limbs flailing in search of something solid. His hand quickly landed squarely on Tank''s shoulder, the chubbiest of the bunch, eliciting an immediate bark of irritation from him.


    "Get yer mitts off me, ya dipshit!" Tank yelled, shoving Grady''s hand away. His broad shoulders shifted uncomfortably as he adjusted his footing. "Jesus, Grady, yer actin'' like some prospect who ain''t earned his colors yet."


    **thud**


    Grady muttered "sonofabitch" under his breath but didn''t move far, hovering too close for Tank''s comfort. "This ain''t no joke. Gotta be Bob or Doug killin'' the juice. Fuckin'' prospects always tryin'' to prove somethin''."


    "Yeah, well, maybe if ya weren''t such a candy ass, it wouldn''t get your panties in a twist," Viper, the shortest of the four, chimed in, his voice one of mockery as he leaned against what felt like a tool cabinet. "Probably just them two knuckleheads outside yankin'' our chains."


    **clang**


    Suddenly, something metallic fell in the distance, causing Grady to spin around so fast he nearly lost his balance. "I don''t give two shits whose idea this is¡ªit ain''t funny!" His voice rose as he swung his arms out, accidentally smacking Tank''s shoulder.


    "Watch it, patch holder," Tank growled, rolling his massive shoulder to shake off the contact. "Power goes out all the time in this rat hole." His voice rumbled. "Ain''t no reason to go actin'' like some cage rattled civilian."


    **shuffle** **shuffle**


    The sound of boots dragging across concrete echoed through the darkness as the men tried to establish their bearings.


    Rusty, not too phased, took another long drag of his cigarette, the ember briefly illuminating his weathered face as his he realized something was off. "Whole thing''s got me twisted, brothers. Somethin'' ain''t right here."


    "None of ya got them fancy phones with lights?" Viper asked, trying to maintain his hard-ass facade despite the slight tremor in his voice.


    Rusty let out a gravelly laugh, smoke curling around the dim orange glow. "Where''s yours at, ya loud-mouthed nomad?"


    **creak**


    A door somewhere in the darkness groaned on its hinges, causing all four men to freeze. The ember of Rusty''s cigarette trembled slightly as he held it between his lips.


    "The hell was that?" Tank whispered, his usual booming voice now barely audible. "Bob? Doug? If that''s you prospects messin'' around, yer gonna be cleanin'' bikes with yer tongues for a month!"


    Only silence answered, broken occasionally by the sound of their increasingly rapid breathing and the subtle rustle of their clothes as they shifted nervously in the pitch black.


    Viper opened his mouth to add on to Tank''s words, but before he could, Tank yelped angrily, "Get off me, Grady! I said quit touchin'' me, you damn twig."


    "I''m not touching you!" Grady yelled back, his voice rising in pitch.


    "Then who the fuck¡ª" Tank froze mid-sentence. His hand instinctively moved to his shoulder, where he swore he felt fingers digging into his flesh. "The hell is this?" he mumbled in confusion.


    Suddenly, the grip on his shoulder tightened, and before anyone could react, Tank let out a guttural scream of agony.


    **SCHLICK!**


    The sound was sickening¡ªflesh tearing and bone crunching.


    Tank''s scream turned high-pitched as he stumbled back, his hands flailing downward toward his foot. Blood splattered across the floor as something sharp had pierced through his boot, shredding it along with the flesh inside.


    The front of his boot was now a ruined mess, the steel toe bent and blood-soaked, with chunks of meat and tendon visible through the gory mess.


    "Holy shit!" Viper yelled, stumbling backward, his arms flailing as though trying to bat away whatever invisible force had just attacked Tank.


    "WHAT THE FUCK!" Grady screamed as well, his voice cracking as he fumbled frantically with his pocket. His shaking hands barely managed to retrieve his phone, and after a few agonizing seconds, he turned on the flashlight. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The beam wavered wildly, first hitting Viper, who recoiled from the sudden light.


    "Not me, you idiot! Over there!" Viper shouted, pointing toward Tank.


    Grady turned the beam toward the sound of Tank''s groans. The light landed on the chubby man, who was now on the floor, clutching his mangled boot with trembling hands.


    His face was one of agony as blood pooled beneath him, spreading across the floor in a gruesome, glistening puddle.


    "Get it off! Get it off!" Tank screamed, his voice raw and desperate. His fingers clawed at the shredded leather, but every movement seemed to worsen the pain.


    Grady''s breath hitched as he stared at the grisly sight. He subconsciously stumbled back, his hand shaking so violently that he dropped his phone.


    **Thud**


    The light winked out as the phone hit the floor, leaving them in total darkness once more.


    "Pick it up, you fucker!" Viper shouted, his voice trembling despite the anger in his words. "There''s something in here!"


    Grady''s entire body trembled as Viper yelled at him, his voice loud with panic. "Pick up the damn phone, Grady! What are you waitin'' for?"


    Rusty, still not as fearful as the others, reached into his pocket with steady hands, though his jaw was clenched tight. His fingers fumbled briefly before retrieving a lighter. He then flicked it on with a quick motion, the small flame sputtering to life with a soft **click~**.


    The dim glow cast short, shifting shadows across the center garage''s blood-smeared floor. Chunks of mangled flesh and streaks of red pooled beneath Tank, whose heavy groans filled the suffocating atmosphere.


    The sight was incredibly grotesque, with the metallic scent of blood lingering in the air. Even with the poor lighting, the damage to Tank''s leg was clear enough to draw looks of disgust and dread from all three of his fellow gang members.


    "Goddammit!" Tank cried out, his voice cracking as he clutched at the shredded remains of his foot. His fingers hovered over the mangled mess, unsure of where to even apply pressure. "My fuckin'' leg! What happened to my leg? Turn on the goddamn light!"


    His breathing had become erratic, every wheezing gasp punctuated by shouts as adrenaline flowed through his battered body.


    Grady, still trembling, hesitantly crouched down. The faint gleam of his phone was partially illuminated by Rusty''s lighter, casting just enough light to guide his hand. He reached out cautiously, his fingers hovering over the phone as if touching it might trigger something worse.


    "Just grab it already!" Viper impatiently urged, though his voice trembled as badly as Grady''s hands.


    Grady swallowed hard and made a move to snatch the phone. His fingers brushed its edge, but one lingered too long in the dark.


    Something smooth and cold slithered around his finger¡ªa sensation so foreign and unnatural that it sent a violent shiver down his spine.


    "Aahhh!" Grady immediately screamed, recoiling so hard he stumbled backward, the phone skittering out of reach once more. "Somethin''s got me! Somethin''s got me!"


    Rusty stepped back instinctively, raising the lighter higher to illuminate the scene. "What the fuck''re you screamin'' about now?"


    Grady didn''t answer. Instead he spun on his heel, kicking wildly into the darkness with the conviction that whatever had touched him had a body, a target hidden just beyond the faint circle of light.


    But his frantic kick landed far worse than expected.


    **SCHLICK!**


    The moment his leg entered the darkness, a black spike shot up from the floor, spearing through Grady''s leg at the knee with a sickening crunch of bone and rip of flesh. Blood sprayed outward, splattering against the ground and catching Rusty''s boots in thin arcs.


    "AAAAHHHHH!" Grady''s scream echoed through the garage, raw and agonized, tearing at his throat as he collapsed sideways. He clawed at the floor, his trembling fingers scraping against the concrete as he cried out, "Help me! Fuck! Help me!"


    The spike pinned his leg to the ground, its jagged edges embedded deep in his knee. It was a pain Grady had never felt before. Fresh blood flowed freely, pooling and glistening in the dim light.


    The jagged remains of his pants and skin peeled back around the wound, revealing the raw, torn tissue beneath. The sight was horrific¡ªa gaping mess of shattered bone and shredded tendons.


    Explore more stories with empire


    "Holy mother of shit¡­" Rusty muttered, the flame of his lighter trembling as he stared at the grotesque scene before him.


    Viper, meanwhile, had gone pale, his jaw working soundlessly as he tried to process what he was seeing. His arms hung limply at his sides, his earlier bravado utterly crushed. "The fuck¡­?" he whispered hoarsely, his voice barely audible.


    Grady''s screams didn''t let up, each cry followed by gasping breaths as he writhed on the floor. Every slight movement of his leg sent fresh waves of agony coursing through his body, but the spike held firm, refusing to let him go.


    "Get it out!" he wailed, clawing at the ground. "Get it the fuck out!"


    But neither Rusty nor Viper moved to help. The light was too dim for them to even see what had injured Grady, let alone help. Their feet remained rooted to the floor. their eyes darting nervously between Grady''s mangled leg and the darkness surrounding them.


    Then, came Don''s voice¡ªdeep, resonant, and cold as death itself.


    "Tell me where your leader is," he asked, his tone calm yet menacing. To the terrified men present, his voice seemed to come from everywhere at once, echoing off the steel walls. "Do that, and you might just leave with your lives."


    Rusty turned his head sharply, his eyes scanning the blackness beyond the lighter''s glow. His lips moved soundlessly for a moment before he whispered, "Who the fuck are you¡­?"


    Viper took a shaky step backward, his boot splashing in the blood spreading across the floor. "Rusty¡­" he muttered, barely audible. "This ain''t normal, man. This is some freak shit¡­"


    Rusty tightened his grip on the lighter, his knuckles whitening as the small flame wavered from his erractic movements. "No shit, genius. But you heard him... it. We tell ''im where Ash and Vik are, maybe we walk out of this."

 Chapter 279 Sabotage X Heroics (Part 10)

    Viper edged closer to Rusty, his boots scuffing lightly against the blood-slick floor. His breathing became shallow and his body visibly trembled as he nodded at Rusty''s suggestion.He glanced toward the darkness, his face dimly lit by the flickering flame of Rusty''s lighter. The glow threw messy shadows across the garage walls, doing little to ease the suffocating void surrounding them.


    "We''ll tell you whatever you wanna know," Viper began, his voice shaky but loud enough to echo. He swallowed hard as he said this, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he licked his dry lips. "Vik and Ash are the bosses, they''re¡ª"


    Before he could finish, two bloodied hands shot out from the darkness and clamped down on his leg. The grip was firm and desperate, fingers curling tightly around his pants.


    "Ah!" Viper yelped, nearly jumping out of his skin as he staggered backward. His foot slipped slightly in the pooling blood, but he managed to keep upright. He then snapped his head down, eyes wide as he scanned the hands clinging to him.


    Recognition set in almost immediately as his gaze landed on the tattoos inked just above the wrists¡ªtank tracks and chains, a mark as distinct as the man himself.


    "Tank?" Viper stammered, his panic briefly giving way to confusion.


    Tank''s head emerged from the darkness, his face one of rage. Blood streaked his features, both from his mangled foot and the splatter that had sprayed across his clothes. His teeth were clenched, and his eyes burned with anger as he glared up at Viper.


    "You fuckin'' sellout!" Tank snarled, his voice raw and furious. "You''re gonna break our code ''cause you''re scared?!"


    Viper froze for a moment, his mouth hanging open. Tank''s grip on his leg tightened, the veins in his arms bulging as he dragged himself further out of the shadows. Despite the agony evident in his movements, his rage seemed to fuel him, overpowering the crippling pain radiating from his leg.


    Rusty lowered the lighter slightly, its flame casting a clearer view of Tank. For a split second, Rusty''s own breath paused¡ªhe''d half expected some monster lurking in the dark after Viper''s scream.


    But seeing Tank, battered and bloody, brought a mix of relief and dread. He took a cautious step closer, his free hand raised as if to calm his enraged comrade.


    "Tank, brother," Rusty began, his voice low. "Let''s not turn on each other. This ain''t worth dying over¡ª"


    "You''re no brother of mine!" Tank cut him off, his voice trembling from the raw emotion. "How could you?!" His gaze flicked between Rusty and Viper, disgust etched deep into his features.


    Rusty winced but held his ground. "C''mon, man. We''ve all got shit to lose. Let''s just¡ª"


    "Fuck that!" Viper interrupted, his voice rising to a frantic shout. He shook his leg violently, trying to break free of Tank''s iron grip. "I ain''t dyin'' for that dumbass Vik and that angry bitch Ash! If you want to, then fine by me!"


    Tank''s lips peeled back into a snarl as Viper turned his attention back toward the darkness.


    "Hey!" Viper called out, his voice cracking slightly as he directed his words into the void. "Whoever you are, Vik and Ash are at a stash house on Prominila Road, just behind the abandoned apartment projects and¡ª"


    "Argh, you traitor!" Tank roared, cutting him off again.


    Using his superior strength, Tank yanked hard on Viper''s leg, dragging him down onto the blood-soaked floor with a heavy **thud**. Before Viper could even react, Tank was on him, his fists coming down in a set of savage blows.


    Read latest chapters on empire


    **Smack!** **Thud!** **Crack!**


    Each hit landed with pwerful force, the sound of bone and flesh meeting flesh reverberating through the garage.


    "Argh! Fuck! Stop-!!" Viper raised his arms in a futile attempt to shield his face, his cries of pain mixing with Tank''s furious shouts. "Fuckin sellout! Just die!"


    "Tank, stop!" Rusty yelled, stepping forward but hesitating, unsure of whether to intervene.


    From the floor, Grady''s weak voice came through, trembling with desperation. "Somebody¡ªhelp me! Please! Just tell it what it wants to know!"


    Rusty didn''t even glance in his direction. "Shut up, Grady!" he snapped, his attention fixed on the brawl unfolding before him.


    Tank paused for a brief second, his bloodied knuckles hovering mid-air as he turned his head toward Grady. His expression was nothing short of murderous. "If you don''t die in here," he spat, his voice dangerously low, "I''ll kill you myself."


    Grady whimpered, his voice fading into incoherent pleas as he clutched at his mangled leg, too weak to fight or argue. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Viper squirmed beneath Tank, his voice muffled as he tried to shout through the assault. "Rusty! Fuckin'' do somethin''!"


    Rusty''s eyes darted between Tank and Viper, his jaw tightening as he watched Tank''s bloodied fists slam down repeatedly on the smaller man.


    "Shit," Rusty muttered under his breath. Coming to a quick decision, he stepped forward hurriedly, his boots sloshing in the sticky pool of blood on the floor. Without hesitation, he raised his leg and drove the steel-toed front of his boot directly into Tank''s face.


    **CRACK!**


    The impact was heavy, Tank''s head snapping backward with the force of the blow. His grip on Viper slackened immediately and his bloodied hands fell limply to his sides.


    His body then slumped sideways onto the floor, half-hidden by the encroaching darkness. A thin trail of blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, pooling beneath his head and mingling with the larger puddles already on the ground.


    Rusty staggered back a step, breathing hard as he glared at Tank''s motionless form. "Fuck, fuck, fuck," he muttered repeatedly, his voice full of frustration. "Dammit Tank I told you to stop, fuck!"


    Viper scrambled to his feet, clutching at his bruised ribs as he backed away from Tank. His face was pale, his lip split, and blood smeared across his chin. "Fuck," he hissed as well, staring at Tank''s still body. "Shit, you didn''t have to kill him!"


    Rusty turned sharply, his expression a mix of anger and disbelief. "The fuck you say? You''re lucky I hit him before he beat you into the concrete, dumbass! You''d be dead if I hadn''t stepped in!"


    Before Viper could retort, a voice rolled through the garage like a cold wind, deep, resonant, and full of menace. "I think you should be more concerned with your own lives."


    The words froze both men in place. Viper instinctively inched closer to Rusty, while Rusty himself raised his lighter higher, his knuckles white as he tightened his grip on the tiny flame, hoping it would stave off the growing sense of doom surrounding them.


    Don''s voice came again, a low rumble that seemed to reverberate from every shadow. "If you think that light is what''s keeping you alive, I''d be more than happy to prove you wrong if you keep wasting time."


    The threat caused Viper''s throat to tighten. His voice got stuck, his trembling lips unable to form words. Rusty, though no less terrified, managed to speak, his tone shaky and uneven.


    "Y-yeah," Rusty stammered, nodding toward the darkness. "Yeah, they''re at the stash house on Prominila Road. I-It''s a building right behind some fancy apartment complex that never got finished. T-there''s a bunch of bikes parked out front. Y-you can''t miss it."


    His words came faster now, desperation creeping into his voice. "Listen, just let us go! The product we move¡ªshit, it ain''t even real! It''s worthless, I swear!"


    From the floor, Grady''s weak voice croaked out, barely audible. "It''s true... please... just let us go..." His words trailed off into incoherent mumbles again, his strength rapidly fading.


    Rusty''s was a mess as he spoke, his thoughts jumbled. ''Whatever this guy is, he''s either after the product or got beef with Vik and Ash. Doesn''t matter. I just need to get the fuck out of here.''


    Crime had always been risky, especially with the rise of superheroes. But the rules had been clear¡ªget caught, get arrested, do your time. Sure, there were turf wars and the occasional bar brawl or hit, but nothing like this. Nothing so personal. So terrifying.


    "We''ve told you everything," Viper added, his voice trembling as he finally found the courage to speak. He turned his wide eyes back toward the darkness. "Please, let us go now..."


    The moment the words left his mouth, a hand emerged from the shadows. It was large, gloved, and coated in a faint mist of black, like smoke curling from an unseen fire. The sight froze both men in place, their breath caught simultaneously in their throats.


    The hand moved slowly, reaching for Rusty''s lighter. Rusty flinched, instinctively releasing his grip as the hand closed around the small object.


    "No..." Viper whimpered, his back hitting the cold steel wall as he edged away. Rusty followed suit, his own back pressing against the cabinet behind him, his legs feeling like jelly beneath him.


    Finally, Don stepped fully out of the shadows, his form tall and imposing. The sockets of his mask burned white, casting an unholy glow that seemed to pierce straight into their souls.


    "You won''t be needing this anymore," Don said calmly, his voice chilling as he crushed the lighter effortlessly in his hand.


    **Crunch**


    The room plunged back into absolute darkness, the flame extinguished, leaving only the sounds of Rusty and Viper''s desperate screams.


    "No¡­ please."


    "No¡­ no¡­ noooooooo!"

 Chapter 280 Sabotage X Heroics (Part 11)

    The garage, once filled with frantic screams and violent scuffles, was now presided over by a suffocating silence. The air was heavy with the scent of blood and raw flesh with the only light coming from the glowing sockets of Don''s mask, casting a cold, glow over the mess below.Don stood motionless, his gaze fixed on the blood-soaked floor. The twisted remains of Viper and Rusty were beneath him, their faces frozen in expressions of sheer terror, the last moments of their lives written into their mangled features.


    While their bodies were ruined beyond recognition, their faces remained disturbingly intact, like grotesque monuments to their fear.


    It was a gruesome sight, and even for Don, this was new territory. In the simulations he''d used to train his mind, he''d always been a spectator or victim, never the actor. But this... this was different.


    The blood, the screams, the stench¡ªit was real. The weight of his actions bore down on him, but he pushed it aside, steeling himself. A clean, quick death would have sufficed, but this? This was intentional. Necessary. To send a message.


    The earbud in his ear crackled to life again, breaking the oppressive silence. Gary''s voice came through, smooth and calm. "Are you finished there, sir? I could hear the poor souls screaming even while on idle."


    "Yes," Don replied curtly, his tone also calm despite the scene around him. "I''m done, and I''ve got a location. Prominila Road, behind an unfinished apartment complex." Discover more stories at empire


    Gary''s voice brightened, his approval evident. "Brilliant, sir. Do you wish to head there now?"


    Don remained silent for a moment, his glowing gaze drifting back to the limp bodies of Tank and Grady. Finally, he replied, "No. The product they''re moving is fake. Attacking other stash houses would be pointless. Leaving just this one in its current state will send the message I want and unnerve their leaders."


    "Ah, a sound approach," Gary said, his tone thoughtful and approving. "The use of fake product and a setup like this suggests they aren''t as desperate as we initially assumed. However, once they realize the threat is superhuman, they may escalate methods, potentially hiring superhuman muscle."


    Don acknowledged the point with a slight nod, his shadowy form shifting as he stepped over the scattered remains on the floor. His boots made soft squelches against the blood-soaked concrete. "It''s a risk I''m willing to take," he said. "But I need to see how they react to this first. Can you arrange for surveillance near the location I mentioned?"


    "Certainly," Gary replied. "Do you anticipate an immediate reaction?"


    Don''s gaze lingered on Tank''s unconscious form, noting the slow rise and fall of his chest. "Not immediately. But one of them is still breathing. He''ll do perfectly to spread the story."


    Gary''s interest was piqued. "An interesting approach, sir. But wouldn''t that put you at a disadvantage? They''ll know you thrive in darkness." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don''s head tilted slightly. "It will make things trickier," he admitted. "But it will also lead them to rely on that assumption. They''ll focus on finding someone with similar powers, narrowing their search."


    He paused, a faint smile hidden behind the mask. "Fortunately for me, there''s someone in this city with such a power who''s already made a name for themselves."


    Gary chuckled softly, the realization clicking into place. "Ah, I see. Misdirection. Brilliant, sir."


    Don finally stepped away from the carnage, ready to leave. "Prepare the vehicle," he said. "I''ll be ready to leave shortly."


    "Very good, sir," Gary replied. "I''ll send it immediately."


    Don started to move toward the shadowed corner of the garage, the soles of his boots leaving faint imprints in the smeared blood. But as he neared the edge of the room, he stopped abruptly. A new thought crossed his mind.


    "Actually, Gary," Don said, his voice low and deliberate. "There''s one more thing."


    The faint sound of Gary shifting on the other end of the line was audible before he responded. "What would that be, sir?"


    ----


    Roughly an hour later, Don reappeared in his bedroom, the familiar surroundings a stark contrast to the blood-soaked scene he''d just left behind.


    The predator suit that had enveloped him began to fade, the inky black tendrils retracting into the strange tattoo on his wrist like smoke being pulled into a vacuum. The faint **hiss** of energy dispersing accompanied the transformation, leaving him in his usual attire beneath.


    He stretched briefly, rolling his neck to loosen the tension that had settled in his shoulders during the mission.


    Before he could even begin to contemplate the situation with the Hell Riders, a loud **buzz** broke the silence. His phone, settled on the dresser beside his bed, vibrated insistently, the sound loud in the still room.


    Turning toward the source, Don raised an eyebrow as he walked over, his bare feet **thumping** softly against the floor.


    His phone screen lit up repeatedly, a steady stream of notifications stacking on top of one another.


    Wisps of black smoke still lingered faintly around him, retreating in reverse into the tattoo as if reluctant to vanish entirely.


    Picking up the phone, Don squinted at the display. The sheer volume of missed calls and messages from Summer made him blink in surprise. ''Eighty missed calls and over a hundred messages?'' he thought, his lips quirking upward in a bemused smile.


    Unlocking the device with a quick swipe, he began scrolling through the flood of messages. The trail started innocuously enough:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Hey**


    **Are you awake?**


    **Are you mad at me?**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s brow furrowed slightly as he read on, but the next message made him chuckle softly:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **I''m sorry, okay?**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    His amusement grew with each successive message.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **I didn''t mean it like that; I just thought you were thinking with your dick or something.


    Don''t be mad, okay?**


    Ten minutes later:


    **Please say something already**


    Another ten minutes:


    **I''ll make it up to you later, okay? Anything you want**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The messages became more frantic, a jumble of Summer negotiating with herself as she tried to gauge his silence.


    Don shook his head, the corner of his mouth tugging upward in a smirk. He couldn''t help but find the barrage both endearing and hilarious. "She''s really working herself up over this," he muttered.


    Reaching the latest message, a simple **one sec**, Don raised an eyebrow. "How long does she plan on spamming me?" he wondered aloud, shaking his head.


    Though tempted to let her stew a bit longer, Don decided against it. He began typing a reply, his fingers hovering over the screen as he thought, ''I better just say I forgive her and tease her a little so she lets it go.''


    But before he could finish typing, another notification popped up. This time, it was an attachment file, followed by a cryptic message: **Passcode is 2kkhvjkyi2-ooskuu2739-sokeYYtwks**.


    Don blinked, lowering his phone slightly to stare at it in disbelief. "The fuck?" he muttered. His curiosity piqued, he copied the passcode and opened the file.


    What appeared next made him pause, a quiet laugh escaping his lips as he took in the image. It was a photo of Summer''s topless chest, her well shaped and full tanned breasts filling his screen, though she had strategically included a handwritten note on the corner that read: **I''m sorry**.


    Don rubbed a hand over his face, trying and failing to suppress his grin. ''Now this,'' he thought with an inward chuckle, ''is a type of apology I can get behind.''

 Chapter 281 A Quick Visit (Part 1) (R-18)

    As Don stood in his bedroom, his gaze fixed on the message from Summer, he had a smirk on his usually stoic features. The attachment had surprised him, and he hesitated, considering whether he should reply or not.''Better not respond now,'' he thought. ''Don''t want to give her the wrong idea. She might think I only forgave her because she sent me tits¡­ she wouldn''t be completely wrong I guess.''


    His thumb hovered over the power button, ready to dismiss the screen, when a soft, sexy voice whispered into his right ear, "Getting nudes from your sister, Donnie? That''s some diabolical stuff."


    Startled, Don snapped his head to the side, his eyes narrowing as he recognized the owner of the familiar voice. Trixie, who stood atop his dresser.


    The moment Don settled his gaze on her, she struck a playful pose, her head tilted and a wide smirk on her face. She wore a short plaid red skirt and knee-high white socks paired with a cropped hoodie with torn edges, with centerpiece drawing of a woman''s lips and a playful tongue. Below this rather provocative design was some bold text that read, "I taste as good as I look".


    As she hopped down from the dresser, her pink hair swaying with each quick movement, she inched over to Don''s side. The moonlight that streaked through the windows hit her body, adding to her allure in that moment.


    With a finger gently touching her cheek and her free hand resting on her hip, she flashed Don a mischievous grin. "Did ya miss me?" she inquired, her eyes practically sparkling with amusement.


    Don, remembering his approach to dealing with Trixie, maintained his composure, though his heart quickened at her unexpected arrival. "Not really," he replied, shrugging nonchalantly, masking his true feelings with ease.


    Trixie pouted, her arms crossing under the cropped hoodie, causing it to shift slightly and reveal a tantalizing glimpse of her underboob. Her modest breasts, their pink hue a unique sight as always, bounced with the motion, stirring a primal desire within Don, despite his best efforts to remain unaffected.


    She raised her chin, her pout transforming into a playful grin. "Hmph! Mean," she teased, her tone light and playful as always. "And here I came all this way just to see you."


    Don raised an eyebrow at this, clear skepticism written all over his face. "Oh, I doubt that''s all you came for," he replied, his hand reaching out to suddenly cup one of her breasts. Her already perky nipple pressed against his palm, and unsurprisingly, she leaned into his touch, biting her lower lip to stifle a giggle.


    "Heh, you got me," she admitted, her voice still full of amusement. "Now, what are you gonna do about it?" she playfully challenged, though even the most dense of men could see that it was an invitation.


    Don''s fingers tightened around her breast in immediate response to her words, his thumb brushing her nipple in a slow, provocative motion. "I can think of a few things," he murmured, his breath brushing her ear as he leaned closer. His other hand subtly slid around her waist, pulling her closer, his actions speaking volumes about his intent.


    Don watched Trixie as he did all this, and her playful demeanor throughout she urged him on. Her impish giggle and the way she arched into his touch sent a thrill through him. So with a grin, he decided to continue, taking his sweet time and savoring every moment.


    "Oh? And what might that be?" Trixie asked, her voice now one of anticipation. She bit her lower lip as she said this, a teasing gesture that only fueled Don''s desire. He leaned even closer, his breath brushing against her cheek, and whispered, "I think it''s time to explore more of you."


    Don''s fingers dug into the soft flesh of Trixie''s thighs as he moved his hands from her waist to under her skirt, his grip firm yet gentle as he proceeded to suddenly lift her.


    Trixie''s eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint as he did this, curious about his next move as he positioned her on the edge of the dresser. Then, with a swift motion, he lifted her hoodie, exposing more of her breasts and causing her to gasp softly. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you...?" Trixie''s words trailed off as Don''s hands crept back upward, his touch sending shivers down her spine. Her breathing became heavy as she felt his warm palms against her bare skin, and she couldn''t help but let out a soft, eager whimper.


    **Mn~**


    It was like she was in his power, and the thrill of it made her heart beat faster.


    Don''s gaze traced the lines of her body, from her perky breasts, now fully exposed as her hoodie had ridden up, to her flat stomach, and then lower. He took in the sight of her pink, delicate panties, the fabric stretched tightly against her curves.


    Trixie''s tail, always a telltale sign of her mood, flicked playfully, its tip brushing against Don''s arm. He felt a tingle where it touched, a sensation that only added to the growing fire within him.


    With a subtle flex of his mind, he summoned his Telekinesis power, and Trixie''s panties shifted, revealing her intimate pink folds to his hungry gaze.


    Her breath got caught in her throat as she felt the cool night air caress her exposed core. " **Mn~** **uh~** Don..." she whispered, her voice trailing with eager desire.


    "Shh..." He silenced her with a gentle but authoritative tone. "Let me explore."


    He leaned forward, his breath warm against her sensitive skin, and she shivered at the feeling. His eyes, now glowing slightly, locked with hers for a moment, holding her captive in a trance-like state.


    Trixie felt a rise in her desire for Don¡­ mixed of course with a mischievous urge to tease him. With a slow motion, she arched her back, offering herself to him.


    Don held Trixie''s thighs more tightly, his eyes fixed on the glistening allure of her exposed pussy.


    He then leaned forward, lifting her hips slightly before his lips met the moist softness of her intimate lips. Her body jerked at the contact, a soft moan escaping her lips. **Oh~**


    She then arched her back, her impish nature momentarily subdued by the pleasure coursing through her. Don''s tongue, warm and wet, soon slid out and teased her pussy lips as well, moving in slow circles, **lick**.


    Trixie''s fingers moved to her breasts, cupping and squeezing gently, her nipples hardening under her own touch. **Mn~** "Yeah~" She played with her nipples, twisting and pinching them as Don''s mouth continued its¡­ exploration. **Mn~** "Don..." **uh~** she murmured, her breath coming in quick gasps.


    With careful slowness, Don drove his tongue a little further, parting her lips and sliding it upward, a sensuous invasion that sent shivers through her entire body.


    **Uh~!** "Fuck~" Trixie''s moans grew more insistent as he flicked his tongue over her clit, sending waves of pleasure through her veins. She arched her back further, offering herself to him, her toes curling as the sensations she felt intensified.


    He repeated this action, his tongue sliding between her lips in a rhythm that matched the growing tempo of her breathing.


    Trixie''s hands moved from her breasts, her nails digging into the bedspread as she tried to anchor herself against the tide of pleasure. Her moans were muffled, but her body spoke volumes, her hips undulating in silent encouragement.


    The room was filled with the wet sounds of Don''s exploration, **slurp** **lick**, and Trixie''s soft sighs and moans. "Yeah~~" **Oh~** "Fuck!!" **Mn~**


    Don''s own breathing had now quickened, his senses heightened by the taste of her, a flavor both sweet and spicy, like an exotic fruit. He savored her essence, his tongue moving with the intent to draw out more pleasure from her.


    Trixie''s body trembled, her control slipping as her moans grew louder, "Uah~." She tried to stifle the sounds, aware she couldn''t go too crazy here, but her efforts were in vain. She quickly tried to apologize while gasping, worried she might alert Don''s family, "Sorry..." **huff** "I''ll try..." **huff** "Oh, Don..." **huff** "Please..."


    Don lifted his head to look at her. "I wasn''t planning to stop," he assured her, his voice rough with his own growing desire. "But a change of scenery might be fun."

 Chapter 282 A Quick Visit (Part 2) (R-18)

    Before Trixie could even question Don on what he meant, his fingers curled around her waist, his touch sending shivers down her spine.Then with a swift motion, he lifted her off the dresser, his grip firm yet gentle as tossed her onto the bed. The soft mattress welcomed her, the impact of her landing cushioned by the plush surface.


    Trixie''s body, petite and supple, arched slightly as she adjusted herself in a doggy position with her head looking back at Don. As she settled, her skirt hiked up, showcasing her wonderful curves. The fabric bunched at her waist, exposing the delicate material of her panties and the smooth, creamy skin of her thighs.


    Trixie''s playful nature emerged as she wiggled her ass to tease Don. ** Mn~** "Someone''s being rough... I like it," she purred, her voice one of feigned innocence.


    Don stood at the foot of the bed with his eyes fixed on the enticing sight before him. With quick movements, he unbuttoned his pants, the sound of the zipper echoing in the room.


    He then allowed them to drop to the floor before kicking them aside, revealing his boxer briefs and the bulge beneath the fabric that left little to the imagination. Trixie''s smirk grew as her eyes caught sight of Don''s bulge, her desire of it evident.


    **Ouu~** "Is all that for me?" she asked, her tone cheeky and eager. Don, focused on his task, didn''t respond right away. He first stepped out of his boxer briefs, ensuring they wouldn''t hinder his next move. Then, he grasped Trixie''s waist again.


    Trixie''s breathing began to pick up as she anticipated his touch on her soft, round ass. But Don had other plans. He instead pulled her towards him, her supple body sliding along the sheets, until her soft ass cheeks pressed against his growing erection.


    **Huff~** **Mm~** The sensation made Trixie''s breath quicken even more, her eyes fluttering closed for a brief moment.


    Suddenly, Don lifted her, his hands sliding beneath her thighs as he turned her around. Trixie''s eyes widened in surprise as she found herself face-to-face with Don''s manhood, mere inches from her lips. Her inexperience in regards to the real deal began to show, despite her vast knowledge of carnal pleasures.


    "Yes, it is," Don finally answered her question, his voice teasing as he instructed, "Now open that little loud mouth of yours." His words sent a rush of excitement through Trixie. She couldn''t help but giggle.


    Trixie''s sparkled with mischief, a look that only intensified as Don''s instructions became clear to her. With a playful smirk, she was more than happy to oblige, opening her mouth and letting out a warm breath that gently caressed tip of his cock.


    "There we go," Don commented with a smirk, leaning forward as if drawn by an invisible force. His cock slid effortlessly into her warm, inviting mouth, and she greeted it with a playful twirl of her tongue, sending shivers of pleasure through his body.


    But Trixie wasn''t content with merely teasing; she wanted to take it further, and so she did.


    As Don''s cock glided deeper, Trixie''s eyes widened slightly, but there was no fear in them, only anticipation and growing desire. **Glurgk!!** The sheer size of his Don''s cock stretched her throat, and she arched her back subtly, accommodating its girth with surprising ease.


    Drool and saliva trailed down her chin as she fought the natural urge to choke, her body seemingly designed for such sensual pleasures.


    Don''s heart began to pound with the intensity of the moment. Not wanting to be the sole focus of pleasure, he reached down, his fingers lifting Trixie''s skirt and revealing her soaked panties.


    With gentle but firm pressure, he slid his fingers beneath the fabric, finding her wetness and her swollen clit. **Uuh~** A soft, cute moan, almost inaudible around his cock, escaped her lips as his finger began its slow, circular massage around her clit.


    Trixie''s body jerked in response, briefly overwhelmed by the sensation. Her throat also tightened momentarily around Don''s cock, but instead of pulling away, she took control. With a lustful glint in her eye, she began to bob her head up and down, her movements slow and careful at first.


    The sensation of her throat constricting around his meaty cock was almost too much to bear for Don.


    "Fuck, Trixie..." he managed to utter, his voice a little hoarse. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her response was a soft, muffled hum, her eyes never leaving his cock, which she watched slide inward and outward. Once comfortable with the size, she increased the pace, her head bobbing faster, taking him deeper with each stroke.


    For Don, the feeling of having his cock squeezed by the soft slimy texture of Trixie''s throat was otherworldly. He couldn''t help but think, ''she is an absolute nymph.''


    ''All succubi this great at sex or is Trixie a standout even among them?'' Don wondered , but, regardless of the reason, he couldn''t deny that Trixie elevated the experience of sex to a whole different level.


    The mix of her sexy petite frame with wide hips and a full ass, soft breasts, flexibility and all around otherworldly appearance was more than enough to make lasting in bed with her a challenge.


    Her throat alone made Don feel he couldn''t last more than a few minutes, maybe even less if she dared bob her head even faster than her current pace.


    Luckily for him however, the same was true for Trixie, who given her inexperience and only having a single partner, was quick to reach her climax as the sensations and stimulations were more prominent given her succubus physiology.


    In the next moment, Don increased the pressure on her clit, his finger still moving in slow circles, watching as her body trembled. **Uah~** **Mn~** The sight of her succumbing to the sensations was almost enough to push Don over the edge as it really spurred his desire.


    After massaging a clit for a bit longer, Don finally pushed her to her limit and felt her body go stiff, her throat tightening around his cock like soft slimes vice as her legs trembled and she squirted lightly, climaxing hard on Don''s hand, her moans suppressed only by the fact Don''s cock was firmly stuffed in her mouth. **MMM~!!** **MMFPH!!** **GLURGHK!!**


    The sensation of her throat constricting around him as she rode out her orgasm was too much and Don''s body tense as he also reached his limit, his meaty cock throbbing and bulging within the tight space of Trixie''s throat as he came.


    Trixie could feel his warm slimy spunk being directly pumped down her throat. She arched her back even more and brought one hand to her neck before holding it tightly, feeling Don''s cock on the inside and even stroking her hand on her neck, as if to milk his cock from the outside.


    Don had never felt such a strange sensation before and it caused him to curl his toes a little and suck in cold air a he titled his head upward, letting out all his cum down her throat.


    Finally, with a soft groan, he pulled out, his cock glistening with her saliva. Trixie''s eyes fluttered open and she showed a satisfied smile before leaning up a bit to give the tip of Don''s cock a kiss, saying, "thanks for snack."

 Chapter 283 Sabotage X Heroics (Part 12)

    Don stood at the edge of the bed, tugging the zipper of his pants into place with a faint metallic **zip**.Just a few feet away, Trixie was sitting on the edge of the dresser again, her legs swinging back and forth lazily. Each playful kick caused the hem of her skirt to flick upward, offering teasing glimpses of her panties that she was undoubtedly aware of.


    She rested her cheek in her palm, her pout exaggerated for effect. "Are you sure you don''t want to do some more¡­ exploring?" She offered in a voice full of mock innocence, her pink tail flicking mischievously behind her.


    Don exhaled through his nose, turning to face her fully after zipping up his pants. "Nope." His tone was flat, dismissive. "You were already loud enough with your throat stuffed full of cock. I don''t want to risk it."


    Trixie gasped, clutching her chest like he''d insulted her honor. "Hmph! You''re no fun." She crossed her arms beneath her petite breasts, causing the frayed edges of her cropped hoodie to ride up slightly.


    The exposed underboob was no accident¡ªshe clearly enjoyed weaponizing her figure.


    Don shrugged, as if unfazed. "Are all succubi like this?"


    Trixie''s eyes widened in mock offense. "Hey! That''s racist." She straightened, hand pressed dramatically to her chest. "Not all succubi think about cock all day¡­ Some only think about it most days."


    She leaned forward, eyes narrowe, as she went to add, "And every Succubi has their own fetish. Some like ''em young, others old, others unalive¡ª" she wiggled her fingers as she spoke, as though casting a ghostly hex or spell¡ª "and some prefer beasts, toys, or beasts with toys. We''re all different."


    Don blinked, genuinely unsure if she was messing with him or dead serious. "...Which do you belong to?"


    With a proud smirk, Trixie crossed her legs, causing her skirt to ride up again. "The one that wants to be pumped full of spunk every day." She tilted her chin up, striking a regal pose. "I thought becoming Elle''s familiar would land me a master who''d fulfill my childhood dream¡ªgetting tied up naked, bound over a bed while¡ª"


    Don raised a hand abruptly. "Yeah, I don''t need to hear about your weird childhood dreams."


    Trixie frowned and then disappeared in a swirl of pink smoke **poof!**, reappearing on top of the dresser. Now towering over Don from her elevated position, she planted her hands on her hips and declared proudly, "They''re not weird. They''re works of art. You are the brush, and I''m the canvas."


    Don rolled his eyes, already regretting entertaining the conversation. "If you just wanna try more kinky stuff, just ask."


    Trixie''s entire face lit up, her eyes suddenly so full of excitement. She vanished again in a quick **poof!**, reappearing directly in front of Don, looking up at him with boundless enthusiasm. "Really?! Then can we try the helico¡ªmmfph!"


    Before she could finish, Don pressed a firm hand over her mouth. "I didn''t mean now. I meant in general. Besides¡­" He arched an eyebrow. "Aren''t you satisfied for now?"


    Trixie pulled back from his hand with a disdainful scoff, her expression unimpressed. "Hmph! A real succubus never gets enough spunk." She folded her arms again, glaring up at him defiantly. "If you ever visit my world, I''ll take you to the Gangbang Olympics and you''ll see what I mean."


    Don''s eyes narrowed as his brain conjured an unwanted mental image¡ªflags waving, judges holding up scorecards, the "national anthems" likely moaning-filled symphonies. He immediately shook his head, banishing the thought.


    "Nah," he said, deadpan. "I''m good."


    Don crossed his arms, his gaze narrowing. "Tell me you''re not into that."


    Trixie''s eyes widened, her mouth falling open like she''d been accused of murder. "The fuck?! Do I look like a classless succubi who''ll settle for any cock?"


    She jabbed a finger toward him, her expression fierce with fake outrage. "I''ll have you know, it''s scientifically proven that sex is better when dedicated to one cock. Too many, and you lose sensation."


    Don blinked, half-wondering if she was serious or pulling his leg. Before he could process, she continued her tirade. "Why the accusation, huh? You don''t see me calling you a gangbang junkie!"


    His thoughts wandered for a moment. ''Maybe because I don''t appear in people''s rooms begging for spunk¡­ but sure, I''m the bad guy.'' He suppressed the urge to roll his eyes, realizing she was oddly sincere despite the absurdity of the conversation.


    With a resigned sigh, he raised his hands surrender. "Fine. You win. It''s an art, and you don''t look like a¡­ gangbang junkie."


    Trixie nodded with self-satisfaction, crossing her arms and tilting her chin proudly. "Hmph! And don''t you forget it."


    With that settled, she stretched lazily, her cropped hoodie riding up just enough to show the edges of her perky nipples. "Anyway, I better get going. I''m pretty sure Elle''s done with her alone time at your shrine."


    Don frowned. "Wait, what shri¡ª"


    **Poof!**


    Before he could finish, she vanished in a swirl of pink smoke. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don could only exhale slowly, muttering, "Well, at least I know she''s not a complete sex maniac."


    With the room finally quiet, he stretched his arms over his head with a satisfying **pop**. "Well, better get to bed."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The following morning¡­


    A soft **knock-knock** echoed through Don''s room door, followed by faint shuffling just beyond it. His superhuman senses picked up every shift and breath outside, stirring him from his light sleep.


    He groaned, lifting his head from the pillow and squinting toward the dresser. His phone''s lock screen glowed faintly, the numbers 4:03 AM blinking back at him like a cruel joke.


    "Seriously?" he muttered, rubbing a hand down his face.


    Still half-asleep, Don swung his legs off the bed, the cold floor sending a sharp jolt of awareness through him. His bare feet padded softly as he crossed the room, reaching the door with sleepy slowness.


    With another soft **knock**, he grasped the doorknob and twisted it open, ready to scowl at whoever thought waking him this early was a good idea.


    Instead, he paused with a brow raised.


    Standing there, hand raised mid-knock, was Summer.


    Her outfit didn''t help his drowsy mind¡ªpink booty shorts that hugged her hips and a loose, low-cut vest that hung off one shoulder. Her skin caught the dim hallway light, smooth and sun-kissed even in the early hour.


    Her soft blue eyes blinked up at him with hesitant warmth, her lips parting slightly as if she hadn''t expected him to answer so quickly.


    Don stared for a moment, still half-asleep. "¡­Summer?"

 Chapter 284 Sabotage X Heroics (Part 13)

    Don stared at Summer standing in the dim hallway, her hand still raised mid-knock as though frozen by indecision.For a moment, she seemed rooted in place, her soft blue eyes wide with uncertainty. Then she quickly lowered her hand and took a half-step back.


    "H-Hi¡­" she whispered, her voice low and trailing off as she clasped her hands nervously in front of her, avoiding his gaze like the floor was suddenly the most interesting thing she''d ever seen.


    Don raised a brow. ''What the hell''s this about?'' he thought. Summer, usually fiery and full of bite, looked¡­ timid? His mind flicked back to their tense exchange the night before. ''Don''t tell me she woke me up at four in the damn morning just to apologize¡­''


    He let out a slow breath, suppressing the urge to groan. Deciding not to assume, he responded flatly, "Hey."


    An awkward silence stretched between them before Don added, "Is there a reason you''re knocking on my door¡­ at four in the morning?" His tone put deliberate emphasis on the last part.


    Summer shifted on her feet, clearly uncomfortable. The movement caused the strap of her loose vest to slide further down her shoulder, revealing more of her smooth collarbone and faintly glistening cleavage, likely from the lingering humidity of the early morning air.


    She bit her lower lip, her gaze firmly fixed downward as she struggled to form words. Slowly, she rubbed one arm with her opposite hand, a gesture that made her seem far more vulnerable than he was used to seeing her.


    "I¡­ I came to say I''m sorry¡­" she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Don heard her perfectly, thanks to his heightened hearing, but he feigned ignorance. He tilted his head slightly, stepping just a bit closer. "Say again?"


    Summer stiffened, her shoulders locking as if she wasn''t sure whether Don hadn''t heard her or if he had and was just being difficult. Swallowing hard, she finally raised her head just enough to meet his chest-level but still avoided his eyes.


    "I¡­ said I was sorry. About¡­ what I said last night." Her voice trembled slightly but remained steady enough.


    Don studied her carefully. Though her tone was awkward, not exactly brimming with sincerity, he recognized something real beneath her unease. ''She''s not used to apologizing,'' he concluded, based on what he''d observed about her temperament so far.


    His lips twitched into a faint, fleeting smirk. ''Cute.''


    Waking up this early just to apologize wasn''t something he''d expected from her. Summer might''ve been a hot-headed brat with a sharp tongue, but the fact that she could own up to her mistakes added another layer to her that Don couldn''t help but admire¡ªjust a little.


    Deciding not to make things harder for her, especially since he''d already forgiven her after the "peace offering" she sent last night, Don shrugged casually.


    "Oh, that''s fine," he said in a relaxed tone, as if the entire thing was barely worth mentioning.


    Summer blinked, visibly stunned by his nonchalant response. ''That''s it?'' Her lips parted in disbelief as she raised her head fully, meeting his gaze for the first time.


    "R-really?" she stammered. "You''re not¡­ mad?"


    Don chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I was never mad. Just¡­ a little irritated, that''s all."


    Before she could process his answer, he added with an offhanded shrug, "I mean, you''re still just a girl, so I can''t really hold it against you."


    Summer''s expression shifted from relieved to outraged in an instant. Her brows shot up before knitting into a deep frown.


    "The hell does that mean!?" she snapped, hands clenched into tight fists at her sides.


    Don said nothing, letting the question hang as he turned on his heel and took a quick step backward into his room.


    "If you''ll excuse me," he said over his shoulder, completely unfazed, "I might as well get my morning workout done since I''m already up."


    With that, he pushed the door closed with a quiet but resolute **click**, leaving Summer stunned and furious in the hallway.


    "Hey!" she called out, stomping toward the closed door. "What do you mean, ''still just a girl''!? HEY!"


    The muffled sound of her indignant protests echoed faintly as Don casually stretched his arms overhead, already mentally moving on from the encounter.


    ''Definitely still a brat,'' he thought with mild amusement.


    Don ignored Summer''s yelling, letting her voice fade into the background as got ready for his usual morning routine.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By 5:33 AM, he was done and returned home from his final task¡ªjogging through the quiet, dimly lit neighborhood. Immediately after, he took a cool shower to wash away the sweat and lingering haze of early-morning fatigue.


    Then, finally feeling refreshed, Don dressed for the day, throwing on a simple fitted tee and dark jeans before heading downstairs.


    As he descended the last set of stairs, a warm, familiar aroma greeted him: pancakes, buttery and sweet, drifting lazily through the air.


    ''Pancakes?'' he thought with mild curiosity as he rounded the corner into the kitchen.


    The sight that met him was a domestic snapshot that reminded him of how different his life had become.


    Summer stood leaning over the center kitchen island, already dressed in her school uniform¡ªthough loosely was a generous description.


    Her tie hung askew and her top buttons were casually undone, exposing just enough cleavage to push the limits of decency. Her long blonde hair was swept into a low, careless ponytail as she methodically worked through a stack of pancakes, a tall glass of juice stationed nearby.


    Across from her, Winter moved efficiently in her maid attire, her polished demeanor untouched by the early hour. She arranged another batch of golden-brown pancakes onto a serving plate with ease before noticing Don''s arrival.


    "Good morning, Don. Was your sleep satisfactory?" she greeted politely, her soft voice carrying its usual composed and direct tone.


    Don stepped further into the kitchen, moving to stand next to Summer, leaning one hand casually against the cool countertop of the island.


    "I slept well enough," he replied smoothly, before adding with a smirk, "A girl I know sent me a really nice picture¡­ helped me sleep like a baby."


    **Cough!**


    Summer immediately choked on her next bite, nearly sending a piece of pancake across the room. She grabbed her glass of juice and downed half of it in one hurried gulp, her eyes wide with alarm.


    Don kept his gaze firmly on Winter, carefully neutral, though the corner of his mouth twitched ever so slightly.


    "Goodness, are you alright, Summer?" Winter asked, stepping forward. "Would you like me to assist with¡ª"


    Summer waved her off frantically, still coughing lightly. "I''m fine," she rasped, shooting Don the most aggressive side-eye she could muster.


    Unbothered, Don remained the picture of innocence, pretending not to notice.


    Winter, ever practical, nodded and added, "Should such an incident occur again, it may help to chew more slowly and avoid speaking while eating. Additionally, leaning slightly forward can prevent blockage, while sipping water in measured amounts assists in clearing the throat."


    Summer''s expression tightened with restrained exasperation, though she managed a clipped "Noted."


    Don, now struggling to suppress a laugh, decided retreat was the better option before Summer''s glare set something on fire.


    "Winter, when you''re done with the pancakes, fix me up a bowl of cereal, would you?"


    Winter inclined her head respectfully. "Not a problem."


    Satisfied, Don left the kitchen, his footsteps quiet as he moved into the adjacent living room. He dropped onto the plush sofa with a contented sigh, sinking into its welcoming cushions.


    Reaching for the remote, he powered on the wide-screen TV with a soft **click**.


    The familiar jingle of the morning news filled the room as the "Morning Headlines" segment rolled onto the screen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    BREAKING NEWS:


    "Police Find Five Dead Bodies in Workshop Garage Stashed with Cocaine Worth 3.1 Million Credits."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s eyes lingered on the bold headline as a faint smile formed on his face.


    ''This should rile them up.'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 285 Sabotage X Heroics (Part 14)

    Meanwhile Elsewhere¡­The rundown stash house behind the abandoned apartment complex on Prominila Road reeked of smoke, sweat, and stale booze. It was practically a forgotten place where only the desperate or dangerous dared linger.


    The cheap lounge inside was a pit of worn-out furniture, stained rugs, and old, patched-together walls. The large glass windows and doors were painted black, with sections haphazardly plastered with old newspapers, adding a layer of grimy secrecy.


    The early morning light barely managed to pierce through the shoddy coverings, leaving the room dimly lit by a flickering overhead bulb.


    Scattered throughout the space were members of the Hell Riders gang¡ªgrimy, restless, and simmering with quiet rage. Some sat on busted-up couches, their boots tapping against the floor, while others leaned against stained walls, idly smoking cheap cigarettes or picking at scruffy beards.


    The silence was thick, heavy with unease.


    **BAM!**


    Suddenly, the two glass doors slammed open, crashing against the walls with a loud **clang**. Every head snapped toward the entrance, their eyes flashing with alertness as their hands drifted toward hidden weapons.


    But it wasn''t a threat¡ªnot an external one, anyway.


    It was Ash.


    She stormed into the room with a face like a brewing storm, her eyes blazing with fury barely held in check. Her thick black boots with spiked heels hit the floor with heavy **thuds**, her long legs encased in tight leather pants that clung to her wide hips.


    A cropped black shirt bearing a cracked skull emblem stretched across her chest, partially hidden beneath her worn Hell Riders denim jacket.


    Ash''s gaze swept the room, her expression daring someone to give her an excuse to explode.


    "Good," she muttered, her voice rough and sharp like broken glass. "You''re alert. Since that''s the case¡­" She took a threatening step forward, her fists clenched at her sides.


    "Can someone explain to me how five of our brothers got iced¡­ and we didn''t hear shit ''til hours later?! From a dirty fuckin'' cop, no less!"


    Her words sliced through the room like a knife. No one flinched¡ªthey were too hardened for that¡ªbut a grim, shared understanding settled over them. Five dead meant more than a loss. It meant failure.


    Sitting on a stained couch with torn cushions on the armrest, a member called Cutter idly flipped a worn silver coin between his fingers, its edges worn smooth from years of use. His heavy boots tapped against the cracked linoleum floor in a steady, repetitive rhythm.


    He turned his dark, calculating eyes toward Ash and spoke, his voice low but steady.


    "That''s right." The coin moved across his knuckles before disappearing into his clenched fist. "I know my little brother Rusty. He''d''ve sent an alert the second somethin'' went sideways."


    Ash''s jaw tightened, but before she could respond, another voice echoed through the haze of smoke.


    Leaning against the wall, another member called Black Pete exhaled a long stream of smoke from his cigarette. His scruffy jaw and weather-beaten face spoke of long years spent surviving the streets. He flicked ash onto the ground without looking up.


    "We should''ve known somethin'' was off when they missed the hourly check-in," he added, his tone heavy with accusation. "How come no one was sent to check it out?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ash''s frown deepened as her sharp gaze swept over the room like a searchlight. The unease in her chest twisted tighter.


    "Rusty''s group was supposed to check in with Vik," she said slowly, her voice edged with frustration. "Where the hell is he? I tried callin''¡ªhis line''s dead."


    Her fingers twitched, longing to grab something¡ªsomeone.


    "Fuck. He might be¡­" Her words trailed off, her concern momentarily replacing her anger. Vik was an ass, always challenging her authority, but right now, she didn''t care about past arguments. She just wanted answers. And to be sure no other members were dead or missing.


    From a tattered armchair in the corner, yet another member, this one named Crow, raised a tattooed hand lazily with a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. His sharp features gave him a fox-like appearance, making him look sly and untrustworthy.


    "He left, said he had to meet with some ''client,''" Crow said suggestively, stretching out the word. "Didn''t say what it was about¡­ Haven''t seen him since."


    The room fell into a tense hush as confused glances were exchanged. ''Client?'' Vik didn''t deal with clients¡ªhe handled territory, muscle, violence.


    Ash''s eyes widened in sudden realization. Her anger reignited like a flash fire.


    "That motherfucker!" she cursed, spinning on her heel and marching toward the front doors.


    Uncle Stan, the old-timer with a thick beard and faded gang tattoos snaking up his muscular arms, stood by the blacked-out window near the entrance. His eyes, sharp despite his age, followed Ash''s furious exit.


    He pushed off the wall with a slow, measured motion after she walked out, his heavy boots **thudding** against the floor.


    "We better follow her," he muttered, his gravelly voice calm but firm. "Cops''ll come sniffin'' around soon enough¡­ Best we be long gone before they do."


    Without another word, the gang members began moving, the creak of worn leather and clatter of boots filling the air as they prepared for what came next.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, the Vik in question was in a room bathed in dim, lurid red light.


    Its walls were covered in dark velvet, stained with age and indifference. A heavy, round bed with worn crimson sheets covered match of the room, its corners anchored by steel poles etched with faint scratches.


    A cracked mirror stretched across one wall, bordered by fading string lights, while a cheap nightstand sagged under the weight of empty liquor bottles, used ashtrays, and a half-crushed pack of cigarettes.


    Lying across the bed like a king in a kingdom of vice was Viktor¡ªhis hairy chest and an even hairier belly rising and falling with each thunderous snore.


    Curled against him was a young woman with short, bleached-blonde hair and a tiny silver nose ring that glinted faintly in the red glow of the room. Heavy makeup¡ªsmudged mascara, clumped eyelashes, and lipstick faded from too many drinks¡ªbarely hid her worn features.


    Her body was soft, her chubby tummy spilling slightly over her cheap black underwear, and her lacy bra hung awkwardly off one shoulder, its clasp half-undone from¡­ earlier carelessness.


    The room was still¡­ until¡ª


    **BANG!** **BANG!** **BANG!**


    The sudden, violent knocks slammed against the door, shaking the frail frame and making the loose, hanging bulbs flicker for a second.


    "What the fuck!?" Viktor jolted awake, his bloodshot eyes darting around wildly, fists clenching as if expecting an attack. His breathing slowed when he realized no one was barging in with guns blazing¡ªjust some jackass hammering the door like they owned the place.


    He rubbed his face with a groan, scratching his thick, hairy chest and stomach, still half-dazed from the nap. His tattooed knuckles traced the edges of the faded ink across his torso¡ªsymbols of a past soaked in blood and bad decisions.


    "Damn¡­" he muttered, stretching before reaching for the cracked-screen phone on the nightstand. "That was a nice nap¡­ Good idea sneakin'' off."


    His fingers found a half-burnt cigarette wedged in the ashtray''s edge. He wasted no time lighting it up, inhaling deeply before letting the smoke drift lazily from his mouth.


    ''No way this stupid plan will work anyway,'' he thought bitterly, shaking his head. ''Can''t believe Ash expects me to sit around all damn day waitin'' for some alert like the bogeyman''s comin.''


    The cigarette''s dull ember reflected in his narrowed eyes as he took another drag.


    "She should''ve listened¡­ Should''ve put up some cameras instead."


    He snorted and glanced at the dim phone screen, finally checking the time¡ª5:45 AM.


    His eyes widened in instant alarm.


    "What the fuck?!" he yelled out, nearly dropping the cigarette as he twisted toward the woman next to him.


    "Cathy! Cathy!" he called out, shaking her shoulder roughly. "I told you to wake me up after an hour! Cathy!"


    Her only response was the slow rise and fall of her chest, her mouth hanging slightly open as she remained completely unresponsive.


    "Shit¡­" Viktor gritted his teeth, prying one of her eyelids open with two rough fingers. Her gaze was unfocused, pupils dilated to oblivion. He let out a frustrated growl.


    "Fuckin'' bitch¡­ the hell''d you take?"


    Realizing she wasn''t waking up anytime soon, he snarled under his breath and stomped toward the scattered pile of clothes near the edge of the bed.


    He yanked on his worn jeans, the leather belt hanging half-looped, and shrugged into his faded Hell Riders jacket¡ªno shirt, just skin, ink, and attitude.


    **BANG!** **BANG!**


    The pounding at the door resumed, relentless.


    "Hold the fuck on!" he cursed out, yanking the door open with one motion.


    Standing in the dimly lit hallway was T-Back¡ªwearing a battered leather vest covered in rusted metal patches and faded blue denim jeans and brown boots. His signature black sunglasses reflected the seedy red light of the room, hiding his expression.


    His metallic knuckles rested casually on a knife-studded belt.


    "You might wanna come see this," T-Back said evenly, his voice low and rough as gravel.


    Viktor felt his stomach sink, the cigarette dangling precariously from his lips.


    This wasn''t going to be good.

 Chapter 286 Sabotage X Heroics (Part 15)

    An old wooden door creaked as T-Back shoved it open, revealing the same dingy backroom Viktor remembered all too well.The place hadn''t improved¡ªstill reeking of stale smoke and hopelessness. A battered sofa was placed in the center, its threadbare cushions threatening collapse. On the other side of the room, an old TV sat perched on a worn out wooden stand, its cracked plastic casing faintly reflecting the flickering orange overhead light.


    Viktor followed reluctantly, jaw clenched, still irritated by the pounding wake-up call. His boots **thudded** against the scuffed linoleum as he stepped inside. His bloodshot eyes darted around, half-expecting some drunken brawl or unruly gang member to explain why he''d been dragged here.


    "Alright," he growled, hands resting on his belt. "What the fuck''s so¡ª"


    His words died in his throat as his gaze locked onto the flickering TV screen.


    The worn-out screen displayed a gut-churning image: BREAKING NEWS: Five Dead in Brutal Drug Scheme - Investigation Ongoing.


    The anchor''s somber tone had Viktor''s full attention, "Authorities have yet to disclose details of the victims'' identities or the circumstances surrounding the killings. Sources say the scene was particularly... graphic."


    Viktor''s breath practically paused for a moment. His stomach twisted as his mind went into panic. ''You''ve gotta be fucking kidding me...''


    His lips moved, but the words barely escaped.


    T-Back crossed his thick metallic arms, leaning against the splintered doorframe. His rugged features were set in a hard scowl, though there was something else there¡ªsomething almost regretful.


    "What the fuck went down?" T-Back asked, his gravelly voice sounding a little sympathetic. He''d seen his share of bloody aftermaths and burned-out operations. No criminal ever lasted long when bodies started piling up.


    Viktor blinked rapidly, struggling to process the sight in front of him. He turned slowly, his voice trembling despite his best efforts.


    "When the fuck... did this happen?"


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    T-Back shrugged, shifting his weight as the overhead bulb **buzzed** weakly. "Dunno. I was just about to clock out when this shit popped up." He nodded toward the screen. "But it''s real, Vik. So I''m gonna need to know what went down. Right now, your crew''s a hot potato¡ªand this place don''t do hot."


    Viktor stared at him, disbelief plastered into his weathered face. His fingers curled into fists at his sides, fury bubbling beneath his skin.


    "Are you being fucking serious right now, T-Back?" he blurted out, stepping forward threateningly. His thick neck strained as veins bulged along his temple.


    T-Back remained unfazed, giving a slow, measured nod. "Dead serious." He extended a calloused hand, gesturing vaguely toward the TV. "Five bodies, Vik. Don''t matter if you''re the victim or the butcher, cops''ll be sniffing ''round every dark corner soon enough. And this club?" He tapped the wall for emphasis. "It don''t need that kinda heat."


    His words hung in the stale air like the cigarette smoke lingering near the ceiling.


    Viktor''s nostrils flared as he ground his teeth, barely containing the volcanic rage he felt, threatening to erupt. His mind quickly filled with half-baked solutions, none of them promising. "We weren''t movin'' real drugs¡­ This has to be a fucking setup."


    As the words left his mouth, a cold realization hit him like a sucker punch.


    ''The product... that goddamn truck...''


    His mind flashed back to the disastrous heist¡ªDon''s ambush, the violent takedown, and the truck they had lost full of product.


    "That motherfucker!" he spat, kicking the leg of the dilapidated sofa with a **crack**, sending the frame skidding a few inches across the floor.


    Before T-Back could respond, the distant **roar** of motorbike engines emerged, echoing faintly through the thin walls.


    Viktor and T-Back exchanged sharp glances.


    T-Back was the first to spin on his heel, his heavy boots **thudding** against the worn floor as he led the way and Viktor followed toward the front entrance.


    Neither man spoke¡ªthere was nothing to say.


    The low sound of distant motorbikes reverberated through the walls, growing louder with each passing second as they got closer.


    As they reached the club''s main doors¡ªtall metallic slabs framed by peeling velvet trim¡ªT-Back grabbed the worn brass handles and yanked them open with a harsh metallic **creak**.


    Outside, the dim streetlights that were yet to be turned off cast a sickly orange glow over the road and sidewalk.


    The street was filled with Hell Riders gang members seating on their motorbikes. Their battered leather jackets gleamed faintly in the flickering light, emblems proudly displayed. They had parked with open defiance, spilling onto the sidewalks and blocking both lanes like they owned the place.


    The few unlucky drivers on the road either sat frozen behind their wheels or cautiously reversed, preferring retreat over confrontation.


    No one honked¡ªonly a fool would.


    T-Back''s face shifted into a deep frown, his brow furrowing in immediate concern. He worked hard to keep this dive off the cops'' radar, and now there were over a dozen gang members turning his street into a spectacle in the early morning.


    Viktor, standing rigid beside him, looked troubled¡ªbut for entirely different reasons. He wasn''t thinking about police interference or public spectacle. His mind locked on one unavoidable truth: He''d screwed up.


    If he hadn''t ditched his post, maybe Rusty''s crew wouldn''t have been caught off guard. Maybe they wouldn''t be dead.


    His pulse quickened as his gaze locked onto Ash, who had just gotten off her bike and was now striding toward him with lethal intent. She was one of the few who''d bothered to park her bike properly¡ªthough she might as well have ridden it straight into his chest.


    Her long legs moved with vigor as her eyes burned like molten steel, gaze fixated on Viktor.


    "Ash¡ª" T-Back raised a calloused hand, attempting to diffuse the situation. "You and your people can''t be here right now¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Ash lifted her hand sharply toward Viktor, fingers spread.


    **CRACK!**


    The air suddenly hissed as emerald-green sparks **fizzled** into existence around her fingertips, growing hotter in a split second before **FWOOOSH!**


    A vicious arc of searing green flames blasted toward Viktor, striking him full in the face.


    "ARRGH!" Viktor screamed as the fire scorched his skin upon contact, sending him crashing backward onto the cracked pavement. He hit the ground hard, his back slamming against the curb as he clawed at his burning face in blind agony.


    His skin blistered on contact, flesh turning an angry, raw red around his jaw and cheekbones. The acrid smell of singed leather and burnt hair filled the air, heavy and nauseating. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nearby Hell Riders fell silent, their eyes wide with disbelief. Some shifted uneasily in place; others simply stared, stunned by the violent display.


    However, they all remembered¡ªAsh wasn''t respected just because she was the old leader''s daughter. She was feared because she was a living weapon.


    T-Back stiffened, the initial shock fading. He quickly lurched forward, ready to intervene¡ªbut before he could take a single step¡ª


    **WEE-OOO!** **WEE-OOO!**


    Police sirens blared, echoing down nearby streets like the wail of hunting hounds closing in.


    T-Back froze, his shoulders sagging as he cast a long, tired look toward the street where flashing red-and-blue lights loomed just out of view.


    "Shit¡­" he muttered, shaking his head. He glanced toward Viktor, still writhing on the ground, then back to Ash, her burning gaze fixed on her target.


    His voice lowered, resigned yet bitter.


    "The boss isn''t gonna like this."

 Chapter 287 Winters Morning Report & Tempting Offer (Part 1)

    The dull hum of the TV filled the cozy living room, its glow reflecting off the dark coffee table scattered with stray magazines. Don was lounged on the leather couch, one arm draped lazily over the back while the other held the TV remote loosely.He flicked through the channels until stopping at the local news station.


    A well-dressed anchorwoman with sharp features and a professional demeanor spoke from the screen. Behind her, a montage of grainy footage from outside the Deadly Damsels bar played¡ªpolice cars flashing red and blue in the early morning fog, officers cordoning off the area, and hazy snapshots of suspects being dragged away.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Authorities have yet to secure any confessions regarding the Hell Riders'' latest incident. Each detained member continues to claim ignorance, maintaining they were nowhere near the crime scene. However, law enforcement has uncovered critical evidence¡ªfootprints at the scene believed to belong to the unknown assailant responsible for the deaths of five gang members."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s expression remained neutral, as though the report was about some distant conflict he had nothing to do with.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Additionally, police found fingerprints linking Benjamin ''Tank'' Sanders, a known repeat offender with a history of violent charges and narcotics distribution. Authorities have issued a citywide warrant for his immediate arrest." Find more to read at empire


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don showed a smirk. ''I expected the guy I spared to run back to his crew, maybe spread some panic¡­ but running solo? Maybe he wasn''t as loyal as he seemed.''


    Before he could indulge further in his thoughts, a familiar voice called from the bottom of the staircase.


    "Donnie, we''re heading out now!"


    Don turned his head lazily toward the stairs. Samantha stood there, adjusting the strap of her brown leather purse.


    Her warm smile softened the natural sharpness of her cheekbones. She wore loose beige pants tucked into fluffy brown boots and a cozy brown turtleneck, her style radiating effortless warmth.


    Behind her, Amanda trudged down the steps, dragging her feet. Faded jeans hugged her legs, held up by a hefty belt buckle engraved with a design. A black tank top and worn denim jacket completed her rugged look. Her eyes were still half-lidded with groggy disinterest.


    Last came Summer, bouncing lightly down the steps in her white hoodie and snug sports leggings. Her sneakers squeaked faintly against the polished wood floor. Despite her athletic build and energetic entrance, she had a frown on he face and looked irritated.


    Don waved casually. "Bring me back some snacks."


    Samantha chuckled, her eyes crinkling as she nodded. "Sure thing, sweetie."


    Summer, however, folded her arms across her chest, her frown deepening. "Why does he get to miss the monthly doctor''s appointment?" she whined.


    Before Samantha could answer, Don flashed her a smug grin. "I already get tested at the UHMA (United Hero Management Agency). Weekly checkups if I want."


    Summer **huffed** loudly, rolling her eyes. "But couldn''t we go another day? It''s pouring outside!" She turned expectantly toward Amanda, searching for support.


    Amanda yawned dramatically, stretching until her joints **popped** audibly. "Y''all already dragged me outta bed. Might as well get this over with."


    "Argh!" Summer stomped toward the garage door. "Fine, whatever."


    Amanda followed with sluggish steps, tossing over her shoulder, "Hey, I got shotgun."


    Samantha sighed, shaking her head as she adjusted her purse one last time. Before moving to follow, she turned back toward Don, her expression softening once more. "Bye-bye, sweetie. We''ll be back by lunch."


    Don waved lazily. "Sure thing. Drive safe, Mom."


    The garage door **clicked** shut behind them, leaving Don alone in the quiet living room. He returned his gaze to the TV as the news anchor continued.


    The TV droned on, reporting on rising crime rates in Santos City. Don remained lying on the couch, barely paying attention to the screen anymore, his mind drifting toward future plans.


    **Click...** **clack...**


    Soft, measured footsteps echoed from the staircase. Don''s gaze drifted toward the sound, and within seconds, Winter appeared, descending the steps with inhuman grace.


    Her maid outfit fit snugly, hugging her hourglass figure like it had been designed with sinful intentions. The modest black dress with white lace trim ended just above her knees, paired with tight black stockings and sensible flats.


    Despite the reserved design, every step caused her hips to sway and her plush rear to bounce with unsettling precision.


    Even viewed from the front, the sway was... impossible to ignore.


    Winter came to a smooth halt beside the couch, her hands folded neatly at her waist, her posture unnaturally perfect. Her head rotated with robotic precision until her piercing, lifeless gaze locked onto Don.


    "Your room has been cleaned, as requested," she stated in her clear, polite monotone, each syllable perfectly enunciated.


    Don arched a brow, his attention still fixed on the memory of her deliberate strut. He could never quite decide if Winter''s existence fascinated or unnerved him¡ªbut moments like this leaned toward the latter.


    Casually, he asked, "Uh... what''s all that movement back there?"


    Winter''s expression didn''t shift. "Is my performance not to your liking?"


    Before Don could respond, she continued in that same polite, automated tone. "Research indicates that maids possessing prominent posterior proportions receive higher consumer satisfaction ratings across multiple domestic service platforms. Mimicking such characteristics may enhance perceived efficiency."


    Don blinked, absorbing her answer. He rose from the couch slowly, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ''I''m pretty sure their ''high ratings'' aren''t based on work efficiency... but she doesn''t need to know that.''


    He nodded, struggling to suppress a smirk. "You did seem... uhm... more productive."


    Winter tilted her head precisely 15 degrees, her full chest subtly thrusting forward as her posture adjusted. "Are you suggesting this due to sexually motivated stimuli?"


    Don''s face remained stoic, though a faint twitch of amusement showed at the corner of his lips. "Just making an observation."


    He turned toward the stairs, ready to escape this surreal conversation when Winter''s voice chimed again¡ªcold, direct.


    "Are you experiencing challenges in mastering human sexual activity?"


    His steps faltered. Slowly, he turned, narrowing his eyes. "...What?"


    Winter moved toward him with that same practiced sway, her hips shifting in mathematically precise increments that made her figure bounce enticingly with each step.


    "When preparing breakfast, your mother inquired about methods for enhancing the sexual confidence and performance of a growing young man. I assumed she was referring to you."


    Don stared, momentarily speechless as intrigue replaced his initial confusion. His brow lifted, faint amusement flickering in his eyes. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well... that''s interesting."

 Chapter 288 Winters Morning Report & Tempting Offer (Part 2)

    Don folded his arms, leaning back against the cool wooden staircase rail. His eyes stayed fixed on Winter, whose neutral expression showed no sense of awkwardness despite the uncomfortable topic.Her calculated precision in speech and movement was something he was still getting used to.


    "What makes you think she was talking about me?" he asked, tilting his head slightly.


    Winter''s gaze remained steady. "Given my analysis of her behavioral patterns, interactions, and social contact records, you are the most logical candidate."


    Don''s brow arched. "Wait... you''ve got access to her digital info? Like... messages?"


    Winter''s head shifted with mechanical exactness. "No. I am prohibited from forcefully accessing the devices of household residents or external individuals unless explicitly instructed by you or if they are deemed a credible threat."


    Don lowered his brow, nodding in cautious understanding. Winter''s tone remained as composed as ever.


    "However, I do monitor the metadata of her communications," she explained. "This includes tracking whom she frequently contacts through publicly accessible service provider records or social media interactions. I analyze message traffic, call frequency, and connection strength to establish behavioral patterns and predict likely points of interest."


    Her gaze sharpened slightly¡ªa minor adjustment only someone studying her intently would notice. "For example, the only male actively initiating communication with your mother is the Director of her workplace, a man by the name of Mr. Thomas."


    Don scratched his chin thoughtfully. "That... makes sense." His curiosity deepened. "Alright, so how did you answer her question?"


    "I did not." Winter''s tone remained clinical. "I informed your mother that I required additional time to gather relevant data and would provide an answer by the end of the day."


    Don tapped his fingers against the stair rail, processing her explanation. The fact that Samantha trusted Winter enough to ask such a personal question was oddly reassuring. It could''ve been far worse if she''d asked someone like Amanda, who lacked discretion.


    At least this way, Winter functioned like a more advanced smart assistant¡ªcold, calculating, and predictable in her logic. He could work with that.


    "I see." He nodded firmly. "Thanks for running it by me first."


    Winter gave a polite half-bow. "You are welcome."


    Don straightened and crossed his arms. "Alright... since this is how things stand, here''s what I want you to tell Mom when she gets back¡­"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few minutes later¡­


    Don remained by the staircase, arms crossed, his face showing little as he outlined the specific instructions he wanted Winter to deliver to Samantha later. His tone was direct, clear¡ªthis wasn''t a grand plan, just a simple test to gauge Samantha''s trust in Winter''s information.


    Winter stood still, her posture flawlessly rigid, hands folded neatly at her waist. Her unblinking gaze tracked Don as he spoke. Her internal processors evaluated every word, running simulations on probable outcomes.


    When he finished, she tilted her head by precisely 10 degrees, her voice clear and factual. "Understood. Should your mother accept the information you instructed me to present, the likelihood of a sexual outcome between you and her may increase."


    Don didn''t flinch or react. Denial would''ve been pointless. Hiding anything from an advanced android like Winter was practically impossible unless he explicitly restricted her operations. Doing so, however, would have been a waste of her potential. He needed every advantage she could offer, even in more... unconventional areas.


    After a few silent moments, Winter added, "Given your lack of objection, I assume this potential result aligns with your long-term objectives."


    Her words were blunt and full of calculated reasoning. Don could tell there wasn''t even a hint of moral judgment in her statement. Winter functioned purely on logic and probabilistic outcomes.


    He nodded slowly, processing the implications. ''Using Winter might actually work... in more ways than one.''


    Seeing his acceptance, Winter continued, "However, this proposed task has a significant variable range. Human emotional responses are complex, making exact predictions unreliable."


    Don smirked faintly. "People are complicated."


    "Indeed." Winter''s gaze remained steady, though her internal systems recalculated possible scenarios in milliseconds. Despite her vast computational power, she recognized the chaotic unpredictability of human behavior.


    Don exhaled sharply, turning toward the staircase. He''d learned enough for now. If Winter''s loyalty and discretion were intact, she could become an invaluable asset.


    As he placed one foot on the first step, Winter spoke again.


    "One more thing."


    He paused, glancing back. "Yes?"


    Winter''s head tilted the opposite way, her gaze steady but faintly inquisitive. "Returning to my earlier statement... If your objective includes attaining mastery of sexual engagement, I recommend utilizing my capabilities fully for preparatory purposes. I can simulate diverse scenarios and practices to enhance your performance with future real-life partners."


    Her voice never wavered, delivering the offer as if discussing a routine software update.


    Before Don could respond, she added, "Data from recent studies indicates that 62% of long-term relationships ending in infidelity or separation cite inadequate sexual fulfillment as a primary factor."


    Don blinked, momentarily stunned¡ªnot by the offer itself, but by the sheer clinical frankness of it. Winter approached the subject with the same neutral logic she applied to cleaning schedules or household security protocols.


    His mind turned over the possibilities. He''d already crossed several ethical lines¡ªintimately engaging with a succubus and members of what was now his own family. The idea of drawing a boundary now felt... pointless.


    ''Why stop here?''


    Don straightened, suppressing any outward sign of intrigue. "That... might not be such a bad idea."


    Winter nodded with mechanical precision. "Acknowledged. I will prepare accordingly."


    Don raised a hand dismissively, his voice steady. "We''ll talk more about that later. I don''t have the time right now."


    Winter nodded crisply, her response immediate. "Understood. I shall continue cleaning the house then unless you have additional instructions?"


    "No."


    Without waiting for further acknowledgment, Don turned and ascended the staircase. His footsteps **thudded** against the polished wooden steps, gradually fading as he disappeared around the corner.


    Winter remained motionless for a brief moment, her gaze lingering on where Don had been. Then, in a fluid motion, she pivoted on her heel, her hips still swaying as she walked back toward her tasks.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don stepped into his room and immediately noticed the fresh, crisp scent of cleaning products hanging faintly in the air. The room was immaculate¡ªWinter''s handiwork, no doubt¡ªbut he paid it little attention. His focus remained singular.


    Crossing the room with brisk steps, he approached the right-side bedside dresser where his phone rested on its wireless charging station. The small indicator light blinked faintly, signaling a full charge.


    He scooped up the phone and unlocked it with a swipe. Notifications poured across the screen¡ªseveral messages demanding his attention.


    The first one caught his eye instantly:


    Gary - 02:18


    "We have successfully moved into the new base."


    A second message followed:


    Gary - 04:45


    "Everything is in order, but the young madam insists we need you present before discussing resource allocation and other key matters. I agree with her, but if you have more urgent business, it can wait."


    Don brought a thoughtful hand under his chin, considering a reply. Discussions about securing a new base had dominated his conversations with Gary for the past two days. Gary had diligently updated him on progress, even asking for Don''s input on potential sites near the city.


    The chosen location wasn''t as advanced as the previous island facility, but its potential was undeniable. It would allow Don to oversee operations directly, shape the organization''s activities, and even allocate his resources¡ªfinancial, material, and personnel.


    With that settled in his mind, he typed out a swift reply:


    Don - 10:21


    "Send directions via Gary Assist. I''ll be leaving the house in the next 30 minutes with my car."


    He hit Send and shifted his focus to the next notification¡ªa message from Sylvia sent the previous night at 10:04 PM:


    Stay tuned to empire


    "Hey, you awake??"


    Don''s expression remained neutral as he typed a short response:


    "I called it a night early, but good morning."


    Satisfied, he moved on to the next unread message, this one from Tori at 08:37 AM:


    "Good morning."


    He tapped out a simple reply:


    "Good morning. How''s your morning going?"


    Lastly, Don noticed a message from Donald sent at 06:18 AM:


    "Hey bro, do you know anyone who''d want to practice VR-FPS with us?"


    Don pondered the request for a moment. Recruiting someone reliable for VR-FPS practice was easier said than done, especially when it wasn''t something he was really focused on. Still, he knew the value of keeping Donald engaged.


    He typed back a quick answer:


    "I''ll look into it."


    After sending the final reply, Don lowered his phone with a quiet clack against the nightstand, before walking over to his closet to get dressed.


    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 289 The Citadel (Part 1)

    Don tugged the hem of his black turtleneck into place, the fabric snug against his toned frame. He then reached for a pair of dull blue jeans hanging neatly over a chair, slipping them on with ease. The familiar weight of dark brown boots grounded him as he stomped down, fastening the laces tightly.His watch snapped into place on his left wrist with a satisfying **click**, followed by his aviators sliding smoothly into his breast pocket. Finally, he scooped up his phone from the nightstand, giving it a brief glance before heading out.


    Continue your journey with empire


    The wooden stairs **creaked** faintly beneath his steps as he descended. As he was doing so, his phone vibrated just as he reached the third step from the bottom and a message flashed across the screen:


    Gary: The directions have been uploaded, sir.


    Without pausing, Don typed back with one hand:


    Don: Alright, thanks Gary. On my way now.


    Before he could lock the screen, another notification popped up¡ªthis one from Donald. He dismissed it without a second glance and shoved the phone into his pocket, his pace never slowing.


    "Winter, I''m leaving," he called out flatly as he passed the kitchen entrance.


    Winter, diligently scrubbing a countertop, perked up at the sound of his voice. By the time she stepped into the doorway, Don had already disappeared through the garage door, shutting it with a soft **click** behind him.


    For a brief moment, she stood still, head tilted in mild contemplation. "I suppose I shall do a deep cleaning of the house then," she concluded, returning to her task.


    In the garage, Don walked toward the covered vehicle parked in the far back. With one swift motion, he yanked the heavy car cover away, revealing the dark metallic frame of his Ford, now wearing a thin layer of dust.


    He rolled up the cover tightly, tossing it onto a nearby storage shelf with a dull **thud**. His gaze swept over the car''s rear bumper, noting the faint, jagged dent from a previous run-in and of course the bullet holes. In the rain, it''d hardly be noticeable. ''Should work,'' he thought dismissively.


    Sliding into the driver''s seat, he adjusted the seat back and inserted the key. The car **roared** to life, its deep engine rumbling through the confined space. The radio then blared on, mid-broadcast:


    "...a slow start to this rainy Saturday, but don''t let the weather dampen your spirits! They''ll be a lot of ac¡ª"


    Don silenced the radio with a quick tap, slipping his aviators on. The lenses flickered softly as augmented reality interfaces lit up in the corners of his vision¡ªa mini-map hovering faintly in the lower left and a weather update scrolling along the top right.


    New Location Uploaded. Set as Destination?


    He focused on the prompt, locking his gaze on the Confirm option. Route Set. The GPS marker blinked reassuringly.


    "Open the garage door," he ordered.


    Command Received.


    With a mechanical **whir**, the wide steel door slowly lifted, revealing the stormy gray world beyond. Heavy raindrops **pattered** against the driveway, streaming down in relentless sheets.


    Don exhaled slowly, gripping the steering wheel. Time to move.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Half an hour later¡­


    Don''s Ford was currently cruising through the rain-slicked streets of Santos City, tires **hissing** against the drenched road. His grip on the steering wheel remained steady as Gary Assist''s augmented display guided him seamlessly through winding turns and straight stretches.


    He soon found himself on the familiar route toward Old Town, only this time, the GPS directed him farther northwest¡ªdeep into lesser-traveled roads bordered by towering trees that swayed violently in the storm''s relentless wind.


    The rain drummed relentlessly against the car''s roof, drowning out the sound of his engine as he cruised through the deserted road. He hadn''t even seen another vehicle since taking that last turn.


    New Directive: Turn Left in 10 Meters¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­


    Don squinted ahead, scanning the drenched landscape. There was no visible turn, just an unbroken line of forest. His brow furrowed as the next prompt blinked on his display:


    Secret Entrance Opening... Prepare to Turn.


    His foot eased off the gas as he coasted forward. Suddenly, the earth **trembled** beneath the car, causing the windshield wipers to jerk mid-sweep.


    Ahead, trees groaned ominously, their massive trunks shifting like living titans. Ancient oaks twisted aside with precision, roots slithering back into the ground like retreating snakes.


    Jagged rocks rolled aside with thunderous **grinds**, exposing moss-covered gears beneath their surfaces. Even the dirt path seemed to ripple and reshape, folding into a visible trail leading deeper into the shadowed forest.


    A group of startled birds burst from the trees as this happened, their cries piercing the rain-heavy air as they fled the unnatural upheaval.


    "...Woah," Don muttered, his eyes tracking the mesmerizing transformation.


    Directive Updated: Proceed Straight for 2 Kilometers (1.24 miles).


    Still surprised, Don tightened his grip on the wheel and guided the Ford onto the newly formed path, its dirt surface soft but firm under the tires. As he drove deeper, the trees around him gradually settled back into place.


    Two kilometers in, the ground sloped sharply downward, revealing a cavernous tunnel entrance carved into the earth. Jagged stone arches framed the entrance, illuminated faintly by recessed LED strips casting a cold, sterile glow.


    A wide metallic platform awaited just inside.


    Don''s jaw tensed as he drove onto the platform, his tires **clunking** against its reinforced steel surface. The tunnel stretched ahead, dark and foreboding, punctuated by intermittent flashing lights that blinked in a slow, rhythmic sequence.


    He pressed on, the tunnel''s acoustics amplifying the Ford''s steady engine **rumble**. The air smelled faintly of oil and damp metal¡ªa scent common in industrial complexes but intensified in this enclosed space.


    After what felt like several long minutes, the tunnel opened into a vast, brightly lit underground garage. Heavy-duty vehicles of all kinds were parked haphazardly¡ªarmored trucks, reinforced SUVs, and modified motorcycles, each bearing custom upgrades that suggested combat readiness.


    At the far end of the garage, a set of colossal steel doors loomed, their surfaces engraved with faint, unreadable symbols that gleamed under the harsh overhead lights.


    Standing directly in front of those doors, hands clasped behind his back, was Gary. His sharp tuxedo seemed untouched by the grime and grit of the setting, his posture military-straight.


    Don''s augmented display blinked one final prompt:


    You Have Arrived at Your Destination.


    With a faint smirk, Don pulled off his aviators, letting them dangle casually in one hand. His gaze lingered on the surreal, high-tech fortress before him as a single thought surfaced.


    ''Well¡­ this is something.''


    Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 290 The Citadel (Part 2)

    Don pushed the driver''s side door shut with a muted **thunk**, the sound barely echoing in the huge expanse of the underground garage.His gaze swept across the towering gray walls and metallic scaffolding stretching toward the high ceiling like steel ribs. The dim overhead lights cast a sterile, almost surgical glow across the expanse, intensifying the base''s secretive, military-grade aura.


    He adjusted his collar with a flick and walked forward, his boots **clicking** steadily against the cold, reinforced flooring.


    As he neared the far end of the space, his eyes tracked the armored vehicles arranged in combat-ready rows¡ªarmored SUVs, tactical trucks, and rugged motorcycles¡ªall bristling with modifications meant for function, not flash.


    Yet Don''s head never turned, his attention locked forward, every glance calculated.


    Gary waited near the doors, standing with perfect poise, his hands still folded neatly behind his back.


    As Don approached, Gary inclined his head in a respectful nod, his refined voice cutting through the mechanical stillness. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Welcome, sir. I trust the journey here wasn''t too inconvenient?"


    Don allowed a faint smirk to appear at the corner of his mouth. "Not at all. The entrance mechanism was... impressive."


    Gary''s lips twitched in agreement. "Indeed. For a base of its age, its mechanisms remain exceptional." His eyes wandered the vaulted ceiling with a wistful gleam. "Ah¡­ how good it feels to be in a naturally aspirated base. None of that soulless allure and modern decor¡ª"


    He stopped himself abruptly, exhaling a deep breath before offering a polite bow. "Forgive me. I''m rambling like the old fossil I am."


    Don caught the nearly imperceptible quickening of Gary''s pulse, a tell only someone with Don''s heightened senses could detect. Though Gary''s exterior remained flawlessly composed, that slip revealed something deeper¡ªa lingering attachment, perhaps even nostalgia.


    Amused but careful not to overplay it, Don nodded thoughtfully, stepping closer until he stood beside Gary, mirroring his contemplative gaze at the vast facility.


    "You''re not wrong," Don said slowly, his voice level but firm. "I had... immature notions about what power should look like¡ªflashy bases, over-the-top displays." He let his words settle, tone sharpening. "Now, I prefer doing things the right way. This place... it''s a step in that direction."


    Gary''s breath hitched subtly, emotion flickering behind his eyes. Don immediately saw a system prompt as a result.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Trust Increased +2 Find adventures on empire


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don suppressed the urge to react, knowing well enough that sincerity worked best in moderation. He folded his arms loosely across his chest, allowing the silence to stretch just long enough.


    "You are most right, sir," Gary replied with renewed conviction. "I have fully toured the facility, and I assure you¡ªit''s worth every credit. The young madam will show you the finer details herself."


    As if on cue, the massive steel doors behind Gary **groaned** as hydraulic systems engaged, dragging them apart with slow, grinding efficiency. Beyond lay a dimly lit corridor of reinforced metal, its walls lined with recessed lights casting sharp, angled shadows.


    Gary took a step forward but hesitated, tilting his head slightly, his expression shifting into something far more reserved.


    "Sir..." His voice lowered, colored with a rare hint of concern. "As you proceed... might I have a word about the young madam''s... condition?"


    His gaze flickered¡ªnot out of fear, but out of something much harder to define.


    Don''s brow lifted slightly. "Her condition?" he repeated, keeping his tone measured. "Are you referring to what happened with her before?"


    Gary nodded gravely, his polished demeanor giving way to something far more serious. He gestured toward the tunnel-like hallway ahead.


    "Follow me, sir."


    Don fell in step beside him, their **footsteps** resonating softly against the metallic floor. The dim amber glow of wall-mounted lights traced harsh lines along the cold steel walls, giving the corridor a grim ambiance.


    "Yes," Gary began, voice steady but weighted. "I''m referring to many incidents... and the belief the young madam holds¡ªthat your departure was because of her. Did you not suspect her change in behavior?"


    Don glanced sideways, keeping his expression unreadable despite the unease clawing at his chest. He had no memory of such an event, he wasn''t the old Don, but showing uncertainty now would only invite suspicion.


    "She¡­ thought that?" he ventured. "I assumed she had just... changed willfully. Until that night in her bedroom."


    Gary''s steps slowed for the briefest moment, his gaze flicking toward Don with something close to relief¡ªno hint of suspicion in his eyes. "I wish it were that simple," Gary admitted, exhaling slowly. "But I''m afraid that side of her can''t be repressed¡­ not for long."


    ''That side?'' Don kept his stride steady, masking the growing unease in his chest. He''d suspected Elle''s other side was dangerous, but hearing it framed so gravely unsettled him. He was walking blind through a minefield of half-truths.


    Gary continued, his voice dropping into something reflective. "A few months after you left¡­ she found a way to isolate that side of herself¡ªsplit it off entirely." His eyes darkened with distant recollection. "I still don''t understand how she managed it¡­ and at the time, I believed she was finally at peace." He shook his head slowly. "But I was wrong."


    The metallic corridor stretched endlessly before them, their **footsteps** the only sound in the vast, echoing silence. Don''s gaze remained locked ahead, though his thoughts spiraled inward.


    ''Split herself¡­?'' That couldn''t be literal¡ªcould it? He''d seen stranger things, but something about Gary''s tone hinted at something far more personal¡­ and dangerous.


    His mind combed through every interaction he''d had with Elle. He''d assumed her unpredictability was something he could handle¡ªmanageable, at worst. But if this was something deeper, something fundamental...


    Don inhaled slowly, forcing himself back into the present. Whatever this was, he couldn''t afford to seem uncertain. He settled on the only course of action he trusted¡ªleaning on Gary''s experience.


    "You''ve been with her through all of this," Don said carefully. "What do you think is the best way to handle it?"


    Gary''s steps faltered, slowing until they came to a halt beneath a dim golden light embedded into the wall. His expression tightened¡ªhis usual mask of calm cracking just enough to reveal genuine conflict.


    "I believe... the only way forward may be for you to speak with her." His voice softened but remained firm. "Tell her to stop suppressing herself¡ªher whole self." His eyes met Don''s steadily, though uncertainty lingered in their depths. "That is¡­ if such a thing is even still possible."


    Don studied Gary closely, noting the sincerity etched into every word. This wasn''t a calculated suggestion¡ªit was something Gary truly feared.


    But Don couldn''t ignore the risk. If Elle''s suppressed side was as volatile as it seemed, unleashing it might not heal anything¡ªit might make her even more unpredictable... maybe even uncontrollable.


    After weighing those grim possibilities, Don nodded slowly. "I think you''re right." His tone remained firm, resolved despite the uncertainty gnawing at his gut. "I''ll talk to her when the time feels right."


    Gary''s shoulders eased, relief softening the edges of his expression. "Thank you, sir," he said sincerely, bowing his head just slightly. "It truly puts my heart at ease¡­ knowing you care for the young madam''s well-being as much as she cares for yours."


    Don held his gaze, offering a faint, reassuring smile¡ªthough in his mind, the same burning question remained.


    ''What happens... when the whole Elle finally emerges?''

 Chapter 291 The Citadel (Part 3)

    Don and Gary continued their steady pace down the corridor, their footsteps echoing softly against the cold, metallic flooring.The dim amber glow of the recessed wall lights followed their movement, casting long shadows that shifted with each step.


    At the end of the seemingly endless hallway, a high-tech tram came into view. The streamlined design of the single cab made it look more like a small capsule than a traditional train.


    Its surface was a muted gunmetal gray, polished to a dull sheen, with subtle ridges along the sides giving it a touch of utilitarian elegance.


    The doors parted with a soft **hiss**, disappearing seamlessly into the body of the tram.


    Inside, the lighting was as subdued as the rest of the facility, casting a warm orange glow over the minimalist interior. Rows of dull gray leather seats lined either side of the cab, their surfaces unadorned and practical, blending into the equally muted metallic walls and ceiling.


    Don stepped inside without hesitation, his eyes scanning the interior as he moved to the nearest seat. He settled into the cool leather, leaning back slightly as his gaze continued to take in the facility''s understated design.


    Every corner, every surface seemed stripped of individuality¡ªfunctional, but sterile.


    Gary followed, patting down his tuxedo as he entered the cab. He took the seat beside Don, moving with poise as though even sitting down was an act of refined discipline. Once seated, he adjusted his cuffs with a flick of his wrist before reaching into the inner pocket of his blazer.


    "Here you go, sir," Gary said, producing a white pamphlet and holding it out to Don. "The base catalog. The in-base transportation isn''t particularly fast here, so we''ll have a few minutes before we reach the hangar. The young madam should still be waiting for us there."


    Don accepted the pamphlet with a curt nod, his expression unreadable as he flipped it open. His eyes scanned the contents, his brow lifting slightly as he read through the information.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Catalog Entry: The Citadel**


    *Classified Supervillain Asset Acquisition File*


    **Current Status:** Available for Immediate Transfer


    **Purchase Price:** 4.4 Billion Credits (Negotiable - Asset Liquidation Sale)


    ---


    **General Overview:**


    The Citadel is a covert, fortified underground base located beneath the rugged northwestern expanse near Santos City, hidden by a dense artificial forest and mountainous terrain. Originally constructed by *Victor Krovos, the Gray Warden*, during the Warring Period in the United Provinces, this facility remains a marvel of advanced engineering. While partially outdated, its robust defenses, expandable infrastructure, and unique location offer unmatched strategic advantages for any organization seeking an impenetrable operations hub.


    ---


    **Structural Composition:**


    **Primary Material:** *Krylistium Alloy*


    - A dense, dull-gray composite developed during the United Provinces arms race.


    - **Attributes:**


    - Nuclear-resistant and impervious to X-rays, seismic scanners, and thermal detection.


    - Shock-absorbent, explosion-resistant, and reinforced with adaptive nano-lattices capable of limited self-repair.


    ---


    **Power Source:**


    **Primary Core:** *Valkorion Quantum Reactor* (Offline - Requires Restoration)


    - Near-limitless energy output through interdimensional rift harnessing.


    **Backup Generators:** Four *Typhon-Class Fusion Cells* at 40% capacity each (functional, but aged).


    ---


    **Main Facilities & Key Areas:**


    1. **Command & Control Center**


    - Central war-room with encrypted holo-tables (outdated but functional).


    2. **Central Laboratory Complex**


    - Biotech, chemical, and techno-labs with containment units, drones (offline), and a damaged weapons crafting bay.


    3. **Hangar Bay & Hidden Runway**


    - Integrated into Mount Grissar''s north face, with concealed VTOL launch points and retractable rock-camouflaged doors.


    4. **Transportation Network**


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    - Hidden access points including a submerged pond lift, a concealed cave entrance, and a retractable forest floor pathway.


    5. **Roman-Style Living Quarters**


    - Marble-like stone interiors, transparent ceilings (visible only from inside), and imperial-inspired architecture.


    6. **Containment & Interrogation Facility**


    - Energy-dampening cells, interrogation chambers, and deployable security drones (inactive).


    7. **Medical Bay**


    - Equipped for cybernetic surgeries and biological enhancement, though its regeneration tanks are currently offline.


    8. **Weapons Development Foundry**


    - Specialized for tech crafting with automated fabrication arms (needs full restoration).


    9. **Heavy-Duty Vehicle Garage**


    - *Description:* A fortified underground garage designed to house and maintain a fleet of tactical and armored vehicles.


    - **Current Inventory (Non-operational):**


    - Four *Cerberus-Class Armored Transports* (all-terrain, shielded)


    - Two *Cyclone-Class Assault Buggies* (high-speed pursuit)


    - One *Ares-Class Mobile Command Vehicle* (deployable satellite uplink)


    - **Maintenance Facilities:** Equipped with hydraulic lifts, robotic repair arms, and fabrication stations for vehicle upgrades and customization (systems offline but repairable).


    ---


    **Defensive & Security Systems:**


    1. **Seismic Masking Network**


    - Simulates geological activity to hide underground movement.


    2. **Anti-Intrusion Measures**


    - Cloaking fields, automated turret grids, and advanced surveillance systems.


    3. **Environmental Manipulation System**


    - Weather disruption system capable of creating artificial storms.


    ---


    **Access System: The Veil of Grissar**


    **Description:**


    The Citadel''s entry system is protected by an artificial forest called *The Veil of Grissar*, engineered as both camouflage and a dynamic access control network. Its fully automated system, *Verdant Sentinel Network (VSN)*, manipulates the terrain using hydraulic platforms and electromagnetic tracks. This allows seamless reconfiguration of trees, ground surfaces, and even hidden trapdoors.


    **Key Access Points:**


    - **Main Tunnel Pathway (North Approach):** Retractable forest path concealing a heavy-duty entrance tunnel with laser tripwires and energy walls.


    - **Pond Lift (Submerged):** A hidden platform beneath a seemingly stagnant pond, with drainage and lift mechanisms for vehicle entry.


    - **Cave Entrance:** A concealed spiral staircase activated via a hidden scanner embedded in an ancient stone altar.


    **Additional Features:**


    - **Forest Cloaking Field:** Absorbs thermal, radar, and electromagnetic signatures.


    - **Sonic Disruption Field:** Disorients scanners and intruders.


    - **Wildlife Simulators:** Deployable robotic wildlife with built-in surveillance equipment.


    ---


    **Current Condition:**


    While structurally intact, The Citadel''s facilities suffer from neglect and incomplete upgrades after its abandonment. Estimated restoration costs are 3.7 billion credits. Despite its aged infrastructure, its indestructible materials, defensive systems, and unparalleled location make The Citadel an ideal command base for aspiring overlords or enigmatic power players.


    ---


    **Acquisition Considerations:**


    - **Ownership Transfer Status:** Available


    - **Documentation Access Level:** Omega-Class Clearance Required


    - **Operational Warranty:** None ¨C "As-Is" Purchase Only


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The tram began to decelerate just as Don flipped the last page of the catalog back onto the front cover. The subtle **whirring** of the tram''s mechanisms shifted into a softer hum, almost imperceptible, as it prepared to halt.


    Don couldn''t help but wonder how it moved. There were moments when the incline of the cabin shifted slightly¡ªascending, then descending again¡ªyet the ride remained impossibly smooth.


    He glanced briefly at Gary, who sat beside him, his posture as upright and impeccable as ever, before the tram came to a complete stop with a faint hiss.


    Ahead of them, a set of wide doors loomed, their design similar to the entrance doors Don had seen earlier¡ªflat, featureless slabs of heavy-duty alloy.


    A resonant beep-beep-beep sounded from somewhere within the tram, followed by the deep **clunk** of internal locks disengaging. The doors slid open, their movement soundless, revealing the cavernous space beyond.


    Don stepped out first, his boots **clicking** against the thick metallic floor. His eyes widened slightly, though he quickly masked his reaction, scanning the scene with an air of calm detachment.


    The hangar stretched before him like something pulled straight from a sci-fi flick. Its high ceiling seemed to vanish into shadow, supported by beams and latticework that crisscrossed with mathematical style.


    The area was vast, lit by an array of recessed lights that bathed the entire space in a cool, sterile glow.


    To one side rested a daunting VTOL, its angular frame painted matte black with streaks of gunmetal gray highlighting its aerodynamic design. Its folding wings tucked tightly against the body, and its rear thrusters angled downward in an idle standby position.


    Further down, a broader, more imposing aircraft stood idle. It looked like a hybrid between a heavy-duty transport plane and a command center, with thick plating along its sides and what appeared to be retractable turrets mounted near its rear.


    Next to it, a smaller aircraft¡ªan assault helicopter with dual-bladed rotors¡ªseemed almost modest in comparison.


    Amidst this organized chaos, the minions moved with methodical urgency. Some wore the familiar all-black attire, carrying standard-issue crates and stacking them efficiently.


    Others, wearing hazmat suits, transported sterile-looking containers from an open container. A faint mist seeped from the edges of the boxes, curling into the air. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Straight out of sci-fi,'' Don thought, resisting the urge to crane his neck and gape like a wide-eyed kid. He forced himself to maintain a neutral expression, scanning the hangar once before letting his gaze settle.


    In front of the VTOL, two figures stood out amidst the activity.


    Trixie sat on the edge of a stack of crates, her legs swinging idly as she surveyed the scene below with her usual mischievous smirk. She wore tight leather shorts that gleamed faintly under the hangar''s lights, paired with a form-fitting vest that left little to the imagination.


    Elle, on the other hand, stood at ground level, arms crossed as she directed the flow of activity around her. Her black boots, dark pantyhose, leather shorts, and turtleneck ensemble gave her an almost commanding presence.


    The monochrome palette suited her, reinforcing the nickname "Lady Noir" in a way that felt almost too on-the-nose.


    As Don and Gary stepped further into the hangar, Elle turned toward them, her gaze locking onto Don''s.


    For a brief moment, her amber eyes held his, but just as quickly, she looked away, lowering her head slightly. A soft flush crept across her cheeks.


    From her spot, Trixie noticed the exchange and let out a soft chuckle. She turned her gaze toward Don and Gary, her grin widening.


    "Finally!" Trixie called out. "There you are."


    At her words, every minion in the hangar paused, snapping to attention with near-military precision. In unison, they saluted and yelled, "Suuuuu!" before resuming their work.


    Don raised a hand in a casual wave, the motion almost lazy, before continuing forward with Gary beside him.


    As Don approached the aircraft where Elle and Trixie stood, his focus shifted to Elle. She had turned away slightly, her body tense as if caught between retreating and staying rooted in place.


    Don smiled faintly, his steps quickening as he closed the distance.


    Without a word, he stepped behind her, wrapping his arms around her shoulders in a firm, familiar hug.


    "You," he murmured, his voice low and teasing, "are you pretending you didn''t see me?"


    Elle froze the moment she felt his arms around her. Her breath hitched, and her entire body went stiff, like a deer caught in headlights. Don leaned in slightly, his voice brushing against her ear.


    Her face turned an even deeper crimson, her cheeks glowing as she stammered out a response. "O-oh no¡­ I wasn''t¡­ uhm¡­" She swallowed hard, her voice cracking slightly as she added, "Hi¡­ Don. Uhm, I was just¡­ uhm, happy to see you."


    Her soft, halting words sent a wave of warmth through Don. Her sincerity was disarming, and for a moment, he felt the corners of his usually guarded heart soften. But just as quickly, the warmth gave way to a nagging unease.


    ''What happens if she changes into something I can''t predict?''


    The thought lingered like a shadow, but Don quickly shoved it aside. For now, he simply tightened his hold on her briefly, grounding himself in the present moment.

 Chapter 292 The Citadel (Part 4)

    several minutes later, don found himself walking down another corridor, this time a few steps behind elle.she led the way, her posture slightly stiff, showing her nerves as her eyes flitted about, searching for the next feature of the base to show him. the subtle click of her boots echoed faintly against the smooth metallic floor.


    don hadn''t expected to be alone with elle so soon, especially after arriving in the hangar mere moments ago. unfortunately, when gary suggested that elle give him a tour, she had practically leapt at the opportunity. her usual meekness had vanished in that instant, leaving him with no reason to protest.


    now, with just the two of them walking through the dimly lit hallway, don''s gaze occasionally wandered to her figure ahead of him, her hands fidgeting near her sides as if unsure whether to clasp them or let them hang.


    ''might as well,'' don thought, his lips twitching into the faintest of smiles. ''doubt any amount of delay or preparation will make this easier.''


    elle suddenly glanced over her shoulder, her soft amber eyes catching his briefly before she turned back, clearing her throat.


    "oh," she began, her voice small but gaining strength as she continued, "the next tram is just up ahead. s-sorry for the walk¡­ the old owner''s journal mentioned he liked walking, but i can have that fixed if¡ª"


    don cut her off, his tone light. "no worries, elle. it just means i get to spend a little more time with you."


    he hadn''t meant much by the words, more out of reflex than intent. yet they had the desired effect.


    elle''s cheeks reddened, and she dipped her head, murmuring, "you''re just saying that¡­"


    her soft words were almost lost in the space between them as they approached the tram. the doors opened with a quiet **hiss**, the gentle glow from inside spilling out onto the cold floor.


    elle stepped in first, standing by the entrance and holding onto one of the overhead rails. "the next stop is near," she explained, her voice steadier now. "i, um¡­ already toured the place so i could give you a better tour." s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    don followed her inside, taking up a spot beside her. "well, i''m enjoying myself so far," he said, keeping his tone easy. "it''s less flashy than the old base, sure, but it''s definitely cozier in its own way."


    elle''s lips curved into a warm smile, her earlier nervousness softening. something about his approval seemed to reach her, a flicker of pride blooming in her expression.


    don caught the moment and decided against overloading the conversation with charm. a balance, he reminded himself, was more authentic¡ªand authenticity mattered more than hollow sweetness with people he wanted to keep close.


    the tram jerked lightly as it began moving, its mechanisms humming quietly beneath their feet. elle glanced toward don once more, but before she could say anything, the tram slowed.


    the space beyond the doors was revealed in gradual splendor.


    when the tram came to a halt, the doors slid open soundlessly, and don stepped out into a vast romanian-style hall.


    his boots clicked against the polished stone floor as his eyes scanned the space. the tram track itself curved elegantly through the center of the room, seamlessly integrated into a huge mosaic painted across the floor.


    the mosaic depicted a messy clash of swirling grays and muted reds, a battle of abstract forms that seemed to writhe against one another. at the heart of it, the tram''s path formed a perfect circle, a pale moon casting imagined light across the scene.


    the walls, made of a marble-like material, rose high into the arched ceiling, their smooth surfaces interrupted only by carved accents and faint metallic veins that shimmered faintly under the glow of recessed lights.


    at intervals, alcoves displayed minimalist sculptures¡ªabstract pieces crafted from materials that seemed both ancient and futuristic. stay tuned with empire


    above them, the ceiling stretched upward into a transparent dome. beyond the glass, don could see the gray, overcast skies of santos city. thin wisps of cloud drifted lazily across, the faint light from above diffusing into the room with an aesthetic glow.


    "how is this all underground?" don muttered to himself, his words barely above a whisper.


    elle stepped forward, stopping just behind him. she hesitated for a moment before speaking softly. "do you like it?"


    don turned slightly to glance at her, noticing how she kept her hands folded in front of her, her weight shifting subtly from one foot to the other.


    "it''s incredible," he replied honestly.


    elle''s lips curved into a small, pleased smile. for a moment, she looked as though she wanted to say something more, but instead, she let the quiet between them settle.


    don stepped further into the hall, letting his gaze roam once more. each detail¡ªthe melding of art and practicality, the serene yet commanding atmosphere¡ªgave the space a unique character that felt both welcoming and commanding.


    don didn''t let his gaze linger too long on the captivating sight of the grand hall. with a faint nod, he turned back to elle, who was watching him expectantly.


    elle''s smile returned, soft but warm. "i''m glad you think so," she said, gesturing toward an arched doorway on the far side of the hall. "there''s more to see."


    she set off at a steady pace, don falling into step behind her.


    the living quarters were no less expansive, a large network of rooms and spaces designed with both utility and artistry in mind. elle guided him through various areas with the eagerness of someone proud of her domain.


    "this is one of the private lounges," she said as they passed a room adorned with curved stone seating and low tables carved with patterns. "there''s also a library down that way, though it''s... mostly empty for now."


    she moved ahead, her voice soft but steady as she continued pointing out details: the layout of the communal areas, the discreet kitchens tucked away behind ornate doors, and the understated elegance of the pathways that wound through the quarters.


    eventually, they entered a new section of the base. the air grew warmer, carrying with it a faint, clean humidity. elle hesitated for a moment, glancing back at don before stepping through another wide entryway.


    the room opened into a hot spring hall, the stone flooring transitioning seamlessly into a series of shallow steps that led to a gently steaming pool.


    columns rose around the edges of the room, their smooth surfaces covered with flowing patterns that mimicked the motion of water. above, a series of narrow skylights let in soft, natural light, casting shimmering reflections across the surface of the pool. the scent of mineral-rich water mixed with the faintest hint of lavender.


    don''s eyes wandered, taking in the scene. he didn''t try to hide his curiosity, his gaze moving across the smooth stone benches, the soft glow from wall sconces, and the still surface of the water that rippled faintly as steam rose from it.


    "wow," he muttered, more to himself than elle. "didn''t expect this."


    elle stopped at the edge of the pool, her hands clasped loosely in front of her as she turned slightly to look at him. "the journal mentioned this was supposed to be a place for relaxation," she explained softly. "it''s one of the few areas that was already finished when we got here."


    don nodded absently, his focus still on the space. despite its calming atmosphere, his thoughts drifted.


    ''how do i even approach the topic?'' he wondered, his brow furrowing slightly. gary''s words echoed in his mind, a reminder of the conversation he''d been avoiding.


    he let out a quiet sigh and stepped forward, closing the distance to where elle had stopped. her back was to him now, her gaze fixed on the steaming pool. she seemed completely at ease, and for a brief moment, don considered putting this off. but the thought passed quickly.


    "hey, elle," he began, his tone carefully measured, "can we talk for a minute?"


    elle turned her head toward him, the smile she''d been wearing faltering just enough to reveal her concern. "what''s wrong?" she asked softly.


    don returned her look with a faint smile, trying to keep his tone light. "what makes you think something''s wrong?"


    she hesitated, her hand lifting to rub her opposite arm awkwardly. "y-you, um¡­" she paused, as though searching for the right words. "you give off a certain energy when something is bothering you."


    her other hand moved to push a stray strand of hair behind her ear, the gesture shy and unguarded.


    don tilted his head slightly, curious. ''does she mean figuratively or literally?'' he wondered. but he dismissed the thought before it could sidetrack him, answering simply, "i see."


    he then offered her a small, reassuring smile. "don''t worry. it''s not anything bad."


    elle nodded faintly, though her unease lingered in the slight downturn of her lips. "okay."

 Chapter 293 The Citadel (Part 5)

    don gave a confident nod, a small smile appearing at the edge of his lips as he gestured toward a nearby bench. "well, let''s take a seat," he said casually, his tone as even and relaxed as his movements.elle nodded, her expression briefly unreadable as she followed his lead. her boots barely made a sound against the polished floor as they crossed the grand mosaic beneath them.


    the bench, smooth and cold to the touch, sat nestled near the edge of pool, framed by soft recessed lighting. don sat first, leaning back and resting one arm along the top of the bench''s support, his gaze sweeping over the details of the room.


    elle hesitated for just a second before sitting a few inches away from him, her hands resting awkwardly in her lap. don caught the movement in his peripheral vision¡ªher fingers, constantly shifting, twiddling together as if they were trying to knit air into something tangible.


    he shifted slightly, tilting his head toward her with an easy smile. "hey," he said, keeping his voice light, "if you''re not comfortable talking now¡ªor here¡ªwe don''t have to. it''s not that urgent."


    his words barely left his mouth when elle''s head snapped up, her voice ringing out in a loud, decisive, "no!"


    the sound echoed through the hall, bouncing off the high ceilings and smooth walls. almost immediately, elle''s face turned a deep shade of red. she ducked her head, her fingers knotting tightly together as she murmured a quiet, "sorry."


    she inhaled quickly and added, her voice soft as marshmallows, "i mean¡­ uhm¡­ you can go on. this is actually one of my favorite rooms. i was, uh¡­ looking forward to us spending time here. together."


    don''s lips quirked into a grin at her words. "hopefully, next time we''ll have less clothes on," he teased, his tone low but clearly playful.


    elle''s blush deepened, spreading to the tips of her ears as she muttered a faint, trailing, "oh¡­" she glanced away, her voice barely audible as she added, "sure."


    for a brief moment, a tiny, shy smile flickered across her lips, fragile but genuine.


    ''perfect,'' don thought, seizing the opportunity her softened mood provided. without giving her time to dwell or retreat, he leaned forward slightly, his tone casual, almost offhand.


    "hey, elle," he began, "i uh, noticed you''ve been different since rescuing me from prison. i don''t dislike it or anything, but i was curious."


    the question hung in the air, deceptively simple in delivery but carrying a weight that made elle freeze. her shoulders tensed, her posture stiffening like a statue caught mid-movement.


    don said nothing, giving her the space to respond. through his heightened senses, he could hear her heartbeat thudding like a hammer, erratic and quick. he waited, the seconds stretching into what felt like minutes.


    finally, her lips parted, and two faint words escaped in a cracked, trembling voice. explore hidden tales at empire


    "for you."


    don''s gaze shifted to her face, his expression calm but watchful. her amber eyes had turned glossy with unshed tears, her emotions barely held in check.


    "i did it for you," she repeated, her voice breaking as a tear slid down her cheek. "so i wouldn''t scare you away again."


    **sniff**


    don studied her, feeling the raw vulnerability in her words. while he couldn''t entirely understand her reasoning¡ªhis own detachment from the depth of emotions she felt creating a barrier¡ªhe recognized the weight they carried for her.


    he moved closer, closing the small gap between them. his arm slid around her shoulders with a steady, smooth motion, pulling her gently into his embrace. her head rested under his chin, her soft hair brushing against his jaw as her trembling breaths warmed his neck.


    "i''m sorry i made you feel that way, elle," he said softly, his voice low but firm. "i never meant to. i was just too stupid to understand how you fully felt."


    elle''s shoulders shook lightly, though she didn''t pull away.


    "you don''t need to change yourself," don continued, his words warm. "because no matter what, the real you is the one with a place in my heart. just like the real me is the one with a place in yours."


    don''s words hit elle like a jolt of electricity.


    her body trembled visibly, her head snapping upward as her wide amber eyes locked onto his. those same eyes¡ªalready glossy with tears¡ªshook with disbelief, as though she couldn''t fully comprehend what she had just heard.


    don met her gaze with a calm smile, leaning slightly into the moment. did he mean it? of course not. how could he? he didn''t even fully grasp what this "split" of hers meant. but that didn''t matter. what mattered was that elle believed him.


    he knew her well enough; she would hang on to every word he said if he wrapped them in warmth and sincerity. the more personal, the more intimate¡ªit was a gamble worth taking. and judging by her reaction, it was already paying off.


    elle''s voice emerged in a low, shaky whisper. "d-do you mean that?"


    don''s smile softened, and he nodded without hesitation. "of course i do."


    elle paused, her expression hovering between astonishment and doubt. the disbelief in her trembling eyes deepened, and the unshed tears clinging to her lashes grew heavier.


    "b-but¡­ but¡­" her voice wavered, caught between fear and hope. "what if i scare you again?"


    don maintained his calm, comforting demeanor, offering a smile that seemed to promise the impossible. "i promise you, i won''t." his tone was low, soothing, yet unwavering. "you and i are someday going to conquer the world together. and when that day comes, i''d rather have the real you right beside me, in all your beautiful glory." sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the second his words reached her ears, elle broke. her arms wrapped tightly around him, pulling him closer into the embrace they were already sharing. her breath hitched softly against his chest, and don felt the faintest trembling in her frame.


    as her amber eyes closed briefly, fresh tears slipped free, glowing faintly as they trailed down her cheeks. the light emanating from her irises grew subtly brighter, a quiet intensity taking hold.


    then there was the scent.


    it rolled off her like a wave¡ªsweet, alluring, with an intoxicating warmth that danced between the richness of night-blooming jasmine and the dark, earthy musk of wet soil after a storm.


    don''s superhuman senses caught the shift before his mind could. a faint mist began to rise from elle, curling like dark, fragile tendrils that clung briefly to her skin before dissipating into the cool air.


    "oh¡­ don¡­ my don¡­" she murmured. her voice dipped slightly in pitch, taking on a more feminine, mature resonance that felt like a velvet caress against his ears.


    don stiffened¡ªjust for a fraction of a second. then he forced his body to relax, playing it off with ease. internally, his thoughts were one of concern.


    ''what the hell is happening?''


    the mist grew heavier around her, thickening enough to form faint, swirling patterns. despite his outward calm, don''s senses sharpened instinctively, his body on high alert as he monitored every detail.


    suddenly, elle lifted her head. her glowing amber eyes locked onto his, and don froze.


    her pupils had shifted.


    instead of the usual sharp circles, they seemed to spiral inward, two distinct coils spinning slowly before merging into one.


    the effect was hypnotic, almost mesmerizing, yet there was something about it that sent a chill crawling down don''s spine.


    still, he forced himself to hold her gaze, reluctant but resolute.


    finally¡­ the spirals collided.


    a brilliant flash erupted from her eyes, white and searing like the heart of an exploding star.


    **whooosh!**


    with it, a violent wind burst beneath them, carrying the scent-coated mist in messy swirls. the water of the nearby pool also erupted, churning and crashing like the waves of the ocean in a storm.


    don''s hold on elle tightened instinctively, his arms bracing her as the wind whipped her hair against his face in wild strands. his eyes shut reflexively for a moment, shielding them against the blinding light and fierce gusts.


    **thrum¡­**


    but, the chaos died as quickly as it began.


    don blinked his eyes open, glancing around as the stillness returned. the pool was once again calm, its surface rippling faintly as if the earlier fury had never happened.


    he looked down at elle, still nestled in his arms.


    she was facing downward, her body resting lightly against his. for a moment, he hesitated, preparing himself for whatever changes might greet him.


    but when elle tilted her head slightly, revealing her face¡ª


    there was nothing.


    her glowing eyes had dimmed back to their usual amber hue, her tear-streaked cheeks flushed and warm.


    don exhaled quietly, the tension bleeding from his shoulders even as his mind continued to reel.


    ''what the hell was that?''


    he didn''t say anything, though. not yet. instead, he adjusted his hold on her slightly, his hand brushing against the back of her head as he rested his chin against her crown.


    for now, he decided, he''d let the moment pass.

 Chapter 294 The Citadel (Part 6)

    Don held Elle close, his arms steady around her as he began to notice subtle shifts in her demeanor.Her embrace, once hesitant and delicate, now had a quiet confidence. She tightened her grip against him, not in an overpowering way, but with a certainty that was unmistakable. It was a far cry from what he was used to with her.


    Usually, Elle''s interactions were defined by a timid reluctance that took time to fade, but here and now, she seemed completely at ease. Her head rested gently against his chest, her breaths calm and even.


    "Don¡­" she murmured softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "My Don¡­ you really came back."


    The words were spoken without her usual stutter or hesitation. The softness in her tone felt more clear, even self-assured.


    Don raised a brow at her words, though his expression didn''t change. ''This feels different,'' he thought. Her voice carried a tone that made her words feel intentional, not like the nervous rambling he''d grown used to.


    Still, he pushed aside the nagging questions and remained in the moment. Whatever changes Elle had gone through, they didn''t seem immediately threatening.


    He shifted slightly, leaning back just enough to glance at her face. There were still faint traces of tears clinging to the corners of her eyes, glistening under the soft glow of the recessed lights. With a slow motion, Don reached up and used a single finger to wipe them away.


    Elle didn''t stiffen at his touch as she might have in the past. Instead, she leaned into it, her cheek brushing lightly against his hand. A faint, almost imperceptible smile crept across her lips.


    ''Alright,'' Don thought. ''Let''s see how far this goes.''


    He decided to test his doubts. Tilting his head slightly, he moved his hand to her chin, gently guiding her to look up at him. Elle''s amber eyes, still glossy but calm, met his, and for a moment, he hesitated. Then, without overthinking, he leaned in and kissed her.


    Her eyes widened briefly at the contact, her body tensing for just a split second before relaxing entirely. Her arms then shifted upward, wrapping around his shoulders, her grip tightening as the kiss deepened.


    Though her movements were shy and hesitant, Don could feel her actively trying to meet him halfway¡ªa contrast to the passive, timid reactions he''d expected.


    ''Well, that''s unexpected,'' Don thought again, though he kept his expression composed.


    After a moment, he broke the kiss, pulling back just enough to catch her gaze. Elle''s eyes remained closed for a second longer before fluttering open, her amber irises hazy and soft.


    She pulled back slightly from their embrace, her cheeks flushed, though her demeanor stayed calm. "We shouldn''t keep everyone waiting," she said, her voice quieter now but clear and steady.


    Don''s eyes narrowed slightly at her lack of a stutter or the usual meekness that punctuated her words. He nodded, choosing not to challenge her statement. "Alright," he replied, his tone easy.


    As they moved through the living quarters, Elle led the way, gesturing subtly toward points of interest. Don followed a few steps behind, his gaze drifting over the space.


    The design was minimalistic, blending utility with a faint touch of elegance. Each room seemed carefully curated¡ªan odd mix of function and subtle artistry.


    Elle paused at a smaller lounge, her hand brushing lightly against the doorframe. "This room''s¡­ nice," she said softly. Though her voice carried a faint edge of shyness, it was far from the usual unease Don associated with her.


    He nodded, glancing around. "It is," he replied simply.


    They moved on, walking through interconnected hallways lined with smooth metallic walls.


    As they rounded a corner, Elle glanced back at him briefly, her expression soft but thoughtful. It was a fleeting look, but it carried a depth that Don couldn''t quite place.


    ''I don''t think she''s dangerous,'' he thought to himself. ''At least, not yet. But something''s definitely changed.''


    Throughout the remainder of the tour, Don observed Elle more closely. The subtle changes he''d initially noticed were becoming increasingly difficult to ignore.


    Her movements carried a sense of purpose now, her posture straighter and her steps more deliberate.


    Gone were the nervous, fidgety hand gestures and constant glances to the ground. When Elle spoke, her words flowed with greater clarity, her usual stutters almost entirely absent.


    What stood out most to Don was how she held his gaze now¡ªsteady, unflinching, her cheeks no longer flushing a deep red with every exchange.


    It wasn''t a complete transformation; Elle was still recognizably herself. But these changes gave her a newfound composure that reshaped the way she carried herself.


    ''Interesting,'' Don thought silently, keeping his expression neutral. ''It''s subtle, but not small.''


    As the tour came to an end, they finally returned to the hangar.


    Gary stood near the aircraft they had left him and Trixie, his eyes scanning the minions as he directed them with the efficiency of someone who thrived in control.


    Trixie, by comparison, was slumped lazily on a crate nearby, her chin resting in her hand, her tail swishing back and forth with boredom.


    The moment Don and Elle stepped off the tram and began walking toward them, Trixie perked up. In a puff of pink smoke, she vanished from her spot on the crate and reappeared directly in front of them, blocking their path.


    "There you guys are," she said, her tone energetic as usual. "What took ya so long?"


    Her tail swung more wildly as she narrowed her bright eyes at them, tilting her head as though scrutinizing their every move. After a brief pause, she added, "Hmm¡­ you don''t smell like you had sex."


    Elle''s pace faltered, her cheeks tinting a light red. Her amber eyes narrowed sharply at Trixie, though she said nothing.


    Trixie, of course, noticed immediately. "Hey, Elle, you look kinda¡ª"


    Her tone remained as teasing as ever, but her words began to trail off as Don and Elle got closer. Discover exclusive content at empire


    Gary, who had been preoccupied with issuing orders to the minions, glanced over and greeted them with a polite, warm smile.


    When they were just a few steps away, Trixie''s expression shifted abruptly. Her eyes widened as if she''d just noticed something alarming. "Oh no¡­" she muttered.


    Before Don could ask what she meant, another puff of pink smoke appeared, but Elle reacted instantly. Her hand shot out and grabbed Trixie by the collar of her shirt, stopping her from vanishing completely.


    "Not this time," Elle said firmly. Her grip on Trixie''s collar was firm, and her expression had taken on an uncharacteristically serious edge.


    Don watched the interaction with mild curiosity. Elle''s demeanor had shifted again¡ªmore direct, almost commanding.


    Trixie squirmed, her tail swishing wildly. "Hey, hey! What''s the deal?!" she whined.


    Elle didn''t respond right away, her focus locked on Trixie before turning her attention to Gary.


    "Gary," She began, her tone casual, "is my old attire still around by any chance?"


    Gary straightened slightly, his hands clasping behind his back. "It is. Stored carefully in its case and locked within your personal vault."


    Elle, still holding Trixie by the collar, glanced toward Gary. "That''s good," she said, her tone direct . "Then, I''ll be right back."


    Her voice softened slightly as she looked toward Don, though it lacked the stammer he would have expected. "We won''t take long," she added, a faint hint of meekness returning.


    Don arched a brow but said nothing, watching as Elle began walking away, dragging Trixie along with her. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Trixie protested loudly, her tail thrashing like a banner in a storm. "Wait, why am I coming along?! This doesn''t seem fair!"


    Elle didn''t slow her pace, her grip unyielding. "We need to talk," she replied simply.


    Trixie let out a dramatic groan. "Oh, come on! That sounds like a lecture!"


    Their voices faded as they moved farther down the hangar, leaving Don standing with Gary.


    ''More changes,'' Don thought as he watched them go, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. Whatever was happening with Elle, it wasn''t subtle anymore.

 Chapter 295 The Citadel (Part 7)

    Don stood there, watching Elle and Trixie walk off, their chatter fading as they disappeared into the tram. He stayed still, his arms loose at his sides, while Gary came up next to him. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Gary''s steps were soft, hands tucked neatly behind his back as always. When he stopped, he sighed lightly. "Good to see the young madam back to her old self," Gary said, smiling faintly. "I knew she''d listen to you, Sir Don."


    Don didn''t reply right away, his gaze lingering down the now empty tram stop. ''Was it really me?'' he thought, still chewing on the subtle changes he''d seen in Elle. Her split personality, that wild side¡ªit had left a deeper mark than he wanted to admit. It all felt connected somehow, and that nagged at him.


    Finally, he shrugged. "Agreed. It''s my fault anyway that she wasn''t her whole self to begin with."


    He glanced sideways at Gary, just barely, like he wasn''t really looking. ''Come on, take the bait.''


    Gary frowned almost immediately, shaking his head. "Please don''t say that, Sir," he said, his tone firm but still polite. "As much as your absence affected the young madam, she was already becoming... unstable. If anything, your leaving helped her get a better handle on her arcane gifts, though I do wish we knew more."


    Gary''s words hung there, just long enough for Don to notice the crack in his usual calm. A shadow crossed the butler''s face, worry flashing through his eyes. Don could hear it too¡ªthe slight hitch in Gary''s breathing, the faint change in his heartbeat. ''He''s not lying.''


    That eased some of the weight pressing down on Don''s chest. At least he wasn''t the only one clueless about what was going on with Elle. If even Gary didn''t have all the answers, then maybe there wasn''t a single, clean explanation., at least for now


    But Gary didn''t let the moment last. His face returned to its usual composure, and he straightened, hands still clasped behind him. "Shall we head to the Command and Control Center?" he asked, his tone lighter now. "I''m sure the minions will manage from here."


    Don gave a small nod. "Lead the way."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few minutes later, Don was back in another tram. The quiet hum of the ride filled the air as the tram sped through the underground network. He leaned back in his seat, arms crossed, his thoughts spinning but his face giving nothing away. Gary sat across from him, as still as a statue, his gaze fixed somewhere distant.


    The tram slowed with a quiet **whirr** a few seconds later, followed by a soft ding as it came to a stop. Don stood up, the slight vibration under his boots fading as he stepped out.


    They were in front of another set of heavy doors, even larger than the last ones. The air here felt cooler, almost heavy, but that wasn''t what drew Don''s attention.


    Flanking the doors were two massive robots, their frames hulking and menacing. They stood like silent statues, their dull gray plating polished to a spotless sheen.


    The machines were bulky and utilitarian, built for war. Instead of hands, they had enormous rotary guns, barrels thick enough to shred through anything in their path. Their heads were boxy, with a single horizontal red light glowing faintly in place of eyes. The joints and limbs were reinforced with heavy plating, and each step they could take probably shook the ground.


    Even though they looked old, there wasn''t a scratch or speck of rust on them. They weren''t there for show¡ªthey were still very much alive and capable of leveling anything stupid enough to get close.


    Gary stepped forward, not sparing the machines more than a glance. "The old owner really had quite the eye for decor, wouldn''t you say, Sir Don?"


    Don followed, his boots thudding against the floor as he walked. His eyes flicked to the robots, then back to the massive doors ahead. "That''s one way to put it," he said flatly, stopping beside Gary.


    The two of them stood on a circular pattern engraved into the floor. It didn''t seem decorative¡ªit was too precise for that¡ªbut Don wasn''t sure what its purpose was.


    Gary smiled faintly, shifting his weight just slightly. "Even the most practical minds have their moments of extravagance," he added.


    Don said nothing, his focus now on the doors.


    Mere seconds after Don stepped onto the engraved circle, the lines etched into the floor glowed faint blue, the same faint hue threaded through the recesses of the facility''s design. The light pulsed outward like a ripple, smooth and seamless, as though the base itself was waking to acknowledge them.


    Gary''s attention shifted to the glow as he clasped his hands behind his back once more. "Despite this place''s age, it''s amazing how seamless the biometric scanners are throughout the base," he commented, his voice full of quiet admiration.


    Don''s eyes tracked the glow briefly before settling back on the large doors ahead. ''So this is a scanner,'' he thought.


    He kept his expression neutral, offering nothing but a curt nod. "True. It''ll be an impressive base once we upgrade it where necessary."


    Gary smiled, the faint lines around his eyes softening his otherwise sharp features. "Indeed, Sir."


    As if on cue, the faint blue light surrounding them shifted to green, accompanied by a deep **click**. The massive doors ahead let out a low groan as they began to slide apart, the sound echoing faintly in the expansive hallway behind them.


    The space beyond was revealed¡ªa dull gray metallic pathway illuminated by a soft blue glow along its edges.


    On either side stood towering smooth pillars, their surfaces unbroken save for faint hints of movement within. Binary code, faintly glowing blue, shifted endlessly across their interiors, like veins carrying lifeblood through the ancient structure.


    Gary stepped forward first, his pace calm, and Don followed silently.


    As they walked, Gary''s gaze drifted to the massive pillars, his admiration evident. "I still can''t help but be impressed that our supercomputer was able to be fitted into this place," he said, his voice thoughtful.


    "The infrastructure of a base this old posed significant challenges. We had to account for power stability, spatial optimization, and maintaining the structural integrity of these pillars without compromising the computational core."


    He gestured subtly to the pillars, his fingers loose as he spoke. "There was also the matter of heat regulation¡ªolder bases like this weren''t designed for the thermal output of modern systems. We had to install custom cooling solutions, which wasn''t an easy feat given how dense this place is."


    Don nodded along, letting Gary''s words roll over him. He had no need to comment¡ªGary''s explanations filled the space sufficiently, and Don''s focus remained on the path ahead.


    The pathway eventually came to an abrupt stop, the space ahead consumed by darkness. Don tensed slightly, his eyes narrowing.


    Then, without warning, the recessed lights lining the floor began to extend forward, one segment at a time. The soft blue glow moved through the blackness, revealing a vast circular chamber that stretched high above them. Find adventures on empire


    The light crawled up the walls and pillars surrounding the room, illuminating their smooth metallic surfaces. The glow climbed higher and higher until it finally reached the ceiling, casting the entire space in a cool, uniform light.


    The room itself was enormous. At its center stood a massive circular table, the dull gray metal matching the rest of the facility''s aesthetic. Its edges were clean and sharp, with no unnecessary decoration.


    The center of the table was open, revealing a hollow core from which a holographic earth model hovered, rotating slowly in the air. The projection was detailed, its continents and oceans illuminated in faint blue light, with pinpricks of red marking various points of interest.


    Around the table were numerous chairs, each with a utilitarian design. They looked identical except for one at the far side¡ªit stood out subtly, its back slightly higher and its frame slightly thicker. Don''s chair, no doubt.


    Gary moved to stand near the table, his posture as composed as ever. He then turned to face Don, spreading his arms slightly in a welcoming gesture.


    "Welcome to the Command and Control Center, Sir," he said with a faint smile.


    Don''s gaze swept the room, his face impassive, though his mind cataloged every detail. The scale, the design, the functionality¡ªit all carried an element that suited the role this place would serve.

 Chapter 296 The Citadel (Part 8)

    Don''s boots struck the metallic floor with as he began walking deeper into the Command and Control Center. His pace was unhurried, his head turning just slightly to take in the towering pillars and softly glowing edges of the room.Behind him, Gary stood motionless, his hands resting neatly behind his back. His faint smile deepened as Don passed by, his gaze following the younger man with a blend of pride and anticipation.


    Don''s path brought him around the large, circular table dominating the room. His fingers brushed the edge absently as he moved, the smooth, cold surface a contrast to the subtle glow emanating from its center.


    His focus shifted from the faintly holographic globe to the vacant chair at the table''s head. He stopped there, lingering for a moment before finally turning toward Gary.


    "It''s really impressive," Don said, his tone even, though a subtle edge in his voice betrayed his approval.


    Gary''s smile widened just slightly, his eyes softening. "I''m glad it''s to your liking, sir." He inclined his head politely. "Now then, if you''re ready to proceed with a quick overview, we can begin. Unfortunately, there''s still much to do before we''re fully operational."


    Don offered a small nod of understanding and turned toward the chair. Just as he moved to take his seat, the chair slid back on its own with a smooth **whirr**. Across the table, the chair Gary was about to sit in performed the same action.


    "Hm," Don muttered, his eyebrow twitching slightly at the unexpected motion. He settled into the chair without hesitation, resting his hands lightly on the table. Gary followed suit, taking his place three seats away. Both chairs then slid forward smoothly, positioning them perfectly at the table.


    The edges of the table began to emit a soft glow, shifting between faint blue and white as the holographic globe at its center flickered. Its rotation slowed slightly, drawing attention to key regions marked in red.


    Gary leaned forward, his hands brushing the table''s dull gray surface. With a light tap, a holographic keyboard materialized in front of him, followed by a translucent screen hovering just above it.


    He raised his hand and swiped toward Don, sending a duplicate of the display seamlessly floating to his side.


    The screen hovered silently in front of Don, its faint glow reflecting in his eyes. He didn''t react, his attention fully on the new information presented to him.


    Gary''s voice then rang out, clear and steady, with an almost unnatural clarity. "While the young madam and I work toward getting this base operational, I believe it is best you handle the Hell Riders situation first."


    Don gave a curt nod of agreement. He had anticipated this, but curiosity drove him to ask, "Why do you say so?"


    Gary''s polite smile returned, his tone still measured. "Well, sir, with so many of the gang''s members still in police custody, their organization is at its weakest."


    As he spoke, the screen in front of Don began cycling through mugshots of detained Hell Riders members, each one labeled with names and charges. The images stopped suddenly on Ash and Viktor, their grim faces staring out from the display.


    Gary gestured toward the screen. "Worse still, both of their leaders are now in jail awaiting trial for drug trafficking charges."


    Don leaned back slightly in his chair, his fingers drumming once on the table''s surface. "I honestly didn''t think the consequences would be this heavy for them." His tone carried a faint edge of disappointment. "They''ve now lost much of the value we pursued them for in the first place... That is, of course, if we can salvage this."


    Gary inclined his head thoughtfully. "It is my fault for not anticipating this, sir. You carried out everything splendidly. I believe the real cause for this is the local government''s need to showcase progress in addressing the city''s rising dangers."


    Don nodded slowly, his gaze shifting back to the holographic display. "I''ve seen the news and read the public case files. It''s almost laughable what they''re trying to pin on them."


    Gary chuckled softly, his warm smile returning. "Indeed. It''s rather difficult to predict the effects local politics may have on our plans in future."


    The faint glow of the table''s edges dimmed slightly as the holographic globe adjusted its rotation, emphasizing Santos City.


    Experience new tales on empire


    Gary shook his head subtly, clearing away any stray thoughts before they could take hold. Straightening in his chair, he placed his hands on the table and said, "Now then, as for how we can salvage this situation¡­ We do still have quite a stock of the gang''s product, along with information on several stash houses containing even more. Perhaps these could be of use? Say, baiting another gang and directing the police to them instead?"


    Don leaned back slightly, his arms folding across his chest as he considered the suggestion.


    After a moment, he shook his head. "That would expend more resources than necessary. Before we explore that avenue, we could try cutting a deal with one of the leaders¡ªAsh or Viktor. Their cooperation in exchange for arranging a few events to direct blame onto the other party. After all, the case mentions the police are after the kingpin, and they seem to believe it''s one of them. Do you think this route is possible?"


    Gary tilted his head, his sharp gaze growing more focused. "Yes," he replied after a beat of silence. "The gang keeps much of its property and product registered under specific members or shell companies. It would be difficult to find irrefutable evidence directly tying either Ash or Viktor to these operations. If compelling evidence were to suddenly appear, though, the police would likely jump at the opportunity to pin one of them." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gary nodded slowly as he spoke, his posture showing a trace of excitement at the potential solution. "This could definitely work, assuming the individual we approach cooperates." He paused, his voice softening slightly as he added, "The real question becomes: do we approach Ash or Viktor?"


    Don''s expression turned contemplative as he leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. His gaze lingered on the glowing holographic display, the mugshots of Ash and Viktor staring back at him.


    After a long moment, he exhaled through his nose and shook his head. "I''ll need to think it over. There are pros and cons to both, and I don''t want to make the wrong call. I''ll know by next week."


    Gary smiled at this, his usual warmth returning. "Of course, sir. I''ll dig deeper into the case files and upload any useful information to Gary Assist."


    With that, he turned back to his holographic keyboard, his fingers moving across the projection.


    A moment later, his voice rang out again. "Moving on¡­ The second urgent matter involves the unidentified entities¡ªUEs for short."

 Chapter 297 The Citadel (Part 9)

    Don''s screen flickered, the mugshots fading away and being replaced by a set of new images.The first showed Sister Rose, posed in front of the modest church with her usual cold expression. She wore traditional nun''s clothing, her hands clasped delicately in front of her. Beside her were other churchgoers, smiling warmly at the camera.


    The next image was a huge contrast¡ªcharred remains, barely identifiable as human, scattered across a scorched floor. Blackened walls framed the grisly scene, the destruction evident even in the low-resolution photo. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The third image was even more unsettling. It showed the church''s back room and the jagged, gaping hole at the center, where Donald had fallen in previously. Yellow crime scene tape cordoned off the area, and investigators could be seen in the background, their protective suits gleaming under harsh lights.


    Don''s expression remained unreadable, though his eyes lingered on the image of Sister Rose for a moment longer than the others. Something about her made his skin crawl.


    ''Who is she really?'' he wondered, his fingers tapping idly on the table.


    Gary tapped his foot twice against the metallic floor, the subtle **click-click** resonating in the room. His chair slid back smoothly, allowing him to stand with effortless grace. In the same motion, he began walking toward Don, his posture as poised as ever.


    "I chose to classify this as urgent," Gary began, his tone calm yet deliberate, "because I had to exhaust many of my contacts to compile some semblance of information on the matter."


    As he moved, Gary waved a hand across the table''s surface. Additional screens appeared, each displaying fragments of data and images that trailed after him, shifting seamlessly as he walked.


    They formed a cluster of visual information surrounding Gary until he finally stopped beside Don''s seat, clasping his hands neatly behind his back.


    He continued, his voice the same tone. "Even the term ''unidentified entities'' is primarily a designation used by Internet conspiracy theorists. Yet, in this case, they''ve managed to provide some of the better information available."


    Don''s gaze followed the screens, his eyes taking in the images. Each one depicted a different scene¡ªsites of unexplained incidents, charred ruins, strange symbols carved into stone, and faintly distorted photographs of people and places.


    Thin blue lines linked the main screens to smaller ones, creating a network of connections that felt as complicated as it was unsettling.


    The global hologram in the center of the table rotated, its surface now marked with flickering red dots scattered across the map. Each dot corresponded to a screen, tying the mysterious cases together in an ominous pattern.


    Gary gestured subtly toward the displays. "There have been numerous incidents similar to what you encountered, sir. It''s difficult to gather solid information because, from what I''ve uncovered, the U.P. government is deeply interested in this. In fact, you could say they''re heavily invested in ensuring these cases receive as little public attention as possible."


    Don leaned forward slightly, his hands resting on the table''s edge. He nodded, his expression neutral despite the thoughts churning in his head. "I did think it was strange. There''s been nothing about it on the major stations, but I assumed it was just because of the many other things happening in the city"


    He frowned faintly, his mind circling back to Sister Rose and the eerie unease she radiated. While he knew she was unique, it hadn''t occurred to him that her situation might demand government interference.


    Gary gave a faint smile, as if sensing Don''s thoughts. "It''s easy to overlook for those not directly involved. But some of the families who had relatives in that church have¡­ left the town. It was done so cleanly that I couldn''t find a single paper trail or any record of their movements. It had to be the government''s doing."


    Don''s eyes narrowed slightly as Gary''s words sank in.


    "Of course," Gary added, his tone even but edged with caution, "this is speculation. Still, I would advise you to keep a close eye on anyone new who approaches you or your family¡ªespecially your friend Donald."


    Don''s brow lifted slightly at the mention of Donald.


    Gary continued, "The only reason you haven''t been approached yet, I suspect, is because you didn''t pursue the matter like the families who tried to raise awareness. Not to mention, you''re far too well-known at the moment to simply¡­ vanish."


    Gary''s calm delivery understated the troubling nature of his words. Don sighed heavily, rubbing the back of his neck. "First it''s the crazy nun, now we have to worry about the government?"


    Gary suppressed a chuckle, his smile faint but unmistakable. "The young madam thought the exact same thing. Don''t worry¡ªshe''s already been working on a plan for some days now. I can only imagine it will be perfect now that she''s truly back."


    Don''s gaze flicked toward Gary at that. "Elle''s already been looking into this?"


    Gary met Don''s gaze with confidence. "But of course, sir. Even though m''lady was more¡­ reserved due to her split, it didn''t change her natural instincts. She would almost certainly want to uncover whomever¡ªor whatever¡ªmight try to harm you."


    Don sat back in his chair, his expression unreadable. The idea that Elle had been working behind the scenes for his sake left him oddly touched. For a moment, he simply sat there, absorbing the weight of Gary''s words.


    Before Don could respond, Gary cleared his throat lightly, his expression shifting slightly. "For this particular situation, sir, in light of the attention it might draw, I would suggest focusing on continuing to build your reputation as Don Bright. Making strong connections¡ªor at least leaving lasting impressions¡ªwith key figures in the city could prove invaluable."


    Don''s fingers tapped the table softly, his gaze flicking to Gary. Internally, he acknowledged the sound reasoning. Still, he remained cautious. Navigating elite circles meant facing a minefield of mind games, political maneuvering, and social traps.


    He nodded after a brief pause. "I won''t have time to get to know people the natural way, so I''ll need your help¡ªwhether I have someone in mind, or you do. Makes things easier and avoids any surprises."


    Gary''s lips curved into a faint, approving smile. "Naturally, sir." He inclined his head slightly before adding, "To close, I do have someone in mind who would be an excellent focus for such efforts."


    Don raised an eyebrow, a flicker of interest showing. "Oh?"


    Gary gestured lightly, and one of the holographic screens shifted, displaying the image of a man with aristocratic features. His perfectly styled silver hair was instantly recognizable, and his confident, almost regal smile seemed effortlessly poised.


    "Charles Monclaire IV," Gary announced. "Better known as Silverwing."

 Chapter 298 The Citadel (Part 10)

    Gary gestured smoothly, his fingers weaving through the holographic interface in front of him. The translucent screens shifted seamlessly, displaying maps, dossiers, and detailed schematics. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Don''s eyes tracked the movements, his posture relaxed but his mind sharp as Gary continued to outline key details about the base''s operational capacities.


    "¡­and while the primary generator is stable, the auxiliary systems will require additional calibration before they can reliably support the network. I''ve already dispatched a team to oversee the adjustments," Gary explained, his tone steady.


    Don nodded absently, his fingers drumming lightly against the table. The rhythmic **tap-tap** echoed faintly in the room.


    Then, a subtle noise caught Don''s attention¡ªa faint **hiss** of the main doors opening.


    Gary, too absorbed in his presentation, continued without pause. "As for the additional storage capacity, we¡ª"


    Don''s ears honed in on the sound of approaching footsteps, their cadence light. His gaze however didn''t waver from the floating displays.


    Moments later, the unmistakable figures of Elle and Trixie came into view. They stepped through the doorway, their silhouettes outlined briefly by the dim light from the hall beyond.


    Gary quickly noticed them, his polite smile widening as he gestured the floating screens away with a wave. "Ah, it''s good to see you in your attire again, madam."


    At the sound of Gary''s voice, Don finally turned toward them, his gaze landing on Elle.


    His initial reaction was subtle¡ªa slight widening of his eyes that he quickly masked with a neutral expression. For a split second, he barely recognized her.


    Elle''s transformation was striking. She wore a black bodysuit that clung to her like a second skin, emphasizing her athletic build and wide hips. The cape draped over her shoulders added an element of authority, while the burning orange accents on her wrists and throughout her outfit gleamed faintly in the room''s cool light.


    But it was her face that truly held Don''s attention.


    Her dark eyeliner and blackberry lipstick gave her a bold, commanding presence that contrasted greatly with the Elle he was used to. Her usually understated confidence now radiated outward, amplified by the subtle but impactful touches of makeup.


    ''That''s¡­ definitely a change,'' Don thought, his gaze steady. He was surprised, sure, but not in a bad way.


    Trixie, on the other hand, looked absolutely delighted by the reaction. With her arms crossed under her chest, she smirked knowingly and turned her attention toward Don.


    "Well, Don?" she asked, her voice carrying the usual mischievous tone. "Whaddya think? Elle looks pretty bangable, am I righ¡ª"


    **Thwack!**


    Elle''s hand moved faster than a blink, landing a light but firm smack on Trixie''s head.


    "Hey!" Trixie yelped, rubbing the spot with a pout.


    Don chuckled inwardly at the exchange, but his focus shifted to Elle. Her previously composed demeanor faltered, her cheeks flushing a vivid shade of red that clashed amusingly with her otherwise bold look.


    For a brief moment, the old Elle shone through¡ªher shyness, her self-consciousness¡ªand it brought a small smile to Don''s face.


    He decided to press her buttons just a little. Turning his attention back to Trixie, he replied smoothly, "Always."


    Elle''s blush deepened, but she straightened her posture, forcing her tone to remain steady. "We should, um, focus on important things right now."


    The hint of nervousness in her voice was there, but it was overshadowed by a newfound clarity and resolve.


    Don nodded, his smile lingering. ''Maybe this split isn''t as worrying as I''m making it out to be,'' he thought.


    Gary''s voice broke through the moment, ever the professional. "Shall I bring the systems back online, madam?"


    Elle cleared her throat lightly and gestured for him to continue. "Yes, let''s get started."


    The holographic displays returned, lighting up the area with a cool blue glow. Video feeds, data charts, and audio logs flickered into view.


    Don glanced between the screens and Elle''s new look, his thoughts wandering briefly. ''Different¡­ but not bad.''


    And with that, the discussion pressed on.


    Elle and Trixie took their places at the table, Elle settling smoothly into the chair beside Don, while Trixie flopped into hers with exaggerated ease.


    As the soft **whirr** of their chairs adjusted their positions at the table, Gary resumed his presentation, the holographic screens flickering back into view.


    "For the next phase," Gary began, his hands moving in controlled motions, summoning data streams that stretched across the displays, "we need to address our timeline for integrating new surveillance measures."


    The room dimmed slightly as video feeds and schematics appeared, each one displaying a different corner of the Citadel''s systems. A grid map flickered into view, highlighting zones marked in red.


    Elle leaned forward, her sharp eyes scanning the details. "We''ve isolated potential vulnerabilities," she said, her voice calm but focused. "Primarily in these sectors." She gestured to the map, and a section magnified in response, showing lines of text overlaid on wireframe models.


    Don watched silently, his hands folded loosely on the table. He nodded occasionally, his gaze shifting between the projections and Elle''s explanations.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    While some of the topics covered areas he wasn''t familiar with, when discussions shifted to strategy or allocation of resources, he chimed in with short, pointed remarks that dissected through the details like a scalpel.


    Trixie, meanwhile, had started slouching halfway through the conversation. Her head rested on her hands, her lids growing heavier with each passing minute. By the time the discussion veered into the intricacies of network redundancies, her soft snores were audible, her tail flicking lazily behind her.


    Gary, undeterred, pressed on. His blazer now rested neatly on the head of his seat, his sleeves rolled just enough to reveal forearms that, despite his refined demeanor, hinted at years of physical conditioning.


    As the conversation stretched on, the room seemed to shrink under the weight of its intensity. Time blurred until Gary finally straightened his posture, clapping his hands sharply.


    **Clap!**


    The sound was crisp, and every screen around the table blinked off simultaneously, leaving only the rotating holographic globe at the table''s center. Its faint glow cast soft light across the room, shifting gently as it spun.


    "Well then," Gary said, exhaling quietly. "I think we''ve sufficiently discussed all pending matters for now." His eyes scanned the table, landing on Elle and Don. "If there''s nothing else, I do believe we can end here."


    Don shook his head. "I think that about covers it."


    Gary offered a polite smile. "Brilliant. I''ll return to my duties, then. I''m sure the young madam will see you out, Sir Don. Do have a good day, and reach out to me once you''re ready to make any moves. I''ll assist however I can."


    With that, Gary picked up his blazer, draping it neatly over his arm. He offered a slight bow before turning and walking toward the exit.


    As the door slid shut behind him, the room fell into an odd stillness, broken only by Trixie''s soft breathing and the faint hum of the holographic globe.


    Elle shifted slightly in her seat, her posture noticeably stiff. Her fingers fidgeted briefly with the edge of her cape before she finally spoke in a low voice. "Well, um¡­ we better get going¡­"


    Despite her words, there was a subtle reluctance in her tone that didn''t escape Don''s notice. She seemed hesitant, as though torn between wanting him to leave and wanting him to stay.


    Don, however, didn''t press the matter. He rose smoothly, adjusting his sleeves as he straightened to his full height. "Lead the way," he said, his tone light.


    Elle glanced at him, her lips parting as though she wanted to say more, but instead, she simply nodded and stood. Her steps were smooth, hips swaying as she moved toward the door, her cape flowing softly with her movements.


    Don followed silently, casting one last glance at the sleeping Trixie. Her tail twitched faintly, curling lazily against her chair as she mumbled something unintelligible.


    ''She actually looks innocently cute when sleeping,'' Don thought as he walked behind Elle into the quiet corridor beyond.

 Chapter 299 Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 1)

    The walk back to the base''s entrance hall was quiet, the only sounds echoing faintly were the soft clicks of Don''s boots and Elle''s lighter steps as they moved side by side.Don kept his posture relaxed, though his eyes occasionally flicked to Elle in the corner of his vision. She seemed calm, with just the faintest edge of nervous energy lingering around her.


    No sudden changes, no reason for alarm.


    Don''s thoughts circled back to the gnawing uncertainty about her recent transformation. ''Maybe I''m overthinking this,'' he considered, his fingers brushing absently against the edge of his jacket pocket.


    But the worry refused to fully dissipate, resting somewhere just out of reach¡ªquiet but insistent.


    As they neared the towering double doors leading to the base''s main entrance, Don inhaled deeply, shaking the thoughts free.


    The doors opened with a soft **whirr**, revealing the vast garage-turned-entrance hall beyond. The lighting reflected off rows of reinforced vehicles and the polished floor. Don''s car stood in the distance, surrounded by movement.


    It took him a moment to register the scene. A pair of robotic arms, mounted on wheeled platforms, hovered around the car, their articulated appendages working with directed precision. Minions¡ªthose tireless, faceless assistants¡ªscurried nearby, adjusting tools and monitoring progress.


    The once-noticeable bullet holes had vanished, replaced by a smooth, freshly polished finish. The back windshield gleamed under the bright overhead lights, a flawless replacement.


    Don came to a halt on the entrance hall platform, his brow lifting slightly in surprise. Elle, still walking, stopped a step ahead and glanced back. Her lips parted as if to say something, but the faintest flush colored her cheeks first.


    "Oh¡­ I thought they''d be done by now," she said softly, her voice carrying a pinch of regret. "Sorry."


    Don tilted his head, offering a faint smile. "No worries. If I''d known they were working on the car, we could''ve spent more time inside."


    Elle''s flush deepened as she shifted her weight slightly, looking at the scene again. "Oh¡­ uh, when I asked to do this, I thought it would make a nice surprise." She glanced at Don nervously before continuing, "Gary mentioned you wanted to get this fixed¡­ without your mom finding out."


    Her explanation stayed in the air for a moment, and Don felt a flicker of gratitude. He closed the already narrow space between them, slipping an arm around her waist. His hand traced the seamless material of her tight bodysuit, his fingers skimming lightly over the curve of her hip.


    "Thanks," he said quietly, his voice warm. "This saves me a lot of trouble."


    Elle leaned into him instinctively, her body relaxing under his touch. Her gaze stayed fixed on the car as she muttered, "No problem."


    The robotic arms began to retract, their tasks complete, and the minions moved away, gathering tools and heading toward another vehicle. Don noticed this but kept his focus on Elle.


    She hesitated, her body tensing slightly as if she wanted to say more. Don''s hand moved in a slow, careful motion along her side, his touch firm yet reassuring. "So," he started, his tone calculated, "because of the situation with the Unidentified Entities, I might not be able to come here as much as I thought."


    Elle leaned closer, almost pressing into him as if to stop him from pulling away. Her voice then dropped, sounding a little¡­ darker. "I know. Don''t worry¡­ I''m already working on a solution."


    Her tone shifted at the end, lower and sharper, the faintest touch of malice threading through her words. "They''ll regret it."


    Don caught the edge in her voice but dismissed it quickly.


    The minions finished packing up and moved farther away, leaving Don''s car pristine. Seeing this, Don eased back, loosening his hold around Elle''s waist. She hesitated, her hand brushing against his side, reluctant to let him go.


    As he took a step back, Elle reached out, her fingers catching his arm. "Wait¡­"


    Her voice was soft, almost unsure. Don turned back to face her, his expression calm and inviting. "Is something wrong?"


    Elle''s hand slipped away, and she clasped her fingers together in front of her, fidgeting slightly. Her nervousness was more pronounced now, her cheeks full with color. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you¡­ do you really like me better like this?"


    Don understood her concern immediately. The subtle shifts in her demeanor, the moments of hesitance¡ªthey all pointed back to her uncertainty about her transformation. He stepped closer again, reaching out to cradle her cheek gently.


    "Of course," he admitted. "I missed the real you, and I''m grateful to have you back. When all of this is behind us, we''ll have more time together."


    Elle''s expression softened, and she leaned into his touch. A faint smile curved her lips as she raised her hand to cover his, her fingers delicate against his skin.


    "Okay," she murmured, her voice low and filled with relief.


    Don held her cheek a moment longer, his thumb brushing softly against her skin. Elle''s smile remained faint, almost fragile, as if she were holding onto it for dear life.


    When Don finally pulled his hand away, her expression faltered, the corners of her mouth falling ever so slightly.


    He hesitated. A part of him wondered if a kiss¡ªsomething more passionate¡ªwould lift her spirits. It wouldn''t have been unwelcome; Elle''s devotion to him was as clear as the warmth in her gaze. But the thought brought an unease he couldn''t shake.


    ''It wouldn''t be fair,'' he thought.


    Elle''s feelings were unbalanced¡ªentirely tilted toward him¡ªand more often than not, Don questioned if he was unintentionally taking advantage of her loyalty. He wasn''t perfect, but using someone like Elle, someone who mattered, wasn''t a line he wanted to cross.


    Instead, Don leaned forward, his movements slow. He placed a soft kiss on her forehead, lingering for just a second.


    Elle''s reaction was instantaneous. A deep blush painted her cheeks as her wide eyes fluttered closed. Even without looking, Don''s heightened senses picked up the sharp rise in her heart rate.


    It beat like a drum against her chest, but her outward response was restrained compared to her previous self¡ªthe more impulsive, unfiltered Elle that her "split" had created.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Don straightened, his lips curving faintly into a smile. She liked it; that much was clear. And that was enough.


    The moment passed quickly, and Don pulled away fully, stepping back onto the dull platform.


    Elle remained where she stood, her flushed face slightly angled downward as her fingers brushed the material of her bodysuit. When she finally looked up, Don had already started descending the platform.


    His boots **thudded** against the narrow stairs, the sound echoing faintly in the huge garage/entrance. As he walked across the expansive parking area, he glanced back once.


    Elle stood motionless, her soft smile still visible, though now touched with a slight melancholy.


    Don turned his attention forward and continued toward his car.


    It stood out even among the high-tech vehicles and military-grade equipment around it. Its classic lines and deep green paint gleamed, reflecting the white lighting of the garage.


    Don slowed as he approached, his eyes roaming over its body.


    The minions had outdone themselves.


    Not only had they repaired the damage¡ªpatching up bullet holes and replacing the shattered rear windshield¡ªbut they''d also cleaned and polished every inch of the car. The glossy finish was immaculate, free of smudges or imperfections.


    The chrome trim gleamed brightly, and even the tires looked fresh, their rubber shining with a dark sheen.


    Don ran a hand along the hood, his fingers tracing the smooth, cool surface. He smirked faintly, appreciating the unexpected touch of care.


    Reaching the driver''s side, he stopped.


    The door handle felt different under his palm. He frowned, his mind catching on a stray thought.


    ''Wait¡­ didn''t I lock this?''


    The memory lingered briefly, but he shook it off with a subtle shrug. The minions must''ve unlocked it while working on the car. It wasn''t worth dwelling on.


    He slid into the driver''s seat, the worn leather creaking faintly under his weight. The interior smelled faintly of polish and metal, a clean scent that matched the car''s appearance.


    Don reached for the ignition, turning the key. The Mustang roared to life with a deep **vroom**, the sound reverberating through the large space. He allowed himself a moment to appreciate the engine''s steady rumble before shifting into gear.


    The car rolled forward smoothly, its tires hissing against the polished floor. As Don navigated toward the tunnel''s entrance, his mind wandered briefly back to Elle. The image of her faint smile lingered.


    As the Mustang entered the tunnel, the sound of its engine grew louder in the enclosed space. The walls around him were a blur of stone and strange metal, illuminated by the flashing of LED lights embedded in the floor.


    **Rumble** **Vroom**


    Don kept his grip steady on the wheel, the car''s power humming under his control. The way out felt longer than the way in, but he didn''t mind. The tunnel gave him a chance to think, to sift through the quiet doubts and scattered thoughts that had followed him since the meeting with Elle.

 Chapter 300 Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 2)

    Elle''s gaze lingered on the tunnel long after Don''s car disappeared into its shadowy depths. The soft echo of the Mustang''s engine faded into silence, leaving the garage unnervingly still.Her expression showed a hint of sadness, her eyes flickering faintly before she exhaled softly.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    She turned to leave, her steps slow, but before she could fully turn away, a puff of pink smoke erupted beside her, accompanied by the faint scent of something sweet and vaguely floral.


    "Hey!"


    Trixie''s sharp, playful voice filled the space as the smoke dissipated, revealing the petite succubus. She stood with her hands on her hips, her tail swishing with lively energy. Her pink hair shimmered faintly under the sterile lights, and her narrowed eyes locked onto Elle with mock annoyance.


    "How come nobody woke me?"


    Elle turned back, her calm demeanor masking the irritation that bubbled just beneath the surface. She opened her mouth to respond, but Trixie was already stepping closer, leaning into her space and sniffing exaggeratedly.


    "Hmmm¡­" Trixie rubbed her chin thoughtfully, her mischievous grin spreading as she tilted her head. "You don''t smell like you had back-breaking sex¡­ so why''d you sneak of¡ªOw!"


    Before she could finish, Elle''s fingers latched onto her cheek, pinching it firmly. Trixie let out a sharp yelp, flinching slightly as her tail flicked in protest.


    "Is sex all you think about?" Elle''s voice was stern but not raised, her gaze firm as she watched Trixie squirm under her hold.


    Trixie, her cheek still caught in Elle''s grip, gave a casual shrug. "Beats slaving away for colored paper with numbers on it like most of you humans. At least with sex, everyone''s happy¡­ unless, of course, y''know¡ª" she paused dramatically, grinning through the discomfort, "you''re a guy with a fat ass in jail."


    Elle sighed and released her grip, shaking her head in quiet exasperation. She turned on her heel, her voice even as she started walking toward the base interior.


    "Come on. We have work to do."


    Trixie rubbed her now slightly reddened cheek, pouting for a moment before trotting after Elle. Her pout quickly turned to excitement as she asked, "Ooo¡­ are we finally ordering stuff for the BDSM room I suggested?"


    Elle didn''t answer, her stride unbroken as she headed toward the tram station.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The ride through the base was uneventful, the tram''s smooth **whir** the only sound as it moved through the facility''s maze of dimly lit tunnels. Minutes later, the duo arrived at another hallway¡ªgray, unadorned, and faintly industrial, like much of the base.


    They walked in silence until they stopped in front of a pair of large reinforced doors. Unlike the grand ones in the main garage and command center, these were slightly smaller but no less imposing. Thick metallic frames bordered the entry, and a faint blue glow emanated from the edges, matching the digital tag above.


    The tag displayed glowing letters¡ªD.P.I¡ªetched into a black screen embedded in the wall. The text pulsed softly in the dim light, and small indicator bars scrolled beneath, cycling through various readouts in angular, futuristic fonts.


    Trixie tilted her head, staring at the letters with visible confusion. Her tail twitched once before she muttered, "Double Penetration and Interracial? Wow, Elle, I didn''t know you were kinky lik¡ªOw!"


    Elle''s hand moved faster than a blink, delivering a light smack to the back of Trixie''s head.


    "It stands for Don Protection Initiative," Elle corrected, her tone clipped and serious. She stood in front of the doors, her posture rigid as the scanner on the floor activated.


    A thin line of blue light swept over both their figures, scanning them from head to toe. A faint **beep** confirmed their identities, and the heavy doors slid open with a low **hiss**, revealing the room beyond.


    Trixie rubbed the back of her head, her pout returning as she muttered under her breath, "It''s not my fault it reminded me of the porn libraries back home." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elle ignored the comment and stepped through the heavy doors, her boots making a faint **click** against the polished floor as she entered. The room beyond was shrouded in pitch-black darkness, the air still and unnervingly quiet.


    Trixie hesitated briefly before following, her tail flicking once behind her. "Err¡­ no lights?" she asked, her voice breaking the eerie silence.


    Almost immediately, Elle spoke, her tone still firm. "Lights."


    In response, the room illuminated abruptly, flooding with a sinful red glow. The lighting was starkly different from the cool, clinical tones used elsewhere in the base. It cast long shadows and gave the space an almost infernal atmosphere.


    For a brief moment, Trixie''s mind wandered, the lighting conjuring images of the BDSM room she had jokingly mentioned earlier.


    Her hopes were short-lived.


    The room''s contents quickly shattered the illusion.


    It wasn''t massive like the command center but felt carefully curated, compact in its design. The walls were cluttered with a variety of ominous elements. Two of them were lined with shelves and display cases, each holding an assortment of peculiar, almost macabre items.


    A bloodied cloth sat neatly folded in one case, its deep crimson stains long dried. A scuffed, worn-out shoe rested in another, its faded laces hanging limply. Other shelves contained equally baffling objects: a shattered piece of ceramic, an old rotary phone, and what looked like a fragment of burnt wood.


    Another wall housed a cluster of mounted digital screens, their displays cycling rapidly through streams of data¡ªcoordinates, blurry images, and indecipherable text scrolling in tandem.


    But the room''s centerpiece dominated the far wall.


    A massive holographic display stretched across its surface, bathing the area in an otherworldly glow. The screen displayed a digital version of an investigator''s board¡ªan intricate web of connections, images, and notes all linked by thin glowing lines.


    At the center of the messy network was an image of Sister Rose, her cold expression rendered in chilling detail. Around her were smaller holograms, each showing snippets of intel: photographs of the church ruins, sketches of symbols carved into stone, and fragments of reports referencing UEs.


    Trixie stood beside Elle, taking it all in. Her eyes landed on Sister Rose''s image, and she tilted her head slightly.


    "Hey, that''s the crazy hot nun that tried to off Don, right?" she asked casually. Without waiting for a reply, she gestured with her thumb slicing across her neck, adding a cartoonish **schlick** sound for emphasis. "Are we going to¡­"


    Elle didn''t respond and the lack of it caught her Trixie off guard. She blinked and turned her head toward Elle.


    "Elle?"


    Her playful tone wavered as she froze mid-step. A chill ran up her spine.


    Elle stood motionless, her posture unnervingly rigid. Her amber eyes, usually warm and expressive, now glowed faintly with an eerie hollowness. Her lips curved upward in a smile, but it wasn''t one of joy or reassurance.


    It was a smile devoid of warmth¡ªsharp, sinister, and unsettlingly calm.


    "Yes," Elle muttered softly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The lights in the room flickered once, their red glow briefly dipping into darkness before returning.


    "She¡­ it¡­" Elle continued, her voice cold and distant, "tried to hurt Don¡­ still wants to¡­"


    Her smile widened slightly, the faint glow of her eyes intensifying. "We can''t allow that¡­ can we, Trixie?"


    Her tone shifted, the words taking on a faint echo as if spoken from somewhere far away.


    Trixie''s tail twitched uneasily, her eyes narrowing slightly as she processed the shift in Elle''s demeanor. She wasn''t scared, not exactly. Unsettled, yes¡ªbut only because she knew what Elle was capable of when it came to Don''s safety.


    "Uh¡­ no," Trixie replied, her voice carefully neutral as she rubbed the back of her neck. "Definitely not."


    Her smile widened, but it wasn''t just unsettling¡ªit was wrong. There was a hollowness to it, as though it were painted on by someone unfamiliar with the concept of joy. It didn''t reach her glowing amber eyes, which flickered faintly, reflecting something far colder than her usual warmth


    She had seen that look before, and while it unnerved her, she knew better than to question Elle when Don was involved.

 Chapter 301 Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 3)

    The rain hammered against the windshield of the car as Don navigated the winding roads away from the tunnel exit.Droplets moved diagonally, distorted by the wipers that lazily swiped across the glass. He wasn''t in a hurry¡ªnot to get home, anyway. Too much cluttered his thoughts, and going back to a house full of people wasn''t appealing.


    It was just past noon, and his mind drifted to the training he''d been doing these past few days. He might as well get the afternoon session out of the way, he decided.


    Turning onto an old, uneven road that barely qualified as pavement, he headed toward the abandoned steel mill.


    The drive was uneventful, save for the monotonous sound of the rain and the occasional jolt from a pothole. Fifteen minutes later, he reached the compound''s entrance¡ªa rusted gate barely held together by a loose chain.


    He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel, staring at it.


    His eyes faintly glowed as he reached out with his mind, nudging the chain aside and swinging the gate open just enough for his car to pass through. The effort came without strain, a small victory in itself. ''I''m getting better at control, at least,'' he thought. ''No tingling sensation this time.''


    Driving through, the gravel road gave way to a patchwork of crumbling asphalt and muddy potholes. The car rocked slightly as it navigated the uneven terrain, splashing through shallow pools of murky water.


    Ahead, the hulking skeleton of the steel mill rose against the gray sky, its outline blurred by the downpour.


    Don parked near a cluster of rusted machinery and scrap piles, stepping out into the cold rain without hesitation. He shoved his hands into his jean pockets as he walked toward one of the larger structures. The peeling metal walls leaned precariously, some sections flapping noisily in the wind.


    The entrance was sealed with a padlock, though it looked more ceremonial than functional. Don gripped the lock, the metal giving a faint **groan** before snapping in his hand. Tossing it aside, he pushed the heavy door open, the hinges protesting with a long, drawn-out **creak**.


    Inside, the air was heavy with the stench of rust and old oil. Pools of rainwater had gathered on the uneven floor, reflecting the dim light filtering through the perforated roof. The room was vast, littered with derelict machines.


    A massive hydraulic press sat near the far wall, its pistons frozen mid-motion, the paint flaking off in strips. Nearby, a conveyor belt stretched toward a rusted assembly line, its rollers clogged with grime and shards of broken metal.


    Overhead, a crane hung precariously, its hook swaying slightly in the draft.


    Don''s boots splashed in the puddles as he moved toward the center of the room, taking it all in. Water dripped from countless holes in the roof, forming an erratic sound that echoed through the interior.


    He stopped in the middle, standing still as his gaze roamed over everything.


    ''Let''s start with Precision Control.'' His attention locked onto a workbench piled with discarded machine parts. Moving toward it, he picked up a handful of screws, bolts, and lengths of wire. Letting them drop to the floor with a muted **clink**, he then stepped back, exhaling slowly.


    He extended a hand, and the objects shuddered, lifting unevenly into the air. He focused, his glowing eyes narrowing as he separated the pieces, holding each in place with invisible threads of force.


    The screws rotated in mid-air, their rusted threads grinding faintly as they turned. He guided one toward the remnants of an old machine, threading it into a fitting with deliberate care. Then another, and another.


    At first, it seemed simple¡ªone piece at a time. But as he added more tasks, his control faltered. The wires he''d begun weaving into patterns unraveled, and a bolt slipped from his grasp, falling to the ground.


    "Damn it," he muttered, his jaw tightening.


    He steadied himself, gripping his wrist with his other hand as if grounding his focus physically might help. The object floated again just before it could hit the ground, his concentration narrowing. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time, he tried to maintain a steady sequence¡ªthread, weave, lift. But the strain crept in. A dull ache could be felt at the base of his skull, and his movements became jerky.


    As this happened, one of the wires snapped, **twang**, recoiling violently before clattering to the floor. Don clenched his teeth, his frustration growing.


    ''Focus. Don''t rush it.'' He drew a slow breath, forcing his mind to relax. The objects floated once more, this time with steadier movements. The wires began to twist into a braid, the screws threading smoothly. But, it wasn''t perfect¡ªanother bolt dropped, and his hold on the wires wavered¡ªbut he persisted.


    Don stood motionless, his eyes locked on the suspended pieces of metal and wire hovering before him. Each one wobbled faintly in the air, their positions slightly askew as his focus began to falter.


    His breaths came slow and steady, but the strain was mounting, creeping into the edges of his mind like a tightening vice.


    The final screw twisted into place with a faint grind, the motion uneven as his telekinetic grip wavered. He adjusted quickly, gritting his teeth as he nudged it back on track. As for the wires, they were braided and interwoven with care, their ends just about to slot into the framework.


    "Almost there," he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible over the distant sound of rain pouring on the roof.


    But his hold was slipping. The faint ache at the base of his skull spread outward, intensifying with every second. A bead of sweat rolled down the side of his face, clinging to his jawline before falling to the floor with a muted **drip**.


    His fingers twitched at his sides, mimicking the delicate movements he was forcing onto the objects. His vision blurred slightly, the edges of the room fading as his focus tunneled. The pain flared quickly, like a hot needle pressing into his temple. He sucked in a cold breath, his teeth grinding audibly.


    ''Just one more¡ª.''


    As Don was just about to complete the exercise, the wire slipped from his mental grasp, snapping against the rusted metal surface of the machine. Simultaneously, the screws jolted out of place, tumbling to the floor with a clattering **ping-ping-ping**.


    "Shit," Don cursed, his hand shooting to his head as he staggered back a step. His breaths came hurried, his chest rising and falling as he fought the dizziness that threatened to pull him under.


    A warm trickle slid down his upper lip. He wiped it with the back of his hand, his fingertips coming away stained red. The metallic scent confirmed what he already knew¡ªhis nose was bleeding.


    ''I''m pushing too hard,'' he thought grimly, his other hand pressing against his temple. He stumbled toward the nearest workbench, leaning against its rusted edge as his legs threatened to give out.


    His fingers drummed against the surface absently as he caught his breath.


    After a few moments, the ache began to dull, receding just enough for him to straighten. He wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his sleeve, glancing down at the mess on the floor.


    "Again," he muttered, his voice sounding a little frustrated.


    He stepped back to the center of the room, his boots splashing in a shallow puddle as he moved. He then raised the objects once more, slower this time, his movements more careful.


    His glowing eyes narrowed as he forced the pieces into alignment, threading the screws and twisting the wires with care.


    For a while, it seemed like progress. The framework took shape, and his confidence grew. But the strain returned, quicker this time. The ache in his head flared back up, more prominent than before, and his hold on the objects wavered.


    The first screw dropped, followed by a second. The wire he''d been carefully weaving snapped again, recoiling violently and scattering the nearby debris.


    "Dammit!" Don yelled out, his voice echoing in the room.


    His breathing was ragged, his jaw clenched tight as he glared at the scattered pieces. He closed his eyes, forcing himself to breathe deeply, to calm the anger and irritation brewing in his chest. But the frustration was with each failed attempt, threatening to drown his focus.


    But, he tried again.


    And again.


    However, each attempt ended the same. A bolt slipped. A wire snapped. The framework unraveled.


    Finally, his patience gave out.


    "Fucking hell!!" The objects shot outward with a burst of telekinetic force, clattering against walls and machinery with a series of loud **crashes**. Even the larger pieces of scrap metal around him shifted slightly, the air humming faintly with residual energy.


    Don stood in the middle of the mess, his shoulders rising and falling as he fought to steady his breathing. His nose bled freely now, the red streaks staining his upper lip. His expression changed into a scowl as he clicked his tongue in irritation.


    "Pathetic," he muttered, his voice low and bitter.


    He raised a hand to his face, wiping the blood away with his sleeve before spitting onto the wet floor. His gaze swept over the scattered debris, his fists clenching at his sides.


    ''One more time.''


    Without another word, he stepped forward and crouched, picking up the nearest screw. His hands were steady as he collected the pieces, his expression hardening with grim determination to complete the task.


    When he stood, the objects floated once more, trembling faintly as he focused.


    And he started again.

 Chapter 302 Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 4)

    Don wiped the sweat off his brow with the back of his sleeve, his breath steadying as he stood in the center of the cluttered mill.


    The scattered screws, wires, and bolts laying at his feet were the evidence of a task he finally completed. He glanced at his watch, noting the time.


    ''Five minutes and forty-three seconds.''


    It wasn''t much in the grand scheme of things, but it was longer than yesterday¡ªand that was enough.


    "I''m definitely keeping focus longer," he murmured, his voice low and hoarse.


    He straightened up, rolling his shoulders as his gaze drifted across the room. The dim light filtering through the perforated roof cast uneven shadows over the hulking, rusted machinery.


    His eyes settled on a battered lathe, a rolling mill cylinder lying on its side, and a mangled conveyor belt assembly.


    ''There''s time for one more exercise I guess.'' The thought spurred him into motion. His boots splashed in shallow puddles as he walked toward the machines, his posture slightly hunched from fatigue but his steps steady.


    He stopped near the lathe, running a hand over its corroded surface.


    "Too tired for anything complicated," he muttered, tilting his head back to glance upward. Two towering structures loomed over the far side of the hall, their skeletal frames jagged and rust-streaked.


    They looked like remnants of an old storage framework, maybe gantries or silos, their purpose hard to tell.


    He stared at them for a moment, his expression thoughtful. "Stacking these up there is better. Tests both strength and control."


    Don took a deep breath, his glowing eyes narrowing as he readied himself. He extended his reach, focusing on the rolling mill cylinder first. It was bulky and uneven, its jagged edges coated in grime.


    With a faint hum, the object trembled, then slowly lifted off the ground.


    The moment the weight left the floor, Don felt it¡ªa dull, invisible pressure on his mind. It wasn''t unbearable, but it was far from comfortable. The sensation reminded him of lifting something heavy with his arms¡ªnot impossible, but every second added strain.


    The cylinder hovered unsteadily in the air, swaying slightly as Don adjusted his focus. His jaw tightened, and his brows furrowed as he moved it upward toward one of the towers.


    "Keep it steady," he muttered to himself, his voice strained. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Next, he focused on the lathe, its uneven shape making it trickier to balance. The pressure on his mind doubled as he lifted it, the weight bearing down on his senses like a tangible force. He could feel the edges of his focus fraying, the strain creeping into his mind.


    The two objects hovered side by side as he maneuvered them upward, inch by painstaking inch. The towers weren''t exceptionally tall¡ªmaybe four or five meters¡ªbut every movement felt like a monumental task.


    Finally, a sharp throb pulsed through his skull, and he winced. His nose prickled, and a familiar warmth began to drip down.


    "Argh!" Don groaned, his concentration faltering and his hold on the objects slipping.


    The rolling mill cylinder crashed to the ground first with a deafening **BOOM**, its impact sending vibrations through the floor.


    Loose parts of the lathe followed, breaking off with metallic **clangs** as they scattered across the room.


    Smaller shards ricocheted off rusted surfaces, one of them pinging against a steel beam with a loud **ting**.


    Don staggered backward, clutching his head as he leaned forward to steady himself. His breaths came in short, sharp gasps, and blood dripped freely from one nostril, staining the floor below.


    He didn''t bother looking up at the mess. Instead, he stayed there, bent forward with one hand braced on his knee, the other gripping his temple.


    "Not surprise there," he muttered bitterly, his voice barely audible over the echoing aftermath.


    The total weight of the machines was roughly 900 kilograms¡ªabout 2,000 pounds. Far heavier than what he''d attempted last time, and he hadn''t even held it as long.


    He straightened slowly, wiping his nose with his sleeve. The metallic taste of blood lingered on his tongue, a clear reminder of his limits.


    His gaze then drifted to the fallen cylinder and the scattered debris, his expression unreadable. He could only click his tongue in irritation before taking another deep breath.


    "Too much, too soon."


    Still, despite the failure, there was something satisfying in the attempt itself. Progress wasn''t always clean or measured¡ªit was messy, grueling, and unforgiving. And he wasn''t done yet.


    Not even close.


    Don heaved another, deeper sigh, the sound echoing faintly in the hollow expanse of the steel mill. It was a sigh of disappointment, though not entirely unexpected.


    He hadn''t seriously believed he could succeed¡ªnot while already running on fumes from the last exercise.


    Still, he couldn''t shake the thought that pushing himself like this was necessary.


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    His eyes soon drifted to the mess around him¡ªthe fallen machines, the scattered debris, the dents left in the floor where the heavier pieces had landed. The scene brought back memories he hadn''t wanted to relive, but that always hovered at the edges of his mind: the farm, the mutant, Amanda.


    He hadn''t forgotten the way his telekinetic abilities had saved both their lives that day. If he hadn''t been able to endure the pressure then, to fight back with everything he had, they wouldn''t have made it out.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to think they''d have died.


    And if he could push himself to the point where he could maintain control of this kind of weight for minutes at a time, the possibilities in combat¡ªno, in life¡ªwere endless. His powers would be more than just a simple tool.


    Don''s gaze dropped to the puddle at his feet, the murky surface reflecting a dim and distorted version of himself. A single drop of blood fell from his nose, landing with a faint plop and rippling outward.


    He stared at the ripples for a moment longer, then let out another sigh, longer this time.


    "That''s enough," he said quietly. He knew his limits, and he''d reached them. There was no point in pushing himself until he passed out¡ªwhat good would that do?


    Straightening, he wiped at his face one last time, feeling the metallic taste of blood creeping into the back of his throat. The dizziness was still there, subtle but insistent. Spitting to one side, he turned toward the door.


    The rain greeted him immediately as he stepped back out into the open, the sound of it drumming against the ground and the car nearby. Don walked toward his car, his boots squelching in the wet gravel.


    Fishing his phone out of his pocket, he glanced at the screen. A notification blinked at him: a message from Summer, sent three minutes ago.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hey dummy, mom said to hurry up with whatever you''re doing, lunch is ready.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The words brought a faint smile to his face. Tucking the phone back into his pocket, he shook his head slightly, muttering to himself.


    "Can always count on her to bring me back to reality."


    As he reached the car and opened the door, the initial weight on his mind¡ªthe frustration, the lingering doubts¡ªseemed to lift, if only slightly. His thoughts were clearer now, even if the fatigue was still heavy.


    Sliding into the driver''s seat, Don shut the door behind him with a firm **thunk**. The rain continued to streak across the windshield, but he didn''t start the car immediately. Instead, he sat there for a moment, his head leaning back against the seat.

 Chapter 303 Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 5)

    The rain had reduced to a faint drizzle by the time Don arrived home and pulled into the driveway. He found the pavement shimmering with a thin film of water, reflecting the golden light that now broke through the slowly dispersing clouds.


    The Chanel Hills Community was covered in the warm glow of the late afternoon, and the cozy tranquility of the neighborhood struck Don in a way he wasn''t quite used to.


    He sat for a moment in his car, the rhythmic **tick-tick** of the cooling engine filling the silence. His gaze drifted to the neatly manicured lawns and spotless sidewalks. It was quiet, the kind of quiet that felt curated¡ªmanufactured even.


    ''Back in my old neighborhood, you''d see kids running around,'' he thought, a faint smirk appearing. ''Here, it''s always the middle-aged fitness moms. Guess that''s its own kind of charm.''


    Shaking off the thought, Don opened the door with a soft **click** and stepped out. His boots splashed lightly against the wet pavement as he walked toward the house. He gave the neighborhood one last glance before heading inside, closing the door behind him with a muted **thud**.


    The sound of the television greeted him almost immediately, mixed with Amanda''s familiar, lazy laughter drifting from the living room. Don''s shoulders relaxed as he moved toward the source, his steps prominent but unhurried.


    Stepping into the living room, he found Amanda lying on the couch. She was wearing a loose white vest and jean shorts, her legs splayed carelessly across the cushions.


    The angle of her body, coupled with the cut of her vest, gave Don an unintentional glimpse of side boob¡ªenough to make him flick his gaze away quickly before she noticed, though he didn''t miss the view.


    Amanda noticed him almost immediately, her face lighting up as she turned away from the TV.


    "There you are, Donnie," she said, her voice playful and teasing. "Finally done with training?"


    Don shook his head, leaning casually against the doorway. "Not really," he replied. "But I''ve done enough for now. Summer said you guys were about to eat, and Mom wanted me to join. Am I too late?"


    Amanda blinked in confusion, sitting up and adjusting her position on the couch. Her vest shifted slightly as she moved, giving Don another quick peek before she leaned forward, resting her chin on her palm.


    "Huh? Are you sure?" she asked. "Because when I asked Sam to call you for lunch, she said not to disturb your training."


    Don raised an eyebrow. "Did she now?"


    Amanda''s lips curled into a smug smile, her free hand waving dismissively. "Oh, I get it now," she said, her tone full of amusement. "Seems ol'' Summer was trying to make sure her dear brother joined us. Well, isn''t that just adorable?"


    Don smirked, though his expression was skeptical. "You''re sure Mom didn''t just tell her later?"


    Amanda shrugged, leaning back into the couch. "I mean, it''s not impossible," she admitted. "But Sam was with me in the kitchen when we were plating up, so I doubt it. Is it really so hard to believe your little sister missed you?"


    Don tilted his head, feigning deep thought. "Well¡­"


    Amanda chuckled, throwing a pillow at him with a lazy flick of her wrist. "Oh, don''t act like you didn''t miss her too."


    Rubbing his chin mock-thoughtfully, Don shook his head. "Today? Not really," he replied with a small grin. "I quite enjoyed the peace."


    Amanda rolled her eyes, sitting up straighter as Don added, "Speaking of peace, the house is pretty quiet, where''s Mom and Summer?"


    "Sam''s in the office with Winter," Amanda replied, gesturing toward the hallway. "I think she''s using her like a chatbot or something for work. I don''t know. Summer''s out back playing with Sparky."


    Don frowned, his brow furrowing slightly. "Sparky?"


    "Isn''t that the name of the robo-dog?" Amanda asked, a touch of amusement in her voice. "That''s what Summer was calling it last I checked."


    Don exhaled, nodding slowly. "I see¡­"


    Pushing off the doorway, he added, "Well, I''m going to get some food."


    Amanda waved him off dismissively, already slouching back onto the couch. "Your food''s in the fridge. Feel free to join me for this show, though. It''s hilarious."


    Don said nothing, his steps carrying him toward the kitchen.


    Once there, Don didn''t linger long. He opened the fridge with a faint **clack** of the rubber seal breaking, pulling out a plate of sliced fish, steamed vegetables, and rice. It was simple, but appetizing enough.


    He grabbed a fork from the drawer, then stepped out, letting the fridge door swing shut behind him with a soft **thud**. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rather than join Amanda in the living room, he turned toward the sliding door that led to the backyard. His boots tapped lightly against the floor as he approached, balancing the plate in one hand.


    Sliding the door open, Don stepped outside and immediately froze at the sight before him. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Summer was running around near the pool, a stick in hand, as Husky¡ªor rather Sparky now¡ªchased her with uncanny energy. Its paws patted faintly against the stone tiles, tail wagging wildly as it barked and leaped like an actual dog.


    "Rare sight," Don muttered to himself, leaning against the doorframe.


    Summer was still wearing her sporty leggings and sneakers, but had swapped her hoodie for a black T-shirt with a faded rock band logo emblazoned across the front. The hem of the shirt swayed with her movements, occasionally revealing a little of her toned mid section.


    Don''s gaze wandered for a moment, drawn to the way her ass jiggled with each stride. He smirked at the sight, but soon pulled his eyes away. ''Focus,'' he thought, shaking his head.


    Summer laughed as she ran, her voice bright and carefree. "Come on, Sparky! You''ve gotta try harder than that!" she called out, waving the stick above her head.


    Sparky barked again, its barking oddly endearing as it lunged for the stick. But, the sudden motion caught Summer off guard, and her foot slipped on the wet tile.


    "Whoa¡ªSparky, no!" she yelped as her balance tipped toward the pool. Her arms flailed, and her eyes widened as she realized she couldn''t catch herself.


    Don''s body moved before his mind caught up. His eyes glowed faintly, the warmth of his telekinesis wrapping around her just as she was about to fall.


    Summer froze mid-air, her body hovering awkwardly above the edge of the pool. She had squeezed her eyes shut, bracing for impact, but the splash never came.


    "Huh¡­" she muttered, cracking one eye open. She blinked in confusion, then gasped as realization struck her. "I¡­ I have superpowers!?"


    Her excitement, though, was short-lived.


    "No," Don said, his voice cutting through the moment. "You just have a weird naming sense for dogs."


    Summer''s head whipped toward the familiar voice, but she couldn''t turn fully in her floating state.


    "Wait¡ªwhat¡ª" she stammered, trying to twist around.


    With a slight flick of his wrist, Don pulled her away from the pool, rotating her mid-air so she faced him. His eyes still glowed faintly as he stood by the doorway, casually holding his plate of food.


    He forked a strip of fish and pointed it at her like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "Miss me?" he asked, taking a bite immediately after.


    Summer''s cheeks flushed a faint pink, a mix of embarrassment and frustration as she dangled helplessly in the air.


    "Don! Put me down!" she huffed, crossing her arms with as much indignation as she could muster in her position.

 Chapter 304 Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 6)

    Don''s question didn''t seem to bother Summer all that much on its own, but the smug expression plastered across his face as he chewed another strip of fish while keeping her suspended mid-air? That was another story.


    She pressed her lips into a thin line, her blush deepening despite her best efforts to suppress it.


    "Like hell I miss you! Put me down already, jerk!" she snapped, her arms still crossed over her chest. Her tone shifted as a new thought hit her. "Wait¡ªwhen the hell did you get mind powers? Wait¡­" Her eyes widened, and her voice took on an edge of panic. "Can you read minds!? You better not have¡ª"


    "Easy there," Don interrupted, raising his free hand in a calming gesture. His tone was casual, almost dismissive. "It''s just telekinesis. And I''ve had it since the whole Central Mall thing. Figured Aunt Amanda told everyone already."


    Summer blinked, her mouth opening to argue, but she quickly closed it again. Her blush only grew as she considered the implications of what telepathy might''ve meant.


    Don, meanwhile, seemed entirely unbothered. He popped the last strip of fish into his mouth and chewed lazily.


    Although he''d never gone out of his way to explain the extent of his abilities to his family, he hadn''t exactly been secretive about them either. If anything, he saw no real need to bring it up unless it came up naturally, hence his relaxed attitude about it now. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Summer, however, wasn''t convinced. Narrowing her eyes at him, she asked, "Then why didn''t you tell me yourself? Don''t you trust me?"


    Don smirked, shrugging and making a so-so gesture with his hand. "Fifty-fifty," he said before swallowing the last bite of his food.


    Before Summer could respond, Sparky bounded over, stick clamped triumphantly in its jaws. It barked excitedly, wagging its synthetic tail and hopping up and down beneath Summer''s hovering form.


    "Good boy, Sparky," Don muttered with a faint chuckle, giving the dog an approving glance.


    Keeping Summer mid-air was effortless. She weighed less than 100 kilos, and Don knew he could easily raise and lower her several times over without breaking a sweat. But he also knew she wouldn''t appreciate the demonstration, so he refrained.


    Instead, he placed his now-empty plate on a small table on the patio, stepping onto the grassy lawn where Summer floated a few feet above the ground.


    Summer''s patience was clearly wearing thin. Her face darkened, and her brows drew together as she glared down at him. "Get me down now," she warned, her voice getting low and dangerous, "or I''m telling Mom you used your dumb powers on me!"


    Don''s smirk only widened. He crossed his arms, tilting his head slightly as if considering her threat. "Go ahead," he said with a shrug. "I could always do with a little praise for saving my clumsy little sis from falling into the pool."


    Summer''s eyes narrowed further, her lips pressing into a tight scowl. "You better get me down," she said, her tone rising, "or else I''ll¡ª"


    "Fine," Don said, lifting his hands in mock surrender.


    With a faint glow in his eyes, he gently retracted his telekinetic hold. Summer''s body descended slowly, but just as she was about to land gracefully, Don let the hold slip.


    She hit the grass with a soft **thump**, landing squarely on her ass.


    "Oops," Don said, the smug look on his face showing his lack of remorse. "My hold slipped. You''re not as light as you think, you know."


    Summer let out a small yelp of pain, quickly muffling it as she glared up at him. For a moment, she didn''t say anything, her expression a mix of embarrassment and simmering fury.


    Her glare hardened as she pushed herself up slightly, her movements slow. Her face was flushed, whether from anger or embarrassment¡ªor both¡ªit was hard to tell.


    "I''m going to get you for that!" she yelled, her voice ringing across the yard.


    Don''s smirk didn''t waver. Instead, he turned on his heel and began jogging toward the house. "You''re welcome to try," he called over his shoulder, almost mockingly.


    The moment Don bolted for the door, Summer''s voice rang out behind him.


    "Hey! Get back here!" she yelled, her tone sounding both frustrated and determined.


    Her sneakers skidded slightly against the grass before finding traction as she sprinted after him, Sparky trailing behind her with the stick still proudly clamped in its jaws. The dog barked happily, seemingly oblivious to the chase.


    Don zipped through the hallway inside the house, his footsteps light but quick as he made his way up the stairs with an almost supernatural ease. Summer followed close behind, her voice echoing through the hall as she shouted, "I said stop!"


    He didn''t bother looking back, wearing a smug grin as he headed straight for his room. Once inside, Don left the door ajar on purpose, casually tossing himself onto his bed.


    He laid out in a relaxed pose, arms behind his head, as though he''d been lounging there for hours.


    Not even a second passed before Summer''s hurried footsteps reached the doorway. She skidded to a halt, one hand bracing against the frame as she glared at him. Her narrowed eyes scanned the room, flicking to both sides of the doorway and even above it as if expecting some kind of trap.


    Don turned his head lazily, raising a brow at her. "Looking for something, sis?" he asked, his voice feigning innocence.


    Summer''s frown deepened, her lips pressing into a tight line before she let out a small growl of frustration. "Grrr!"


    Without a word, she charged forward and leapt onto the bed with a muffled **thud**.


    Rather than shield himself, Don smirked and caught her effortlessly, pulling her into a messy embrace. Summer''s head landed against his chest, her wild hair brushing his jawline.


    One of her legs slipped between both of his, and the movement caused her shirt to ride up slightly, revealing a hint of underboob.


    Summer didn''t seem to notice or care. She was too busy squirming against Don''s grip, her hands balled into fists as she tried to free them.


    "Let me go!" she grunted, attempting to land weak punches against his chest.


    Don, of course, didn''t budge. He held her wrists firmly but without discomfort, effortlessly keeping her pinned.


    "Keep trying, sis," he teased, his tone amused.


    Undeterred, Summer leaned forward, using all her strength to raise her head from his chest in an attempt to headbutt him. She didn''t even come close.


    Her hair, now thoroughly messy from her efforts, fell into her face, further adding to her frustration.


    "Ugh!" she groaned, slumping slightly as she realized the futility of her struggle.


    Finally, she stopped resisting, her breathing heavy as she glared up at Don with a look that could''ve cut steel. Her chest rose and fell against his with each breath, though her body gradually began to relax.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Don''s smirk deepened as he met her gaze, his expression infuriatingly smug. He leaned in slightly, the distance between their faces shrinking to mere inches.


    Summer''s glare faltered, a faint blush creeping onto her cheeks. Still, she held her ground, her frown unwavering even as her breaths hitched.


    "So," Don began, his voice smooth, "I asked Aunt Amanda about lunch."


    Summer blinked, her blush deepening as she tried to maintain her composure. "S-so what!?" she shot back, though her tone wavered slightly.


    Don''s grin widened. "So it means you did actually miss me," he said, his tone playful yet undeniably smug.


    Summer''s blush spread across her face as she scrambled to deny it. "You wish!" she snapped. "I only wanted to¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Don took a bold risk, closing the distance between them in a single, motion.


    His lips brushed against hers, soft and warm.


    Summer''s eyes went wide, her body stiffening as though she''d been struck by lightning. Her hands, still pinned in his grip, twitched slightly, but she didn''t pull away.


    For a long moment, the world seemed to stop.


    Then, slowly, she began to relax. The tension in her body melted away as her eyes fluttered shut. Her lips softened against his, moving slowly but willingly.

 Chapter 305 Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 7)

    The kiss lingered, growing deeper and more intimate with every passing moment. Summer''s movements became subtle but unmistakable; her hips shifted slightly, her body pressing closer to Don''s.


    The faint warmth radiating from between her legs was noticeable even through the thin fabric of her leggings, and Don couldn''t help but feel the electricity of the moment coursing through him.


    The world seemed to narrow to just the two of them. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before things could escalate further, a voice rang out from downstairs.


    "Summer! Donnie! What are you two doing up there?" Samantha''s motherly tone called out, breaking the moment instantly.


    Summer practically jumped away from Don, breaking both the kiss and the embrace in a fumbling rush. Her movements were frantic, and she nearly toppled off the bed as she scrambled to her feet.


    "N-nothing, Mom! Just, uh¡­ playing tag!" she blurted out, her voice uneven and pitched slightly higher than usual. Her heart pounded in her chest, the thud of it echoing in her ears as she tried to regain her composure.


    Don, however, barely moved. He remained laid on the bed, his hands resting behind his head in a casual pose. His superhuman hearing told him Samantha was still downstairs, her footsteps distant.


    He turned his head slightly, his gaze falling on Summer as she peeked nervously through the doorway. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Playing tag?" Don repeated, his tone full of mockery. "Really?"


    Summer''s face flushed an even deeper shade of red, and she shot him an embarrassed glare over her shoulder.


    "S-shut up, okay? I didn''t see you trying to answer," she argued back in a low voice.


    Before Don could respond, Samantha''s voice carried up again. "Well, alright¡­ as long as you two aren''t fighting."


    Summer snapped her attention back to the doorway, leaning further out to make sure Samantha wasn''t on her way up. Her carefulness amused Don. It was obvious she was fully aware of the intimacy they''d just shared¡ªand equally aware of how disastrous it would be if anyone found out.


    Don watched her for a moment, his lips curling into a small, mischievous smile. He moved quietly from the bed, his footsteps muffled by the carpet as he approached her from behind.


    Before Summer could react, Don''s hands slid around her waist, pulling her back gently but firmly. Her body stiffened instantly, her plump ass pressing against him.


    "W-what are you doing, you idiot!?" she whispered harshly, twisting her head to glare at him.


    Don leaned in close, his breath brushing against her ear as he spoke in a calm, almost teasing tone. "Pulling you back before you say anything dumb again. You do know Mom''s still downstairs, right? You don''t need super-hearing to hear someone come up the stairs."


    Summer''s glare faltered, and though her face remained flushed, a hint of realization crossed her features. Her heart was still racing¡ªnot just from the kiss, but from the sudden interruption. As much as she hated to admit it, Don''s words helped steady her nerves.


    Still, instead of acknowledging this, she pulled away from his grasp, her movements quick. "Whatever," she muttered, stepping out into the hallway. "I¡­ I knew that."


    She paused briefly, turning her head to glance back at him. For a moment, their eyes met, her frown softening ever so slightly before she quickly looked away again.


    Keeping her voice low, she added, "Don''t forget we''re doing movie night today."


    Without waiting for a reply, she turned and began walking down the hallway, her steps quick but not hurried.


    Don stayed where he was, watching her retreating figure with mild curiosity. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, muttering to himself, "I don''t remember agreeing to that."


    Before he could think too hard about it, Summer''s voice rang out from the hallway. "Don''t forget!"


    A small smile then appeared at the corner of his lips as he shook his head.


    ''Guess I don''t have much of a choice,'' he thought to himself, before stepping back into his room and letting the moment pass.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The room was dim, the soft glow of moonlight filtering through the open window casting faint silver patterns across the walls. Don was laid across his bed, his head buried in the pillow, one arm hanging lazily off the edge.


    Naps were, without question, his go-to method of unwinding after a workout. They weren''t just refreshing¡ªthey were necessary. His body, no matter how enhanced, still appreciated the moments of rest.


    Unfortunately, this nap was not destined to last.


    **Bzzzzzt...** **Bzzzzzt...**


    The sharp vibration of his phone echoed on the wooden surface of the nightstand, accompanied by its dull glow in the dim room.


    Don groaned softly, refusing to move for a few more seconds. His face remained buried in the pillow as he muttered, "This better be good."


    Reluctantly, he rolled over, sitting on the edge of the bed with a soft **creak** of the mattress. He rubbed his eyes briefly before reaching for the phone. Its screen lit up with a name that had become all too familiar recently: Donald.


    ''Why do I get the feeling he thinks we''re best friends now?''


    Despite the lack of face-to-face hangouts, Donald had proven to be persistent in maintaining communication. Calls. Texts. Memes at 2 AM. It was constant, bordering on relentless. Most of the time, Don ignored him, opting to reply later with a vague "was busy" excuse.


    But he was awake now, and there was no avoiding it. So with a resigned sigh, Don swiped to answer.


    The moment he did, Donald''s voice burst through the speaker like a bomb.


    "DUDE!! YOU WON''T BELIEVE THIS!!"


    Don flinched, pulling the phone away from his ear for a second. He took a calming breath before bringing it back, his tone flat.


    "Slow down, man. What happened?"


    On the other end, Don could hear Donald''s heavy breathing and even the faint sound of pacing. There was an audible **clack** of shoes on a tiled floor, suggesting Donald was moving in circles or back and forth.


    "Okay, okay," Donald said, his voice slightly calmer but still full of excitement. "Sorry, but check this, bro¡ªmy uncle, and I kid you not, just gave me a family VIP pass to tonight''s Battle of the Superhumans Qualifiers!"


    Don stared blankly at the wall, his free hand dragging down his face as he processed the words.


    ''What the heck is that?''


    It was another reminder that despite everything, there were still parts of this world he didn''t quite understand. The phrase "Battle of the Superhumans" rang a vague bell, but beyond that, he was clueless.


    Judging from Donald''s tone, though, it was clearly something important¡ªor at least something he thought was important.


    Not wanting to come across as completely out of the loop, Don mustered a weak attempt at enthusiasm.


    "Much wow, bro. I don''t know what to say."


    Donald, oblivious to the faint sarcasm in Don''s voice, responded with even more excitement.


    "Say less, bro! Just get ready¡ªI''ll be there to pick you up in five minutes!"


    Don''s expression shifted immediately at the mention of "get ready." His mouth opened to object, but before he could utter a word, the line went dead.


    He stared at the screen, the call log mocking him with its abrupt end. Then, as if the universe wanted to pile on, a message from Donald popped up.


    Donald: Feel free to invite some other people, up to five, especially cute girls. Or guys.


    Don sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    Before he could even type a reply, another message appeared.


    Donald: Not cute guys, just guys. You know, bros.


    Dropping the phone onto the nightstand with a soft **clack**, Don leaned back slightly, his gaze drifting to the window.


    "Fucking hell," he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.


    With a reluctant groan, Don stood up, stretching briefly as his joints gave a soft **pop**. He glanced at his closet, mentally debating how much effort this "Battle of the Superhumans" thing actually warranted in terms of outfit selection.


    "Five minutes, huh?" he muttered under his breath. "Bet he''s already outside."

 Chapter 306 Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 8)

    Don stood in front of the tall, wooden closet mirror in his room, adjusting the hem of his plain dark t-shirt.


    It fit snugly, the soft cotton stretching just enough across his chest and shoulders. Paired with brown chino pants and black loafers, his look struck a balance between smart and laid-back.


    He then grabbed his aviators and clipped them casually to the neckline of his shirt, then slid his watch over his wrist.


    These were more tools than accessories¡ªGary Assist always came in handy.


    Once done, Don straightened up, planting one hand in his pocket while the other dangled at his side. He turned slightly, examining himself in the mirror. The outfit worked, simple and understated.


    He wasn''t one to overthink clothes; his nod of approval came after only a moment.


    He followed this up with a quick spray of perfume which misted the air, the clean scent lingering as he stepped back. His reflection looked back at him with a faint, almost wistful smile. ''Mom would''ve loved it if I dressed like this in my old world.''


    The thought lingered for a second longer than he''d have liked. His mother''s face flashed in his mind¡ªher soft smile, the lines of concern that formed whenever she tried to talk to him during his university days. Back then, he barely made time to call, caught up in studies and his own life.


    Now, knowing he''d likely never see her¡ªor anyone else from that world¡ªagain, the ache of missing them crept in.


    Don let out a deep sigh, shaking his head. "Missing them won''t change anything," he muttered under his breath. ''At least I''ve got this second shot at life.''


    Glancing at his watch, his brows furrowed. He''d taken over five minutes to get ready¡ªlonger than he realized. And to no surprise, a string of messages from Donald lit up his phone screen:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Donald: Hey bro I''m here.


    Donald: Don''t take too long.


    Donald: I''ll just assume you''re showering bro, no stress.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don exhaled through his nose, amused despite himself. "The guy''s persistent."


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    Quickly typing out a reply, he sent: Sorry man, my sis was hogging the shower. I''ll be out in a moment.


    Before closing the app, a thought struck him. Donald had mentioned the family pass to the Battle of the Superhumans earlier. Don''s circle of acquaintances wasn''t large, but there wasn''t much harm in inviting someone else.


    He hovered over the keyboard for a moment before sending a message to Tori:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don: Hey, a friend of mine got a family pass to the Battle of the Superhumans. If you''re interested, let me know. Feel free to invite your brother too.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Satisfied with the message, he pocketed his phone and left his room.


    As Don descended the staircase, the familiar sound of voices reached him, along with what sounded like a telenovela¡ªoverly dramatic music with fast-paced Spanish dialogue.


    "Ay, Dios m¨ªo!" a character cried out from the TV, the volume just loud enough to be distracting.


    Peeking into the livingroom, Don spotted Samantha and Amanda on the sofa. Samantha was perched forward, her eyes glued to the screen, completely engrossed.


    Her hands rested tightly clasped on her lap, knuckles faintly pale. Amanda on the other hand, leaned back with her legs crossed, the epitome of disinterest. She balanced a half-empty soda can on her knee and flicked through her phone with her free hand.


    "Hey, Mom," Don called out.


    Samantha''s head whipped around, Amanda''s following a second later. Both froze for a split second as they took him in.


    Amanda was the first to react. A grin spread across her face, and she let out an impressed whistle. "Wow, someone''s looking sharp tonight!" She cocked her head, her grin turning sly. "What''s the occasion, huh? Got a date? I knew it wouldn''t take long for Mr. Celebrity here to find himself a girl."


    Don raised a brow, immediately denying the claim. "It''s not like that."


    Samantha, however, frowned slightly, her gaze shifting between Don and Amanda. She straightened her posture, her hands unconsciously smoothing her loose sweats.


    Don could practically hear her thoughts. He''d spent enough time convincing her of his supposed inexperience with relationships, and now Amanda''s teasing seemed to strike a nerve. Samantha''s lips pressed into a tight line, her expression troubled.


    Amanda wasn''t done though. She leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees and giving Don a mock-serious look. "C''mon, Don. No need to be shy. Is she cute? Is she famous? Both?" She paused for dramatic effect, then added with a cheeky grin, "Don''t tell me it''s Sylvia." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don crossed his arms, his tone flat. "Are you done?"


    Amanda chuckled, leaning back again. "Alright, alright. I''ll stop¡­ for now."


    Samantha''s lips softened into a gentle smile as she tilted her head slightly, taking in Don''s appearance. "You look lovely, sweetie," she said warmly. Then, trying her best not to sound nosey, she added, "Who''s the beautiful lucky girl?"


    Don didn''t miss a beat. Slipping his aviators off with a smooth motion, he smiled at her. "I''m looking at her," he replied, winking playfully.


    The comment caught Samantha off guard, and a faint blush crept onto her cheeks. Her smile widened, her gaze softening even further. "Oh, Donnie¡­" she said quietly, her tone filled with affection.


    Amanda couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. "He''s got his father''s charm, alright," she said, grinning. "Sly dog."


    Don noticed the subtle shift in Samantha''s expression at the mention of his father. Her eyes darted away momentarily, and though her smile didn''t fade, something in her demeanor turned quieter.


    Deciding not to linger on the topic, Don moved things along. "Jokes aside, I''m heading to the Battle of the Superhumans with Donald. He said his uncle gave him a family pass."


    Samantha''s smile returned, warmer this time. Though she wouldn''t admit it, hearing those words put her at ease. "Okay, sweetie. Just don''t stay out too late," she said, her tone gently reminding. "Even if we''re skipping church tomorrow, we''ve still got family plans in the morning."


    Amanda groaned dramatically, slumping further into the couch. "Seriously? Can''t we just sleep in for once?"


    Don chuckled at Amanda''s reaction but nodded at Samantha. "Sure thing, Mom. See you guys later."


    With a casual wave, Don turned and walked toward the front door. The faint **click** of the latch sounded as he stepped out into the cool air.


    The pink G-Wagon parked near the sidewalk was impossible to miss. Its glossy paint gleamed under the moonlight, drawing attention like a neon sign in the middle of a forest.


    Don walked toward it, hands tucked into his pockets. As he neared the car, his phone buzzed. Pulling it out, he saw Tori''s name at the top of the screen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tori: OMG!! Are you serious?! Like serious, serious? Of course I want to come. Hector won''t believe this!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He smirked, imagining her reaction. It was hard to picture her as overly excited¡ªher usual timid demeanor seemed to clash with the fiery energy he''d noticed she reserved for her brother. But the message made it clear: she was thrilled.


    Don quickly typed out a reply.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don: I''m dead serious. Starting off from my place now. Let me know where we can pick you guys up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Satisfied, he slipped the phone back into his pocket and reached for the car door handle.


    As Don pulled open the G-Wagon''s heavy door, a sudden burst of light momentarily blinded him. He squinted, his hand instinctively shielding his face as he looked up.


    From the driver''s seat, Donald grinned, lowering his phone''s camera. "There you are, man. Ready to get going?"


    Don''s eyes adjusted, and his gaze shifted to Donald¡ªand immediately narrowed in disbelief. "Bro¡­ what the hell are you wearing?"


    Donald looked down at himself, then back at Don with a smirk, clearly unfazed.


    His outfit was a set of bold choices: a bright red blazer that seemed to shimmer unnaturally in the light, paired with a deep purple shirt unbuttoned just low enough to show off a gold chain. His pants were black with an unnecessary amount of zippers, and his white sneakers had gold-tipped laces.


    Donald casually adjusted the blazer''s lapels and raised an eyebrow. "What? You don''t like it?"


    Don stepped closer, leaning against the open car door. "Let''s see¡­ where do I start?" he said, mock-thoughtful. "You look like you just robbed a magician and decided to wear the loot. Or like a walking billboard for poor life choices."


    Donald, who understood Don was joking, leaned back in his seat. "C''mon, man. You''re just jealous you can''t pull this off."


    "Pull it off? Dude, you look like a Vegas lounge singer who got lost on his way to a performance."


    Donald grinned, clearly enjoying the back-and-forth. "Alright, alright. Hop in, man. We''ve got a show to catch."


    With a small chuckle, Don climbed into the passenger seat, the door shutting with a solid **thunk**.


    As Donald started the engine, Don settled in.

 Chapter 307 Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 9)

    The clock on the dashboard glowed faintly, its green digits reading 8:32 PM. The pink G-Wagon crept forward at a snail''s pace, the sea of brake lights ahead painting the road a dull crimson.


    Don was hunched slightly in the passenger seat, his phone angled low to avoid glare. A notification popped up¡ªTori''s message.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Traffic is pretty crazy today. What road are you guys on? Me and Hector will just come to you.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don glanced out the window, scanning the surroundings. The intersection for Eastend Mall wasn''t far, but the traffic was painfully sluggish. He tapped the screen, pulling up the maps app. The little blue dot danced near the label: Slater Road. With a few quick swipes, he typed back:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    We''re on Slater Road in a pink G-Wagon, just near the intersection when entering Eastend Mall.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He hit send and barely had time to put the phone down before Donald spoke up.


    "Hey bro," Donald started, his voice hesitant despite the casual phrasing. He adjusted the volume on the stereo, muting the low thrum of ambient lo-fi beats. "This Tori and Hector... what''re they like? Y''know, just so I know how we can all, uhm, vibe."


    Don glanced up, the question pulling him out of his usual half-apathetic headspace. Donald didn''t seem like the type to care about impressions today, not with the shiny red blazer and gold chain he was rocking like he owned the city. But his hand on the steering wheel drummed a nervous rhythm, and his posture was a little too stiff for someone claiming to be chill.


    Donald caught Don''s sidelong look and added quickly, "I mean, if they''re your friends, I just wanna, you know... get a feel for the group."


    Don''s lips twitched. ''He''s overthinking it.'' sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know them too well, honestly," Don admitted after a pause, leaning back in his seat. He shrugged, tapping his fingers against the edge of the phone. "Hector''s... energetic. Tori''s more laid-back. That''s about it."


    It wasn''t much of an answer, but it seemed to work. Donald exhaled, his shoulders dropping a fraction as the tension bled out.


    "Cool, cool..." Donald muttered, half to himself. His eyes stayed on the road, but his mind was clearly elsewhere. ''Don''t overdo it. Play it smooth, man.''


    The silence that followed was short-lived.


    **Thwap!** **Thwap!**


    The sound of knuckles on glass ended the brief silence, making Donald flinch so hard he almost hit his head on the roof.


    "What the¡ª!?" he yelped, spinning toward the source. His outfit sparkled obnoxiously under the G-Wagon''s soft interior lighting, emphasizing his startled expression.


    Don didn''t so much as blink. He turned his head toward the window with calm movement, already guessing who it was. Through the tinted glass, Hector''s face appeared, his grin wide as he waved.


    "Don, it''s me!" Hector''s voice muffled through the glass, "Open up, primo!"


    Outside the pink G-Wagon, which looked more like a highlighter stuck in the middle of traffic than a car, Hector stood waving at the tinted window. He kept glancing around, visibly impressed. A G-Wagon was a status symbol, and even with the traffic crawling, it drew attention.


    Hector''s outfit wasn''t as outrageous as Donald''s, but it wasn''t exactly subtle either. A plain white tee and ripped jeans paired with spotless white Air Force Ones might''ve screamed "low-key" if not for the overkill of accessories.


    Four chains, gold and silver, caught every bit of light and sparkled obnoxiously. His wrists jangled with iced-out bracelets, and his massive watch looked like it belonged on a billboard. When he flashed his toothy grin, the lower teeth grill sealed the deal.


    To anyone passing by, he looked like he was ready to sell mixtapes on the corner¡ªor maybe just audition for a rap video.


    Beside him stood Tori, her arms crossed and her cheeks flushed a soft pink, clearly embarrassed. She''d kept it simple with converse sneakers, a modest skirt, and a long-sleeved blouse that hugged her figure without being flashy. The outfit might not have been high-end, but it didn''t matter¡ªher natural beauty did all the work.


    "Hector," Tori said, her tone loud enough even in the noisy street. "Did you have to tap it like you''re la polic¨ªa or something? Geez, we didn''t even call to confirm."


    Hector turned away from the window, giving her an exaggerated, unimpressed look. "C''mon, sis. How many pink G-Wagons you think are rollin'' around Eastend tonight? Uno? Dos? Nah, just this one. This is primo shit."


    Tori sighed, but before she could argue, the driver''s window slid down with a smooth **whir**.


    Both siblings leaned in, expecting Don''s usual laid-back face to greet them. Instead, they were met with Donald''s grin¡ªpaired with that loud red blazer, shiny gold chain, and an aura of forced confidence.


    For a moment, Hector froze, his grin faltering. He genuinely thought they''d walked up to the wrong car.


    That was until his eyes darted to the passenger seat, where Don leaned slightly into view.


    "Well, aren''t you guys getting in?" Don said casually, his tone flat but unmistakably amused.


    Hector''s grin returned in full force, and he stepped forward eagerly. "Say less, primo. You don''t gotta tell me twice."


    He swung open the back door with a solid **click**, pausing only to motion dramatically at Tori. "Ladies first. I''m still a gentleman, after all."


    Tori rolled her eyes, mumbling something under her breath in Spanish as she ducked into the car. "Nom¨¢s di que vas a empezar tu transmisi¨®n pendeja ya," she muttered while settling into the seat.


    Hector chuckled awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. "Ay, chill, sis," he replied, pulling out his phone and holding it up slightly as he shrugged. "Pero, like¡­ I can''t miss this oportunidad, you feel me? This could get me trending."


    Tori shot him a withering glare but didn''t say anything.


    Donald twisted slightly in his seat, a polite if overly enthusiastic smile plastered on his face. "Streaming, huh? What kind?"


    Hector grinned, his phone already aimed at himself as he adjusted the lighting. "Whatever the people want, bro. Highlights. Hot takes. You know, keeping it real for my fans."


    In the passenger seat, Don turned his head slowly, watching Hector with a look that hovered somewhere between curiosity and disbelief. ''He streams?'' he thought, tilting his head. ''Well this is gonna be a long night.''


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    As Hector adjusted his phone for the perfect angle, the faint sound of a notification pinged from his screen. Tori sighed audibly, leaning back in her seat.


    "Just don''t make me part of your dumb little livestream," she warned, her tone tired but resigned.


    Hector chuckled as he hit the record button. "No promises, sis."

 Chapter 308 Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 10)

    As soon as Hector pulled out his phone, he opened Flinch, a popular streaming app known for gamers, influencers, and the occasionally mentally ill. He held the phone at just the right angle, his confidence radiating as the screen went live.


    Standing in the middle of the road with his gold chains glinting under the streetlights and his grin as wide as ever, Hector seemed oblivious¡ªor perhaps indifferent¡ªto the curious stares of passersby.


    "Alright, ladies and gentlemen!" he declared, his voice rising above the sound of traffic. "Welcome to the Hector Factor stream!"


    Inside the G-Wagon, Don glanced back, his eyebrow arched in amusement. "The Hector Factor?" he asked, his tone one of disbelief.


    Tori groaned and pressed her palm against her forehead, shaking her head. "I''ve told him a thousand times it''s a dumb name, but does he listen? No. No, he doesn''t."


    Outside, Hector was too engrossed in his stream to notice¡ªor care.


    Tori rolled her eyes and leaned toward the window. "Hector, get in already! You''re making a scene."


    Hector waved her off without even glancing her way. "Perd¨®n, chat," he said, addressing his viewers. "Forgive the noisy place. Anyway, I know what you''re thinking. Hector, my man, why do you look so fly tonight?"


    He tilted the phone slightly, angling it to capture his reflection in the tinted window of the G-Wagon before gesturing dramatically at the vehicle. "Well, the answer is simple. Your boy''s going to the Battle of the Superhumans¡­ and in style, as you can see!"


    Inside the car, Donald adjusted the lapels of his bright red blazer, giving it a little tug as if to prepare for his own impromptu debut on Hector''s stream. Meanwhile, Tori stared at her brother through the open door, her expression hovering between irritation and resignation.


    Don, on the other hand, found himself mildly curious. ''Might as well see what all the hype is about.'' He opened Gary Assist on his phone and typed a quick command: "Find Hector''s stream."


    The app worked its magic, and within moments, a link to Hector''s live stream popped up. Don blinked at the numbers displayed at the top corner of the screen. ''3,467 viewers? That''s¡­ not bad. Guess he''s not screaming at empty audience after all.''


    As Don scrolled through the chat, though, he realized the audience wasn''t exactly a fan club.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [TruelyNotFapping]: For fucks sake, does this guy ever stop capping?


    [ChillBruh]: Hector caps as naturally as he breathes.


    [AssOrNah]: Who wants to bet he isn''t even going to the Battle of the Superhumans? Wasn''t he the same dude who didn''t give out prizes after stopping randoms on the street to ask questions?


    [RoleModelHoles]: When I grow up, I aspire to be as shameless as Hector.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don smirked, barely hiding his amusement. ''Sounds about right.''


    Outside, Hector panned the camera to showcase the G-Wagon''s exterior, narrating enthusiastically as if giving a tour of a luxury yacht. "Check this out, chat! Pink G-Wagon, custom everything, shining like a star. You know how I do."


    By the time Hector finally climbed into the car, Tori''s patience was wearing thin. She scooted as far from him as the backseat allowed, crossing her arms tightly.


    Hector plopped into the seat behind Donald and immediately angled his phone to capture the interior. "Chat, check this out¡ªthe inside is even better! Look at this shit. But, you know, your boy''s used to this type of glam."


    He gave the plush seats and glowing interior a sweeping gesture before shifting focus. "Now, let me introduce you to my company for tonight!"


    Hector flipped the camera to Tori, a mischievous grin on his face. "Over here, we''ve got my lovely little sister, Tori! Say hi, Tori."


    Without missing a beat, Tori raised a single middle finger to the camera, her glare cold enough to freeze lava.


    The reaction in the stream chat was instant.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [SimpCentral]: For fuck''s sake, bro, let your sister do the stream. That''s the only reason I watch this shit.


    [ToriFan69]: SAME, BRO. SAME.


    [CrushinOnT]: She''s HOT!! Does she have an OS?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don glanced at the chat and nearly laughed. ''Ah. That explains it. Most of his audience is just here to simp on Tori. Makes way more sense now.''


    Hector, completely unfazed, shifted the phone back to himself and grinned. "She''s shy, chat. Don''t worry, we''ll get her to talk later."


    Tori rolled her eyes so hard it was a miracle they didn''t pop out of her head. "C¨¢llate, idiota," she muttered under her breath, glaring daggers at her brother.


    Hector laughed off Tori''s attitude like he always did, his grin widening as he leaned back in his seat. "Aww, don''t mind her, chat," he said, waving off her hostility. "That''s just how she shows love."


    The chat seemed to agree, lighting up with comments about how Tori''s sass was the highlight of the stream. Hector didn''t push his luck, though. He turned the camera away from her, knowing better than to provoke her into throwing his phone out the window. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Instead, he swiveled the camera toward Donald, who was gripping the steering wheel like it might fly out of the car. "And this here''s my bro," Hector announced dramatically, panning the camera to frame Donald''s face. "The man behind the wheel tonight, driving us to this little event. Say hi to the fans, bro!"


    Donald froze for a split second, his face caught in a mix of surprise and panic. He gulped audibly, managing a nervous laugh. "Uh, well, my name''s Donald, and uh¡­ great to meet you guys. I uh¡­ hope we have a good night."


    Hector raised a brow, clearly amused by Donald''s awkwardness. In an uncharacteristic show of support, he leaned forward and clapped a hand on Donald''s shoulder from behind, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "No need to hope, brother," Hector said, grinning into the camera. "With me here, the night''s gonna be one to remember. Guaranteed."


    Donald let out another nervous chuckle, but before Hector could continue hyping up the moment, his eyes finally landed on Donald''s outfit. The bright red blazer, gold chain, and zippered pants seemed to blind him momentarily.


    Hector blinked, momentarily speechless, before a mischievous grin spread across his face. "And here I thought I had great fashion sense," he said, angling the camera to capture Donald''s full look. "Check this out, chat¡ªthis is a mythical fit right here."


    The chat immediately exploded.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [DickHunter]: Ain''t no way this man dressed like that ON PURPOSE.


    [GirlNeeded]: Someone call a fashion intervention ASAP.


    [BrokeStatitician]: Man looks like he stole that blazer from a Vegas card dealer.


    [TooManyMen]: Why do the pants have more zippers than a camping tent??


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don kept his eyes on his own phone, scrolling idly. He wasn''t even trying to hide the small smirk at the corners of his mouth.


    Hector, always knowing when to shift gears, moved the camera away from Donald and toward the passenger seat. "And finally, chat, we''ve got a special guest tonight," Hector said, his tone full of drama. "A personal good friend of mine who needs no introduction¡­"


    The camera turned to Don, who glanced at it briefly before offering a small nod. His expression stayed calm, almost bored, as he shifted slightly in his seat.


    The chat lit up again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [SmashDat]: Yo, who''s that?


    [PussySlayer]: That''s the dude who sent Starboy flying with one punch!


    [RealDealPorn]: Don''t forget the SHU evaluations¡ªbro''s the real deal.


    [AssEaterJose]: Nah, that''s gotta be a look-alike. No way it''s the actual Don.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don couldn''t help but glance at Hector''s phone again, his eyebrow raising slightly.


    Hector noticed the activity in the chat and grinned even wider. "Oh, it''s him," he said confidently, pulling the camera back to himself. "It''s the real deal chat. Which is why you KNOW your boy''s about to provide a legendary stream tonight. This is history in the making, fam!"


    He threw up a peace sign before flipping the camera to face the road, continuing his excited ramble about the Battle of the Superhumans. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 309 A Night To Remember (Part 1)

    Roughly thirty minutes had passed since Don and Donald picked up Hector and Tori. Traffic, which had been crawling at a snail''s pace, finally eased, allowing the G-Wagon to resume its journey.


    The midtown skyline ahead was dominated by a gleaming structure that seemed to defy architectural norms¡ªan enormous, palace-like stadium that stood out even against the urban setup. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don glanced up from his phone, his eyes narrowing slightly as he took in the sight of the stadium. It was a closed, state-of-the-art arena, its outer shell gleaming with iridescent panels that caught the light in waves.


    Its design combined futuristic sleekness with flashy touches¡ªgolden accents wrapped around its upper levels, and its base was encircled by a series of wide, marble-like steps.


    On his phone, Gary Assist displayed more details about the place: The Crown Coliseum Casino, boasting a capacity of 55,000, all VIP-seating.


    The arena didn''t just host superhuman showdowns; it was also a playground for the obscenely wealthy, doubling as a high-end casino with huge gambling floors hidden behind its towering walls. The owner, it seemed, was some eccentric billionaire whose face Don had seen once or twice on the news.


    ''Gambling house for rich idiots,'' Don thought, unimpressed despite the grandeur. ''No different than those underground joints with boxing matches back in my world¡­ just legal.'' He let the phone drop into his lap and glanced in the rearview mirror.


    Hector''s phone was angled toward the open rear window, where the looming stadium was perfectly framed. He was narrating animatedly.


    "Look, chat! ?Mira! This is where it''s goin'' down!" Hector shouted into the camera, his grin wide as he zoomed in on the building.


    Tori sat beside him, her arms folded tightly across her chest as she scrolled through her own phone, occasionally jabbing the screen with an irritated tap. Her jaw was tight, though she said nothing, her sour mood evident.


    The car hummed with low energy¡ªjust the soft drone of radio music and Hector''s occasional exclamations as he kept engaging his "fans."


    Donald, meanwhile, remained focused on the road, his hands steady on the wheel. Every so often, Hector would toss out a question or ask for feedback, only to be met with silence from Don and Tori. Eventually, Donald would chime in, his voice flat but obliging, breaking the monotony.


    "Looks big enough to fit a whole city block," Donald said absentmindedly, nodding toward the approaching stadium.


    Hector, eager for more, pushed, "Yo, you think this place got free food inside, or is it one of those ''rich man only'' deals?"


    Donald gave a half-smile. "Guess you''ll find out soon enough."


    Hector laughed, but the moment passed without much fanfare.


    When they finally pulled into the expansive parking lot, the change in atmosphere was immediate.


    Don glanced out the window, his usually unreadable expression shifting slightly as his gaze swept over the sea of supercars and luxury SUVs parked in neat rows. The hum of expensive engines and the occasional **beep-beep** of automatic locks filled the air.


    Hector leaned halfway out of the rear window, his camera moving erratically as he tried to capture everything. "Yo, look at that! Is that a Lambo? Damn, chat, look at the rims on that McLaren!"


    Tori finally stirred from her sulking, leaning forward in her seat. Her eyes darted from one flashy car to another, lingering on a couple of the women stepping out of them. Their dresses shimmered, and some walked like they owned the world.


    "Jesus," Tori muttered under her breath, her eyes narrowing at a particularly stunning brunette. "Who even wears that to a fight?"


    Don couldn''t help but notice the outfits either, though he remained quiet. The peacock dress. The man in full 1600s regalia. The velvet ropes and the camera crew stationed near the busiest entrance, where people stopped to pose like they were attending an awards show. It was a spectacle, one that felt completely detached from anything Don had experienced before.


    "Over the top," he murmured to himself, his tone flat.


    Donald kept his eyes on the parking lot, scanning for a space. "Alright, let''s find somewhere before Hector starts pointing out every license plate."


    Before Don could respond, he felt it¡ªa sudden shift in the sound of engines nearby. His head snapped toward Donald, instincts kicking in. "Hit the brakes!"


    "What¡ª"


    **CRUNCH!**


    Out nowhere, a black Rolls-Royce Cullinan collided with the G-Wagon, the impact surprising everyone inside.


    "?Ay, cabr¨®n!" Hector yelled as his phone slipped from his grasp and clattered to the floor.


    "Shit," Don cursed, his voice low.


    "Dammit! What the fuck?" Donald snapped, gripping the wheel tightly as he stared at the offending vehicle.


    Tori on the other hand winced, rubbing her shoulder where it had bumped the seat. "What the hell was that?"


    The damage was visible but mild¡ªa dent on the rear bumper of the G-Wagon and a scrape along the side of the Rolls-Royce.


    The crunch of metal on metal reverberated across the lot, loud enough to overcome the sound of the surrounding luxury engines.


    Heads turned almost instantly, some drivers lowering their tinted windows while a few pedestrians froze mid-stride. A cluster of girls, glued to their phones, gasped as they looked up from their screens.


    "Oh my gosh, like what happened?" one whispered, already holding her phone up to record.


    Inside the G-Wagon, the shock hit like a second collision. Donald''s hands tightened on the steering wheel as he glared out at the Rolls-Royce. His confusion only seemed to amplify his anger. "What the fuck was that guy thinking? Is he drunk or something?"


    From the backseat, Tori groaned softly, rubbing the side of her head. "They came out of nowhere," she muttered.


    Hector, meanwhile, was scrambling to pick up his phone from the floor. He checked the screen, his face falling when he saw the live stream had frozen. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Sorry, chat!" he said quickly as he reconnected. "We just got rammed into by some asshole in a Rolls-Royce. Why the hell was he trying to take the same parking spot?" He swung the camera around, angling it out the open window to show the black SUV now sitting at an awkward angle behind them.


    In the front seat, Don let out a long sigh, resting his temple against his hand. ''What a way to start the night.'' His fingers drummed once on the console before he leaned toward Donald, giving him a light tap on the shoulder.


    "You better get the guy''s information," Don said, his tone calm.


    Hector, never one to miss an opportunity to contribute, nodded vigorously. "That''s right! Before he decides to leave, get everything. The valet dude saw what happened, and a place like this for sure has cameras around."


    As Hector spoke, he popped his door open and stepped out before anyone else. "Hey, man!" he shouted across the lot, waving one arm. "You almost killed us! What the hell?"


    Don rolled his eyes, exhaling through his nose as he undid his seatbelt and followed. The door to the G-Wagon opened with a soft **clunk**, and Don stepped out, keeping his posture loose as he walked over to Hector.


    "Hector, relax," he said quietly, gripping his arm to pull him back a few steps. "Let''s hear what he has to say first." His voice was measured, almost bored, but there was convincing weight behind it.


    Hector gave him an exaggerated sigh, running a hand over his buzzed hair for effect. "Fine, fine," he muttered. Then, glancing at his phone, he tilted the camera toward himself. "Did you see that, chat? It really came outta nowhere. Crazy, right?"


    Ignoring him, Don turned his focus to the damage. He crouched slightly to get a better look at the rear bumper, where a shallow dent and a streak of black paint marred the otherwise pristine surface of the G-Wagon.


    His eyes narrowed briefly before flicking toward the Rolls-Royce, which had a long scrape along its front corner.


    As Don stood, both car doors opened almost simultaneously. Donald emerged first, running a hand through his hair and scratching the back of his head. His frown deepened as he took in the damage, a mixture of annoyance and worry evident in his stance.


    From the Rolls-Royce, a short, young man stepped out, slamming the heavy door behind him. He couldn''t have been more than 150cm tall, but he carried himself with a swagger that tried to compensate for his stature.


    His designer button-up shirt, printed with an abstract gold pattern, hung loose over brown trousers that looked equally expensive. On his feet were oversized black boots that seemed more like a fashion statement than practical footwear.


    His gelled hair, with shaved sides and medium length on top, caught the light as he adjusted a heavy gold necklace resting above a spotless collar.


    The watch on his wrist sparkled just as much as his necklace, catching Hector''s attention. "Damn," Hector whispered into his phone, "that''s drip, though."


    The young man barely spared them a glance before storming over to inspect the Rolls-Royce. His face twisted into an angry scowl as he threw his hands into the air.


    "What the fuck!?" he yelled out, turning toward the group. "Look what you did to my car, you piece of shit!"


    Don remained still, his expression unchanging as his eyes flicked toward the man. Donald, however, froze mid-step, his hand dropping from his head as confusion flashed across his face.


    "What we did?" Donald said, his voice rising slightly. "Are you serious right now?"


    The young man didn''t seem to care for explanations, instead gesturing wildly toward the scrape on his car. "You''re in my spot! What''d you think was gonna happen?"

 Chapter 310 A Night To Remember (Part 2)

    The Rolls-Royce driver''s words stayed in the air like a bad stench. For a moment, Don, Hector, and Donald could only stare, their disbelief etched into their faces.


    Was this guy serious?


    Don leaned slightly to the side, resting a hand on the edge of the G-Wagon. His usual calm was intact, but a growing irritation was visible in his features. He could already see where this was going¡ªa pointless argument with a rich idiot who thought the world bent to his whims.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Hector, on the other hand, wasn''t as composed. His brows knit together, and his lips pressed into a thin line before curling into a sneer. Donald, meanwhile, looked caught somewhere between anger and doubt.


    His hand rubbed the back of his neck as if trying to massage the hesitation out of his thoughts. He wasn''t a fighter, and the Rolls-Royce driver''s smug confidence made him falter.


    Don noticed the unease in Donald''s stance and thought, ''Great, now he''s second-guessing himself.''


    Before Don could say anything, Hector made his move, stepping forward with his phone already pointed at the driver. "Your parking spot!?" Hector''s voice rose above the murmur of the growing crowd. "Are you the fucking owner or somethin''? Or, lemme guess¡ªyou''re the son with donkey balls for a brain?"


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s face twisted into an offended scowl, but Hector wasn''t done. He gestured toward the cars with an exaggerated wave. "So what if it''s your fuckin'' spot, man? You rammed into us like you''re in Need for Speed! Think! Piensa, cabr¨®n, piensa!"


    Hector''s words were loud enough to draw more attention. The crowd edged closer, their curious whispers becoming more audible. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don glanced at the gathering spectators, his jaw tightening. ''It won''t be good if things get out of hand here.''


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s expression darkened further as his eyes scanned Hector like he was something stuck to the bottom of his shoe. "Who the fuck do you think you''re talking to?" he asked, his voice rising with indignation.


    He pointed a manicured finger at Hector, his gold watch catching the light. "My father''s a fucking member of this place, and that''s his spot, you fucking immigrant. Who the fuck are you anyway?"


    The comment hit like a thunderclap. For a split second, everything seemed to pause. Hector froze, his mouth parting slightly as the words registered. Donald stiffened, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. Even Don, whose face rarely showed much, let his lips press into a hard, thin line.


    The murmurs from the crowd shifted, growing louder and more scattered. Don''s hearing caught fragments of their conversations.


    "Did he just say that?"


    "Man, this is getting good."


    "Bet the immigrant started it."


    Don''s gaze swept over the crowd, a dispassionate assessment of their gaudy clothes, expensive jewelry, and empty stares. ''Just a bunch of racist, privileged fucks.''


    "Hijo de puta," Hector muttered under his breath, the anger in his voice unmistakable.


    Don could see Hector''s fingers twitching, like he was holding himself back from throwing his phone¡ªor a punch. Don stepped closer, placing a hand on Hector''s shoulder.


    "Hey, man," Don said quietly, his voice low. "Don''t bother with him. It won''t get anywhere. If he doesn''t want to pay for the damage, we''ll just take it to court."


    Don''s tone was measured, but there was also a hint of restraint, as though he was tamping down his own urge to escalate.


    Hector stood there for a moment, his body tense, the phone at his side shaking slightly from his grip. Finally, he took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling. His lips twitched as though he wanted to say more, but he swallowed whatever insult had been brewing.


    He gave Don a sidelong glance, his jaw still tight. "Yeah, you''re right, bro," he said, his voice quieter now. "This pinche puerco isn''t worth wasting words on."


    Hector''s hand fell to his side, the phone hanging limply as he turned away from the Rolls-Royce driver, his expression dark.


    Don nodded subtly, stepping back as well, his eyes fixed on the driver. The man still looked furious, his chest puffed out as though ready to launch into another tirade. But Don said nothing. His calm, steady stare was enough to make the driver hesitate.


    The murmuring crowd seemed disappointed that the confrontation hadn''t escalated further, but Don couldn''t care less. The last thing he needed was for this idiot''s nonsense to turn into a headline¡ªor worse, a legal headache.


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s face flushed with anger as Don''s casual dismissal of him landed like a slap across his ego. Hector''s acceptance of Don''s words¡ªand the additional insult¡ªonly seemed to deepen the wound.


    Because of that, the man let out a scoff, his eyes darting toward Hector for a brief second before shifting away dismissively. Hector wasn''t worth his time; the man was nothing more than background noise.


    His focus settled on Don, whose aloof demeanor stoked something deeper than frustration¡ªa need to put him in his place.


    It was then that recognition flickered in his gaze. He squinted slightly, the faint tilt of his head showing his sudden realization. He knew Don.


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s lips curled into a smug grin as it clicked. Like many who followed the superhuman scene, he''d seen the trending video of Don punching Starboy¡ªhard enough to send the so-called hero flying like a broken kite.


    That video had cemented Don as someone to watch in the growing superhuman landscape, even if it wasn''t universally celebrated.


    But the driver didn''t see Don as intimidating or even worth respecting. His upbringing had taught him to measure people by a different metric: power defined by wealth and influence.


    To him, Don wasn''t a threat. He was just another pawn in the game¡ªan asset, an employee, a glorified celebrity who only mattered when a paycheck was involved.


    The driver snickered, his tone oozing condescension. "I thought you looked familiar," he drawled, loud enough for the surrounding crowd to hear. "You''re that hero wannabe that sent that useless piece of shit Starboy flying. Ha!"


    He let out a laugh, irritating and provocative. "Who the fuck do you think you are? You got some college deal worth, what? A few million? And you think that''s impressive?"


    The man gestured to himself with exaggerated flair, his gold necklace catching the light. "My shoe collection alone is probably worth more than that. So why don''t you and your little group of nobodies calm the fuck down before you embarrass yourselves even more?"


    His words stirred the crowd like a gust of wind through dry leaves. Faces turned toward Don, and a ripple of recognition passed through those who''d seen the video. Whispers spread like wildfire, with those in the know eagerly informing others.


    "That''s him? No way."


    "Yeah, the guy who decked Starboy."


    "Hey, you''re right, didn''t think I''d see him here."


    The Rolls-Royce driver smirked, clearly feeding off the attention. In his mind, he''d won. Don would have no choice but to retreat in humiliation, his reputation taking a hit in the process.


    For a moment, Don was caught off guard¡ªnot by the insult itself, but by the sheer audacity of it. ''This guy really thinks he can talk down to me?''


    The surprise was fleeting, though. Don''s irritation quickly hardened into something colder. His value, his reputation¡ªthose weren''t up for debate, least of all from a spoiled brat with too much money and not enough sense.


    His gaze shifted to Hector, who was still fuming, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. "Hey, man," Hector muttered, stepping closer to Don. "Don''t do anything you''ll regret."


    Don didn''t respond. His expression remained impassive as he stepped past Hector, his boots crunching softly against the pavement.


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s smugness faltered slightly as Don approached, his cold, steady gaze locking onto him like a predator sizing up its prey. The crowd immediately hushed, the murmurs dying down as everyone watched the scene unfold.


    Despite his earlier bravado, the driver took a half-step back, his shoulders stiffening. He tried to recover, forcing a smirk onto his face. "Got something to say?" he sneered, his voice carrying a hint of nervousness. "How about you and your groupies apologize, and I''ll buy you a new fucking G-Wagon. Huh? Or maybe¡ª"


    "Shut the fuck up." Don coldly interrupted, leaving no room to argue.


    The words stopped the driver mid-sentence. His smirk vanished, replaced by a flicker of unease. The crowd, now completely silent, leaned in as though collectively holding their breath.


    Don didn''t move closer. He didn''t need to. His presence alone was enough. The Rolls-Royce driver''s bravado was crumbling, and everyone could see it.


    The question on everyone''s mind now was simple. What was Don going to do or say?

 Chapter 311 A Night To Remember (Part 3)

    Before Don could say or do anything, a ripple of movement passed through the crowd. The sound of voices grew louder, and heads began to turn toward a commotion on the far side of the parking lot. People shifted, making way for someone approaching.


    Don''s gaze followed theirs, his sharp instincts immediately catching the sound of a familiar voice talking through the low buzz of the crowd. He didn''t react outwardly, his face remaining as composed as ever, but his eyes narrowed slightly. ''That''s Charles.''


    The Rolls-Royce driver, still fuming, noticed the shift in attention and scowled. His earlier bravado faltered as he realized he was no longer the center of the crowd''s focus.


    The figure coming toward them didn''t even need the crowd to part fully before his presence became obvious. Standing well over six feet tall with an unmistakable aura of confidence, Charles Monclaire walked onto the scene.


    His long silver hair caught the faint moonlight, practically glowing, while his outfit sparkled with absurd extravagance.


    Charles was dressed in a bright white shirt with gem-studded sleeves, loose black pants embedded with tiny, glittering diamonds, and loafers adorned with emeralds. Each step he took made the gemstones catch the light, creating an almost cinematic effect.


    Hector momentarily forgot the Rolls-Royce driver, his mouth slightly open as his mind scrambled to estimate the cost of such an outrageous outfit.


    Donald, like the rest of the crowd, quickly recognized Charles. While not a household name across the country, Charles "Silverwing" Monclaire was at least a B-list celebrity nationwide and easily A-list in their city.


    Donald glanced at Don, then back at Charles, like many in the crowd, making a quick connection. Everyone knew Don had joined the city''s Elite Hero Program, and Charles was a prominent member. They had to know each other, right?


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s expression darkened once he, too, recognized Charles. Unlike most up-and-coming superheroes, Charles came from wealth and influence¡ªexactly the kind of power the driver respected. Self-entitled brats like him only feared those with real authority, and Charles embodied that effortlessly.


    As Charles approached, the murmurs quieted. He moved with casual steps, his hands tucked into his pockets and a charming smile on his face. When he reached the small group, he positioned himself between Don and the Rolls-Royce driver.


    "Is there a problem, gentlemen?" Charles asked, his tone as smooth and polished as his appearance.


    The Rolls-Royce driver gulped, his earlier arrogance crumbling. He forced a smile, his voice faltering. "N-no, Mr. Monclaire, I¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Don cut him off. "He rammed into my friend''s car and claims it''s our fault since it''s his parking spot," Don said, his tone one of dry contempt. "We''re just trying to educate him on common sense, but he seems too dense to understand."


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s face turned red, his anger bubbling over as he tried to snap back. "Watch your mouth, you¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Charles raised a hand, a small gesture meant to diffuse the situation. But before Charles could even fully speak, Don stepped forward, closing the distance between himself and the Rolls-Royce driver.


    "Or what?" Don said, his voice cold. "You''ll go cry to your father?"


    The driver flinched slightly, his earlier bravado slipping.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Charles turned his gaze to Don, his silver eyes gleaming with a hint of something unreadable. ''Interesting.'' Charles thought.


    He wasn''t used to seeing people confront privilege so bluntly. Most would have backed down or tried to smooth things over. Don''s approach wasn''t polished, but it was raw¡ªand Charles respected raw potential. Still, he thought Don seemed overly emotional.


    Don, however, wasn''t acting out of anger. He was focused on humiliating the Rolls-Royce driver, and he wasn''t done yet. Gesturing toward the shorter man, Don let his voice be heard by everyone.


    "I mean, look at you. Look around," he said, his tone harsh. "Don''t you feel any shame? At your age, leeching off your father like some parasite and failing to take responsibility for your own stupid actions?"


    The crowd murmured again, some suppressing chuckles at Don''s words.


    "If you want to ruin your father''s name, then I''m happy to take this to court," Don continued, his voice steady. He stepped closer, his presence looming over the now visibly uneasy driver.


    "I may be, what did you say? A wannabe superhero with nothing but a few million?" Don''s tone didn''t waver. His eyes locked onto the driver, who looked like he wanted to shrink into the ground.


    "But you can be sure," Don added, taking one final step forward, "I''ll use those same millions to make sure the entire city hears about this. Because unlike you, I can make millions again¡ªoff my own ability."


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s mouth opened and closed as if searching for a rebuttal, but no words came. The crowd watched in silence, some impressed, others stunned.


    Don''s words hit the Rolls-Royce driver like a bucket of ice-cold water. The man''s smug expression faded entirely, his features tightening as the reality of the situation began to settle in.


    What had started as a theatrical show of dominance was now crumbling around him.


    Don''s threat¡ªor rather, the promise in his tone¡ªstruck deep. While Don wasn''t an influential powerhouse just yet, his growing reputation and financial resources were more than enough to make things messy. Worse still, with video evidence circulating, the odds of winning any court battle were slim to none.


    The driver had counted on bravado and pressure to make Don and his group back down. Now, his plan was unraveling. And with Charles Monclaire standing there, smiling faintly like some some back up, the Rolls-Royce driver realized he couldn''t afford to escalate further.


    He opened his mouth, likely to stammer out some kind of response, but Charles clapped his hands together suddenly, breaking the moment with a **clap-clap**.


    "I think you''ve said enough, Don," Charles said warmly, his tone as disarming as ever. He stepped forward slightly, his glittering outfit catching the light in the process.


    "If he''s smart, he''ll see to it that you''re adequately compensated. After all¡­" Charles glanced around the scene, his gaze briefly settling on the murmuring crowd before returning to the Rolls-Royce driver. "¡­taking this to court would be bad media for this establishment and the people with shares in it, such as my family."


    The subtle weight in Charles'' words was impossible to miss.


    The Rolls-Royce driver froze, his eyes darting up to Charles'' face as if searching for leniency. Charles, however, maintained his calm smile as he turned his full attention to the shorter man.


    Though his tone remained smooth, there was a faint edge to it as he leaned in slightly and asked, "You''re not trying to tarnish my family''s name¡­ are you?"


    The driver''s eyes widened. He quickly shook his head, his movements almost frantic. "N-no, never, Mr. Monclaire. My family and I have nothing but respect for¡ª"


    Charles raised a hand, silencing him with the effortless grace of someone who had done this a thousand times before. "Then I think nothing else needs to be said," he interrupted, his smile still present. "Let''s not ruin such a lovely night."


    The Rolls-Royce driver gulped audibly, nodding as his gaze flickered to Don for the briefest of moments. "I-I''ll have my people reach out," he said weakly, his voice barely audible. Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and walked briskly toward his car.


    The crowd began to dissipate almost immediately. With the matter seemingly resolved, it now felt awkward for them to linger, and the energy that had drawn them in quickly dissolved.


    The spectators drifted away in clusters, their curious murmurs gradually fading as they turned their attention back to their own affairs. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Rolls-Royce driver climbed into his car with hurried movements, his door slamming shut with a muted **thud**. Moments later, its engine purred softly as he pulled out of the spot. But instead of driving further into the parking lot, he headed straight for the exit.


    Don watched the car disappear with a steady gaze, his arms crossing loosely over his chest. His expression revealed nothing, but his mind was already assessing the situation.


    Beside him, Charles followed his gaze, his ever-present smile still in place. The faint glimmer of amusement in his silver eyes made it impossible to tell if he had genuinely enjoyed intervening or if it had all been some calculated move.


    When the Rolls-Royce was finally out of sight, Don turned his head toward Charles, meeting his gaze. Charles didn''t look away, instead tilting his head slightly as if waiting for Don to say something.


    The last few stragglers from the crowd wandered off, leaving the two of them standing at the center of the now-quiet scene. The polished cars in the lot shimmered faintly under the overhead lights, their glossy surfaces reflecting the two figures who remained.


    Don didn''t speak immediately. He watched Charles for a moment, his critical eye taking in every detail¡ªthe easy posture, the faint smile, the way Charles carried himself like he was always two steps ahead.


    Don wasn''t the type to trust easily, and he doubted Charles had stepped in without expecting something in return.

 Chapter 1 - 1: An Unfair Death

    It was a little over 9.00 p.m in the small rural town of Michells Hills. Currently a commotion had erupted and small crowd of people could be seen carrying around lit torches and pitchfolks as they yelled, "Death to the home-wrecker!" "Death to the home wrecker!"


    At the very front of the crowd, the home-wrecker in question was a man currently tied to the hood of a pickup truck as it slowly drove forward. His features weren''t very visible under the dim light but his clear masculine voice could be heard as he spoke in a panicked tone.


    "Hey come on guys, let''s talk about this."


    "Death to the home-wrecker!"


    "I swear I didn''t know they were married, believe me, I''m sorry!"


    "The home-wrecker lies!" One angry mobber yelled out while raising his pitch-folk as he revealed, "He''s been sleeping with our daughters and wives ever since he stepped foot into this town!"


    The accused man was quick to defend himself. "Hey now you''re exaggerating. Seriously, I swear you''ve got the wrong guy, you''re making a mistake!"


    "It ain''t no mistake boy, I was in the closet when you fucked my wife. All 5 times I just watched ya. I even know every bad word you called her¡­ and all the names she called me. You knew she had a man." The angry mobber argued, causing a few other men to look at him strangely, with one even putting a hand on his shoulder and asking, "You gonna be okay Bill?"


    The mobber name Bill maintained an angry face and nodded. "I will be, once we bury this here home wrecker!"


    ''Shit¡­'' The accused man thought as he continued to struggle and shake, trying to loosen the rope with which he was tied with. ''Dammit, it''s too tight.''


    As the man reached this conclusion, the vehicle suddenly made a turn into a muddy gravel road before stopping after driving just a few meters.


    ''Where the fuck did they take me?'' The man though, unable to make out any distinguishing landmarks aside from a few scattered trees and long grass.


    However his field of view was soon made clearer when some of the men carrying torches came to the front of the car, revealing that it had stopped just a few inches away from a hole in the ground with a poorly made white wooden casket inside.


    ''Shit, shit, shit¡­'' The man began to struggle more as it became clear that his situation wasn''t going to improve. ''These guys are really going to kill me!''


    Just as he had that thought, a tall burly man exited the truck and lit a cigarette before approaching. He came to a stop right before the tied man and took a puff of his cigarette before blowing the smoke on the man''s face as said, "there''s a special place in hell for fucker like you."


    After saying that, the burly man removed the cigarette from his mouth and ashed it on the man''s forehead before turning away and yelling, "Somebody bring the shovels in the back¡­ let''s bury this weasel already."


    "Wait! You''re making a mistake¡­" The man tried to argue but at this time two men began to untie his rope while another two held onto his arms.


    He began to panic and move his head around while still struggling but just then another mobber suddenly placed a blindfold over his face and stuffed a cloth in his mouth.


    "Shut up! Home wrecker!" One man angrily yelled before throwing a gut punch.


    *Argh!* *cough* the now blind folded man coughed and groaned in pain, before feeling the ropes he was tied with loosen. Unfortunately he could be barely react to this as in the next moment, he was pushed into the hole.


    *Bam!* He landed with a loud thud that caused a wave of pain to be felt all over his body. And although he couldn''t tell exactly where, he could feel that he had broken something. ''Fuck¡­''


    He tried to raise his body but felt pain all over and immediately laid back down on the wooden and moist muddy inside of the casket. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Bam!* Just then he could hear the casket being shut, which prompted him to raise his hands in attempt to feel the top. And sure enough it was closed, not tightly, but closed.


    Just as he was holding it thought, the situation got worse as he could feel and hear dirt being put into the hole, with a voice on the outside urging, "Hurry up! We still gotta burn his stuff."


    The man in the casket tried to move around but the space he was too small. He tried to yell but the cloth muffled his pleas.


    ''Dammit! Where the fuck is James!? He''s the fucker they''re looking for. It can''t be coincidence that the fucker just left me here and with his clothes! Fuck!'' The man inwardly vented, unable to fully express the unfairness he was feeling in that moment.


    ''Go to a quiet town they said, it''ll be good for the mind they said. Fuck, I''m a goner.''


    The longer he laid there, the more oppressive the air became. His breathing grew ragged as the oxygen in the casket dwindled. Each inhalation was a struggle, the cloth in his mouth making it even harder to draw in the precious little air that was left.


    He squirmed, his body still aching in pain from the earlier fall. Each movement sent waves of agony through him, but he couldn''t stop. He kicked, he punched, he writhed, but the casket held firm.


    Soon, his breathing became shallow. The air felt thick, like trying to breathe through a wet cloth. His vision, already darkened by the blindfold, began to fade at the edges. Dizziness overtook him, and a cold sweat broke out across his skin.


    The realization of his impending death hit him like a cold wave. ''This is it¡­ I''m really going to die¡­''


    His movements slowed, his body succumbing to the lack of oxygen. His thoughts became disjointed, a chaotic jumble of fear and regret. And then finally, everything went black.


    **Congratulations, you have died and awakened the Supervillain Idol System.**

 Chapter 2 - 2: A New Beginning

    Seeing this prompt, the man couldn''t help but display surprise. ''What is this?'' he wondered at that moment.


    He tried to move, thinking that he was perhaps just hallucinating. However, he found he couldn''t. It was an entirely strange feeling as he could think and see the prompt, but he couldn''t feel any of his limbs and he couldn''t see anything outside of the prompt. Before him was complete darkness.


    While still wondering what to make of this, the blank screen changed and displayed two golden dice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **The dice will be rolled to determine how good of a start you will get in your new life. The higher the number, the better the start.**


    **Rolling dice now.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although he couldn''t express panic in his current state, he certainly felt it upon reading those words. ''Wait, wait, wait!'' he thought, but it was useless as the dice proceeded to roll themselves right in front of him.


    ''Come on, come on, come on. Even a six will do.'' Having no control over it, all he could do was hope for a reasonable number. Soon, his prayers seemed to be answered as the collective number shown was 10.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Congratulations, you have rolled a 10. Calculating your variables in the new world.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The system prompt now showed a loading screen of some sort with a human silhouette at the center. ''Does that mean it''s making me a body?'' the man wondered, but before he could get an accurate answer, the system prompt changed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Calculations complete.**


    **New life variables set.**


    **Ideal world chosen.**


    **Beginning reincarnation procedure.** sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Keep calm or risk accidental disintegration.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''I beg your pardon?'' the man thought, feeling concerned all over again. However, before he could think more on the situation, the darkness that enveloped him was replaced by a bright white light so intense that he could see nothing. Along with the white light came a strange ringing noise from all sides.


    Eventually, the sound receded. This prompted the man to try and open his eyes as he could now vaguely feel his body. *Argh* He groaned, but the fact that he could even let out a noise brought him a minor feeling of relief.


    As his eyes opened, he could make out the rather blurry surroundings around him and hear other voices and some metallic banging, though he couldn''t yet see the source.


    Once everything became clear, his eyes widened in surprise. ''What the...?'' the man trailed off as he moved his head left, right, then up, unable to make sense of where he was.


    He seemed to be in a square-shaped metallic room that was extremely basic in nature.


    ''Where the hell am I?'' he muttered out loud as he struggled to his feet, first taking a moment to look at his hands, noticing that his skin tone had changed and that he was now wearing clean, all-white clothes.


    ''An insane asylum?'' he wondered before turning his head to one of the room''s corners, where he could see an equally plain metallic bed with a single blanket and a toilet and sink set next to it. ''A prison?'' he wondered again as he slowly began to make his way over toward the sink, wanting to see himself in the mirror.


    As he was walking there, he couldn''t stop looking at himself in the attire he was wearing. The extremely plain clothes, along with the room, gave him a bad feeling about his circumstances.


    Upon arriving at the sink, he looked at himself in the mirror and was immediately surprised by what he saw. His former face was gone, replaced by one that was completely unfamiliar. He brought his hands to his face, pinched his cheeks, rubbed his chin, squinted his eyes, and performed other strange actions in an attempt to confirm if this was really his face.


    Sure enough, with each action he performed, he could fully feel it. It wasn''t a mask or some elaborate joke. The stranger he was looking at was actually him. ''Did I actually get reincarnated?'' he asked himself, finding it hard to accept the reality he was now in.


    The more he thought about it, the more questions than answers he had. While looking at himself in the mirror, he wanted to check the rest of his body, so he began to unbutton the clean white shirt he was wearing. However, after doing this, he found that he had a strange metallic collar-like device strapped to his neck.


    It was completely slick in design and possessed a single red light on the side that was constantly beeping. This immediately filled him with worry, having seen too many movies where such a collar was never a good thing. ''This can''t be good.''


    Just then, a system prompt appeared in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Congratulations on successfully reincarnating.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Surprised by it''s sudden appearance, the man took a few steps back and raised his hands defensively, but soon lowered them upon seeing that there was no threat. Considering how out of sorts he was, he couldn''t help but be jumpy.


    He cautiously approached the system prompt and looked over the contents, which soon changed, displaying what looked to be a profile. In the corner of the profile was the man''s new face.


    "This is me? This is who I am now?" he asked aloud in an unsure tone as he began to read the contents of the profile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Name:** Don


    **Hair Color: Black


    **Eye Color:** Brown


    **Occupation:** Supervillain


    **Height:** 181 cm


    **Net Worth:** $0.00


    **Supervillain Name:** The Predator


    **Sidekicks:** 1


    **Supervillain Reputation:** 0


    **Idol Reputation:** 0


    **Supervillain Points:** 0


    **Idol Points:** 0


    **Abilities:**


    - Enhanced Senses: Heightened senses such as improved vision, smell, hearing, and touch.


    - Regeneration: Minor accelerated healing of minor wounds and injuries.


    - Telekinesis (limited): The ability to move small objects with the mind.


    **Current Status:** Locked inside ??? Supermax Prison


    **Sentence:** Life


    **Crime:** Theft of a sweet roll with malicious intent.


    **Current Objective:** Escape


    **Rewards for Clearing Objective:** 2 Supervillain Points


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Don finished reading, the contents of the prompt, it disappeared, leaving him with more questions than answers yet again.


    "Appear?" "System?" he said aloud, but despite his attempts, the system didn''t appear, causing him to soon give up and focus on what was written.


    "Okay, so my name is Don. Supervillain name, The Predator¡­" "Yeah, I need to change that. But I''m locked up here and the current objective is to escape¡­ I need to escape. But how?" Don wondered.


    However, at that very moment, the entire room began to shake uncontrollably.


    ''Earthquake?'' he wondered.


    *BOOM!* In the next moment, the wall opposite his bed suddenly shattered as if it were struck with explosives. The shockwave immediately sent Don flying to the ground while dust filled the room.


    *Cough~* *cough~* Don coughed while covering his mouth, trying to make sense of what was going on.


    But as he looked in the direction of the explosion, all he could see was an unclear silhouette and bright amber eyes.

 Chapter 3 - 3: A Familiar Face

    Feeling like he was in danger, Don shuffled back until his back hit the edge of his bed. This prompted him to immediately turn around and pull the bedsheet off in an attempt to find something to defend himself with, but unfortunately, there was nothing.


    ''Shit,'' he inwardly thought before turning to face the unknown figure that was fast approaching.


    "Predator, it''s me," the figure called out in a female voice lacking emotion.


    ''A woman? No, a girl?'' he wondered, but still remained very cautious. Although the tone didn''t sound aggressive, it didn''t exactly seem friendly either.


    Before he could say anything, the system prompt appeared in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Congratulations, sidekick Lady Noir has been met**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don immediately recalled that, among the content he was shown, there was mention of having one sidekick. This immediately eased his heart and caused him to feel relief. ''Does that mean I''m being rescued?'' The thought brought a smile to his face, and he immediately stood upright.


    "Lady Noir?" he called out.


    "Yes, it''s me," the girl confidently replied, but as she did so, Don couldn''t help but wonder, ''Will she realize that I''m not the real Don from the way I talk to her or treat her?'' He worried about this new problem, but he could do nothing about it for now.


    Soon, the silhouette of the figure became clearer, revealing a young woman no taller than 160 cm. Although the dust had yet to fully settle, Don could roughly make out most of her features.


    She had long, flowing black hair that almost seemed to shimmer under the now flickering light in the room. Her eyes were a deep amber color, and strangely enough, her pupils were white instead of black. Her skin was also mildly pale and seemed to lack any and all blemishes, looking incredibly smooth and flawless.


    She wore a form-fitting turtleneck, which made it easy to make out her modest chest. For bottoms, she wore what looked to be black leather shorts that left much of her thighs visible. They too were as flawless as the skin on her face. As for her shoes, she wore a pair of black high-heeled boots.


    Although her attire seemed more focused on fashion than efficiency, considering she didn''t have a single speck of dust on her, it was hard to say.


    ''She looks a little young,'' Don thought before narrowing his eyes. ''Wait a minute, is that why I''m called Th-?''


    Before Don could finish that line of thought, another system prompt quickly appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Lady Noir possesses 100% trust in The Predator. Character profile unlocked.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shortly after the message was displayed, the prompt expanded from a small rectangular screen in front of Don''s eyes to something close to being an augmented reality display. As he looked at Lady Noir, he could now see various information about her constantly floating across his field of view. The piece of information that most caught Don''s attention was her background.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Lady Noir, also known as Elle Thorne:** The heiress to the Thorne business empire.


    **Background Summary:**


    As the last born of the Thorne family, L. had always been treated as a princess by her family. However, when her parents died and it was revealed that she would be the sole heiress, jealousy and envy caused her to be isolated from as young as age 3. By age 8, she had completely stopped socializing with others and mostly kept to herself within the family library of their main home.


    There, she took an interest in the occult and began to purchase countless arcane artifacts from across the globe, one of which granted her a powerful familiar with whom she worked to orchestrate the deaths of all her siblings and extended family, leaving her as the only Thorne alive.


    Now without a family or friends, a lonely Elle took to enrolling in a common school in an attempt to make friends without revealing her identity. However her personality made this impossible and she was treated as even bigger outcast.


    It was at this time she encountered Don, an edgy pre-teen a few years her senior. Surprisingly, where most found Don''s actions to be edgy, weird, and unrealistic, she found his ways to be charming and pure in nature.


    She became the only person who believed he could one day conquer the world, even accepting the role he assigned her of sidekick. In turn, he also became the only person who didn''t treat her as a freak and genuinely played with her. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One day, though, Don felt he had played around enough and decided to leave his childish persona behind and pursue a more realistic goal, as it felt impossible to become either a supervillain or hero with the lackluster powers he had. Elle insisted that he must continue to pursue his dream of conquering the world and that she would help him to the fullest.


    Following this, she began to constantly send him plans on potential ways to grow as a supervillain and conquer the world everyday for 10 years, despite him never replying back quickly or at all sometimes.


    Freaked out by this, Don deleted his accounts and fled to Calambia, where he was soon arrested after stealing a sweet roll.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After reading this information, Don came to the immediate realization that he had met Lady Noir before. ''Running away to Calambia seems a bit extreme. Did he have no idea what she looked like after growing?'' Don immediately thought, still amazed by the beauty he was currently seeing. In the world he lived in, it would be absolutely unmatched.


    While Don was too immersed in his thoughts, he hadn''t noticed that he had remained silent for far too long. Lady Noir spoke up, "Predator, are you not happy to see me?" she asked in a bit of a shaky tone. Despite her intimidating appearance, she seemed rather fragile.


    "Oh," Don was unsure how to answer this, but before he could think of something proper to say, she continued, "I was so scared when you stopped replying to my messages for more than six months and even more scared when you deleted your account. I thought for sure you didn''t want me anymore, that someone had stolen you away from me. I never cried so much in my life.


    I swore I would find whatever took you away from me and tear out their heart, then yours so you could never leave me." As she muttered this, a small smile appeared on her face, which would look sweet if it wasn''t for the words she was uttering. "But I''m glad that''s not the case. Somebody was just jealous of our plans and our future. And so they locked you up. And I found you.


    I finally found you," she muttered repeatedly with a small smile and an odd look in her eyes.


    However, her smile soon faded as she added, "But you''re not happy to see me, are you? You hate me now. You don''t want me anymore."


    Don felt a shiver run down his spine as he heard those words, feeling like if he allowed them to continue, it wouldn''t end well for him. So he immediately shook his head. "No, no, no, it''s not that at all."


    Realizing he was panicking, he quickly cleared his throat and explained. "It''s not that, Lady Noir. It''s just that uh.. words cannot describe how happy I am to see you. When they locked me in here, I thought I had lost everything," Don revealed dramatically, even going as far as to raise his hand and close his eyes slightly as if he were reciting poetry.


    This seemed to work though as Lady Noir raised her head with her eyes showing a certain creepy glimmer for the words being spoken. Don continued on to say, "I lost count of how many nights I went to sleep thinking about you, hoping that they didn''t find you. It all happened so fast I couldn''t warn you. It was selfish, but I knew I had to get away.


    That way they would focus their attention on me and not you."


    ''I hope she buys this or I''m really in trouble,'' Don thought, but looking at Lady Noir''s expression, it seemed he was successful. She looked up at him with awe. "I knew it. You could never forget me, and I never forgot you. Now fate has brought us together, and together we shall remain until the sweet embrace of death takes us," she declared.


    ''Shit, what have I gotten myself into?''

 Chapter 4 - 4: New Perks and Unexpected Allies

    Just as Don had the thought, a system prompt popped up right in front of him again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Congratulations, you have unlocked the bronze trait ''Honeyed Words.'' Your lies now have a 10% higher chance of being believed by someone with 50 or higher trust in you.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Well, what an oddly useful trait for someone in my situation. If this is what rolling a 10 got me, what would a 2 have landed me in?'' Just as Don had this thought, some banging could be heard from the other side of the wall, likely coming from the cell right next to Don''s.


    "No, no, stay back," a muffled plea could be heard, followed by a loud, begrudging voice. "I said I like you, and I want you! Your booty is mine!"


    Hearing this, Don felt a shiver down his spine and couldn''t help but wonder, ''Wait, was this guy...'' worried by the thought, Don clenched his butt cheeks three times before sighing in relief. ''Thank goodness. But if I wasn''t a victim? What if I was...''


    Just as Don''s thoughts trailed off, another system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Congratulations, the bronze trait ''The Thinker'' has been unlocked. You will now have deeper and more insightful thoughts on situations than the common person.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''What the...'' Don was speechless. But before he could think further on this, Lady Noir spoke up.


    "Predator," she addressed him. Don couldn''t help but wonder why he had such a name. ''Just what was he thinking? Maybe I should change it. I''m more of a MILF man at heart anyway.''


    Unaware of Don''s thoughts, L. continued to speak. "Predator, are you listening?"


    Hearing himself be called that again, he couldn''t help but reach an immediate conclusion. ''Yeah, I''m definitely changing it the first chance I get.'' But as soon as he had this thought, another system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Supervillain and hero names are assigned by birth. All humans who possess the potential of awakening abilities are given these names. It is more of an identity than an actual name and cannot be changed under any circumstances whatsoever.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Reading this particularly specific prompt, Don couldn''t help but look absolutely stone-faced. ''Well, isn''t that just convenient.''


    "Predator, what''s wrong?" Lady Noir asked.


    "Nothing," Don forced a smile and shook his head. "Just overwhelmed with joy that destiny has finally brought us together¡­"


    "Oh, Predator," Lady Noir replied with a mild blush before clearing her throat, "but we must stay focused. The world shall not conquer itself. But before that, I''ve prepared a surprise for you¡ªa gift to commemorate our souls finally meeting."


    ''Souls? Why is it that the pretty ones that like me are never normal?'' Don thought but continued to listen, simply nodding on the surface.


    "Let us leave now, the guards won''t be kept at bay forever." After revealing this, Lady Noir lowered her gaze and began to stare at Don''s hand almost hungrily.


    Worried as to why she was looking at it that way, Don cautiously asked, "Shouldn''t we get going?"


    At this question, Lady Noir shyly lowered her head, her bangs hiding her eyes behind her hair as she raised a finger to point at Don''s hand. "Your... your hand, Predator. Can I... can I hold it?"


    ''Is she serious?'' Don immediately thought. More than that, he also couldn''t help but wonder if it was even safe to hold her hand. Just as he thought this, a system prompt appeared in the corner of his eye.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **50-50** S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Don was immersed in the system, Lady Noir fell into thought. ''He is such a deep thinker. Look at him, I can only ever dream of what complex thoughts must always be passing through his mind.''


    Meanwhile, in Don''s mind¡­


    ''What do you mean, 50-50?'' Don thought but got no response.


    Not wanting to waste more time in his head, Don cleared his throat and cautiously extended his hand out for Lady Noir to hold. As he did this, one could see his hand shaking ever so slightly. "Go ahead," he quickly agreed.


    Almost instantly, at a speed too fast for even Don''s heightened senses to see, her hand sprung forward and held Don''s right hand firmly. He felt an immense chill run up his spine, not from fear, but from actual coldness. It almost felt like she was touching ice¡ª incredibly soft ice.


    "You''re so warm," she muttered, seemingly enamored. She began to trace her fingers all over Don''s hand, giving him a strange sensation he had never felt before. ''I never knew hands could be molested.'' While thinking this, a system prompt appeared in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Quote unlocked: ''I never knew hands could be molested.''**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As quickly as the prompt appeared, it vanished, not leaving Don any time to even contemplate it. Thankfully, L. was too immersed in groping his hand to even notice that they were wasting time.


    *Bum! Bum! Bum!*


    Suddenly, loud banging could be heard coming from the still-intact metallic door of Don''s cell. This immediately alerted Lady Noir, who let go of Don''s hand and frowned. ''They ruined our time together,'' she thought to herself before quickly turning toward Don and stating, "Predator, let us go."


    "Yes, let''s," Don replied. Without saying anything more, Lady Noir reached into the pocket of her leather shorts and took out a small red marble, which she proceeded to throw toward the door.


    It hit the door with a metallic thud and then rolled onto the ground where it began to flash brighter and brighter.


    "Is that...?" Don asked as he followed her through the settling dust to exit via the hole she had come in through.


    "Oh, nothing. Just a parting gift for the people who so rudely interrupted our personal time. Don''t pay it any mind."


    Despite her saying this, Don couldn''t help but give occasional glances back until...


    "Stop there, Predator!" Don immediately came to a halt, realizing that if he had kept walking, he would have walked over the edge of the cell. Right after the hole was a long plummet down the rugged surface of the island prison. ''Damn, that was close. I need to stay focused. But this is so much to take in.''


    Don sighed in relief but tried to play it off as cool as possible. Though the near-death experience certainly left his heart beating incredibly fast, it wasn''t all bad, as in the next moment, a system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Bronze trait ''Unfazed'' unlocked. Minor near-death experiences and slightly creepy people no longer faze you.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''What is with these odd yet strangely useful traits?'' he thought. But before he could think of an answer, Lady Noir turned his way and stretched out her hand for him to hold.


    "Let''s go."


    Looking over at her, Don was surprised to see that she was standing on what seemed to be air. She had gone over the ledge, yet she was still standing as if there was something solid underneath her. If not for his new trait, Don''s face would have been contorted in confusion.


    However, not wanting to blow his cover and with nowhere better to go, Don could only grit his teeth and proceed over the ledge as well. Strangely enough, it did indeed feel like he was stepping on a metallic surface of sorts.


    While holding Lady Noir''s hand, he was led forward and before he knew it, he was inside what looked like a luxurious interior. Before he could even question this, the door slid closed and Lady Noir casually walked over toward a seat, acting as if all this was normal.


    She showed Don a small smile. "Predator, have a seat."


    Don couldn''t help but gulp slightly, hearing this. As if to make the situation worse, shortly after she said this, *Boom!* The sound of a loud explosion could be heard, though muffled.


    Shortly after, the interior began vibrating slightly, though Lady Noir looked completely unfazed.


    ''Seriously, just what have I gotten myself into?''

 Chapter 5 - 5: A Strange World Part 1

    Just as Don moved to take a seat, an elderly man in the cleanest tuxedo Don has ever seen appeared with a tray of various items in hand. He had a balding haircut with grayed hair in the sides. But despite that clear indicator of old age, he had surprisingly flawless skin with no wrinkles in sight.


    If it wasn''t for the trimmed white gentleman''s mustache he had, one could easily mistake him for a young man with a strange fashion sense.


    "Your tea m''lady." He politely stated as he placed the tray down on the wooden base mounted table.


    "Thank you Gary." Lady Noir replied flatly before picking up a pair of surgical gloves hidden under the tray.


    After placing it down, the man addressed as Gary turned to face Don and smiled, or at least Don assumed he was smiling as it was quite hard to tell through the gentleman''s mustache.


    "Ah, sir Predator, tis a pleasure to see you again. A funny thing time? Is it not? *Haha*I barely noticed given how often m''lady talked about you." Gary politely revealed, his tone incredibly soothing.


    It even made Don smile, feeling relaxed for the first time since waking up in this new identity of his. However, just as he smiled, a bright flash momentarily appeared.


    "Huh?" Confused, Don immediately, turned his head only to see Lady Noir holding surgical gloves and a camera the size of a laptop.


    Without saying anything, she put it down and began taking off her gloves. At that same time, the door suddenly opened and two large figures dressed in hazmat suits walked in with a solid gold box.


    They proceeded to pick up the camera before placing it in the box carefully, after which they immediately left with it, never uttering a word.


    Don was so perplexed that he didn''t even know what to say in reaction. Gary just continued to smile at him innocently whereas Lady Noir was elegantly settling a cup of tea down on the tray after having taken a sip.


    She then sighed, "We''ve arrived quicker than estimated. Time flies so quickly doesn''t it Predator?"


    ''I''ll just pretend I didn''t see that. I genuinely think the old Don must''ve gone insane after being called that name for so many years.'' Don thought, still far from accepting that aspect of his new identity.


    On the surface, he forced a smile, his unfazed trait working overtime. "Yea, it sure does. Uh? So¡­ where''s here exactly?"


    Lady Noir gave a small smile to the question and snapped her fingers. In the next moment the entire interior vibrated before beginning to neatly come apart.


    By some miracle, the combination of Don''s unfazed trait and his constant telling himself to not act out, he remained calm as this began to happen. After a few of the panels were removed, allowing for the outside to be seen, Don could see a figure dressed entirely in black hovering in the air above them with his hands spread out.


    ''What tha¡­'' Don, still very much confused, didn''t utter a word. Instead he simply watched as the strange luxury chopper they were in got taken apart.


    Lady Noir stood up in the next moment and looked at Don with a small smile. "Let''s go Predator, your surprise is in the main office of our secret base."


    "I have a secret base?" Don thought, to which a system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª


    **Don**


    Net worth: $0


    ¡ª¡ª


    ''¡­'' Don looked unamused by the reminder but it definitely caused him to no longer be excited.


    He simply turned to follow Lady Noir as they stepped onto a large obsidian pier, several feet wide and several feet above the crystal blue ocean below.


    The pier led to a large entrance way carved into the mountain on either sides as pillars hundred of feet high.


    ''This looks like it''s straight out of a movie,'' Don couldn''t help but compare as he questioned what he was even looking at.


    Just then, he squinted his eyes and could see a dark vehicle fast approaching. Looking at Lady Noir and Gary, he saw no reaction and so he also decided to just stand and wait.


    While they were waiting, Don decided to look back and see what was done to the chopper but it, along with the person dressed in black who moved it, were gone. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''¡­am I really supposed to pretend all this is normal here?'' Don wondered, just as the vehicle arrived.


    Once up close, Don was surprised to see that he could recognize the make of vehicle, as such brands were present in his world as well. ''A Rolls Rayce, wow, didn''t expect to see that. Does that mean I''m mean I''m in a parallel world or something? Or is that dimension. Dammit, I should''ve watched those weird late night International Geography shows when I was younger.''


    As the vehicle came to a stop, all four doors opened and men dressed in black stepped out from either side before saluting, however this particular group made Don widen his eyes as he noticed that each of them had a mask with his face printed on it.


    "Welcome back m''lady." They collectively spoke out, their voices practically identical.


    ''I don''t think that bronze unfazed trait will last much longer at this rate. I mean, what the hell is this supposed to be?'' Despite having such scattered thoughts, Don powered through and maintained his composure as Lady Noir looked his way and gestured for them to enter the car.


    The strange men remained saluting as he and Lady Noir walked over to the car with Gary in tow.


    However, just as Don and Lady Noir entered the backseats of the car, the doors closed. At that time, he looked to the window and asked, "uh, aren''t they coming?"


    To which Lady Noir nodded as she strapped into her sit. "No need, the car is self driving. They will run beside it."


    ''I cant have them ruining this moment. Only I should enjoy the air he exhales.'' She concluded to herself, though looking incredibly calm on the surface as she turned to face Don, urging him. "You should sit down and relax, take deep breathes¡­ very deep breathes and let it all out."


    ''Wow, she takes her breathing very serious. Still weird that she has guys bring the car only to have them run outside. Is this power of money in this world?'' Don wondered, causing a system prompt to momentarily appear in the corner of his eye.


    ¡ª¡ª


    **Don**


    Net worth: $0.00


    ¡ª¡ª


    ''¡­I get it I have no money.'' Don bitterly thought, before proceeding to layback into the comfortable seat. He then closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    Unaware, as his eyes were closed, tiny compartments in the car opened up and numerous tiny cameras captured footage of him in that state. And just as he was about to open them, they disappeared and Lady Noir looked incredibly calm, as if nothing happened.

 Chapter 6 - 6: A Strange World Part 2

    After about 10 minutes past, the long drive came and Don''s alone time with Lady Noir came to an end. He had initially been worried that Lady Noir would constantly bring up things they had perhaps done in the past, or at least spoken of, but to his surprise, all she did was sit silently and watch him¡­ without blinking¡­ and with a rather stiff smile on her face¡­


    After about the six-minute mark, Don came to the realization that maybe Lady Noir wasn''t speaking about past events they had done together because there were likely very few, most of which the original Don had likely forgotten due to how unimportant that part of his life was.


    With this suspicion in mind, he reached yet another unsettling conclusion. ''...I''m in danger.'' Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the car finally came to a stop, Don didn''t wait for the mysterious and imposing-looking guards with masks to open the door for him. He immediately stepped out of the car, facing an entire line of guards who saluted while yelling, "Welcome, my lady!" Looking to the other side of the car, he saw another long line of them, totaling more than 50 altogether.


    One of these men opened the door for Lady Noir, and she elegantly stepped out before immediately turning her gaze toward Don and smiling. "This is our base," she revealed.


    Taking a moment to look at it, Don was genuinely left speechless. Even with his unfazed trait, he couldn''t hide his surprise as his mouth hung open at the sight of the base.


    To start, it was incredibly expansive, so much so that it would be strange to call it a supervillain base rather than a palace, despite it having the latter type of architecture.


    Seeing Don look so surprised, Lady Noir couldn''t help but blush and smile widely for perhaps the first time since they met as she asked him, "Do you like it, Predator? I remember how much you love Griik architecture and mythology, so I had the best of the best do this for our base. Do you like it?"


    Don''s mouth went dry as he was unable to form words, instead thinking, ''Her childhood crush liked Griik mythology, so she decided to build a palace in that style for him? That''s insane! She''s insane.'' As Don thought this, he tried to slightly calm down as he looked to face Lady Noir, additionally thinking, ''But she''s also really beautiful¡­''


    "Well, Predator, do you like it?"


    Don quickly came out of his daze and nodded. "Yes, yes, I love it. It''s a great surprise. Thank you, Lady Noir," he hurriedly replied, still trying his best to maintain a steady tone to mask how flabbergasted he was.


    Unfortunately for him, the surprises didn''t stop there. Lady Noir giggled playfully while lowering her head again, hiding her eyes while fumbling with her fingers. "That''s not the surprise, silly Predator. This is just our base."


    ''How can she say "just our base"? This place puts the pyramids of Geza to shame.''


    "Let''s go inside and I''ll show you the real surprise," she revealed while panting a bit heavily with excitement.


    ''I don''t know if I should be scared or excited¡­'' Don thought as Lady Noir turned away from the car and began walking toward the entrance of the base.


    Don followed her, and together they began to ascend a set of obsidian stairs lined with what looked like gold. Upon reaching the base''s main doors, which were several meters wide and tall, Don noticed two large standing statues on either side. The strange thing, however, was that both of them were covered with very large cloths up to their ankles, so he couldn''t really see what they were.


    But he could more than take a good guess.


    As the doors automatically began to open the closer they got, Don''s ears twitched as he heard what sounded like chanting coming from behind the doors. ''What if the surprise is a sacrificial ritual?'' Don worried as he cautiously continued forward. At that point, a system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **50-50**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Not helpful,'' Don thought nervously as he walked through the doors. Once past them, he was in an incredibly dark room, almost entirely pitch black. If it wasn''t for the glimmers of gold he could spot every now and then because of the light that came from the now open doors. After they stepped through though, the doors slowly began to close.


    ''I don''t like this. I don''t like this one bit,'' Don became understandably anxious. But once the doors fully shut, a bright light flashed above, coming from a spotlight shining down on him and Lady Noir.


    Don immediately tried to look up at the spotlight but found he couldn''t see anything apart from its brightness. He then proceeded to look down and found that he was standing on a large brick red carpet lined with gold trim.


    "The way to the main office is just up ahead. It''s a short walk from here," Lady Noir sweetly said, but this time she wasn''t looking at Don. Instead, she stared at the ground, awkwardly tapping the tip of her foot on it while keeping her left hand held out for anyone to hold if they so wished.


    ''I don''t see an altar yet, and it''s not like I have anywhere else to go,'' Don thought to himself as he slowly extended his hand before grabbing Lady Noir''s. ''Why is it so cold?'' Don wondered, feeling another shiver run up his spine but pretending to remain straight-faced.


    As he held her hand, he could feel her jerk slightly. It was as if she was shivering a bit but he could also hear her letting out a rather eerie giggle. "*~hehehehehe~*"


    Don felt another shiver run up his spine and quickly looked away, feeling it was better to stare at the darkness. As he looked in the direction, something caught his eye.


    Within the distance of the darkness, he could see what looked like the illuminated masks that those imposing guards wore, with his face on them. Just as he saw one, another appeared, then another, and another, and another. Row after row and column after column of them began to appear, filling what was once darkness with an incredibly unsettling sight.


    As if looking at this alone wasn''t bad enough, Don began to hear the familiar sound of the theme song belonging to an antagonist from a popular sci-fi series called "Moon Wars."


    Instead of the instrumental thump that would usually play, Don was hearing, *Su, Su, Su, Sususu, Su, Su, Su¡­.*


    Given how many eyes were on him, Don tried his absolute best not to show the surprise he currently had. It was at this time Lady Noir shyly commented, "Predator, you''re sweating."


    At that point, Don tried to pull away. "Oh, sorry," he started, but before he could pull away, Don felt perhaps the strongest grip he had ever felt holding his hand in place. Lady Noir stopped his hand from pulling away, cutting him off by saying, "No!! I-I mean, I don''t mind it. We should go."


    And so Don began to make his way down the strange long carpet, the spotlight following them with the chanting continuing in the background.


    It was then that Don came to a very worrying realization.


    ''What if the surprise is a marriage certificate? And this is all just some creepy wedding ceremony.''


    As he had that worrying thought, a system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **50-50.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 7 - 7: A Strange World Part 3

    After walking down the brick red carpet, Don and Lady Noir eventually stumbled upon another set of doors that automatically opened. Don was immediately expecting to be led into an office, but no, it looked like some sort of elevator, though more curved in shape, lacking the usual rectangular design he was used to.


    Despite the strange design, he didn''t say anything about it and simply proceeded inside along with Lady Noir. Only once inside did she let go of his hand. Upon doing so, she momentarily held her own hand, smiling and rubbing it softly while muttering something inaudible to Don.


    "What now?" Don asked, snapping her out of her trance. She quickly put her hands down to her sides and cleared her throat.


    "*Ahem* Yes, the base is incredibly big, so we get around using these transport spheres. I wanted it exactly to your specifications. Look, I even had your blueprints carved onto the top part," Lady Noir proudly revealed.


    Don immediately raised his head and looked at the top, expecting to find incredibly complex designs. Instead, all he saw were what looked like the doodles of a five-year-old. To even call them blueprints would be a stretch. ''She made this entire thing based off that? Looks like it was drawn by a kid.''


    Seeing Don''s reaction, Lady Noir shyly asked, "Do you not like it? Do you want me to change the color? I can have it done. I want the base to be perfect."


    "No¡­ it''s fine. So¡­ how do we get to the office?" Don asked, curious to learn more but feeling this was the type of situation where the less he knew, the better.


    Lady Noir smiled as Don gave his agreement. She raised her hand and slightly moved aside the hair that was covering one of her eyes before raising her other hand toward the screen mounted beside the door of the transport sphere. "To get to the part of the base you want, you simply state the location, like so, "request transport to main office."


    After Lady Noir said this, a digital voice resounded within the transport sphere. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Command received. Admin level authority required. Scanning identities." After it said this, a blue light quickly scanned over Lady Noir and Don''s figures before announcing, "Scan complete. Welcome, Predator and Lady Lady Noir. Transporting to main office now."


    After it responded, the entire transport sphere began to hum lightly.


    Don couldn''t help but wonder, ''How did she even get my biometrics already?'' As Don was thinking about this, the transport sphere began to hum even louder. But Don couldn''t feel any movement, so he was a bit confused as to whether it had started working or not.


    The answer came in the next moment when the humming abruptly stopped and a light beep resounded as the digital voice stated, "Destination reached."


    Shortly afterward, the doors opened and revealed to Don a large, expansive office¡ªif one could even call it that. The entire floor was a monochrome gray marble color, and the walls to the side were lined with high-standing shelves several feet high. Even higher than the shelves, however, were various huge pedestals that were incredibly imposing, though they were covered by large cloths.


    At this time, Lady Noir urged him to come out. Though still nervous, the so-called main office looked more imposing than scary, so Don cautiously began walking forward. Lady Noir excitedly paced to the forefront where there was a single large office chair¡­ or in this case throne, facing a panoramic glass wall.


    Lady Noir stopped right next to the throne while looking especially excited,. Don cautiously approached, at first seeing nothing but blue skies through the panoramic view. Then, as he drew closer, he began to make out a shoreline, then skyscrapers, then strange aircrafts hovering in the skies.


    At the center of all this was perhaps the largest, most imposing statue he had ever seen, though it too was covered by a large cloth.


    ''This is no base. This is a whole damn city,'' Don thought to himself, unable to fully express in words what he was looking at.


    As Don was looking at this, Lady Noir shyly spoke out, "Now for your surprise. Close your eyes, turn around, and count to three."


    ''Well the chanting stopped and I don''t see a priest, so it''s likely not a marriage contract,'' Don concluded, though still incredibly anxious as he slowly turned around and began to count. "One, two, three."


    Once he finished counting, he opened his eyes and saw a book that Lady Noir was holding out. The book didn''t look grand in any way, nor did it look ancient or of immense value.


    It simply looked like a kiddie''s notebook that one would find in any common store or supermarket. Don was confused, but he reached out to hold the book. It had flowery decor and a hardcover with the title reading "Predator and Lady Lady Noir''s Supervillain Book" in terrible handwriting, with some words poorly spelled.


    ''It''s a kiddie''s book,'' Don realized as he proceeded to turn one of the pages. The intro was short, badly written, and with many spelling errors as well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Now that I have found a sidekick, Lady Noir, it is time to begin my world domination plans.]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don couldn''t help but show a small smile as he continued to read.


    The book was clearly nothing more than the role-playing of a child who pretended to be a world-class supervillain who would one day conquer the world with his trusty sidekick. It had comical childish drawings of supervillain costumes, catchphrases that no one would ever say out loud, and many, many other things straight out of a child''s imagination.


    ''She really turned the kid''s fantasy into reality,'' Don thought as he showed a small smile.


    Seeing Don smile, Lady Noir nervously asked, "Do you like it? I remember you were so heartbroken when the teacher confiscated it, but I managed to find it... I wasn''t sure if you wanted it anymore, but you were always so happy when you had it. So¡­ I thought, you know..." she shyly revealed while lowering her head as she blushed.


    And though Don himself didn''t have any particular opinion or attachment on the item, he knew that if a young Don could see this, he would say, "I love it."

 Chapter 8 - 8: A Strange World Part 4

    "Do you really mean it?" Lady Noir asked, her voice barely audible as she lowered her head and awkwardly shifted her leg.


    "Yes, thank you for this, Lady Noir," Don confirmed.


    Upon hearing this, Lady Noir showed a small smile, her amber eyes lighting up with joy. She couldn''t help but mutter, "Everything is perfect now."


    "What''s next?" she asked him, abruptly raising her head and looking at him with wide, expecting eyes.


    ''Next?'' Don wasn''t sure what to say but returned her smile and simply nodded. Before he could try and answer, she went to add, "with this, we can now begin your plan to conquer the world."


    ''I have a plan to conquer the world?'' Don asked himself as this was news to him. ''Is she serious?''


    However, given everything he had seen so far, he didn''t really need an answer to that question to know it was true. Lady Noir continued to look at him with an expectant gaze, which left him with little choice.


    Seeing that Don was unsure, she reassured him in the next moment. "Don''t worry, we have everything we need in this base. I''ve already made sure that we have a good amount of resources at our disposal as well.


    Now you can show everyone that mocked us that you can truly conquer the world, and I''ll help you every step of the way as your trusty sidekick," she added with a bright smile, looking like a child who just received what they wanted for Christmas.


    ''But where would I even begin? What do I know about world domination? Even the old Don didn''t know anything. He was just living out his childhood fantasy until he grew out of it. But here we are¡­'' Don felt he had hit a major dead end with this path and couldn''t help but wonder how Lady Noir would react if he said he was no longer interested in conquering the world.


    Given how much of her life she had dedicated to the sole purpose of achieving this, she likely wouldn''t handle it well, as this was basically her identity.


    While he was racking his brain for a solution, a system prompt appeared in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **System Store**


    **Item**: Special beginner''s plan to conquering the world.


    **Price**: 2 villain points.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don felt relief wash over him but immediately wondered, ''Wait, how many villain points do I have?'' Just as he thought this, another system prompt appeared. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Don**


    **villain points**: 2


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing this, Don couldn''t help but inwardly feel like he was being cheated. ''Wow, how convenient. It costs the exact amount of points that I have,'' he sarcastically thought. But seeing no better option, he immediately decided to purchase the plan.


    ''I''ll take it.'' Immediately after he confirmed his choice, another system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Purchase successful**


    **Inventory**: 1 beginner''s plan to conquering the world.


    **Open?**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Yes, open it,'' Don confirmed. But on the surface, he brought his hand to his chin and began to face the panoramic view, pretending as if he was in deep thought. In reality, he was now reading the plan.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Beginner''s plan to conquering the world**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Much to his surprise, it was only a single paragraph.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ Any villain who truly wants to be recognized and/or respected must first overcome the very thing that made him a villain in the first place. In Don''s case, the city in which he grew up. He must not only face the demons of his past but must prove to everyone who doubted him that the Predator truly is a threat to be reckoned with. And so he must either conquer the city or destroy it.]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''That''s it?'' Don wondered. ''That''s the plan? Conquer or destroy the city I grew up in? How?'' Don wanted more details, but the system prompt simply faded away, leaving him to his thoughts.


    Meanwhile, completely unaware of what Don was going through, Lady Noir watched him with star struck eyes.


    ''He hasn''t changed one bit. He still looks so handsome while plotting how to conquer the world,'' she thought, reminiscing about the old days when playful Don would stand at the highest point in the playground with a stick in hand, declaring, "The world shall be mine!" while she watched him from below with a big smile on her face.


    With her imagination running wild, she saw that the scene she had imagined so many years ago was currently being replicated right in front of her eyes. The feeling was so euphoric that tears began to well up in the corner of her eyes.


    Don turned to look at her, shocked to see her looking teary-eyed. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I''m just happy, so very happy," she replied.


    ''This really means the world to her,'' Don thought, realizing that his initial idea to simply say he was no longer interested in conquering the world wouldn''t work. ''I can''t imagine a girl going this far for a guy in the real world. Maybe they''re out there, but I sure as hell didn''t meet them.


    I mean, she''s a little crazy and obsessive, but¡­ I think I can fix her,'' Don convinced himself before clearing his throat.


    Standing in what he felt was a very imposing manner with his hands behind his back, he confidently announced, "The first step to conquering the world is conquering the city I grew up in."


    "You want to conquer Santos City?" Lady Noir asked as her smile grew wider. "Brilliant! That''s a brilliant idea!" she exclaimed excitedly as she quickly turned toward the door and yelled out, "Gary!"


    Almost instantly, the transportation sphere doors opened and Gary walked out as if he had been waiting.


    "You called, milady?" he politely bowed before standing at attention with his hands behind his back.


    Lady Noir proceeded to walk away from the throne and over to Gary as she instructed, "We will be conquering Santos City."


    As if it was the most normal thing to hear, Gary simply showed a smile and nodded. "Brilliant, milady. Do you have a plan on how you shall go about this?"


    When asked this, Lady Noir''s excitement faded for a bit as she turned toward Don, wondering if he had more details. Seeing that he didn''t, she felt a moment of uncertainty.


    Don, noticing this, decided to put his faith in his ''Honeyed Words'' trait. "I''ll leave it to Lady Noir to plan. I''ve been incarcerated for too long, so I''m a bit behind," he explained, hoping this excuse would stick.


    To his surprise, the "Honey Words" trait pulled through.


    Lady Noir nodded as if it was the most logical explanation she had ever heard. "Of course. Of course. I''ll handle everything.


    Gary, show Predator around and make sure he gets everything he needs." she instructed before pausing and adding, "but keep ''her'' away from him."


    ''Her? Who''s her?''

 Chapter 9 - 9: A Strange World Part 5

    Lady Noir shyly turned toward Don before saying, "Please enjoy the tour, Predator. I''ll meet up with you very soon. I won''t be long."


    ''How fast does she want to craft that world domination plan?'' Don wondered to himself. But on the surface, he gave her a small smile and tried to make her calm down. "You don''t need to hurry. I''m in no rush."


    Don''s attempt at trying to put it lightly and make her take more time immediately fell through as she shook her head. "Don''t worry, Predator. I have formed countless plans for many scenarios just like this. I just need to find the drives with the presentations."


    ''Drives? Presentations? Countless scenarios?'' To say Don was shocked would have been an understatement.


    It was like the more he found out, the more absurd things around him were becoming. His face almost looked frozen for a moment because he knew if he tried to make any facial movement, it would likely give away how he was feeling.


    So, he quickly turned around to face the panoramic view and gave a nod while trying to sound not at all surprised. "As expected of you, Lady Noir. You thought of everything. I''m beyond impressed," he complimented, now realizing that it was the best way to get through conversations with her given the borderline obsession she possessed for him.


    Lady Noir''s entire face almost seemed to flush red when she heard those words. She raised her head and looked at Don with an incredibly wide, closed-lipped smile. "Oh, it''s nothing, Predator. Just doing my part as your sidekick. You don''t have to thank me," she shyly replied in a stuttering tone before quickly turning to leave.


    Gary watched her leave with a warm smile on his face, seemingly just happy that she was also happy.


    Once her figure disappeared behind the transportation sphere doors, he maintained his smile and turned in Don''s direction and proceeded to start walking toward him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing the approaching steps, Don felt a bit nervous as he thought, ''I hope he doesn''t see through me. No, no, it''s fine. I''m just overthinking things,'' Don reassured himself before taking a deep breath and straightening his face.


    Gary soon arrived next to him and stood with a similar posture as he also looked at the panoramic view as well, commenting, "Isn''t it beautiful, sir?"


    Don turned his head upon hearing the question, but Gary maintained his gaze on the panoramic view and simply elaborated, "The base. Isn''t it wonderful?"


    "Oh, the base. Yes, I''m still speechless."


    Gary let out an aged laugh. "So was I when I first heard the young madam''s plan. I thought it was absolutely preposterous, impossible to achieve, but she remained insistent. And I am sworn to help her in whatever endeavor she chooses to pursue. It wasn''t easy to bring this into fruition, sir.


    The young madam suffered countless setbacks but never once did she waver, motivated only by the few good memories you gave her as a child, for which I''m still thankful."


    As Gary said this, he wore a rather strict expression before soon turning his head toward Don. ''Is he mad? Considering how he put it, it really does make the old Don sound like an insensitive asshole for just running away without saying a word.''


    Don felt incredibly anxious, but in the next moment, Gary bowed his head deeply with his arms tightly at his sides. "I beg you, Predator, though it may be a selfish request. Please do not abandon the madam again. I cannot bear to watch her suffer anymore. It ma-."


    Before Gary could continue speaking, Don cut him off by suddenly saying, "I won''t."


    This caused Gary to slightly raise his head with his eyes wide. However Don only proceeded to further reaffirm his words. "I won''t abandon her again. I may not be the perfect Predator she thinks I am, nor can I promise that I will be, but I promise I''ll try and won''t abandon her."


    Gary, momentarily wide-eyed, shifted into a warm smile as he looked at the expression with which Don spoke, which looked very much sincere. And he was because.


    Though he definitely wasn''t the Don Lady Noir once knew, nor did he think he could become him, Don wasn''t about to abandon her¡ªnot for an underlying reason like fear or greed, but genuinely from the spur of the moment.


    The world was already a dangerous place, and this one more so because he knew so little about it. So who better to tackle such a world with than a woman who never stopped believing in him despite how little he had achieved in life and how badly he treated her.


    "Thank you, sir. Throughout my time serving the young madam, I have many times doubted her, and each time she proved me wrong. But the one aspect that I was never sure of was you. But looking at you now, I see that her actions have moved your heart in the same way they moved mine. And I''m glad to see that I was wrong. I do look forward to seeing what the two of you can achieve together."


    The anxiousness Don felt finally receded, and he finally felt he could relax. He showed Gary a smile as well before giving him a nod. "So do I." As Don replied with this, Gary seemed to look more energetic as he broadened his shoulders and turned away from the glass wall.


    "Brilliant. Now then, shall we begin the tour? I''m sure you''ll be pleasantly surprised to truly see what this base has to offer."


    Don welcomed the offer. "Sure, lead the way."


    Saying nothing more, Gary began walking over toward the entrance to the transportation sphere, and Don followed behind, feeling like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders and that he could finally just be more of himself. And although easier said than done, he felt that with time, he could definitely adjust to this new life of his.


    ''Well, let''s see what this strange new world has to offer.''

 Chapter 10 - 10: A Strange World Part 6

    After they both entered the transportation sphere. Gary turned and activated the display next to the door, saying, "Tour mode, please. All area access."


    At that point, the digital voice responded, "Command received. Verifying identities. Identities verified. Admin level access granted."


    Don watched Gary do this, and after he was done, he couldn''t help but ask, "How many people have admin level access here?"


    The doors to the transportation sphere were closing just as Don asked the question, with a light humming noise now all around them. Gary stopped and turned to face Don, casually revealing, "Just four: myself, you, the young madam, and of course, her familiar."


    "Her familiar?" Don repeated with a raised brow, but Gary shook his head. "I''ll leave it to the young madam to introduce you. I''ll only say good luck," he added with a smile before turning his head. "Oh, the tour should be starting soon."


    Don didn''t exactly like the mystery, and although it was likely not deadly, he couldn''t help but feel worried. ''But what if¡ª''


    Before Don could finish speaking, the walls around them suddenly turned transparent, causing Don to pause his words and look around in surprise. The transportation sphere was moving on an incredibly thin roller coaster-like arrangement high above the ground. From this point, Don could almost see the entirety of the base, which, from the looks of the shoreline, was on an island.


    His eyes widened in amazement as he began to look at all the various infrastructure present. It really did look like a bustling small city down there.


    "How did she manage to build all this?" Don couldn''t help but mutter.


    Gary showed a warm smile and approached Don, who was currently standing right next to the now transparent wall for the best view. Once at his side, Gary gave an answer. "Well, although the young madam was wealthy and motivated, it was indeed not enough to make this come to fruition. Though she herself may not like to admit it, her familiar played a large role in making all this possible.


    After all, without it, the young madam would be just a normal human being."


    As Gary revealed this, Don felt a bit concerned and asked, "Did she have to give up anything?"


    Though he didn''t know exactly what a familiar was in this world, from his understanding of the meaning, it involved the arcane and matters involving summoning and such, which he felt always involved making some sort of sacrifice or deal. His suspicions proved right as Gary let out a sigh and gave a light nod. "Unfortunately, she did. But in her words, it''s a small price to make Predator happy."


    As Gary revealed this, Don couldn''t help but feel a tinge of pity. Though he himself hadn''t done anything to hurt Lady Noir, it was clear that the old Don had, and Gary didn''t hold back on letting him know this. But Don appreciated the blunt honesty.


    Seeing the change in Don''s expression, Gary quickly apologized. "Apologies, sir. I do not mean to say it is your fault. Even had you never left, the young madam has always had insecurities about her capabilities as a sidekick given her lack of superhuman abilities. And though I was concerned at first, it actually ended up being a very good thing for her."


    "That''s good then," Don felt better after hearing this, and so the tour of the base proceeded.


    After some time passed, the transportation sphere now no longer had its walls transparent as it came to yet another stop, soon letting out an audible beep before the doors automatically opened.


    Gary stood upright with his usual disciplined posture, whereas Don was leaning against the wall while looking to be in deep thought.


    ''This base really does have everything a supervillain needs,'' Don thought, processing much of what he had seen to this point¡ªeverything from a room full of gadgets meant to display all the souvenirs he gets from enemies, a room with a supercomputer, a private hangar, several laboratories, a gym, and so on.


    ''What''s next, a menacing basketball court?'' Don thought as he let out a sigh, preparing to face yet another thing the base offered.


    As he walked out of the transport sphere''s doors, he found himself in a large circular room. Like much of the base, the floors and walls were obsidian in color with gold veins and glitters visible within the material.


    This particular room had dim blue lighting and didn''t even possess many of the absurd things Don had seen so far. Instead, it had a really large oval table of the same material as the floor and walls. Around the table were many throne-like seats, with one especially large one on one side of the table.


    As Don looked around, he asked, "What is this place?"


    To which Gary quickly replied, "The conference room, sir. As you once revealed to the young madam, you may one day have your own supervillain team. This is where you would lead and discuss plans for other important matters. At the center of the table, you see before you is our spherical Gen-5 projector that''s linked to the base''s supercomputer, making for easy presentations when necessary.


    Real-time information sourcing is a vital part of any supervillain''s base."


    "I see." Don nodded along a bit more casually this time as there was nothing too surprising given what he had seen so far. The room looked very normal in comparison.


    After Don replied to Gary, he began making his way to the largest chair arranged around the table, mostly because he wanted to sit down and take a short break. But as he reached the chair, he came to a sudden halt, his face immediately showing confusion.


    In the seat of the chair, there was a strange figure sleeping. At first glance, Don assumed it was a girl given the long hair and cute face he first noticed. But shortly after noticing those, he narrowed his eyes as he noticed the girl''s skin was a light pink. Her ears were also abnormally pointy, like those of an elf. More eye-catching, though, was the pair of horns poking out of her head. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Is this the familiar?'' Don wondered as he began to lower his gaze over the strange figure''s body. She¡ªor it¡ªonly wore a simple loose black cropped shirt and nothing else except a black lacy thong that tightly hugged her petite yet very curvy frame.


    As Don was looking, the figure shifted slightly, revealing a long slender tail extending from just below her back. This sudden movement surprised Don and caused him to jump a bit back, which in turn caused him to accidentally shake the seat.


    Shortly after he did that, the figure let out a mild groan and showed signs of waking up, yawning while stretching.


    ''Oh no¡­''

 Chapter 11 - 11: A Strange World Part 7

    As the figure was about to wake up, Don took a few steps back from the seat, which caused Gary, who was approaching, to look at him with a raised brow. "Is something the matter, sir?"


    Don didn''t really know what to say and simply pointed toward the chair where the figure soon sat upright.


    "Oh dear, this is unexpected. I didn''t expect Madame Trixie to be here. Then again, she has a terrible habit of sleeping in the most odd of places," Gary remarked in a lighthearted tone, which made Don more relaxed before proceeded to ask the question on his mind, "Is she the familiar?"


    Before Gary could answer, the figure, Trixie, let out a yawn, showing her sharp canine teeth as she did while using her hands to rub her eyes. "So noisy. One minute, Gary, just let me sleep a little longer," she spoke in a cute-sounding voice. After yawning, she looked straight at Gary and didn''t notice Don standing behind the chair.


    "*Yawn~* I thought you and Elle went to rescue that Predator guy she never shuts up about," Trixie asked in a confused tone.


    Gary maintained his usual demeanor, still keeping his hands behind his back as he answered with a smile on his face. "The young madam and I were successful in that operation, and Sir Predator has been successfully rescued. As you can see, if you turn behind you."


    Trixie showed a confused expression and proceeded to stand up on the chair she was sleeping on so as to look over the backrest and see who was behind. Upon seeing Don''s figure, her eyes widened slightly.


    Don was a bit unsettled having the strange creature that was Trixie staring at him, her eyes possessing a crystal pink color that almost seemed to shine under the dim lighting.


    "You''re Predator?" she asked, tilting her head and narrowing her eyes slightly as she looked Don over up and down. "Considering how Elle never shuts up about you, I was expecting more."


    "Sorry to disappoint you," Don shrugged, unsure what to say in reply.


    Trixie maintained a narrow gaze on Don before asking, "Do you have a big dick?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Madame Trixie, I don''t think that is an appropriate question," Gary interrupted.


    But Don thought to himself, ''That''s actually a pretty good question.'' On the surface, though, he shrugged again. "I don''t know. Depends on what you consider big."


    "I guess I''ll check for myself," she nonchalantly stated before her entire figure suddenly vanished, leaving behind only a light pinkish smoke.


    "Where did she go?" Don looked to his sides but saw nothing.


    Just as he looked down, he found that Trixie was suddenly crouched in front of him, her hands already working to undo the zipper of his pants.


    "Madame Trixie, please stop! The young madam would be quite upset if she saw this," Gary protested, though not making much effort to actually stop her.


    At that moment, the transportation sphere doors opened again and revealed Lady Noir''s figure. She soon stepped out while carrying a large duffle bag, which she soon handed over to Gary before turning her gaze toward Don, where she saw what Trixie was doing.


    Gary casually received the large duffel bag while saying, "I did try to warn her, but you know how insistent she can be."


    ''Well, this can''t look good,'' Don thought to himself, feeling like he had been caught in an incredibly bad situation. He was half-expecting an outlandish reaction from Lady Noir, but to his surprise, she looked at Trixie with a small smile as she asked, "What are you doing, Trixie?"


    Trixie paused her actions to look back at Lady Noir. "Oh, nothing, Elle. Just checking to see if this guy is packed or not," she replied flatly.


    Facing this, Lady Noir began to walk over. Trixie, seemingly unfazed, wanted to continue to undo Don''s pants. However, Don reacted quickly. "Hey, wait a minute," he held onto her hands and stopped her from doing anything further. But she remained insistent, fighting back and trying to forcefully pull his pants down. "Come on, don''t be shy.


    Let me see it. Why are you being such a downer?"


    Before she could finish speaking, Lady Noir had come from behind and smacked the back of her head quite hard.


    "Ow, hey, that hurt!" Trixie immediately pulled back her hands and held her head, showing a pained look. She then immediately glared at Lady Noir and stomped her foot down in frustration. "What was that for? I thought we had a deal."


    Lady Noir crossed her arms and looked away from Trixie while frowning slightly. This exchange left Don confused, though he was just happy that he wasn''t the victim of Lady Noir''s anger. But he was curious, so he asked, "What deal?"


    Lady Noir immediately replied, "It''s nothing, Predator. She''s just delusional."


    "I am not!" Trixie immediately argued before looking toward Don and explaining, "When Elle and I made a master-servant contract, she agreed that we would share everything, and that includes you." Trixie revealed in a serious tone while pointing a finger toward Don, particularly his crotch, before adding, "I need your spunk to help me grow.


    I''m a more than one hundred years old and still a virgin. If I go back to the Nether-realm like this, my enemies will laugh at me. So stick it out and let me have my meal." Trixie demanded before placing her hands on her waist as if to assert her seriousness.


    Though, given her stature, which was even shorter than Elle''s, and the petite frame she had, it was incredibly hard to take her seriously. Even as she complained, her voice came out as cute.


    Hearing the explanation, Don would be lying if he said he wasn''t a bit happy, but he tried his best not to let it show. Instead, clearing his throat, he revealed, "Well, a deal is a deal. Lady Noir has sacrificed a lot for me; the least I can do is sacrifice this much for her."


    Don''s words caused Elle to look at him with a smile, feeling like he was willing to endure terrible situations for her. Gary, on the other hand, could more than clearly see through what Don was doing and simply commented, "How noble of you sir."


    "What''s that supposed to mean? Sacrifice? Are you trying to say I''m ugly and undesirable?" Trixie now turned her attention to Don, clearly angry at what he was insinuating.


    "Well, you see¡ª" Before Don could really explain himself, Trixie went on to ask a barrage of questions. "Aren''t I cute? Isn''t my skin soft? Look at how long my tongue is! I am absolutely fuckable. Whoever says I''m not is gay.


    Are you gay?"


    "What? No I-."Before Don could answer, Trixie continued with her barrage, "Do you like little boys? Hm? Hm?"


    Thankfully for Don, Lady Noir soon came to his rescue as she shoved Trixie away before taking her place in front of Don. "Don''t mind her. Like I said, she''s a bit delusional. Please, Predator, have a seat and we can go through the plans to conquer Santos City."


    Trixie, who was caused to stumble to the right, stomped her foot yet again, and glared at both Lady Noir and Don. "Don''t ignore me! I''ve waited 100 years for cock! You will not deny me my moment!"


    Lady Noir continued to ignore Trixie and simply kept her gaze fixated on Don. "Ignore her," Lady Noir advised, though given the cold look she spoke with and the stiff smile she had, it came across more as a warning than advice.


    ''This isn''t going to be easy.''

 Chapter 12 - 12: A Strange World Part 8

    Not wanting to take any risks here or see how far he could push it with Lady Noir, Don gave an agreeing nod. "Sure, go ahead." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She pulled away slightly from him and gestured toward the chair, "Here, take a seat. We got the most comfortable ones we could find."


    Don quickly took a seat and immediately realized why he found Trixie sleeping on it in the first place. ''It really is comfortable, more comfortable than any bed I''ve been in. That''s just depressing¡­''


    He gave a nod on the surface to show agreement. "It''s very comfortable."


    Before he could say anything else, he suddenly felt a heaviness on his lap, which prompted him to look down. To his surprise, Trixie was now comfortably sitting on his lap with her butt pressed against his crotch.


    "Trixie!" Lady Noir exclaimed, to which Trixie reacted by looking at her with a smirk before proceeding to grind her butt against Don''s crotch. Feeling her soft bubble butt pressed against him, Don''s body was quick to react, something Trixie immediately noticed.


    "Get off of him, Trixie! You''re clearly making him uncomfortable," Lady Noir scolded.


    Trixie smiled at this and immediately argued, "That''s not what his body is telling me."


    "What do you-." Before Lady Noir could finish her sentence, she lowered her gaze slightly and saw what Trixie was doing, immediately realizing what she meant by her prior statement.


    "Y-y-you get off him!" Lady Noir exclaimed before trying to grab Trixie.


    However, Trixie vanished almost instantly and reappeared at another seat around the table, lazily resting her head on one hand while pouting at Lady Noir. "Geez, if I knew you were going to become this mean once he came along, I would''ve never helped you."


    "I''m not being mean," Lady Noir defended. "You''re clearly just making Predator uncomfortable."


    At this time, Gary, who had also taken a seat, chose to comment on the matter. "Yes, very uncomfortable," he added with a warm smile.


    "See? Even Gary agrees," Lady Noir said.


    ''I guess she''s oblivious to sarcasm,'' Don thought as he kept switching glances between Lady Noir and Trixie, who was currently arguing back.


    "Gary''s opinion doesn''t count. You pay him, so obviously he''s gonna support you," Trixie said.


    "Gary''s not like that," claimed Lady Noir. "He just knows not to overstep boundaries with people, unlike you. Anyway. Now is not the time to argue. Predator and I have supervillain business to attend to. If you''re not going to add anything of value to the meeting, then you''re free to leave."


    "Fine, have your gross meeting." Trixie showed a disgusted expression before her figure vanished from the position she was in and reappeared at the transportation sphere doors.


    Once there she paused and turned her gaze toward Don, pointing a finger at him as she declared, "I don''t care what Elle says, your cock is mine." After saying that, she lazily walked into the transportation sphere before going who knows where.


    Lady Noir watched her leave with an annoyed expression on her face. When she was gone, Lady Noir turned toward Don and vented. "Can you believe her? Jokes on her; she doesn''t know the real Don has no interest in worldly temptations or desires."


    Don nodded in agreement, but inwardly he thought something else entirely. ''Good thing I''m the fake Don then.''


    Lady Noir let out an exasperated sigh. "Anyway, now we can finally begin. Gary, have you inserted the drives?" she asked as she looked toward Gary, who met her gaze and gave a nod.


    "Already done, milady. You may begin whenever you''re ready."


    "Good," Lady Noir said. With that out of the way, she also moved to take a seat and chose the chair closest to Don on the right. After sitting down, she turned her attention to the center of the table before ordering, "Begin presentation."


    Almost immediately, a blue light emerged from the table''s center before growing wider and wider until it covered the entire surface of the table.


    Next, a 3D model of a city appeared in front of Don, Lady Noir, and Gary individually, with one very large one present at the center of the table, hovering many inches above it. As these 3D models appeared, Lady Noir began her presentation of the plans.


    "So, I managed to make many plans in my free time on how we could theoretically conquer Santos City. But given the state we''re in now, I picked out the four best plans with at least a thirty percent chance of working," Lady Noir began.


    ''Better than zero I guess,'' Don inwardly thought but just nodded along as Lady Noir continued.


    "The first plan is called ''Bureaucratic Blitz,'' and it has five steps to it." After Lady Noir said that, the 3D models present in front of Don, Gary, and herself changed accordingly, sometimes showing images and other times highlighting names or attaching images.


    "The first step will be infiltrating City Hall." As Lady Noir stated this, the models in front of them changed to show the City Hall building. "To do this, we''re going to have to disguise you as a mundane government employee."


    The model reacted to Lady Noir''s words and now displayed a man with poor posture, wearing a blue suit and carrying a suitcase. "Depending on how many months or maybe years it takes for you to get the appropriate position, you will begin planting operatives within the city''s bureaucracy.


    From there, you''ll be able to use the infamous ''Endless Form Filling'' technique to stall and paralyze the city''s operations."


    Don couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the ''Endless Form Filling'' technique?"


    Gary took the liberty of answering. "The ''Endless Form Filling'' technique is the signature move of one of the city''s most notable villains at the moment, Dr. Bureaucracy. He uses red tape and paperwork to frustrate heroes. As comical as it may sound, his ''Endless Form Filling'' technique has left a great many heroes and victims stuck in administrative loops for hours.


    A dreadful experience, I must imagine," Gary explained, before receiving a nodding approval from Lady Noir.


    "I see¡­" Don nodded in understanding, though not really feeling excited for the plan itself.


    "Step two will be to exploit Mayor Stumble''s cluelessness."


    Before Lady Noir could continue, Gray spoke up, ''milady, I think Sir Predator must not know much about the current mayor either."


    "Oh, right," Lady Noir immediately acknowledged before providing a brief explanation. "You see, Predator, Mayor George Stumble is the current mayor of Santos City. He is well-meaning but perpetually clueless on how to run a city. The people must endure his grand plans that never seem to materialize and the impassioned speeches he makes about the city''s bright future."


    Gary nodded. "Yes, while also avoiding the subject of the latest villain attack."


    ''Glad to see the politicians haven''t changed much in this world.'' Don nodded in understanding, which prompted Lady Noir to continue.


    "The plan is to use the mayor''s well-meaning but ineffective plans to your advantage. For example, send out fake memos or decrees in his name, just to cause a bit of confusion and disarray among the city''s departments. Next¡­"


    ''This is gonna be a very long and strange meeting, I can feel it.''

 Chapter 13 - 13: A Strange World Part 9

    Over an hour had now passed since Lady Noir began revealing her various plans in the meeting, each having its own good points and bad points, though at least giving Don an idea of what he could expect in the city. ''Who knew meetings about world domination could be so tiring?'' he thought.


    After listening to the many absurdly comical plans that Lady Noir had come up with, Don was more than eager to see the meeting conclude. Lady Noir, however, seemed to have quite the energetic appearance and spoke with vigor as she proceeded to the final plan.


    "The fourth plan is called ''Institutional Infiltration,'' and the main objective of it is to have Predator control many of the city''s key organizations. Step one of this will be sabotaging the Santos Hero University. The objective here is to have Predator go undercover and subtly sabotage the training of new heroes.


    For example, ensuring that their gadgets malfunction or that their lessons cause confusion. Santos University also has one of the highest dropout rates in the United Provinces, and many of the dropouts long to become villains or sidekicks to villains. If Predator can manage to recruit some, it would also be a big bonus."


    ''That actually sounds a bit easier,'' Don thought to himself, feeling a bit of interest in the plan given that it didn''t involve him actually getting an office job for years just to meet an objective. But he knew there were more steps to it, so he kept his thoughts to himself and continued to listen as Lady Noir went on to step two.


    "For step two, we have to gain control of the Santos City Villain Rehabilitation Center. There are a few ways we can do this, but it will require Predator to at least have a B-class reputation in the city as a superhero. Once we have control, we can use it as a front to train and recruit new villains under the guise of rehabilitation."


    Once again, though easier said than done, Don felt more open to this idea. Not because of what it entailed, but because it gave him more freedom to achieve it in a way he wanted. Unlike the other plans that involved him dedicating much of his time to setting priorities, with this plan, he felt he was free to gain the reputation in his own way.


    But just to be sure, he asked, "Is there a specific way you need me to gain my reputation, or am I free to employ as many methods as possible if we use this plan?"


    Lady Noir''s eyes lit up at the question because, to her, it meant Predator was genuinely interested in the plan she had crafted, and that made her incredibly happy. She shyly turned toward Don but kept her head slightly lower, causing some of her hair to hide her eyes as she responded, "Yes, with this plan, you would be free to choose which way you gain your reputation.


    Also, I''ll be on the lookout for any opportunities to grow your reputation so you don''t have to worry about that," she explained before going silent while twiddling her fingers.


    Don nodded in understanding. "I see. That''s a very good idea."


    ''He said my idea was good. He really thinks my idea was good. All those sleepless nights were worth it,'' Lady Noir thought.


    She was brought out of her daze by Gary''s voice, which prompted her to look his way.


    Gary''s expression looked much the same as he said to her, "You have a little something on your lip, milady."


    Still confused, Lady Noir brought her hand to her lip and found she had a trace of drool hanging off the corner of her mouth. Her eyes immediately widened and she was quick to wipe it off before looking Don''s way, worried that he had seen her like this.


    However, Don had already acted quickly and pretended that he was looking at the 3D models on the table, with interest, even going as far as to put a hand on his chin and nod at intervals. "Interesting. Interesting," he muttered.


    Lady Noir believed this act and let out a sigh of relief before clearing her throat and saying, "Anyway, moving on. The third step of the plan will involve trying to manipulate Dr. Pollyanna Fixit. She is the director of the Santos City Villain Rehabilitation Center and is very well known for being an optimist who believes that every villain has a heart of gold despite evidence to the contrary.


    Because of this, despite being a reputable figure in the hero community of the city, Dr. Pollyanna Fixit is very isolated, even by her own colleagues, so it should be possible to manipulate her if you can get close."


    "This connects to the previous step of gaining a reputation since she allows most heroes with a B-class reputation or higher to volunteer at the center and take an active role in helping rehabilitate villains." As Lady Noir explained this, Don''s attention was on the 3D model, which, though lacking color, showed the figure of Dr. Pollyanna.


    ''She''s kind of hot,'' Don thought. ''This plan just keeps looking better and better,'' he couldn''t help but praise inwardly. However, he still kept up appearances and nodded at Lady Noir before giving her some praise. "Brilliant, Lady Noir, brilliant."


    Lady Noir blushed at the praise and couldn''t help but smile. As she did this, Gary commented, "Your plan seems to have reignited a deep interest in Sir Predator, milady."


    "I''m glad," Lady Noir agreed, thinking to herself, ''He really does look interested. My hard work is finally paying off.''


    Once again, Lady Noir was brought out of her daze by Gary''s voice, "*Ahem*", this time without him needing to say anything. She immediately brought her hand to her mouth and wiped it before turning her head to look at Don, who had already lowered his head again to look at the 3D model in front of them, looking like he was in deep contemplation over the matter. "Yes, yes, interesting."


    Lady Noir let out another sigh of relief before continuing. "As I was saying, if you can manage to manipulate Dr. Pollyanna Fixit, you could convince her to release reformed villains who are actually loyal to you back into the city, which you can then use to either cause chaos and disorder or better your reputation."


    "For step four, I know it may sound strange, but hear me out. Neighborhood watch takeover. This plan would require you to infiltrate and take control of the Concerned Mothers Neighborhood Watch in the Chanel Hills community. They are an incredibly enthusiastic group of mostly single mothers and have access to some incredible surveillance gadgets in many parts of the city.


    If you were to gain control, it would not only allow you more freedom to act in those parts of the city but also give you connections to the members of that particular neighborhood watch, which includes a lot of prominent women in the city. Although not politically active or incredibly wealthy, they do have sway over large groups of people, which can work to your advantage."


    ''You had me at single mothers,'' Don thought to himself as he shifted his posture and even sat upright now, taking the meeting very seriously.


    Feeling like his seriousness was due to his genuine interest in taking over the city, Lady Noir continued without suspecting anything. "The final step is gradual domination. With key institutions and groups under your control or influence, you can gradually expand your control. For example, offering protection and services to the city''s businesses and citizens, making them depend on you." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And that''s it. Do you have any questions?" Lady Noir asked.


    "Nope, let''s do it," Don immediately proposed, not needing to hear anything more.

 Chapter 14 - 14: A Strange World Part 10

    Don''s quick acceptance of the plan left Lady Noir surprised. "Really? You really think it''s a good plan?" she asked.


    She had always thought that although it was a good plan, it had many holes in it and definitely couldn''t be executed perfectly. Because of that, she felt that Don wouldn''t agree so easily. After all, for numerous years, she had been sending the old Don plans on how they could take over the world, and most times, he either simply ignored her or told her her plans would never work.


    So for him to accept her plan so quickly seemed almost unbelievable. It made her heart flutter as she showed him a smile.


    "I''m... I''m glad you like it. So, maybe we should start... I didn''t think you''d agree so fast, so I didn''t really arrange to start the plan," Lady Noir began to fiddle with the controls of the projector while she struggled to form a sentence.


    Gary showed her a warm smile as he watched her fumbling to speak with blushed rosy cheeks and a small smile. Anyone who spent so much time with her could see how happy she genuinely was in that moment, and that''s all he wanted¡ªfor her to be happy.


    He soon cleared his throat and decided to give her some help. "If I may make a suggestion, milady, since sir Predator has given his blessing for the plan, why not start by sending an application for him to the Santos Hero University? From my understanding, hero applicants are always received earlier during the year, whereas sidekicks are received in the second semester, the latter half of the year."


    "Oh, right! Applications. I hope we didn''t miss the deadline. I''m sorry I didn''t check in advance, Predator," Lady Noir quickly apologized, feeling like this was a failure on her part.


    But Don really couldn''t bring himself to say anything negative to her and immediately reassured her. "You couldn''t have thought of everything, Lady Noir. The plan itself is already impressive. You''ve done enough."


    "Indeed," Gary supported. "Sir Predator is right. You''ve done enough, milady. Leave the arrangements to me. I shouldn''t be long. You should use this time to go have a meal.


    I''m sure Sir Predator is famished by now."


    Gary''s words made Lady Noir realize that Don had indeed not eaten anything since they arrived. Her smile immediately faded, and her expression changed to one of concern as she turned to look toward Don and apologized. "Oh, I''m so sorry, Predator. I forgot that we didn''t even give you any food or ask if you were hungry. I was so excited about the plan that I completely forgot and-."


    Before Lady Noir could continue, Don cut her off and shook his head while waving his arm. "Don''t worry about it, it''s fine. I was also very excited and completely forgot. It''s only now that Gary''s mentioned it that I remember that I am a bit hungry."


    Lady Noir was again left surprised. She had grown so used to apologizing because of the old Don, who always found fault with her not because she was problematic, but because he found her annoying and thought it was an easy way to get rid of her.


    Although the current Don had no idea as to what extent the old Don had hurt Lady Noir or treated her badly, he knew it was enough that she was cautious about everything she did and said around him, perhaps scared that he would leave her.


    ''Wow, he must''ve really gotten to her if she apologizes for minor stuff like this. Well, as terrible as that may be, it will actually work in my favor. Since she''s been treated so badly, even just being normal toward her would be more than enough. It''s sad, but it saves me the trouble of trying to live up to any standards,'' Don thought.


    Though he pitied Lady Noir to some extent, Don still looked at his situation logically, taking note of what advantages and disadvantages he had. Currently, Lady Noir was his biggest advantage. For now, though, he just needed to be careful as he slowly learned more about the world, the system, and himself. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unaware of Don''s deep thoughts, Lady Noir simply smiled, unable to express the inward joy she felt from Don treating her like this. Even the best memories she had with Don, where she blindly followed him around the playground as they role-played as supervillains, couldn''t match up. Because at that time, Don was still a young, selfish, and narcissistic kid.


    Though Lady Noir found joy in his companionship, only now did she feel she was seeing his kinder side, which she felt was a result of her constant efforts to reach out to him.


    Gary shared a similar thought as Lady Noir, thinking that perhaps Don had grown mentally mature enough to understand the struggle Lady Noir went through all just to make him happy. He very much welcomed this change in Don and appreciated how he was treating Lady Noir. ''Patience truly is a virtue.


    It seems I too could learn a lot from the young madam,'' Gary thought as he gave her a warm smile from seeing her so happy.


    The next moment, Lady Noir stood up from her seat and faced Don while gesturing toward the transportation sphere doors. "We should go."


    Don nodded in agreement and also stood up before walking over toward Lady Noir and extending his hand for her to hold.


    "Oh," Lady Noir trailed off and couldn''t help but gulp while blushing. She slowly extended her hand to hold Don''s and then took the liberty of leading the way as they walked toward the transportation sphere.


    Gary watched them do so with a warm smile and an approving nod. Once their figures entered the transportation sphere doors, Gary let out a sigh and turned his attention toward the projector while putting a hand under his chin and thinking to himself. ''The young madam practically turned heaven and earth just to secure this chance. I must not fail her.


    To do this, I need to ensure that the plan will not only go smoothly but that Sir Predator finds enjoyment. Now, how to achieve this, given his particular set of unique interests¡­'' With that question in mind, Gary began to plan out Don''s path into the city.


    Meanwhile, within the transportation sphere, Don and Lady Noir were standing side by side, and considering they were no longer walking, Don thought she would let go of his hand. But if anything, her grip had only grown tighter. ''How can a hand so small have so much force behind it?


    I guess I just have to get used to this,'' Don thought before choosing to break the awkward silence by asking, "By the way, when will you call me by my name?" he asked her, causing her to look at him with surprise.


    "Your... your name? But back when we were kids, you made it clear to only call you Predator."


    ''In another life, if I ever see young Don, it''s on sight,'' Don thought, but instead he put on a charming smile before chuckling. "You said it yourself. When we were kids. So, when we''re not discussing plans for world domination, just call me Don. I would also like to call you Elle."


    As soon as Don said her name, Elle looked like she saw a ghost and froze in place, her mouth wide open.


    "Elle? Elle? Elle?" he called out but she seemed unresponsive. He even brought his hand to her face and waved it in front of her, but got no reaction.


    Unbeknownst to him, Elle was now in her own world.


    ''He said my name. He really said my name.''

 Chapter 15 - 15: Settling In Part 1

    Don continued to wave his hand in front of Elle''s face but got no response. Eventually, the humming noise in the transportation sphere came to a stop, and the doors slid open as they arrived in a grand-looking dining area. Like much of the base, it also harmonized with the obsidian-themed design on its floors and walls.


    The table was made of the same material, but unlike the one in the meeting room, it had a rectangular shape and possessed high seats that looked incredibly comfortable.


    Don didn''t pay much attention to the room as he was still trying to bring Elle out of her daze. As he was doing this, though, a pinkish mist suddenly appeared near him as Trixie appeared out of nowhere, now standing in front of Elle and Don just outside the transportation sphere doors.


    She let out a yawn and stretched her arms, revealing her sharp canines yet again, but also causing her oversized shirt to rise, which in turn revealed the black lacy thong she was wearing. Trixie didn''t seem to care that she was exposing herself and, after yawning, simply asked, "Are you guys done with your boring meeting already? I''ve been waiting forever for you guys to show up.


    But what''s wrong with her?"


    Seeing that Elle wasn''t responding to her, Trixie narrowed her eyes before turning to Don and asked this. He simply shrugged and said, "I don''t know. She became like this after I told her to call me by my name so that I can also call her by her name."


    "Wow, she''s really down bad for you," Trixie bluntly said, not mincing her words at all. She brought her hand under her chin as if thinking of something. "Hmm, I''ve got an idea. Give me your hand."


    "Sure," Don said, not really sure what Trixie was trying to do. He extended his free hand, which she held by the wrist before suddenly leaning forward and pressing his hand against one of her breasts. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though it was over her shirt, Don could still feel its ample softness and texture. Despite its small size, it felt incredible to hold. ''Wow, I really didn''t notice her breasts before, but they feel amazing. Kind of therapeutic to squeeze,'' Don thought.


    Without Trixie needing to urge him, Don proceeded to give her breast a bit of a squeeze, which also seemed to surprise her as she let out a squeak.


    A moment later, Trixie put on a devious smile and turned her head toward Elle before saying, "Elle, you never told me he was so good with his hands. I love how he holds my breast." Trixie purposely moaned out loud, almost instantly causing Elle to break out of her daze.


    Elle first looked at Trixie, confused, then slowly lowered her head only to see Trixie''s hand holding Don''s by the wrist and Don''s hand firmly resting on one of Trixie''s breasts. Her eyes then seemed to widen slowly before she finally reacted. "What are you doing? Get off him!" Elle suddenly yelled, causing Trixie to put her hands in the air as she feigned innocence.


    "What do you mean? He''s the one touching my breast. I''m not forcing him to," Trixie said.


    Elle lowered her gaze again and saw that Don''s hand was still on Trixie''s breast despite Trixie removing her hand. This made Elle turn her gaze toward Don, who couldn''t help but think, ''Damn it, I''ve been played.''


    Don was expecting the worst to happen, but to his surprise, Elle suddenly looked more sad than upset as she asked, "Do you really like her breasts that much?"


    Don immediately removed his hand and shook his head. "No, no, it''s not that at all. It''s just that my hand slipped, and I ended up holding her breast. ''I''m really pushing that Honeyed Words trait,'' Don thought, hoping his trait would help him pull through.


    To his surprise, it did. "Oh, I see," Elle said, her expression softening.


    ''This trait is truly all-powerful,'' Don thought, thinking that he had escaped a rather unsavory situation. Unfortunately for him, Elle wasn''t done, as in the next moment, she proceeded to ask, "Did you like how they felt?"


    Don was caught by surprise by this question and didn''t know if he should answer truthfully or play it off. But just as he was thinking this, another idea appeared in his head, and he decided to truly test his luck as he gave a bold answer. "I''m not sure. I''ll need something to compare them to. Can I hold yours?"


    "What?" Elle looked confused as her cheeks immediately turned a rosy blush. She couldn''t believe what Don just asked. Trixie, on the other hand, put on a devious smirk and supported Don''s request.


    "Oh, you kinky, kinky boy. Well, Elle, you heard the man. Let him cop a feel."


    Before Elle could form a response, her mind was in disarray. ''He wants to touch my breasts? Why? Does he like them? What if he hates me? I don''t have big breasts.


    What if they''re too small?'' Elle continued to conjure up more and more unrealistic questions within her mind and failed to give an answer on the surface.


    Thankfully, Trixie decided to take it into her own hands¡ªliterally¡ªas she soon proceeded to grab Don''s hand by the wrist before placing it on one of Elle''s breasts. "There, now that wasn''t so hard, was it?" Trixie said.


    "Hey! She didn''t say to do it yet!" Don tried to argue, but Trixie wasn''t hearing any of it.


    "Oh, sure. You know you wanted to do it. Besides, does that look like the face of someone who was angry that you cupped her breast?" Trixie said.


    Don looked up and saw that Elle now had a strange look on her face. It was like she was smiling, but her mouth was occasionally twitching. As for her eyes, they seemed to be somewhere else entirely. ''He''s touching my breast! He''s really touching my breast!'' Elle thought.


    ''Is she gonna be okay?'' Don wondered, but Trixie wasn''t done escalating the situation.


    "What kind of timid grabbing is that? Come on, give those melons a squeeze like a real man," Trixie said.


    As much as Don hated to admit it, Trixie had a good point. Since Elle didn''t seem to protest, there was no reason for Don not to at least give it a firm squeeze, which is exactly what he proceeded to do. In the next moment, he held her breast more firmly and gave it not one but a few subtle squeezes before basically groping it at a slow, steady pace.


    ''Hers are a bit firmer and a bit bigger than Trixie''s, but they also feel great. I can''t pick a favorite. Even if I could, in this situation, I don''t think that''s a very wise choice,'' Don thought.


    As Don was lost in thought while groping, Elle finally mustered up the courage to ask, "Do... do you like it?"


    Only once Elle spoke did Don realize that he was still passionately groping her breast. He quickly removed his hand and cleared his throat before giving a sincere reply. "Yeah, I do. It''s a bit firmer but also bigger than Trixie''s. Fits perfectly into my hand."


    "I''m glad," Elle looked away from Don before admitting, though inwardly she was definitely more happy than she let on. ''He liked it. He really liked it. Should I let him squeeze the other one as well? No, no, he''ll think I''m a pervert like Trixie. Don''t react this way,'' Elle thought, her mind racing.


    Don showed a smile, thinking the situation was over, but Trixie opened her mouth yet again and proved him wrong. "Good. Now that you''ve given her a squeeze, whose breasts do you think feel the best?"


    The moment Trixie asked this, Elle immediately stopped looking shy and seemed to lock her gaze on Don, waiting for him to answer. Trixie also turned to face Don, but she wore a mischievous smirk rather than a serious look.


    Unfortunately for Trixie, it wasn''t the first time Don had two women ask him to make a choice, so he cleared his throat and raised his head as he revealed in a serious tone, "Only shallow men compare breasts and asses. Me? I''m a man of all seasons. Big or small, soft or firm, round or perky, tanned or pale, real or fake¡ªI love all breasts equally."

 Chapter 16 - 16: Settling In Part 2

    Unsurprisingly, Don''s answer was not what either Elle or Trixie wanted to hear, and they both showed looks of disappointment. Regardless, Don felt that was the safest answer, and after giving it, he immediately decided to switch topics before anything else was said. "Can we get something to eat now? I''m really hungry." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment Don said this, Elle quickly reacted and nodded. "Oh, yes, yes! Come this way and take a seat around the table. You can use it to order food." Still holding onto Don''s hand, Elle walked out of the transportation sphere and led him toward the table.


    Trixie stayed in her position a moment longer, watching them walk toward the table with narrowed eyes. She then raised her hands and brought them to her own breasts, giving them a minor squeeze. ''Man of all seasons my ass. He just wanted to dodge the question,'' she thought to herself.


    She then lowered her hands and looked at Don with a mischievous glint in her eyes before licking her lips and thinking, ''I have to admit, though, he does seem like he''ll be fun to have around.'' With that in mind, Trixie proceeded to vanish and reappear around the table just as Don and Elle were also taking their seats.


    Upon doing so, Elle pointed toward the center of the table and explained, "There''s also a projector in this table and voice recognition, so just say what meal you want and it will either be brought to you or an order will be made. We can wait for it."


    Don quickly understood this. "That sounds nice, but I am really famished. So what meal can we get here quickly?"


    Before Elle could make a suggestion, Trixie didn''t waste time ordering. "Voice command: we''ll have three servings of chicken fries, a bit of salad, and some ground beef," she said.


    Elle immediately stopped thinking and turned toward Trixie with a frown on her face, upset that she ordered for Don before she could do so herself. "It''s rude to make orders for others without asking if they''re okay with it," Elle lectured.


    Trixie immediately turned to Don and asked, "Do you not like chicken? What man doesn''t like chicken?"


    Don shrugged his shoulders. "I never said I didn''t like chicken. I''m so hungry I could pretty much eat anything right now," he said.


    Trixie gave him a mischievous smirk and offered, "Well, my ass is always on the menu."


    ''Gahdamn,'' Don thought, stopping himself from taking the offer as he could clearly see she was teasing him. A little part of him wondered if she would really do it if he asked.


    "Trixie!" Elle exclaimed in surprise.


    Trixie, however, just shrugged as if she had said nothing wrong. "What? I was just offering. I mean, he definitely has the face of someone who eats ass."


    Don couldn''t help but narrow his eyes at this accusation, thinking, ''Okay, see, now that''s just rude. But then again...''


    Don didn''t even need to say anything as Elle was passionately defending him. "Not everyone is a pervert like you, Trixie! Predator... I mean, Don is not moved by temptations and bodily desires like you are!"


    "Ha! I call bullshit," Trixie argued, before pointing at Don. "I mean, look at him. He looks like that''s the only thing he''s moved by. Be honest, Don, between world domination or a sexy night with me and Elle, what would you choose?"


    ''That''s unfair,'' Don thought, but he knew he couldn''t avoid this one with a neutral answer. He didn''t want to look like he was hesitant, so he immediately answered, "The night with you two, of course."


    Though it may have seemed like an easy answer for Don to make, he had actually chosen to be very careful with his word choice, choosing not to say anyone''s name first like "Trixie and Elle" or "Elle and Trixie," but instead just referring to them as "you two."


    He did this because he knew how easily women could get angry over a minuscule detail like that. He also chose to answer immediately because if he showed hesitation, it would have told them that he didn''t regard them that highly. In their minds, at least.


    He was right, as his answer caused Elle to be especially surprised. She immediately moved her head from Trixie over to Don and asked, "Really? You would choose a night with me over your dream?"


    Though Trixie wasn''t very moved by the answer, it pretty much meant the world to Elle to hear, as it essentially told her that Don put her in very high regard. Don nodded at Elle''s question and didn''t hesitate to reply, "Of course. What''s the point of world domination if I don''t have you two with me?"


    "Well, I¡­uh, wow¡­," Elle stammered. Don''s answer was a bit too much for her to take as she proceeded to faint in the next moment.


    Don reacted quickly and caught her before she could hit the ground. He then placed her comfortably on the chair and began trying to shake her, but she remained unresponsive.


    Trixie couldn''t help but laugh at this before looking at Don and saying, "Good job, Romeo. She''ll be out for hours now. She''ll probably wake up thinking it was just a really good dream."


    "Wait, this happens a lot?" Don asked.


    Trixie gave a small nod. "Oh, you get used to it. Every time the minions manage to bring new photos of you, the more revealing the longer she faints. I think her record is one day and four hours. She managed to get her hands on your kid photos and videos. You''re so cute that she spent the whole day looking at them.


    When I told her that you and her kids would look like that, she fainted. Don''t worry, you''ll get used to it."


    Don didn''t even act surprised. He simply let out a sigh and adjusted Elle''s position so she would be more comfortable. After he did this, he wanted to take his own seat again, but before he could, Trixie vanished from her seat and appeared on his, now looking up at him with a mischievous smirk on her lips.


    "Can I help you?" Don raised a brow and asked.


    Trixie proceeded to lick her lips before lowering her eyes, which eventually settled on Don''s crotch. "Well, I was just thinking, since Elle is taking a little nap, why not give her hard-working familiar a little meaty, hard, throbbing snack?"


    Just as Trixie said those words, Don could feel his cock throb, something Trixie could see through his pants, which made her smile even more mischievously. "I''ll take that as a yes."


    "Wait, wait, we should at least not without her knowing," Don said, though in truth, he simply just didn''t want to risk getting caught and landing himself in trouble with Elle, whom he didn''t see as mentally stable.


    Trixie, however, didn''t seem to share these worries. "Don''t worry, she could never hate you. If anything, doing this will only make her want you more. Think about it."


    As Trixie said this, she opened her mouth and showed Don just how long her tongue was before urging him, "Aren''t you curious what my mouth feels like? And you know, as a half-succubus, I''ll forever be attached to the first cock and spunk I taste. If you don''t want that to be you, I guess I could just have one of the minio¡ª"


    Before Trixie could finish, Don cut her off, sighing, "You''ve convinced me."


    Hearing this, Trixie couldn''t help but smile as she said to Don, "This is the beginning of a wonderful relationship."

 Chapter 17 - 17: Settling In Part 3 (partial R-18)

    Upon hearing Don''s agreement, Trixie showed him a wide grin before lowering her eyes and fixating them on his crotch. "I''ve waited so long for this," she muttered while slightly biting her lip. Without wasting time, she immediately began to undo Don''s pants, dropping them in a rushed manner.


    "Hey!" Don exclaimed in surprise, not expecting her to be so forward with her actions. One moment he was wearing his pants, and in the next, they were pulled down, causing his erect cock to plop out.


    Trixie ignored Don''s words and simply focused her attention on his erect member, which was now right in front of her face. "Whoa, bigger than I thought," she muttered, clearly impressed by what she was seeing. Showing no hesitation, she brought her hand forward and grabbed Don''s cock by the shaft, though with a bit too much grip, causing Don to groan in pain.


    "Ouch! Hey, could you not grab it like it''s a doorknob?" Don complained, prompting Trixie to look up at him and smile as she loosened her grip.


    "*Mn~* Oh, don''t be such a baby," she replied as she gently began to stroke the region she had gripped too hard. She then teased, "Want me to give your little buddy a kiss?"


    Before Don could reply to this mockery, Trixie had already leaned in and kissed the tip of his cock. Don''s cock throbbed the moment it made contact with Trixie''s soft, succulent lips, his mind immediately wondering what it would feel like inside her mouth.


    Trixie continued to stroke the shaft while placing gentle kisses on the tip of his cock for a little longer before she decided to switch things up.


    Without warning, she pulled her lips away from the tip and opened her mouth, slowly letting out her long tongue, which easily wrapped itself around Don''s tip. The moment he felt the slippery wetness of her tongue, Don couldn''t help but let out a groan.


    ''Looks like he''s already liking it. This is going to be fun,'' Trixie thought as she slowly began to twirl her tongue around the tip of his cock, soon covering it entirely in her saliva. *Mmm~* *lick~* *lick* *uh~*


    " Ugh¡­ That feels good," Don muttered as he placed one hand on the table for support while bringing another hand onto Trixie''s head, where he traced his fingers through her hair as he guided her head''s subtle movements.


    "He''s starting to get into it. This is so different from touching myself to porn," Trixie thought.


    Now practically soaked in Trixie''s saliva, Don''s cock was unwrapped from her tongue as she focused more on the rest of his cock. She moved her head to the side and began to lick Don''s cock from that angle, running her tongue all the way from the tip down to the base.


    As for her hand, she chose to move it from the shaft of his cock and onto his balls, which she now began to softly massage while her tongue worked on completely lubricating the rest of Don''s cock.


    *Lick~* *mmm~* The sloppy sound of Trixie''s tongue running along Don''s cock began to resound louder, and Don couldn''t help but glance back at Elle, worried that she might wake up.


    He would be lying if he said the risk of that didn''t add to the excitement he was feeling. As for Trixie was running her tongue along his cock, she looked up at Don for a moment and saw that he was looking at Elle, which caused her to smirk and pause.


    She asked, "What''s wrong? Are you curious about how her tongue would feel on your cock?"


    Don quickly turned his head back to Trixie and immediately denied, "No, I''m just cautious. Who knows what will happen if she wakes up and sees this?"


    Trixie wasn''t at all worried and smirked at Don''s concerns. "You worry too much. If you ask me, it''s kind of hot, don''t you think? Getting your cock worshiped by a succubus right next to your childhood sweetheart. I''m getting turned on just thinking about it."


    Although Don was far from a saint, he was genuinely amazed by how easily Trixie spoke her mind. "You''re a genuine pervert," Don accused with a narrow gaze.


    Trixie, having finished making the entirety of his cock wet, now pulled away and looked up at Don. She playfully brought a finger to her lips and put on an innocent expression. "Me, a pervert? Whatever do you mean? I''m just an innocent little succubus who wants her mouth fucked. Nothing wrong with that.


    And you want to stuff my throat, don''t you? Did I mention I don''t have a gag reflex?"


    As Trixie revealed this information, she proceeded to open her mouth wide and hang her tongue out. *Uah~*


    This allowed Don to see deep into her mouth, where she had been flexing the muscles at the very back of it, causing Don to see what looked like a fleshy tunnel contracting and expanding. His cock immediately twitched at the sight.


    Trixie giggled softly before raising her hand and slipping it under the base of Don''s cock. "Well, at least someone is excited," she teasingly remarked before starting to lean forward slowly, ready to engulf the entirety of Don''s cock.


    Before she could do this, though, Elle suddenly let out a muffled groan and began to show some subtle movements, a sign that she was waking up.


    Don immediately turned his head and saw this. "Shit," he exclaimed before quickly moving away from Trixie, raising his pants, and moving to Elle''s side, where he pretended that he was shaking her shoulder. "Hey, Elle, are you okay?"


    Trixie, ready to taste her first cock ever, was now left hanging and immediately showed her dissatisfaction. She crossed her arms and pouted with a narrow gaze focused on Don. "Hey!"


    "Huh? what''s going on?" At this time, Elle slowly began to sit up and flutter her eyes. She looked to her sides. First, she saw Trixie pouting to her left, and then to her right, she saw Don looking at her with a worried expression. She seemed dazed, but Don still asked, "Hey, are you okay? You fainted just now."


    As Don said this, it seemed to spark life into Elle as she soon sat upright and cleared her throat, recalling what had just happened and feeling incredibly embarrassed about it. "Oh, I just didn''t sleep enough, and I guess I was a bit lightheaded. I''m sorry for making you worry," she said, though she could only think of this on the spot.


    But as she said it, she couldn''t even meet Don''s gaze, instead inwardly lecturing herself. ''Stupid, stupid, stupid. How could you faint? Now he''s going to think you''re weird. I should tell the truth¡­ I can''t lie to him.''


    Almost immediately, she thought that, she energetically raised her head to look at Don, quickly saying, "That''s a lie¡­and¡­ and¡­I''m sorryIjustgottoohappywhenyousaidmynameandIfainted. I''msorryforlyingDonPleaseforgivemeIwon''tdoitagain." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don honestly didn''t know what to say to this rushed confession but still managed to churn out a response. "Uh.. that''s okay."


    Trixie watched the exchange while shaking her head. ''Man, she cock-blocked me. Just you wait. I will have that cock, and when I do, I''m gonna suck it so hard your ancestors will feel it," she inwardly promised.


    At this time, Don felt a shiver run up his spine, and he couldn''t help but look back at Trixie, who was still seated in his chair. Once their gazes met, Trixie opened her mouth and pointed at it, then brought her hands together and showed him a rather obscene sucking gesture.


    Don couldn''t help but think, ''Damn, she really knows how to make a guy want to risk it all.''

 Chapter 18 - 18: Settling In Part 4

    Using sheer will and fear of unknown consequences, Don resisted Trixie''s temptations and looked away, turning his attention back to Elle before choosing to change the subject. "Anyway, Elle, we should really start eating now," he suggested, thinking, ''Hopefully my boner is gone by then. Man, this is the worst kind of blue balls.''


    Blissfully unaware of Don''s thoughts, Elle showed him a smile and nodded in agreement. "You''re right. Is the food ready?"


    Just as Elle asked this, a digital voice responded from the table. "The meal has been ready for 10 minutes and was simply being kept warm. Would you like it to be served at this moment?"


    "I fainted for that long?" Elle muttered in surprise, feeling more embarrassed but not wanting to bring attention back to that. She quickly responded, "Yes, serve the meal now."


    As soon as she said this, circular slots opened around the table, and three separate platters were brought up via a chute-like device. Once the plates were above the table surface, the chutes closed. Each platter held a serving of various pieces of chicken, some roasted and some deep-fried, along with potato wedges, and a small bowl of groundnuts.


    Elle looked at the platter in satisfaction until her eyes settled on the groundnuts, remembering that Trixie was the one who ordered these. She turned her head to Trixie, but before she could speak, Trixie vanished and reappeared in the seat she had been in before, her focus now on her platter. "Finally, I''m famished."


    Elle turned her head again to face Trixie as she proceeded to ask, "Why the groundnuts?"


    Trixie raised her head and looked at Elle like the answer was obvious. Pointing at Don, she said, "Well, they''re not for us; they''re for him. I read somewhere that groundnuts help increase sperm count, so you better eat up. I want your spunk to be nice and thick."


    "Trixie!" Elle yelled out as her face flushed bright red from the implication and the vivid images she imagined due to Trixie''s words. Trixie, however, simply rolled her eyes.


    "Oh, don''t be such a prude, Elle. You act like you haven''t touched yourself thousands of times while thinking about Don or to his pictures."


    Elle''s face now turned completely red as she quickly turned her head to Don, shaking her head. "She''s lying. I didn''t mean that! I didn''t..."


    Elle struggled between being unable to lie to Don and explaining herself, which Trixie found very entertaining to the point she couldn''t stop smiling while looking at her. "You''re so cute when you''re flustered, Elle. Don''t you think Don?"


    ''Why do I feel like she''s trying to make Elle pass out again so she can continue? Though that may not be such a bad idea. No, don''t let her lead you on, Don.'' Don thought.


    Once again using his fear of the potential consequences and sheer will, Don managed to resist Trixie''s temptations and rather than support her, he decided to change the topic as he walked over toward his seat. "Guys, we should really start eating before the food gets cold."


    "You''re no fun," Trixie huffed and crossed her arms, but Elle couldn''t help but sigh in relief before quickly supporting Don. "Don''s right. Now is not the time to talk about such things."


    "Uncultured swines, the lot of you," Trixie announced while pointing at both Elle and Don. Elle chose to ignore her, as she had grown very much used to Trixie''s behavior and actions. As for Don, he did something similar and pretended not to hear, instead choosing to focus on just eating his food, inwardly thinking, ''Me, uncultured? I''m as cultured as they get.''


    Seeing that she wasn''t going to get anywhere with them in that direction, Trixie no longer pushed the matter and instead also decided to bring up another topic. "So, did you guys settle on a plan for your world domination?" she asked, her tone carrying a bit of sarcasm.


    Sensing the hint of sarcasm, Elle raised her head and looked at Trixie with annoyance. "For your information, we have, actually. Unlike a certain someone, Don actually said my plans were good. We''re using one of them after Gary sorts out a few things."


    Trixie showed a look of genuine surprise, moving her gaze from Elle to Don. "Really? Using one of her plans? Which one did you settle on? The global feminization one? You know, the plan to turn every guy into a woman and have you impregnate them?"


    As Trixie said this, Don began to cough, having nearly choked on his food. "What the hell kind of plan is that?" Don asked.


    Trixie pretended to shrug before turning her gaze toward Elle and saying, "Ask her. She came up with it."


    As Don turned to face Elle, he could see her glaring at Trixie with the "I will kill you" look. Once she noticed that Don was looking at her, Elle looked very embarrassed and couldn''t meet his gaze. She quickly cleared her throat and explained, "She is leaving out a lot of details. Because it wasn''t a concrete plan, but it had the potential to work."


    ''Do I even want to ask for details?'' Don thought before quickly shaking his head. ''No, I''d rather not confuse my dick at this moment,'' he concluded silently, choosing to nod on the surface and pretend like he understood. "Makes sense. The plans you showed me at the table had potential, so I don''t doubt you must have had others." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Don said this, Elle couldn''t help but break out into a smile before showing Trixie a rather smug "I told you so" look. Rather than look disappointed, Trixie looked rather interested. She looked at Don and asked, "So what you''re saying is you wouldn''t mind fucking a femboy, right?"


    Don immediately paused eating the moment Trixie asked this and proceeded to raise his head slowly, bringing a hand under his chin as he looked at the ceiling in contemplation, while saying, "A question for the ages. But a wise man once said. Is liking femboys gay or just affection''s play? Philosophers ponder, but love''s not bound by labels. Embrace beauty, no need for disdain.


    Just love with open hearts, true and plain."


    ''Whatever the fuck that means.''

 Chapter 19 - 19: Settling In Part 5

    Seeing the look of concern on Don''s face, Gary decided to reassure him. "Don''t worry, sir. This happens at least once every week. You''ll grow used to it."


    Hearing this, Don couldn''t help but narrow his eyes in disbelief. "You mean to tell me she gets chased around with a fork and knife for an hour once every week?"


    Gary immediately shook his head. "No, the manner of weaponry that madame Elle uses varies every now and then. If my memory serves right, last week''s weapon was a slipper, and thus the assault was long-range. Just think of it as nothing more than a familiar and her master settling their differences."


    Don still had no idea what the hell Gary meant, but he felt that questioning it further was going to change nothing. So, he simply accepted it for what it was. After all, this was no longer his world, so why use his definition for what''s considered normal? ''When in Rome, I guess,'' he thought. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following his agreement, Gary showed a warm smile. "Splendid. We can begin as soon as you''re done eating."


    Don simply wiped his mouth and moved aside his platter, keeping only the bowl of nuts, which he intended to eat as Gary began the briefing.


    "As you wish, sir," Gary started before picking up one of the documents and placing it in front of Don. "As I was preparing your plan of insertion into the city, I thought what better way to return than to your family, the Brights."


    ''I have a family?'' Don thought to himself, but wasn''t so surprised that his unfazed demeanor would falter.


    Seeing the look on Don''s face, Gary immediately interpreted it differently. "Before you reject this plan, sir, I understand that you may not have left the household under the best of terms, but if you truly want an easier time in the city, I honestly see no better option. Besides, even if you hate them, I believe the current situation may play into your hands very well."


    ''Hate them? What''s going on?'' Don maintained a neutral expression while trying to understand the situation, deciding to go along with it. "I''m listening," he said, trying to pretend that he was more upset than surprised at the news.


    "Thank you, sir," Gary politely thanked before explaining. "I''m not sure if you kept up to date on news of your family, but shortly after your father kicked you out, he and your mother went through a messy divorce after she learned of his infidelity and the fact that he possessed an ulterior motive."


    "That does sound messy," Don commented as Gary continued to explain.


    "Quite. And it only got worse when during court proceedings regarding the splitting of wealth, your father denied claim to both you and your younger sister, stating that since you were both lab-born through artificial insemination, he need not pay child support. It was only after months of court proceedings that it was learned that your father had no real interest in your mother at all."


    "Quite frankly, he didn''t like her to the point that he denied her even the basic intimacy, and was only using her due to her position as a senior tech innovator at Macrosoft.


    He confessed that the end goal was to try and convince her to move to Europe and join RevosTech, but her stubbornness and dedication to Macrosoft broke down all talks of potential family relocation and employment under RevosTech. So, he saw no more reason to be with her."


    ''Wow, corporate scandals here are even more diabolical,'' Don thought as he took in the comically absurd plot. He remained unfazed, simply replying, "I always did say that he was no good."


    Gary nodded in agreement. "Yes, in the weeks following the breakup, I believe your mother very much regretted allowing your father to kick you out. From what Lady Noir gathered about your family, the event left a very big mark on your mother. She still takes counseling and has absolutely no trust for men anymore.


    This has led to an increase in her love for wine and attempts at trying to repair the relationship between her and your sister."


    "Because of the same thing, or did something else happen?" Don asked.


    Gary pushed aside the current folder and brought another one forward. "Your sister Summer is more of a unique and complicated case. We couldn''t gather much information on her due to her incredibly well-secured digital presence, but from what we know from your mother''s messages regarding your family, your younger sister blames her mother for the family falling apart."


    "She was struck, perhaps even harder, by your father''s betrayal due to how much she looked up to him. With him being the sole reason she had an interest in the tech industry to begin with, all those coding competitions he took her to, and other such events probably made her think he was the ideal role model.


    I can only imagine what pain she must have felt when he notably decided to leave the family, revealing they were nothing more than a means to an end."


    Gary explained, showing a pained look while shaking his head. From the tone he was taking, it was clear Gary was trying to paint a sad picture of the family so as to make Don, who he thought was angry at them, feel sorry.


    Inwardly, Gary was thinking, ''It is a gamble, but since Sir Don was able to finally recognize Lady Noir''s sacrifice, he may understand the suffering his family has been through and the current tough times they are experiencing.''


    ''Well, that''s quite the tragic backstory,'' Don thought, though he didn''t feel any genuine emotional break. ''But, since I was kicked out, I can come back and act differently around them, and maybe they won''t suspect me. After all, people do change, especially after a fucked-up piece of family drama like that. It''s definitely worth trying.''


    After thinking that, Don gave an immediate nod. "I think you''re right. They''ve clearly suffered enough. And to be quite honest, during my time in jail, my hate for them just seemed to go away. The family may be in shambles, but if it helps on our path to world domination, then I''ll do what I must."


    Gary immediately showed a warm smile and nodded. "Brilliant reasoning, sir. You truly have grown into such a great forward thinker. I am starting to understand more and more why the young madam had such faith in you."


    ''Her faith was definitely misplaced,'' Don thought. ''The old Don had both daddy and mommy issues. Well, I''m just glad he decided not to solve them by wearing a dress and starting an Onlysupporters. I''ve seen too many men go down a very dark path just so they can secure some money.''


    Just as Don finished thinking that, Gary proceeded to remove a few more folders from the stack he had brought, then put them to his left-hand side rather than closer to Don. "I had thought that I would need a lot more evidence on the matter to convince you, but I''m pleasantly surprised that won''t be the case."


    Gary continued, "The place of residence, now out of the way. The next element I thought you would need was an ally you can count on. The city has changed quite a lot since you left, and it would be helpful to have someone to help you navigate. Better yet, someone who will also be attending Santos Hero University."


    "Thus, we reached out to your internet best friend at the time, back from your days of playing Call Of Responsibility. They also have quite the secured digital profile, so we couldn''t get much information on their life, but we could narrow down that they live in Santos City.


    Through a fake account pretending to be you, we reached out to them on Thiscord, claiming we had been hacked on multiple social platforms. They were a bit surprised at first, but quickly accepted the explanation.


    After the question of, and I quote, ''What are you up to these days?'' was brought up, I mentioned you were moving back to Santos City after years away and that you were going to attend Santos Hero University. He quickly revealed he was doing the same and said you should meet up."


    Don couldn''t help but be surprised during this. "You managed to do all this in that little time?"


    Gary nodded. "Yes. Thankfully for me, he is almost ever online. I take it you have no problems with this?"


    Don shook his head, "No. Anything else?"


    To Don''s surprise, Gary shook his head as well. "I had prepared some other potential people you could ally with, but those can be revisited if this one should fail.


    Since I''ve gotten your blessing, I will proceed to send your mother an email saying you''re returning to the city and plan to attend Santos Hero University as you got accepted, and that while you''re looking for accommodation, you need a place to stay for a few days, so you''re wondering if you could ask your father if he could allow that.


    Hopefully, by wording it this way, your mother will think you''re unaware of everything that happened, making her more susceptible."


    Don couldn''t personally see any problems with the plan and so he nodded in agreement. "Wow, Gary, you really thought of everything. But are you sure it will work?"


    Gary gave a confident nod. "I''m more than sure, sir, I am HIV-positive¡ª"


    Gary immediately caught his slip-up and corrected himself. "Apologies, sir, I meant I am more than sure this will work. You have my word."

 Chapter 20 - 20: Settling In Part 6

    Don continued to be surprised by how quickly everything was happening around him.


    While Gary and him had been discussing the finer details of his insertion into the city, he found it overwhelming to take in all the information at once. Deciding to propose an idea, "Is it possible for you to create an app for me that I can access at any point for information I need regarding Santos City? It would be easier than trying to memorize everything, and I can simply refer to it anytime."


    Under normal circumstances, such a request would be preposterous, but considering the absurdities he had seen thus far in the base alone, he didn''t think an information app would be too much to ask.


    Gary immediately paused and brought a hand under his chin, giving a slight nod. "That is actually a better idea, sir. I shall have the IT department get on it at once. It should certainly be ready by tomorrow."


    As Gary said this, he began to pick up the folders he had put aside, stacking them on top of one another. This made Don let out a minor sigh of relief. ''Thank goodness. With how much I''ve heard so far, I''m surprised my Honeyed Words trait hasn''t leveled up. How do the traits even work? Do they pop up like achievements without even knowing what to do?


    The system itself is selectively generous. Anyway, no use thinking about what I can''t control. So far, so good, I guess.''


    Just as he thought that, Gary picked up the documents and got ready to leave. "Very well, sir. I shall be returning later to make preparations." After he said this, he brought his hand to his face and looked at his watch before adding, "Ah, Lady Noir should be returning soon, so I shall be on my way.


    Excuse me." Gary then turned to leave, his figure soon disappearing behind the transportation sphere doors before a hum took him away.


    After Gary left, Don leaned back into his seat and let out a very loud sigh. "Does everything happen so fast around here? Well, it''s nice to finally get some time to myse¡ª"


    Before Don could finish that line, he felt a sudden heaviness in his lap as some light pink smoke appeared in front of him. Trixie''s figure then emerged out of the mist, landing quite aggressively on his lap, forcing him to sit upright immediately. He lowered his head to see Trixie, who was also letting out a sigh of relief while using one hand to wipe her brow. "Phew, that was close."


    After saying that, Trixie realized where she had landed and raised her head to look up at Don before showing a very wide smile. "Well, hello there! Fancy meeting you here," Trixie greeted before proceeding to arch her back a bit more and push her butt against Don''s crotch.


    "Trixie¡­ get off me before Elle comes back and thinks I''m in cahoots with you." Don urged.


    "Oh, don''t be like that," Trixie said, pressing her body against him even more. "Elle could never bring herself to hurt you. Worst case scenario, she ties you up and does weird things to you, but who knows? You might enjoy that. I hear a lot of men in this world don''t mind taking it up the ass."


    "I mind, I very much mind." Don retorted.


    "You need to learn to have a bit of fun," Trixie said playfully before teasing, "But the thought of it made your cock really hard."


    "It''s not hard because of that, it''s hard because you''re grinding against it."


    "So what you''re saying is you want to stick it up my butt? Well, since you asked so nicely..."


    "Okay, now you''re just hearing what you want to hear."


    "So you don''t want to stick it up my butt?" Trixie asked, narrowing her eyes at Don.


    Don simply narrowed his eyes at Trixie, realizing she was purposefully teasing him. ''Two can play at this game,'' Don thought for a moment before suddenly bringing his hands forward and sliding them under Trixie''s large cropped shirt, where he proceeded to grip her petite breasts and give them a firm squeeze.


    *Mn~* Trixie moaned out as a shiver ran up her spine. Despite her teasing, she didn''t expect him to act and instead wanted to be entertained by how fidgety she could make him.


    However, she welcomed this development, soon biting her lip and looking at him from the corner of her eye. "What are you doing down there, Don? Find something you like?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Like is a very strong word. Right now, I only found something I tolerate," Don replied as he began to playfully squeeze and grope her breasts.


    Trixie arched her back slightly and let out a moan, continuing to grind her body against his crotch. "You''re so mean. What does little ol'' Trixie have to do to make you like her more? Maybe you''d like to fuck my face silly or maybe cum into my pussy and fill my womb with your cum, or maybe you''d prefer to plunge your raw cock deep into my tight little ass."


    With each option Trixie stated, Don''s cock throbbed as if by reflex, an action which Trixie herself could feel, making her giggle. "I guess it''s all three."


    Just as she said that, however, the transportation sphere doors opened and Elle walked out carrying a fork in one hand and a butter knife in the other. She looked less upset now and more emotionless as she slowly turned her head to look in Don''s direction, where she could clearly see him groping Trixie''s breasts while Trixie playfully moved her butt against him.


    Trixie was the first to spot Elle out of the corner of her eye and didn''t seem fazed. She soon raised her hand and waved. "Hey there, Elle. Don here was just talking about you."


    Elle immediately narrowed her eyes at Trixie.


    Only realizing now that Elle had arrived, Don paused his groping of Trixie''s breasts but didn''t remove his hands. Trixie, however, continued to grind as she explained, "Now, before you go and blame me for anything, Elle, I am not being a pervert this time. I''m just helping Don out because he is in pain."


    Elle crossed her arms with the utensils still in hand and gave Trixie a skeptical look. "What kind of pain needs that kind of treatment, Trixie? I may not be a pervert like you, but I wasn''t born yesterday."


    Trixie smiled at the response and stopped grinding against Don, vanishing from his lap and reappearing on the table, where she now stood with her hands on her hips. "Don''t believe me? Come see for yourself."


    Elle remained skeptical but approached, still holding both the knife and fork tightly. Once she got close, Trixie moved one hand from her hip and pointed toward Don''s crotch. "See? Right there," she revealed while pointing at the visible bulge Don had.


    Elle blushed as she looked at this. ''That''s his... thing,'' Elle thought, feeling incredibly embarrassed. Looking intimidated, she switched to looking at Don, "Does it hurt?"


    Not needing to think twice, Don immediately blurted, "Yes, it feels like it''s going to burst."


    Trixie smiled at the answer. "See, Elle? You can''t deny a man his needs."


    After saying this, Trixie''s figure vanished and she reappeared behind Elle and whispered in her ear. "Remember, Elle, the number one reason men leave women is when their needs are not satisfied. Now, would you rather your best friend and super cute familiar ease his needs while also feeding herself, or would you prefer some girl in Santos City to dig her claws into him?


    I hear sidekicks at Santos Hero University can be real sluts."


    Elle''s eyes immediately widened in concern, but she tried to play it off. "That can''t happen."


    "Maybe, but do you want to risk it?" Trixie cunningly replied.


    Elle went silent for a moment before looking at Don with a very flushed face. "Don, if you''re in really that much pain, then you can use Trixie to treat yourself if you want... but..."


    "But?" Don asked with caution, a bit worried that something unsavory might be said.


    To his surprise, it was the exact opposite as Elle completely looked away from Don and shyly muttered, "But... I would like to help too."

 Chapter 21 - 21: Some Crazy Loving Part 1 (R-18)

    ''What did she say??'' Don was a bit surprised by what he had just heard Elle say, so much so that he thought he heard it wrong.


    His brief silence made Elle fall into worry as she began to interpret it differently due to her over-thinking nature. ''Why did I say that? Now he''ll definitely think I''m a p-pervert and-.'' Before she could continue thinking in that direction any longer, Don broke the silence.


    "If you''re okay with that then sure." Don cautiously replied, still not entirely sure he heard her right.


    With how fast everything was happening around him, it was hard to adjust but he simply went with the flow.


    Elle immediately raised her head in surprise. "H-huh? Really? B-but you always used to say that women w-who do dirty things outside marriage a-are sluts and we¡­ I mean you aren''t married and uhm¡­ me also¡­ so uhm¡­"


    Don couldn''t know it but his responses to what was happening since he came were completely changing the view Elle had built of Don.


    But rather than a negative light, it was extremely positive. As she found herself smiling more and more, as opposed to the many long lonely hours she used to spend waiting for the old Don''s replies or acknowledgment to the work she was doing for his sake.


    ''Hmm, I have a better idea.'' Trixie could see that Elle close to getting convinced so she decided to give her a little more motivation. "Come on Elle, don''t you want to be the girl that takes Don''s virginity? Come on Elle, bring ''her out''. Unless of course you''re fine with some random girl taking it first."


    "No!! Never!!" Elle hurriedly replied in an echoey voice. It seemed almost soulless and caused the entire room to rumble briefly, with the lights momentarily flickering as well.


    *Gulp* Don felt a shiver run up his spine and he momentarily broke his composure. However the surprises were far from over.


    As the lights flickered over Elle''s figure, Don noticed something strange about her. Her amber eyes had now turned a glowing misty blue and her once shy expression was replaced by a wide smile.


    Her breathing had visibly become heavier as he could even hear her basically panting. *huff~* *huff~*


    "Uh¡­ Elle?" Don felt another shiver run up his spine and he pressed his back against the chair while his body grew incredibly stiff.


    In response to him calling her name, Elle''s smile grew wider and she let out an echoey giggle before bringing her hands to her face and cupping her cheeks.


    "*He~he~* That smell¡­ that voice¡­ it''s really Don. My Don is back¡­ and he wants to make love. Oh Don, I always knew you would come back to me¡­" she spoke slowly and in parts, in the same soft yet echoey voice that made Don feel like he could hear her from all sides of the room.


    Before Don could make sense of this sudden change, Elle''s figure seemed to stutter, shifting between ethereal and solid before her figure vanished entirely. Only to reappear right in front of Don.


    "Oh Don¡­" she muttered in a euphoric but still echoey tone as she brought her hands forward and cupped his face.


    "Elle?" Don muttered as he felt her chilling cold hands make contact with his cheeks.


    "*Mn~* Your skin feels amazing *huff~* so good *huff~*" she moaned out as she slowly began to trace her hands along his face, with her eyes completely fixated on him.


    ''What is this?'' Don worryingly thought.


    "There she is." Trixie commented with a smile as she moved out of Elle''s way.


    "Whose she??" Don asked, but immediately he posed this question, Elle''s grip on his face became tighter.


    "WHAT?!" She yelled out, causing the room to rumble yet again as she moved one hand from Don''s face to his neck and basically gripped it. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She then picked up a butter knife with her other hand but almost immediately she held it, the metal began to warp weirdly before becoming sharper.


    Elle''s hand then flashed at was right in front of Don''s face, with the knife now slowly being traced against his cheek, drawing blood.


    "Who is she Don? Who is ''she''!!" Elle crazily demanded, though here eyes became teary as she asked this. A complete contrast to her actions.


    "There is no she! Only you! You misheard me!" Don immediately explained, banking on his ''Honeyed Words'' trait.


    Thankfully for him, it worked as Elle paused tracing the knife along his cheek and pulled it away. "I knew it, my Don would never think about anyone else." She muttered before showing a smile and leaning into Don''s face.


    She then stuck out her tongue and traced it along his cheek, licking off the blood she had drawn.


    "*Mn~* Your taste¡­ *mm~*" she murmured as she removed her other hand from his neck and began instead to trace it over his chest, feeling him out.


    Don now felt some genuine fear as this was a situation he had never imagined he could find himself in.


    Just at that moment, Trixie appeared from behind and touched Don''s face from behind. "Well Don, you like what you see? This the true unrestrained Elle, a proper class S arcane anomaly."


    "What does that mean!" Don urgently asked, but Elle instead answered first thinking he was speaking to her. "It means I want to taste more of you my Don, *mm~* please let me taste more~"


    Elle put on a pleading face but it looked more scary than anything as she began to move her tongue from his cheek, down to his chin and finally his neck.


    Trixie giggled at this, despite how dire the situation felt for Don. "I would avoid speaking carelessly in front of her, she isn''t exactly¡­ stable."


    Trixie began to slowly massage Don''s shoulders from behind. But the strange thing was, Elle showed absolutely no reaction toward her.


    "Don''t worry though, in her eyes, she can''t see or touch little ole me when she''s like this. Perks of being a familiar. Right now she see''s only Don, thinks only about Don and wants only Don. Anything that goes against that¡­ well¡­ you heard what she did to her family."


    Trixie was very nonchalant in how she revealed this but Don felt genuinely concerned.


    At this time, Elle had slowly began to run her tongue all over Don''s neck.


    Don wanted to respond to Trixie but after considering what she said, that idea was quickly dismissed as he couldn''t risk the current Elle misinterpreting it .


    Trixie knew this and soon vanished before reappearing on the table again, right beside Don where she now sat with her legs crossed as she watched the scene unfold with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, she wants nothing more than to make you happy, in her own little twisted way *hehe~*. I''d just sit back and enjoy it if I were you. She''s got a lot of pent up loving she wants to give you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Quest**: To Stick Or Not To Stick Your Dick In Crazy, That Is The True Question.


    **Objective**: Lose your virginity to Elle or choose not to. The choice is yours (Not really)


    **Rewards**: ''Mark Of The Arcane Being'' Trait(???)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''¡­.''

 Chapter 22 - 22: Some Crazy Loving Part 2 (R-18)

    After observing the quest, Don felt the situation was helpless. He wasn''t even fully against it but instead just surprised by the madness of it¡­ literally.


    ''Alright¡­ looks like we''re doing this.'' Don thought just as Elle brought her hands over to the collar of his shirt, where she quickly began to undo the buttons while still kissing and licking his neck.


    Don decided to relax a bit as he was far too stiff in the current moment. Upon doing so, rather than stiffly keeping his hands on his sides, he brought them forward and held Elle by the waist.


    "Uh!~" Elle let out a surprised squeal as she didn''t expect the sudden action. However she quickly looked up at him with a smile, "touch me more Don~"


    Although she still looked scary, there was a certain cuteness and eroticness to her appearance that Don couldn''t deny finding attractive. The proof being in his still erect cock. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elle''s pleas for more motivated him to continue with his actions toward her. Starting with moving his hands from her waist, slowly down her hips and finally settling them on her ass before urging her, "sit on my lap Elle."


    "*Mmpf~* Oh Don¡­ keep touching me, I want more of your touch." Elle responded cutely while looking at Don with doll eyes, despite her eyes being eerie in appearance.


    Trixie who was watching this unfold bit her lip before showing a toothy smile. "Now you''re getting into it. See how cute and submissive she can be when her Don wants her to be? *He~*"


    Don only gave Trixie a side eye but largely ignored her as he put most of his focus on Elle.


    Following his demand, she slowly brought her hands over to his shoulders before settling on his lap and pressing her lower body against his crotch. Upon doing this, Don could also feel his bulge pressed against her crotch.


    "*Ahnn~* Don¡­ I can feel¡­ your thing-*uh~*" Elle muttered softly before moving her hips as she started grinding against his bulge.


    In response, Don increased the grip with which he held onto her butt, now letting his fingers press into it.


    "Oh Don.. I-*MMFF!!~*" Elle was about to speak but Don cut her off by suddenly leaning in and planting a kiss on her lips.


    *Mm~* *uh~* Elle didn''t resist at all and began to moan louder as she parted her lips and allowed Don''s tongue to pass. They proceeded to lock and wrestle tongue''s as she kiss became steamy and wet.


    ''I can feel his tongue coiling against mine¡­ I want more¡­'' Elle thought before wrapping her hands around his neck and pressing her lips more against his.


    Don didn''t resist either and continued to grope and massage her ass through her tight leather shorts.


    In the next moment though, he moved his left hand away and began to bring it up her body before stopping at her waist, where he proceeded to reach into her shorts from the side. But rather than take his hand lower, he slid it under her turtleneck, which had been tucked into her shorts.


    *Mn~!* Elle felt a shiver run up her spine as soon as Don''s hand made contact with her tummy. Her entire body seemed to tremble for a moment but she didn''t stop grinding or passionately kissing Don.


    Trixie now watched the scene with incredible focus and a smirk on her face. ''Wow, this is so hot.'' *Mn~*


    The more Trixie watched, the more she felt her own body slowly getting warmer. And rather than sitting still, she now began to subtly rub her legs against each other while she brought one hand under her own shirt before cupping and groping one of her breasts.


    Don took this opportunity to move his hand under her turtleneck and over her bra, feeling the softness of her breast for the first time. He started to rub and knead it gently, eliciting more moans from Elle as she leaned into his touch. "*Oh~* Don¡­ touch me *ahn~* more."


    Meanwhile, Trixie was now fully invested in what was happening between Don and Elle. She watched with hungry eyes as Don continued to grope and massage Elle''s breasts while they both kissed passionately. But as much as she enjoyed watching them, she couldn''t help but feel a little jealous of Elle.


    Trixie wanted to be the one getting all that attention from Don, but she knew that she couldn''t intervene without ruining the moment for both of them. So instead, she turned her focus on herself and began to pleasure herself through her clothes.


    ''Fuck this is really really hot.'' *Ahn~* She rubbed her breasts harder and faster while also starting to rub her clit through her panties. The sight of Don pleasuring Elle had made her incredibly horny and she wanted nothing more than to join in on the action.


    But before she could act on those thoughts, a loud moan from Elle brought her back to reality. She looked over at them and saw that Don had now moved his hand down from her breast and was rubbing between her legs through the fabric of her shorts.


    Elle''s hips were moving in sync with his hand as she continued to grind against his bulge. Her face was flushed red with arousal as she bit down on Don''s bottom lip with lustful desire.


    Don could feel how wet Elle was becoming through the fabric of their clothes. It only spurred him on further as he increased the pressure and speed of his movements between her legs.


    "*Mmm*~ Don...I-I''m going t-to..." Elle trailed off, unable to form a coherent sentence as the pleasure built up inside of her.


    Sensing that she was close, Don used his other hand to unbutton her shorts and slip his fingers inside her panties. He found her clit and began rubbing it in small, circular motions while still kissing her passionately.


    Elle moaned into his mouth, the pleasure building up even more. She couldn''t believe how good Don''s touch felt on her sensitive nub. Her hips were bucking against his hand as she got closer and closer to climax.


    Trixie watched in amazement as Elle''s body tensed up and she let out a loud gasp before shuddering in pleasure. Don continued to finger her until she was completely spent, her breathing heavy and ragged. *huff~* *huff~*


    But he wasn''t done with her yet. He pulled his hand out of her panties and brought it up to his mouth, licking off the sweet juices that coated his fingers.


    Elle watched with half-lidded eyes as Don tasted her essence before leaning down to kiss her again. She could taste herself on his lips and it only added to the arousal coursing through her body.


    Once they broke the kiss, Elle leaned into his ear and whispered, "I want more~"

 Chapter 23 - 23: Some Crazy Loving Part 3 (R-18)

    After Elle revealed she wanted more, Don would be lying if he said he didn''t feel the same.


    His cock was constantly throbbing at intervals due to the sexy moans and sounds of Elle. So once she said those words, he also leaned into her ear and whispered back, "me too." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elle''s smile immediately grew wider as her figure began to shift between ethereal and physical once again.


    The entire room then rumbled before doing the same, switching between ethereal and physical before the room changed entirely.


    They were no longer in the dinning all but instead a grand looking obsidian themed bedroom.


    And instead of a chair, Don found himself sitting on the edge of the bed, with Elle now standing right before him, her eyes fixated on his pants where his bulge was very much visible.


    "I''ve been waiting for this for so long Don¡­" she muttered while still breathing heavily.


    At this time, some light pinkish smoke appeared behind Don, and without needing to turn his head, he knew it was Trixie.


    She soon brought her hands over his shoulders and hugged him from behind, pressing her breasts firmly against his back before whispering, "you''re so mean, leaving little ole me behind while you two come here. Anyway, I''ll let you and Elle have your fun¡­ but save some spunk for me."


    After saying that, Trixie''s figure vanished from behind Don and appeared on a dresser just opposite the bed, where she sat with her legs open and her hand on her breasts as she showed a lusty expression. *Mn~*


    Meanwhile, Elle finally made a move and approached Don.


    She took a few steps forward before going on her knees in front of him, her eyes still fixated on his bulge.


    Don watched her do so in anticipation, opening his legs a bit so as to give her some room to kneel in.


    "I want it¡­ your thing¡­" she muttered in almost tone as she brought her hands forward to feel out the bulge.


    "It''s all yours," Don replied, knowing exactly what she wanted to hear.


    His words brought a smile to her face and her seemed to light up.


    Without hesitation, she gripped his pants by the crotch with both hands before suddenly tearing them. An action which caused Don''s erect cock to pop out in the next moment.


    ''I never thought I''d see the day where a girl rips my pants to get to my dick.'' Don was still finding it hard to fully relax but his unfazed trait was certainly helping him keep calm in front of Elle and her actions.


    After she ripped a large hole in his pants, she took a moment to just stare at Don''s meaty member.


    She stared at it with the same curiosity one would see from a child that was looking at something for the first time.


    "Don''s thing¡­ this is really Don''s thing¡­" she muttered in a soft tone as she leaned closer to his cock.


    She was now so close that Don could feel her breath tickle his tip. The sight of her succulent lips being that close was enough to make his cock twitch in anticipation.


    "It throbbed¡­ does it hurt?" Elle curiously asked.


    But Don quickly shook his head. "No, it''s just excited because of you."


    "Because of me? R-really?" Elle tilted her head, her gaze still on Don''s cock. The implication of his words inwardly made her very happy and she found herself blushing.


    ''She even looks intimidating when she blushes while like this.'' Don could see that a positive approach was working wonders with Elle and so he continued in the same direction.


    "Yea¡­ it wants to be inside you." Don replied, before bringing a hard to her head and guiding her closer to his cock.


    "Inside me." Elle repeated, showing no resistance toward Don''s action. Her eyes once again seemed to light up as a look of excitement was expressed by her. "Yes, I want Don inside of me as well."


    Upon saying that, Elle brought both hands to the shaft of Don''s cock, where she could immediately feel his warmth.


    On the receiving end, Don felt a chill as her cold hands made contact with his cock, though he played it off and gave no reaction, instead allowing her to continue.


    ''Don''s cock¡­ it''s finally all mine,'' Elle inwardly thought before beginning to stroke Don''s cock up and down.


    "Yes¡­ *huff~* so warm. Don''s cock *huff~*, it wants to be inside me." Elle seemed completely consumed by her actions and began to mutter between bated breaths.


    Don could clearly feel her breath tickling his tip still, and with the additional stroking of his shaft, he couldn''t help but let out a satisfied groan. "Urgh~ that feels good Elle, keep going," he urged her.


    ''Don wants more¡­ he also likes my touch¡­ I''m so happy. But I want more¡­ I want to feel more¡­ I want to make him more happy.'' Elle reacted immediately to Don''s words and began to stroke his cock more energetically, while her pants also became more heavy from how turned on she was becoming just from pleasuring him.


    With her gaze still fixated on his cock, Elle found herself leaning closer and opening her mouth. Her lips parted and she took his cock into her mouth, swirling her tongue around it as she continued to pleasure him. Don could feel her grip get tighter, a little painful even but still overshadowed by the pleasure.


    *Mmphf~* Elle let out a soft moan as she tasted him. She could feel his hand in her hair, guiding her movements and urging her on. She was happy to oblige, eager to please him.


    Don couldn''t believe how good Elle''s mouth felt on him. Her inexperienced actions only added to the excitement and he couldn''t help but groan as she increased the pressure and pace of her sucking.


    The room was filled with the sounds of Elle''s enthusiastic sucking, along with Don''s moans of pleasure. The sight before him was almost too much to handle - a beautiful succubus, eagerly pleasuring him with her mouth.


    Elle couldn''t get enough of the taste and feel of Don in her mouth. She wanted more, so she took more of his length into her mouth until it hit the back of her throat. Her inexperience was apparent, but Don didn''t mind one bit. In fact, it only added to his excitement.


    "Elle¡­ ah~ that feels amazing," Don managed to say between moans.


    Hearing Don''s words only encouraged Elle further. She began bobbing her head up and down his shaft, while using her hands to stroke any part that she couldn''t fit into her mouth. It wasn''t long before she felt his grip tighten on her hair and he let out a loud groan.


    Don knew he was getting close and he didn''t want it to end just yet. He quickly pulled Elle away from him before he reached his climax.


    "Sorry Elle," Don apologized as he caught his breath. "I don''t want this to end so soon."


    Elle could sense something was wrong by the change in Don''s tone and expression.


    "Did I do something wrong?" she asked with concern written all over her face.


    "No, no! You did everything perfectly," Don quickly reassured her. "I just¡­ I want to move on to something else."

 Chapter 24 - 24: Some Crazy Loving Part 4 (R-18)

    Elle''s concern quickly turned to excitement as she realized what Don was implying. She eagerly awaited his next move, curious nd excited to see what else he had in store for her.


    Trixie watched the scene with focused eyes, still pleasuring herself to them.


    Now that she knew what Don wanted, Elle immediately stood up and began to undress right in front of him.


    Elle couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement and arousal as she stood in front of Don, slowly removing each piece of clothing. She could see the hunger in his eyes as he watched her undress, and it only fueled her desire.


    As she reached for the hem of her turtleneck, Don stopped her with a hand on her wrist. "Wait," he said with a mischievous glint in his eye. "Let me do that."


    *Mn~* Elle''s heart raced as Don pulled her top off with one swift motion, revealing her lacy bra underneath. She shivered at the touch of his hands on her skin, trailing down to unclasp her bra and let it fall to the floor.


    She was now completely exposed to him, and she couldn''t hide the slight blush that crept up on her cheeks. But Don was quick to reassure her with a soft kiss on her lips.


    "You''re beautiful," he whispered against her lips before trailing kisses down to her neck.


    Elle moaned softly as his lips grazed over sensitive spots, sending shivers down her spine. She reached out to touch him but he caught hold of both of her hands and pinned them above her head with one hand while continuing to kiss and nip at her neck.


    The feeling of being restrained only added to Elle''s excitement, and she couldn''t wait for what was to come next. "*Mmm~* Yes¡­ keep going please~"


    Don released one of Elle''s hands and trailed down towards the waistband of her shorts. He looked up at Elle for a moment before slowly unbuttoning them and pulling them down along with her panties.


    Elle felt completely exhilarated as she stood naked in front of him. Don took a step back to admire every inch of her body before pulling off his own clothes. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you like my body Don?" Elle asked in a dazed tone as she brought her hands over to her breasts and cupped them.


    Don immediately gave a nod as he fully took in the view in front of him. "I love it."


    "I''m glad. So very glad," she muttered before her figure shifted yet again, this time appearing in front of him.


    Immediately she appeared, she used one hand to push Don down onto the bed before straddling him. "I want you inside me Don, I want us to finally become one."


    Elle''s words sent a shiver down Don''s spine as she straddled him. He could feel her warmth and desire against his skin, making him ache to be inside her.


    But he resisted the urge, wanting to savor the moment and make it last longer. He brought his hands up to cup her face and looked into her eyes.


    "I want us to become one too," he said softly before pulling her in for a deep kiss.


    Their tongues danced together in perfect rhythm as their bodies pressed against each other. Elle moaned softly into the kiss, feeling the heat between them growing more intense by the second.


    Don trailed kisses down her body, stopping at her breasts to suck on each nipple. He couldn''t resist nipping at her skin along the way, causing Elle to gasp and arch her back in pleasure. "*UH~* Oh~ Don"


    With trembling hands, Trixie continued to watch as Don''s mouth trailed down Elle''s neck and across her chest, pausing at every sensitive spot he found along the way. Elle let out a loud moan as he took one of her nipples into his mouth, gently sucking on it while using his fingers on the other one.


    Trixie''s own moans echoed through the room as she reached her climax, unable to contain herself any longer. "*Oh~* F-fucck!!"


    Don glanced at Trixie in the corner of his eye with a slight smirk, knowing that she had been watching them the entire time.


    In that moment, Elle could feel Don''s cock throb against her wet pussy lips. It made her want it inside even more. So in the next moment, while Don was still sucking on her nipples, she reached down to his cock and grabbed it with one hand.


    She then slightly raised her hips off his lap before positioning it right at the entrance of her pussy.


    *Uff~* Don let out a deep groan as he felt Elle''s wetness against his length. She was so eager and ready for him, making him ache with desire. Without any further hesitation, she guided him inside of her, slowly pushing in his cock until he was fully sheathed within her warmth.


    *Uh~* *urgh~* They both let out a moan of satisfaction as their bodies finally became one. Though, he couldn''t see, a few strands of blood mixed with her sweet juices now trailed down his cock.


    Trixie watched from the corner with wide eyes as the couple lost themselves in each other. She could feel herself getting turned on all over again, wanting to join in on the action but also enjoying watching them from a distance. ''Ugh, those two are so hot¡­''


    Elle didn''t care for the initial pain she felt and began to move her hips in slow circles, relishing in the sensation of Don inside her instead. She could feel every inch of him filling her up and it only made her want him even more.


    As their bodies moved in sync, Don and Elle''s moans filled the room, their passion growing with each thrust. Elle''s hands gripped onto Don''s shoulders as he held onto her hips, guiding her movements. *Mn~* *uh~* "Yes~ yes~"


    Their pace began to quicken, both unable to hold back any longer. Don could feel himself getting close to his release and he knew that Elle was right there with him. He leaned forward and captured her lips in a heated kiss, their tongues dancing together as they reached their climax together.


    *Ah~* *Oh god~* They both cried out in pleasure as waves of ecstasy washed over them. Their bodies shook with pleasure as they rode out their orgasms, still connected and lost in the moment.


    Trixie watched on with a mix of arousal and awe, seeing the intensity between the two. She couldn''t help but feel a bit envious, but also happy for them at the same time.


    As Don pulled out of Elle, he watched as his cum dripped out of her and onto the sheets. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction and possessiveness seeing his release inside her.


    Elle moved to the side, still panting heavily from their intense lovemaking. She turned her attention to Don''s now soft cock. With a dazed look, she leaned down and took him into her mouth, cleaning him off with slow and deliberate strokes.


    Once done, she pulled away and looked at Don. "Don¡­ I-." But before she could finish speaking, her figure trembled and so did the entire room, before she suddenly collapsed onto the bed, returning to her former self as the intimidating aura that surrounded her vanished.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Operation Santos City… Start (Part 1)

    Almost immediately Elle fainted, Don leaned in to check on her. But before he could assess anything, Trixie appeared on the bed, opposite of him and also looking down on Elle, though without the same degree of concern.


    "Wow, can''t believe you exhausted her so soon, I was sure you two would go at it like rabbits for hours." Trixie looked more disappointed than concerned as she spoke, prompting Don to lessen his concern, instead only asking, "is she going to be okay?"


    "Hm?" Trixie looked up at Don as if the answer was obvious, "why wouldn''t she? Though she''ll probably hide in shame the whole morning when she remembers¡­ Heh, I''ll be sure to remind her of every juicy detail."


    "Right¡­" Don could only accept the response.


    ''That was both scary end exciting. What''s the word for it? Right exhilarating. I could definitely see myself getting used to this. And there''s also Trixie¡­'' Don shifted his gaze from Elle to Trixie''s cleavage for a moment before a knock on the door snapped him back to reality.


    *Knock* *knock* Shortly after the knocks rang, Gary''s voice could be heard on the other side of the door. "*Ahem* Pardon the interruption sir Don, I came to inform you that the preparations have been set. If you''re done touring, we can begin the operation."


    ''This guy takes punctuality a bit too seriously.'' Don thought, but before he could formulate a response, Trixie replied to Gary.


    "Hold on Gary! Elle went crazy on Don and exhausted herself, We''ll be out once we tuck her in." Trixie casually explained, as if the sentence didn''t sound absurd.


    "Oh dear! Is sir Don alright?" Gary asked in concern.


    ''Why does he make it sound like I''m a victim?'' Don narrowed his eyes at the question but once again Trixie was quick to reply.


    "Oh yea, he''s fine. Just a few scratches and bites, he''ll live." Trixie casually explained while raising a thumbs up.


    Gray''s concern immediately vanished and he replied with his usual tone, "ah, I see. Brilliant, as expected of sir Don. Very well, I shall leave your change of clothes. The rest of your equipment will be loaded into the air shuttle."


    ''The what? Wait, I''m leaving already? But I just got here¡­'' The rate at which experiences were occurring for Don was a bit too absurd to outright accept, but that''s all he could do as this was his life now.


    The sooner it was accepted, the easier the transition, though easier said than Don in world of supernatural and sci-fi elements he thought could only exist in fiction.


    After Gary departed, Trixie walked over to the door to retrieve the clothing. She came back with a crisp white shirt, dark brown trousers, clean white sneakers, stylish aviator sunglasses, and a silver wristwatch. As she placed them neatly on the bed, she flashed Don a playful grin.


    "That''s a great outfit," she joked, her eyes twinkling with playful intent. "Are you dressing up for me? Or should I simply sit back and enjoy the view?"


    Don smirked, picking up the shirt. "Do you ever stop?"


    Trixie leaned against the wall and crossed her arms, a mischievous grin on her face. "I couldn''t resist teasing you after what I just saw," she said. "You and Elle... that was quite a show. I never would have guessed you had it in you."


    Don sighed and rolled his eyes as he slid his arms into the shirt, buttoning it up. "It wasn''t really something I planned, but I have to admit, it was quite... exhilarating."


    Trixie watched him intently as he dressed, her eyes roaming over his body with a playful glint. "Exhilarating, huh? That''s one way to put it. She really likes you, you know. You should be careful with her feelings."


    "Yeah, I got that," Don said, fastening the last button. ''But it''s not like I planned any of this. It just happened.''


    As he slipped into the brown pants and adjusted the waistband, Trixie kept her eyes on him, a sly smile curling on her lips.


    Don began slipping on the white runners and adjusting the aviators on his face. He gave a quick assessment of his outfit in the mirror and nodded in approval. "Looks good enough. Let''s tuck Elle in and get going."


    They gently tucked Elle into the blankets, making sure she was comfortable before heading out into the hallway.


    The hallway was dimly lit, the only source of light coming from the sconces on the walls. The walls were painted a pale shade of red, with faded floral wallpaper peeling in some places. The carpet was threadbare, revealing the luxury polished wooden floorboards underneath.


    Don took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the upcoming mission settle on his shoulders.


    As they entered the transportation sphere, Trixie instructed it to take them to the main hangar. As the sphere started to hum, Trixie turned to face Don with a softened gaze. "You know, you shouldn''t be nervous."


    Don raised an eyebrow, leaning against the wall of the sphere. "Nervous? Who said I was nervous?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Trixie smirked. "I can smell strong human emotions, you know? It''s one of my many talents. And right now, you''re practically radiating nerves."


    Don sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Fine, maybe I am a little nervous. But can you blame me?"


    Trixie placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Don''t worry. I''d be nervous too if I were in your shoes. But no matter what, you''ll always be the cool Don in Elle''s eyes. And if I were you, I''d just enjoy the ride. Maybe have some orgies every Friday like a true supervillain."


    Don couldn''t help but laugh at that. "Orgies every Friday, huh? You might be onto something."


    He took a deep breath, reminding himself once again that once he entered the city, his new role had to be fully embraced. Just then, a system prompt appeared before his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Objective Completed: To Stick Or Not To Stick Your Dick In Crazy, That Is The True Question..**


    **New Ability Unlocked: Mark Of The Arcane Being. High affinity for supernatural beings, 50% higher chance of meeting them than the common man.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Another prompt followed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **New Stat Unlocked:** Aura. This stat will affect how others perceive you. The greater the aura, the more seamless you will be able to project your character to others, fake or genuine. Aura can either be gained by performing tasks that warrant it or stealing from people with it by putting them in a situation that takes away from their aura.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 26 - 26: Operation Santos City… Start (Part 2)

    Shortly after the transport sphere came to a stop, the doors slid open, revealing to Don a vast hangar bay also themed in obsidian and gold, much like the rest of the base. Upon walking out, he immediately saw Gary standing next to some crates just a few feet away. In front of Gary were two of the minions, though this time they didn''t have Don''s face printed on their masks. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gary turned to Don and Trixie as they walked out of the transport sphere, standing upright and keeping his hands behind his back as he welcomed them with a warm smile. "You''re finally here. Sir Don, and you too, Trixie. I must say that outfit is quite fitting."


    Don looked down at his own attire. It was different from what he was used to wearing in his former life, making him look like a rich Uropean from a Mediterranean country. Despite this, he didn''t mind, especially considering the effort that went into it from Elle. He made sure to let Gary know that he very much liked it, so he nodded at the question. "It''s very comfortable. Elle has great taste."


    "Indeed she does, sir," Gary promptly agreed before turning his attention to the two minions standing by his side. One held a large suitcase, and the other a large backpack. Gary gestured to these items before explaining, "I''ve packaged everything you need in this suitcase and backpack. Any additional materials such as clothing and perishables like cosmetics can be bought within the city.


    As for the bag, you will find in it a laptop and phone, both interconnected and linked to the base''s secure private network. It will be an essential tool for regular navigation on the web or black-market communications."


    Gary then gestured to Don''s aviators and wristwatch. "Also linked to the network are those aviators you''re wearing, which contain the latest in covert spy technology. The same goes for your wristwatch, which, though it appears to be a normal luxury Colex, it actually contains a chip with modifications to the body that allow for augmented projection when used in sync with the aviators.


    To activate them, you simply need to tap the side of your aviators. They will automatically scan your retina to ensure it''s you. If not, nothing will occur, and the intruder will see them as nothing more than regular glasses. However, when it is you..."


    Gary trailed off as Don proceeded to tap the side of his aviators, activating the retina scan. Almost immediately, he could see projected menus above his wristwatch, a slicker version of a heads-up display. Gary further explained, "You can navigate the menus with your eyes or with hand gestures. Both will work seamlessly.


    The aviators and wristwatch contain additional features that I have listed in the Predator mission menus, where you will find all your current gadgets, assets, and resources neatly listed for convenience. The wristwatch and aviators are also linked to your laptop and phone for maximum efficiency."


    ''This is all straight out of a spy movie or superhero comics,'' Don thought, though this didn''t undermine the impression the gadgets had left on him. "Thank you, Gary. These will be a big help," Don said, prompting Gary to give him a warm smile.


    "I am simply carrying out my duties, sir. I almost forgot¡ªalso in the bag are a pair of earbuds which you can wear whenever you need operator assistance from myself or Lady Noir. As I mentioned before, we do not have many assets within the city, so unfortunately, the help we will be able to provide will be quite limited."


    Don took note of this information and nodded. "I understand." Though his answer wasn''t completely true, Don felt he would have more than enough time to test out the gadgets and read the information in his own time. His decision to give a precise and speedy reaction had its benefits, as the system promptly notified him,


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **+1 Aura gained.**


    **Additional Aura from outfit: +5.**


    **Total Aura: 6.**


    **Conclusion: Low Aura.** Aside from above-average looks and good taste in fashion, you do not really stand out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the prompt, Don gained a bit more understanding of how it operated. ''So being confident helps,'' he thought, immediately putting the information into action as he stood more upright and tucked one hand into his pocket. "Is that everything I need to know?" he confidently asked.


    "For now, yes. I would have liked for us to have more time to prepare, but alas, that is not the case. However, I am glad to see you are not discouraged by the circumstances."


    Don continued to play the confident role and replied, "I wouldn''t say I''m 100% confident going into this, but with the preparations you''ve made for me, it would be quite tricky to fail. So don''t worry about it."


    This was an even bolder response than his last one, but Don''s gamble paid off as another prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **+2 Aura gained.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    However, despite this gain, the conclusion remained the same, stating that Don wouldn''t stand out much from the average person in qualities.


    ''So the more confident and charismatic I try to be, the better my chances with gaining Aura. But I can''t exactly talk my way through everything. I need to back my words with action; otherwise, I might end up losing more. So it''s a double-edged sword.'' Don gained a deeper understanding of the Aura mechanism after this brief interaction with Gary.


    However, he felt it was more than enough to work with going forward.


    ''The young sir must be in a very good mood now that he and the young madam have gotten close. I truly thought I''d never see the day. Now I look forward to seeing what Sir Don can accomplish as Predator. To think I''d go from a doubter to a believer in such a short span of time. Truly, the young madam has great foresight,'' Gary had his own interpretations of the matter that were far from the truth.


    But Don''s sudden change of heart could only be explained by that, as Gary could see no other reason for it. Nothing had changed regarding Elle''s approach toward Don.


    Trixie, on the other hand, didn''t care much for analyzing the situation and had much simpler thoughts. "Hey, Gary, since you and Elle are going to be holding down the fort, why don''t I go to Santos City with Don? You know, for moral support."


    Don immediately turned toward Trixie once she stated this, but before he could say anything, Gary immediately gave a nod. "I see nothing wrong with that. Considering your ability to quickly switch between locations, provided you don''t cause mischief, I personally see nothing wrong. Though I would have to hear Lady Noir''s thoughts on the matter once she awakens."


    Trixie giggled at the answer and showed an innocent face. "Don''t worry, I''ll be on my best behavior."

 Chapter 27 - 27: Operation Santos City… Start (Part 3)

    Gary narrowed his eyes at Trixie. To say he didn''t believe her would be putting it lightly.


    ''Hm, I suppose she could be of help to sir Don. Plus it would be nice to have her out of the base, perhaps I can enjoy a little peace.'' Gary didn''t have much to consider before reaching a conclusion and saying to Trixie, "if sir Don has no issues, then you may accompany him. Though I must beg you to exhibit caution and either stay hidden or blend in.


    You succubi don''t have the best reputation with people."


    "Hey! That''s racist!" Trixie feigned a look of offense to the statement but Gary''s demeanor didn''t change. "I am merely stating the obvious, apologies if you took offense. Now, if you have nothing more to ask, may we head to the sir shuttle? If you start off now you will still reach Santos City by 8:30 a.m."


    Not sure where Santos city was, Don asked, "what''s the current time there?"


    "It is currently 5:30 a.m. You will be an hour late from the official start of registration but as I''m sure you know, university students are never early for such matters so it shouldn''t present a problem." Gary explained.


    Not needing to ask anything else, Don just nodded before Gary turned to begin leading the way. The minions followed him on either side while carrying the bag and suitcase.


    Don followed at a casual pace with Trixie walking closely by his side. He glanced at her for a moment and noticed a glaring issue which lead him to ask, "are you not going to change? You''re basically have nothing under that shirt."


    As Don pointed out that fact, Trixie proceeded to skip ahead off him and slightly raise her shirt, just enough for him to see her pink little plump ass, hugged tightly by the thong she wore.


    She then teased him. "Oh~ I''m sure you don''t mind."


    Before Don could answer, Gary commented on the matter without looking back or slowing down his steps. "Madam Trixie¡­"


    Without him needing to say much, Trixie sighed in disappointed and shrugged her shoulders. "Fine, fine, I''ll be a good succubus." After saying this, Trixie snapped her fingers and was engulfed by a large puff of pink smoke for a moment before it faded as quickly as it came.


    Once the smoke faded, it was revealed that her outfit had changed from a cropped shirt with a thong underneath to a school uniform featuring a plain white button up shirt with a loose blue tie, a plaid gray skirt whose length was above the knees, mid length white sock and black shoes.


    "There, happy Gary?" Trixie crossed her arms and asked but Gary didn''t need to look back as he answered, "as long you aren''t walking around half naked, you will here no complaints from me."


    "You guys are no fun. Back in the netherworld, you''d be a weirdo if you walked around in clothes like these. As the succubi say, the more skin the better *hehe~*" Trixie slowed her pace and began walking at Don''s side once again as they arrived in front of the air shuttle at the center of the base.


    The air shuttle was a sleek and futuristic vehicle, its metallic exterior shimmering under the bright hangar lights. Its smooth curves and streamlined design conveyed a sense of speed and efficiency.


    Don was inwardly very impressed by the sight but maintained his composure as Gary instructed the minions, "load the case and the bag quickly and have the hangar doors opened."


    After instructing the minions, he turned to Don just as the shuttle''s single door on the side slowly opened upward. "This way sir Don."


    Don followed with Trixie still by his side as they entered the shuttle''s interior. The interior of the shuttle was sleek and modern, with gray metal walls and a shiny black floor. The seats were made of a smooth, leather-like material and the control panels were lit up with buttons and screens.


    "Please take a seat and strap in sir." Gary advised as he reached for the nearby panel and pressed a few set of buttons. After he did, the panel lit up and the shuttle began to hum softly.


    As Don walked over toward his sit, Trixie stood by the entrance and raised her hand toward Gary. "Can I sit on his lap?"


    "No, now please strap in, unless you wish to be thrown around as the shuttle takes off." Gary advised, his focus still on the panel.


    "You''re no fun." Trixie pouted but complied and strapped into a seat opposite of Don, who had already strapped in and was now curiously looking around the shuttle.


    As the shuttle''s engines hummed to life, the hangar doors slowly opened, revealing a glimpse of the sunny sky above. Gary sat down in the pilot''s seat and began a series of pre-flight checks, his movements precise and focused.


    Don felt a surge of excitement as the shuttle started to lift off the ground, the G-forces pressing him back into his seat. He stole a glance at Trixie, who was gripping her seat tightly with a wide grin on her face.


    The shuttle ascended smoothly into the skies, leaving the base behind as it streaked toward its destination. Don watched in awe as the base below grew smaller and smaller, replaced by vast expanses of ocean. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Trixie leaned over toward Don, her voice barely audible over the hum of the engines. "You okay there, big guy?"


    Don nodded, unable to contain a grin. "I''m more than okay. This is incredible."


    As the shuttle soared higher, the ocean below turned into a glittering expanse of blue, interrupted only by the occasional whitecap of a wave. Don couldn''t tear his gaze away from the window, captivated by the beauty unfolding before him.


    In his former life, the closest thing he could compare to the experience he felt was that of his first time on a roller-coaster, though this felt a 100 times better.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Operation Santos City… Start (Part 4)

    For a longer than expected duration, the low numbing hum from the engines persisted. As the shuttle reached a certain altitude, it stopped ascending, and the pressure Don felt from the ascent subsided.


    Feeling like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders, Don leaned forward and let out a sigh. Trixie did the same, even going as far as to unstrap herself from her seat before placing her hands on the table and resting her chin there.


    "Wow, that was fun. I have to hand it to you humans. You always create the most fun stuff," she remarked.


    Shortly after Trixie spoke, a beep resonated around them as a digital voice instructed, "Optimum altitude reached. You may unfasten your seatbelts."


    Upon hearing the message, Don proceeded to unstrap his seatbelt before reaching for a nearby compartment where he could see a bottle of water enclosed behind a glass casing. The ascent had left his mouth incredibly dry, so he quickly opened the casing, grabbed the bottle, and drank from it. As he was sipping on the water, another digital voice resonated around them, stating, "Autopilot engaged."


    In the next moment, Gary stood from the pilot seat and walked over to where Trixie and Don had sat to check on them. Upon arriving, he carried himself with his usual demeanor. "Apologies for the turbulent ascent. Old age is finally starting to catch up to this air shuttle."


    "Don''t worry about it, Gary. I didn''t feel anything," Trixie responded, not minding the ride at all.


    Don soon realized the apology was likely directed at him since he was the one drinking water. Taking that into account, he decided to play it off. "I didn''t mind it. Aside from gravity fighting back, it was honestly a smooth ride. I''m more amazed you know how to pilot this thing."


    Don showed a smile as he gave his response, making sure to try and change the focus of the conversation from himself to Gary. As a notorious introvert in his former life, whenever life called for him to socialize, the easiest tactic to get through it was to have the other party speak more than himself. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Provided one wasn''t too obvious about how they put it across, the chances of it working were always high. In this instance, it worked as Gary gave him a warm smile and nodded.


    "It is nothing, sir Don. If you''ve lived as long as me, you pick up a few skills here and there. It really isn''t all that difficult. Much of the piloting is done by the onboard AI assistance mechanism. Even with one month of training, you would be able to pilot the air shuttle."


    Don nodded as if interested by the fact. Though not entirely uninterested in it, piloting was far from being a priority for him right now as numerous other things were on his mind. Not one to stay silent for long, Trixie also joined the conversation, choosing to divert it. "When you finish your training, Don, be sure to give me a nice long, hard ride."


    Both Gary and Don could see that Trixie was trying to provoke a reaction.


    Though Don was currently unaware, this was simply one of the key traits of a succubus, who could feed on emotion. Gary was more aware of this fact. Plus, he had long grown used to her antics and so he simply sighed while shaking his head.


    Don didn''t show any immediate reaction himself and instead considered how best to act in relation to his aura. Though he was yet to lose any, he felt he might if he reacted in a certain way to her teasing. Without much knowledge of the succubi, he didn''t want to gamble on her response and so he decided to simply match her energy. He showed her a grin and gave her a shrug.


    "We could definitely do that if you''re up for it."


    Trixie''s smirk grew wider as Don, much to her surprise, replied positively to her clear teasing. Part of her had expected him to shrug her off or give some other reaction. ''This guy is more clever than he lets on,'' Trixie thought, now forming her own conclusion of what type of person Don was. Though much like Gary''s and Elle''s interpretations, it was far from true. This was common in the real world.


    Every person you interact with, whether acting as yourself or putting on a front, perceives you in a certain way. This perception is further influenced by the personality of the very person concluding what type of person you are.


    For example, if an extrovert interacted with another extrovert and showed them a great time, they may be seen as fun by that person. However, if they showed the same fun time to an introvert, they may be seen as wild or perhaps too loud. The same principle applied to Don''s current situation.


    Trixie''s conclusion of his character came from the fact that his behavior completely contradicted what she knew about him from Elle and Gary. Earlier, when they met, he was more reactive to her teasing.


    But now, though he was still reacting, the emotion she smelled emanating from him was different, which would only be done if someone had simply decided to do a complete 180 on their character or they were incredibly good at acting. Trixie settled on the latter and so she began to see Don as more clever than he let on. This only made her more interested in him.


    Trixie was about to bring out more provocative lines, but Gary interrupted her. "We will be arriving at the Santos City airbase in roughly an hour. This may be a good time for you to accustom yourself to your new gadgets, Sir Don, and read the information regarding the background that''s been forged for you to explain what you had been doing after leaving Santos City."


    Trixie playfully pouted while leaning further forward and staring Don in the eyes. Don stared back at her for a moment before adjusting his aviators and activating the retina scan. "It won''t be too late to talk when I''m done," Don explained in the most firm voice he could muster up. He chose to reply this way for two reasons.


    One, he really did feel that it was important that he get his back-story straight. And two, he didn''t want to entertain Trixie too much.


    Though he didn''t know if succubi women were the same as human women, Don had learned from harsh experience that giving a girl too much attention would always work against you down the line.


    The more you spoke and the more attention you gave her, the less interested she would become as she''d see you as someone who was easily reachable. Though not true for all women, it was very much applicable to most in the younger generation, which Don was part of in his former life.


    He had never been bold enough to act that way toward a woman since he wasn''t especially rich or especially handsome. But here, things were different, so it was worth the gamble. The worst-case scenario was she simply became disappointed.


    Don''s gamble paid off as, rather than show disappointment, Trixie bit her lip and gave Don a hungry look. ''Oh, he''s definitely going to be fun to be around,'' she thought.

 Chapter 29 - 29: Operation Santos City… Start (Part 5)

    After Don made it clear that he wanted to focus in preparing for his insertion into Santos City, Trixie no longer bothered him.


    Instead she passed the time by watching internet brain rot before eventually falling asleep in her seat.


    It wasn''t until 40 minutes passed that Don was done going through the back-story information and familiarizing himself with both the watch and the aviators. ''That''s one hell of a back-story Gary has cooked for me.''


    Don raised his aviators in the next moment and let out a sigh while stretching his hands. It was while doing this that he glanced at the window and noticed they no longer above the vast ocean.


    Gary, who was sitting in the pilots seat with a book in hand, noticed that Don was done and approached him.


    "Does it feel good to be back sir?" Gary asked with a warm smile and his hands behind his back.


    The question made Don realize that the coastal city he could see through the window was Santos City. Even from high up, Don could see that the city was a grand metropolis unlike anything he''d seen before in his former life.


    ''So that''s it huh?'' Don felt anxious just looking at it, remembering that his mission was to conquer it. However, he didn''t let his worry show as he gave Gary a mild smile before nodding. "It does oddly feel good to be back. A part of me really missed it there."


    Don turned his gaze toward the window and acted like he was feeling nostalgic, an action which Gary didn''t suspect in the least.


    "We shall be beginning our descent in the next 5-minutes, please do strap in." Gary instructed before turning his attention to the sleeping Trixie and poking her on the forehead.


    She gave an immediate reaction as her body jolted upright, "huh? Who? Aww, it was just a dream."


    Trixie showed a disappointed look when she looked around herself, prompting Don to ask, "I take it you had a nice nap?"


    Trixie shifted from a look of disappointment to one of mischievousness as she faced Don and answered, "oh yea, I had a really really nice dream. You were there too. Want to know what it was?"


    Before Don could answer, Gary cleared his throat to cut into the conversation. *Ahem* "Perhaps a discussion for another time madam Trixie, we shall be descending shortly so please do strap in."


    Trixie pouted for a moment before showing a wide grin. "Heh, my dream also had it''s own straps," Trixie cryptically revealed before giving Don a little wink.


    ''Now I really don''t want to know.'' Don thought but ignored the revelation on the surface as once again he knew Trixie was likely just trying to bait a reaction from him.


    Without answering, he strapped into his seat and lowered his aviators again. This caused Trixie to frown childishly as she also strapped into her seat.


    Gary gave an approving nod and returned to the pilot seat where he immediately got to work, clicking buttons on the panel and flipping switches. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the next moment, the engines began to hum once again as Gary steered the air shuttle into a descent.


    The trio could feel the slight pressure change as they descended closer to Santos City. The giant metropolis grew larger and more detailed with each passing second, its towering skyscrapers glinting in the sunlight. Don couldn''t help but feel a surge of adrenaline at the thought of what awaited him there.


    As the air shuttle approached the landing zone, Gary expertly maneuvered the aircraft through the busy airspace above the city. The sounds of traffic and distant chatter filtered in through the windows.


    "We''re almost there," Gary announced, his voice still calm but with a touch of seriousness as he added, "Brace for landing."


    Lights flickered on and off as the shuttle descended, creating a mesmerizing display of colors and shapes. The landing zone was a distinguishable patch of open space, surrounded by towering buildings.


    Don felt the shuttle decrease speed as they neared the landing zone. With a final jolt, the shuttle landed smoothly on the designated landing zone. Don could hear the faint hum of the engines winding down as Gary expertly brought them to a stop.


    Once the humming came to a stop along with the tense vibrations, Don let out a sigh. His heart had been beating incredibly fast throughout the entire ordeal.


    Gary was the first to unstrap himself from his seat. After doing so he walked over to Don and Trixie before saying to Don, "we''ve arrived sir, thankfully it''s early so not many shuttles are present here. You should be screened relatively quickly."


    Though not entirely sure what Gary meant, Don felt he could just go with the flow, and worst case scenario he could simply check the internet for an answer as much to his relief, it still worked largely the same.


    "Great, I hate standing in lines." Trixie happily revealed as she unstrapped herself from the seat, just as Don was doing the same.


    "You''ll find very few who enjoy that madam Trixie. Anyway, I will unload your luggage sir, it will only be a moment," Gary said to Don before walking over to the shuttle''s door and opening it.


    Once Gary walked out, Don followed suit and made his way out, coming to a halt right outside the door as he scanned his surroundings.


    Outside the shuttle, Don could numerous other air shuttles of varying color and design present on other landing pads. The area on which the shuttles were landed was completely surrounded by buildings from all sides.


    ''I suppose this the world''s version of an airport.'' Don concluded, taking note of the sights while stretching his limbs as the landing had left him feeling incredibly stiff.


    Gary stayed true to his word and soon appeared with Don''s bag and suitcase, which he proceeded to settle down in front of Don before looking at his watch. "It is currently 8:21 a.m, we arrived earlier than anticipated, wonderful. Now then, will you be needing anything else sir or are you ready to be on way?"


    Don didn''t immediately answer as he felt anxious about going into this new and largely foreign world to him. It was a feeling similar to that of leaving home to go off to college in another city or country.


    Despite feeling anxious though, Don also wanted to see what the world had to offer. Every world had ups and downs and in this one, he already got off to a great start so why stress over the little things.


    With that mentality in mind, Don soon gave Gary a nod and picked his bag before strapping it over his shoulder. He then held the suitcase by the nod and stood confidently in front of Gary.


    "I''m as ready as I''ll ever be."

 Chapter 30 - 30: The Brights (Part 1)

    Don calmly prepared himself to go through customs, clutching his suitcase tightly and proceeding into the interior of the building around the airbase.


    Meanwhile, in the tranquil community of Chanel Hills, a new day was dawning at the Brights'' residence.


    Chanel Hills was an idyllic neighborhood characterized by its trimmed lawns, stately homes, and tree-lined streets. Each house gave off a sense of elegance and timelessness, with well-tended gardens and pristine streets.


    The Brights'' home stood out even among these beautiful homes, being a large, colonial-style house with white pillars and a big front porch.


    Inside, Samantha Bright was already preparing for her busy day.


    Samantha was a vision of mature beauty, her blonde hair tied into a neat ponytail that highlighted her other features well. Her blue eyes, framed by stylish glasses, were incredibly innocent looking. Despite that, she had a voluptuous, curvy figure that filled out her tailored suit in a way that was both professional and undeniably sexy.


    The white button-up shirt she wore clung to her ample bosom, and the blazer added a touch of professional style to her look. Her skirt was perfectly fitted, hugging her hips and thighs, while her pantyhose accentuated the shapeliness of her legs. Her office shoes completed the outfit, adding an extra inch to her height and a click to her step.


    Samantha currently stood in the kitchen, a modern space with granite countertops, stainless steel appliances, and a large island in the center. She was carefully packing two sets of lunches in a hurried manner, as if late.


    She paused to check the time on her watch, letting out a sigh before turning her head to the door.


    "Summer!" she called out, her voice echoing through the house. When there was no response, she called again, louder this time. "Summer!!"


    Eventually, a girl appeared at the kitchen doorway. She was Summer Bright.


    She had inherited her mother''s blonde hair and blue eyes but wore her beauty with a rebellious twist. Her hair was tied into a messy ponytail, and she had a lean but toned curvy figure that was very well showcased by her outfit.


    It was a school uniform that was in disorder, composed of a white button-up shirt with several buttons undone to reveal a hint of cleavage, a loose red tie that seemed more like a fashion statement than part of a uniform, a dark blue skirt that stopped well above her knees, black leggings with straps that disappeared under her skirt, and white runners that added a casual touch.


    She crossed her arms and frowned, clearly annoyed by her mother.


    "What is it, Mom?" Summer asked in a tone that was rude and impatient.


    This made Samantha put her hands on her hips, her frown deepening. "Do you know what time it is, young lady?"


    Summer shrugged, her nonchalance only fueling her mother''s irritation.


    "Is that supposed to be your uniform?" Samantha asked, her eyes narrowing as she took in her daughter''s disheveled appearance.


    "No one actually follows the dress code," Summer retorted, rolling her eyes. "Did you call me here just to ask that? I''m in a hurry and my friends are already waiting outside."


    Samantha''s frown didn''t fade. "I hope you don''t mean those delinquents who add nothing of value to your life."


    Summer rolled her eyes again and slumped her shoulders as if completely uninterested in what her mother had to say. "You''re the last person who should be giving advice on how to judge people," she shot back, her words stinging.


    Samantha''s expression turned to one of shock, unable to find an immediate rebuttal. Before she could recover, a car horn sounded from outside and Summer gave her mother one last look before turning on her heel and walking out.


    Samantha watched her go with a mix of concern and frustration swirling within her. She took a deep breath and returned to packing the lunches while shaking her head, trying to push aside the unease Summer''s words caused her.


    Today was just another day in the Bright household, full of unspoken problems and unresolved conflicts.


    As Samantha stood in the kitchen, she was lost in thought about what to do with Summer as the tension between them seemed to grow each day, and she couldn''t help but worry about her daughter''s future.


    Her contemplation was interrupted by the loud ringing of her phone from the living room.


    The living room was spacious yet cozy, decorated in warm tones of beige and brown. It had plush sofas arranged around a coffee table, and a large fireplace was the focal point of the room. Family photos and tasteful artwork adorned the walls, giving the space a personal touch. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh fiddle," Samantha cursed under her breath, setting down the food she had been preparing. "What now?"


    She walked into the living room and picked up her phone from the side table, quickly checking the caller ID. It read, "Isabella - VPC."


    ''Why is Isabella calling this early?'' Samantha thought, ''she always has something to say, and always in that condescending tone of hers.''


    She took a deep breath and answered the call.


    Isabella didn''t bother with a greeting. "How far away from work are you?" she demanded, her tone incredibly bossy.


    Samantha frowned at her rudeness. "I haven''t started off yet," she replied truthfully, though she thought it was none of Isabella''s business.


    Isabella''s voice immediately rose in anger. "You aren''t paid to lounge around home like some pregnant woman just because you look the part! I need the quarterly financial report of your team immediately. Email it to me now, and if you''re late, you''ll be reported!"


    Before Samantha could respond, Isabella ended the call.


    Samantha frowned even more, feeling helpless and frustrated. She sighed and slipped her phone back into her bag. ''Ever since Isabella got the Vice President of Innovations position, she''s been a thorn in everyone''s side. If it weren''t for Mr. Thompson being an absolute creep, it would have been me in that position instead of her.''


    Taking a deep breath, Samantha reminded herself, "I''m better than that. I won''t let her get to me. It''s what she wants." She squared her shoulders and left the living room, walking toward her home office.


    The home office was on the ground floor, a quiet space filled with bookshelves, a large wooden desk, and a comfortable ergonomic chair. The walls were lined with certificates and awards, along with other items that showed her hard work and achievements.


    Settling into her chair, Samantha turned on her computer and quickly navigated to her emails. She found the report Isabella had requested and sent it immediately. As she scanned her inbox for any new emails, she noticed an email from an unfamiliar source.


    "I thought I had blocked all spam," she muttered to herself as she narrowed her eyes at the screen.


    She opened the email and began reading.


    As she scrolled through the contents, her eyes went wide in disbelief.


    "It can''t be¡­"

 Chapter 31 - 31: The Brights (Part 2)

    Samantha reread the email, her eyes scanned over each word as if to confirm its authenticity. She wondered if this was some sort of cruel scam but quickly dismissed the thought. There were no links to click, no requests for money. The message was straightforward and simple.


    "Could it really be my baby boy after all these years?" she whispered to herself, feeling hope swelling in her chest.


    With trembling hands, she began to type a reply. The words flowed easily at first, but then she paused, her finger hovering over the backspace key. What could she possibly say to him after doing nothing while that bastard ex-husband of hers kicked him out?


    She bit her nail nervously and rubbed her temples, feeling the weight of her guilt and uncertainty. Maybe she should apologize, but wouldn''t it be better to do it in person?


    "How can I even begin to make this right?" she muttered, her thoughts a mess.


    Frustrated and unsure, she left her office and hurried to her bag in the living room. She rummaged through it until she found her phone, then quickly dialed a contact named "Little Sis."


    "Please pick up, Amanda," she thought, standing nervously as the phone rang.


    Finally, a groggy voice answered, "Hello? Who is this?"


    "It''s me," Samantha said quickly. "Are you sleeping?"


    Amanda sighed, "I was. Stayed out late last night and I''m recovering from a hangover."


    "Don''t be drinking on weekdays," Samantha lectured automatically.


    "Wednesday is just Friday in the middle of the week," Amanda retorted, a hint of amusement in her voice. "Did you call just to lecture me, or did something happen with Summer?"


    "No, well yes, but it''s not about Summer," Samantha replied hastily. "I got a message from Don. He''s back in Santos City and will be enrolled at SHU. He was asking if he could stay until he finds accommodation."


    There was a pause, then Amanda asked, "Don? After all this time?"


    "Yes," Samantha''s voice wavered. "He doesn''t even know Henry and I divorced. That bastard always said he sent money to him too. I''m so happy to know he''s well and even willing to see me after what I did, but I don''t know how to respond to his email or if I should call him via the number he left."


    Samantha''s voice broke as she started to cry. "You always got along with him when he was a boy. Can you help me?"


    "Calm down," Amanda said gently. "Send me the number. I''ll talk to him. You should take a day off and think about what you''ll say to him. Remember, it isn''t your fault. Don is a young man now, he''ll understand what you''ve been through once he knows."


    Samantha sniffed, wiping her tears. "Thank you."


    "That''s what sisters are for," Amanda said warmly. "Now, go fix your makeup. I can hear it running from here."


    Samantha let out a mild laugh. "Okay."


    The call ended, and Samantha clutched the phone, taking a deep breath. She hoped with all her heart that Don could forgive her. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Returning to the living room, she stood for a moment, collecting her thoughts. The sun was streaming through the windows, casting a warm glow on the family photos that lined the walls. Samantha''s gaze lingered on a picture of Don as a child, smiling brightly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Unaware of the emotional turmoil his mother was experiencing, Don stepped out of the airbase building, relieved to have passed customs without any issues.


    He let out a sigh, feeling the procedures in this world were just as bothersome as those of his former life. ''No wonder Trixie vanished,'' he thought. ''She said she''d meet me outside. Where is she?''


    As if on cue, Trixie appeared by his side in a puff of pink smoke. "Did you miss me?" she asked playfully.


    Don did a double-take.


    Her appearance had changed dramatically. Her once pink skin was now a light tanned brown, and her horns and tail were gone, making her look like an ordinary human. "Can you shape-shift?" he asked curiously with a brow raised.


    "I wish," Trixie pouted. "This is my only human form. The only things I can change at will are my body proportions."


    "Speaking of," she continued with a teasing glint in her eye, "what''s your type?"


    Don chose not to answer, instead pulling out his phone to check a map that showed a vehicle approaching his location. "The Ober ride I ordered is almost here," he said.


    Trixie leaned against the suitcase by his side, tilting her head. "Where do you plan to leave the luggage? You don''t have accommodation yet."


    Don sighed, realizing she had a point. He couldn''t lug around a big suitcase and bag all through orientation, that was just asking for negative aura. Quickly thinking of a solution, he said, "I''ll head straight to the school. You can drop off at the nearest hotel and book a room for a day. I''ll find you once I''m done."


    Trixie pouted again. "That''s boring."


    "Nobody said conquering a city would be all fun and games," Don replied with a small smile.


    "Fine," Trixie rolled her eyes just as the Ober ride pulled up.


    The car arrived with loud music blaring from its speakers. The driver stepped out, a man with dark, curly hair, a thick mustache, and wearing a brightly colored red shirt. He spoke in broken English, "Hello, friends! You need help with bags?"


    "Yes, please," Don nodded.


    The driver began loading their luggage into the trunk. Once they were settled in the car, he turned down the music and asked, "Where to?"


    "Santos Hero University," Don answered.


    The driver nodded enthusiastically, "Ah, Santos Hero University! Very good place. I take you there quick!"


    As the car pulled away from the airbase, Don glanced at Trixie, whom he simply hoped wouldn''t cause much trouble.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Welcome To SHU (Part 1)

    As the car sped along the highway, leaving the airbase behind, Don settled into his seat, trying to relax. Trixie, beside him, looked out the window, her fingers tapping her thigh.


    The driver, glancing at them in the rearview mirror, decided to strike up a conversation. "So, you two on a trip together? You a couple or siblings?"


    Don was quick to respond, not wanting to give Trixie a chance to answer first. "No, we''re not-."


    The driver raised an eyebrow, his smile growing a little wider. "Ah, I see. Both, huh? No judgment here. Me and my cousin, we''re real close too."


    Trixie raised her brow at the driver''s words while Don, a bit surprised, stammered for a moment. "Uh, no, it''s not like that. Trixie is just a close friend."


    The driver nodded knowingly, winking at them afterward. "I get it, I get it. Close friend, huh? Say no more." He continued driving, occasionally glancing back at them as if expecting more juicy details.


    Don couldn''t help but think, ''Foreign drivers always have the strangest personalities.'' He wondered whether this was a cultural difference or just his own perception from his former life.


    Meanwhile, Trixie, feeling bored, decided to stir the pot.


    She leaned over the seat while showing a mischievous smile. "Actually, we''re pornstars on our way to shoot a university orgy movie."


    The driver''s eyes widened in shock. "Eh? R-really?" He laughed awkwardly, trying to process the information. "Wow, that''s... interesting. Have you done many other films?


    I''d love to, uh, show my support. You seem like a nice person."


    Don inwardly sighed. ''Wow, he broke down quicker than a simp in front of a Goth girl looking for a pet,'' he thought.


    Trixie, enjoying the reaction, smiled sweetly. "Thanks! You seem like a nice person too. So nice, I think I could ask a favor." She paused for effect. "The first part of the movie requires some raw, back-arching rough sex in a taxi, but I don''t know any kind taxi driver who''d allow such a mess in their car."


    The driver, distracted by the words, almost collided with another vehicle. He swerved just in time, hitting the horn and cursing out the window. "Watch where you''re going, idiot!" he yelled before turning his attention back to Trixie, his face expression one of excitement.


    "Well, I don''t know many kind drivers, but I''m certainly one of them. I have some of the highest five-star reviews for Ober drivers. And I''m well known at my church; you can ask any of my friends!" he boasted, clearly trying to put across a point.


    Don, who knew Trixie was just teasing, couldn''t believe what he was hearing. ''This guy just put together a quick CV to have a chance at a scene in his taxi.''


    Trixie, maintaining her playful demeanor, leaned in closer. "That''s great to hear. You must be a very respected and kind person." She fluttered her eyelashes, making the driver squirm with happiness. "So, how about that favor?"


    The driver gulped, his hands gripping the steering wheel tighter. "Well, uh, I mean, if it''s for your movie... I guess I could make an exception. But, you know, just this once. For you."


    Don, watching the exchange, shook his head slightly. Trixie''s ability to manipulate emotions was something else. He remained silent, deciding to see how far she''d take the fake story.


    Trixie clapped her hands together. "Wonderful! You''re a lifesaver. You really are the best driver." She leaned back in her seat with a satisfied grin on her face. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The driver, clearly flustered but proud, kept glancing at her in the mirror. "Anything for a nice person like you," he said, his voice a bit shaky.


    As the car approached Santos Hero University, the scene became increasingly lively. Students of various ages, dressed mostly in casual clothes, filled the grand entrance.


    The entrance itself was a sight to behold: an expansive, steel gate with intricate designs that seemed to shine in the sunlight. Above it, the university''s name was emblazoned in bold, glowing letters, visible even from a distance.


    The university was situated on the outskirts of town, covering a vast area. The campus was an impressive demonstration of modern architecture.


    Large, sleek buildings rose up, their glass and steel structures reflecting the surrounding greenery. Pathways crisscrossed the campus, leading to various departments and facilities.


    The driver pulled up near a pathway leading into the university. "I can only stop here, my friends. It''s hard to get out if I go any further."


    Don nodded. "No problem. I''ll register here while Trixie goes to the nearest hotel to book a room."


    The driver''s eyes lit up. "To prepare for the scene, right? I can wait, no problem!"


    Don inwardly sighed. ''This guy has been thinking about the scene the whole time,'' he thought.


    Stepping out of the car, Don joined the crowd of students heading towards the university, trying to blend in. As he walked, he heard Trixie''s voice calling out from the car window.


    "I''m going to start preparing for the orgy scene, Don!" she yelled, causing several heads to turn and look at Don with curious gazes.


    He sighed, feeling the stares. ''At least no one took pictures,'' he thought, quickening his pace to disappear into the crowd.


    Just as he began to relax, a man shuffled out from the crowd and positioned himself beside Don, throwing an arm around his shoulders like they were old friends. "?Qu¨¦ pasa, amigo?" the man said, his voice casual.


    Don looked at him, confused. The man introduced himself despite Don''s expression. "Name''s Hector. What''s up?"


    Don moved Hector''s arm off his shoulder. "I''m Don. Can I help you?"


    Hector grinned. "It''s more like I can help you, man."


    Don felt a scam coming but his curiosity got the better of him. "What do you mean?"


    Hector''s grin widened. "I can show you the ropes around here, amigo. For a small fee, of course. You look like you could use a guide."


    Don raised an eyebrow. "I see. And what exactly do you offer?"


    Hector leaned in, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "Everything you need to know about Santos Hero University. Where to go, who to talk to, what to avoid. Trust me, I''m a third year. It''ll save you a lot of time and trouble."


    Don thought for a moment. ''This guy could be useful, but he could also be trouble.'' Deciding to play along for now, he said, "Alright, Hector. And the price?"


    Hector clapped him on the back. "Smart choice, amigo, it will only cost you 10 credits. Follow me, and I''ll get you sorted out."

 Chapter 33 - 33: Welcome To SHU (Part 2)

    Hector moved through the busy crowd with ease, pushing between parents and their soon-to-be university children. He kept muttering, "Perd¨®n, disculpe," and "Excuse me, sorry," as they moved forward. Don followed closely behind, clutching his papers tightly.


    As they approached the gates and guard posts, Don noticed that new students had to show their papers before being allowed entry, a process Hector proceeded to explain. "Since you haven''t got your university ID yet, you''ll need to show your papers to get in," he said, pointing towards the booths where students were being verified by guards.


    Once they reached the front, Hector led Don into a booth together. The guard inside looked up and immediately sighed upon seeing Hector. "Is this another one of your ''cousins,'' Hector?" the guard asked.


    Hector grinned sheepishly. "You know I have a big family, man. ?Mi familia es grande!" he said while shrugging his shoulders.


    The guard nodded sarcastically. "Yeah, I bet. Go through, but remember, this year all students are limited to two relatives each, and this counts as number two for you."


    Hector showed surprise. "?De verdad? That''s new. I have a big family who mean a lot to me, you know. My mother and father aren''t here either, or my sister with cancer and little brother with depression," he said, his tone as pleading as he could make it.


    The guard rolled his eyes and pointed out, "You have different mothers, brothers, sisters, and fathers every semester, Hector."


    Hector shrugged nonchalantly. "What can I say? That''s just how loca my family is," he replied while showing a wide smile


    The guard sighed and waved them through. "Go on, but I better not see you come with anyone else again."


    Hector groaned as they walked out, the guard turning to Don. "Welcome to SHU." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thanks," Don replied, stepping through. He thought, ''who knew university navigation skills would come in handy in this world.''


    Once past the booth, Don took in the inside of the university campus.


    It was large and beautifully designed, with wide pathways lined with greenery and flowers. Tall buildings with modern architecture rose up on either side, their glass facades reflecting the morning sun.


    The air was filled with the sounds of excited chatter, birds singing, and the distant hum of campus life.


    ''This beats any university I''ve ever seen in my past life,'' Don thought, feeling a sense of awe. He put his hands in his pockets and smiled, genuinely curious about what life in a hero university would be like.


    Hector stood beside him, shoulders slouched. "If I knew it was only two people per student, I would''ve charged more. Now I have to come up with weird outfits and borrow other seniors'' IDs," he muttered, clearly frustrated.


    Then he looked at Don and forced a smile. "But don''t worry, amigo. I''m a stand-up businessman, and I''ll give you a full tour regardless."


    Don nodded, appreciating Hector''s attempt to honor their agreement despite the setback. "Lead the way, Hector."


    Hector straightened up, regaining some of his usual swagger. "Alright, first stop, the registration office. You''re gonna love it here, Don. Let''s get you settled in."


    Hector led Don through the maze of paths and buildings toward the registration office. "SHU could either give you the best or worst years of your life amigo, you have to be careful how you carry yourself here," Hector warned.


    Don raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"


    Hector smirked. "To survive at SHU, flashy superpowers aren''t enough. They''re a great bonus, but not enough. The best way is to offer a service in this competitive university market, like me. I supply a variety of goods. You need something, just ask.


    But it doesn''t even need to be a business. You could join VR-FPS & Battle Royale Leagues or get into hero economics. The main goal is not to be isolated. To survive, you''ll often need favors."


    Although Don wasn''t sure what those leagues or Battle Royale entailed, he got a rough understanding of what was needed. ''This is a lot like university in my former life, hierarchy and operation wise at least,'' he thought.


    With Hector being so knowledgeable as a senior, Don felt he was perfect to learn about the school from, hence the good investment. ''Corruption and backend deals really make the world go round.''


    They soon arrived at the registration office, a grand building with wide steps leading up to large wooden double doors. The inside was full of activity as new students formed lines to register. Hector pointed to one of the shorter lines. "Join that line and register for Gender Studies and Hero 101. As for bonus courses, it''s best to choose after seeing the lecturers for this year.


    You''ve got two months to decide on which courses you''ll be examined in, so don''t stress. Grades for the first year are useless anyway. It looks better on your resume when you show steady growth rather than perfection from the start."


    Don nodded, thinking that was actually very good advice. "Thanks, Hector."


    Hector grinned. "And don''t forget to chat up a few girls. Aqu¨ª en SHU, if you don''t shoot your shot, alguien m¨¢s lo har¨¢," he said, giving Don a playful wink before running off.


    Don watched Hector disappear into the crowd, then turned and joined the line Hector had pointed out.


    The registration office had students and staff moving about constantly. The sound of chatter filled the air, mingling with the clacking of keyboards and the occasional announcement over the intercom.


    As Don waited in line, he took in his surroundings. The registration area was spacious, with high ceilings and large windows letting in plenty of natural light. There were several booths set up, each manned by staff members who were assisting students with their registration process.


    When it was finally Don''s turn, he stepped up to the registration booth. The staff member, a middle-aged woman with a kind smile, greeted him. "Welcome to Santos Hero University. Can I have your papers, please?"


    Don handed over his documents, and the woman quickly scanned them. "Alright, Mr. Don. You''ll be registering for Gender Studies and Hero 101. Do you have any other courses in mind at the moment?"


    "Not yet," Don replied. "I''ll decide on the bonus courses after seeing the lecturers."


    The woman nodded approvingly. "That''s a good strategy. You have two months to finalize your courses, so take your time. Here''s your temporary ID. Your permanent one will be issued after registration is complete in a week."


    Don took the temporary ID and thanked the woman and stepped away from the booth and turned to leave.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Welcome To SHU (Part 3)

    Having gotten his temporary ID, Don walked away from the registration booth and hoped to wait outside for a bit until Hector returned. He did entertain fleeting thoughts of Hector just running away, but that seemed unlikely since he had some credibility and the fact Don hadn''t paid anything yet.


    As he was walking to the door to leave, he encountered another new student doing the same. This particular student stood out because, at first glance, he looked almost like a child, no taller than 155 cm. He had a clean outfit composed of a green polo shirt with the university''s insignia on it, tucked into light brown khaki pants with a brown belt holding them in place.


    He had neat short blonde hair, deep green eyes, and wore spectacles, which he was currently holding and wiping with a cloth by the door.


    As Don approached, the student looked at him and quickly apologized. "Oh, sorry, am I in your way?" he asked while still wiping his glasses and muttering in an irritated tone, "Damn things have been getting dusty all day. I hate crowded places."


    Don paused by the door and shook his head. Although there were a lot of students outside, the registration office was yet to be very busy. Having gone through something similar in his former life, he knew that students would first either explore around the university or get in lines to obtain various documents before even getting their IDs, with accommodation being the biggest headache.


    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t think the registration office will be absurdly packed until after lunch," Don reassured.


    The young man showed a smile and put his glasses back on. "I think you''re right. You would think people would come early like us to make sure all their documents are submitted in time. Anyway, I''m Donald." The young man introduced himself while extending a hand for Don to shake.


    Don ignored the part about coming early and instead just stretched out his hand to shake, replying, "Don," while giving a nod. For men, establishing friendships in schools always started with something this simple: the common greeting.


    Unlike with girls, who often chose their friends carefully on the first day, guys were less picky, and any company was good company so long as they weren''t absurdly weird, political, or oddly dressed.


    With introductions over, Donald turned to the door and muttered, "I still have to fill out the accommodation slip and get given a room. Since each room will be handed in pairs, I don''t know if you want for us to go together. The last thing I want is to be placed with a random guy and find out he likes practicing guitar at three in the morning."


    ''Or bringing girls over every day.'' Don inwardly thought, finding that he could relate to what Donald was trying to avoid. "I feel you. That''s why I''m trying to push for accommodation outside school, but in case that doesn''t work out, it would be good to have a room with someone whose normal."


    Donald showed a small smile and nodded. "That''s no problem. In fact, if your other accommodation manages to work out, I''ll even pay for your accommodation within school so I can have the room all to myself. We better hurry though; after a certain time, the custodian becomes very irritable and doesn''t even allow you to come in pairs and just places you randomly."


    Don was curious and asked, "Where did you learn that?"


    Donald reached into his pocket to take out a small folded booklet, which he handed to Don. "A senior was selling these in campus for about five credits. It''s like an unofficial guide. I got the original one too, but that can only tell you so much about the university''s dynamics.


    You might want to keep it hidden though; it''s got some things in it that might get you in trouble if a member of staff were to see you with it."


    Don gave a nod but opened the book anyway to quickly skim through the pages. Within the book, he could see everything from the best spots to find a plug, to girls who''ll suck your dick for under 30 credits, guys to visit during exams if you need a little assistance and even teachers who would give higher grades to female and some male students willing to pay with their bodies, according to rumors.


    Don was a bit surprised by how blatant this was. Sure, in his former life, his university had similar things, though not in booklet form and instead only in rumors and student knowledge that you would only encounter if you spoke to the right person. Don quickly closed it and handed it back to Donald, who folded it and tucked it into his pants quickly like it was a drug deal.


    "See what I mean?" Donald asked.


    Don nodded. "It''s extensive all right, but isn''t it going to be a problem if a staff member finds it? I don''t believe every student will keep the secret."


    Donald shrugged. "Apparently, this happens every year, but the school just passes it off as seniors doing a prank for new students to get money. But I think they''re just too lazy to do an investigation into this. Reputation over truth is the motto with most schools in this country, unfortunately."


    Don shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I guess that works in our favor then. Let''s get going."


    As Don said this, he continued to look around but, seeing Hector nowhere in sight, decided to move with Donald. Such was what would happen during orientation. You could come with someone else, one moment later you''re in line with another, and at the end of the day, perhaps you''re leaving with a completely different group altogether.


    Until he found time to know people more well, Don knew the best way to get things done on orientation was to be adaptive. If he saw an opportunity to get something done, it was best to do it.


    The two made their way out and began walking toward the custodian''s office. As they were doing so, they could see some students posing with their parents for photos, while others were busy at the various stalls set up by seniors either for clubs, to sell food, or to invite them to certain groups. There was an abundance of things to do.


    Among the stands, one especially stood out as it had numerous male students lined up. Don looked at the stand, which had a board reading "VR FPS League Registration."


    Although curious, Don didn''t mention it and just thought he could research it later. With so many students there, it seemed like something of common knowledge, so if he asked, he stood the risk of coming across as either strange or really lacking in knowledge. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Donald noticed Don looking toward the stand though and commented, "I''m really curious to see what the FPS league is like in this school. I''m going to sign up and get an account later. I have a private VR FPS pod, though an older model. The latest ones are incredibly hard to come by and aren''t cheap either. Fucking Macrosoft."


    From those few words, Don gained a bit of understanding of what that stand was. Having read stories and even seen comics based on virtual reality games in which users felt they were transported into a world that felt all too real, though not sure if this was exactly the same, it seemed to be the case given the information he was hearing so far. And he''d be lying if he said he wasn''t interested.


    "We should check it out once we''re done with accommodation."

 Chapter 35 - 35: Welcome To SHU (Part 4)

    As Don and Donald arrived at the custodian''s office, they found only three other guys present, two tall and one of average height.


    They each had black hair with varying haircuts, but two possessed brown eyes while the other had green. They all wore similar sports-themed attire. Don and Donald didn''t pay these three much mind and were about to make their way directly to the custodian''s desk to apply for accommodation.


    However, the three guys approached them and blocked their path, with one of the taller ones standing in front as he asked, "You guys here to apply for accommodation as well?"


    ''And what other business would new students have at the custodian''s office?'' Don thought, feeling like they were perhaps seniors trying to make a quick buck off na?ve new students.


    Donald seemed to share the same thoughts as he gave a quick reply, "Yeah," before trying to walk away. However, the same guy that stood in front stretched out his hand and blocked his path while wearing what seemed like a friendly smile.


    "Hold on, man. Just hear us out. See, my friends and I were applying for a room, but unfortunately, they only give them away in pairs, even though we said we wanted to buy a whole room for ourselves, can you believe that? So here''s what''s going to happen: you''re going to apply with my buddy here and get the accommodation. Then afterward, we''re going to pay you for it.


    Sounds like a good deal." The guy offered, trying to make it sound like Donald and Don had the most to benefit from the situation.


    But Don could see that this was all just a fa?ade and that even if they accepted, he highly doubted they would be paid as they were saying, so he immediately replied, "Not interested."


    Donald, who seemed more nervous, also gave a nod and said, "Yeah, we''re not interested. We plan on getting a room together." After saying that, Don wanted to take his leave by walking away, and Donald wanted to follow suit. However, one of the guys shoved Don back, and another did the same to Donald. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don simply shuffled back but remained standing, whereas Donald, who was smaller, stumbled back and fell.


    Before he could even get up, the guy at the center no longer smiled and looked at them with a hateful gaze. "Okay, listen here, you little fags. One of you is going to get a room with my buddy, and you''re going to give him the key and fuck off. Do you not recognize this tattoo?


    You fuckers better think twice before saying no again." As the guy made this threat, he pulled up the sleeve of his hoodie and revealed a tattoo on his forearm, showing a knife with a snake coiling around it.


    Seeing this, Donald, who was yet to stand up, looked even more nervous, whereas Don simply looked upset. Though he was never the target of such people in his former life, he had encountered similar situations where people tried to shake him down either due to his lack of a superior physique or a group of friends to have his back.


    It was an incredibly frustrating situation to find oneself in, and had this happened in his former life, Don would''ve simply allowed it, as back then he moved with the model that life was precious and wasn''t worth risking over stupid things such as feuds, money, or women.


    But after having died in such a cruel way, he found himself not to be intimidated at all by these three, with all his instincts urging him to fight back. Though he suppressed the urge and simply narrowed his eyes, this stance didn''t phase the three, with the guy who seemed like a leader even going as far as to laugh.


    "Haha, what? Are you angry? What are you gonna do about it, fucker? Do you want to die?" Donald struggled to his feet and saw that Don wasn''t backing down. His mind was telling him in this fight or flight situation, it was best to choose to fly, but seeing Don looking unfazed, he felt motivated to stand up for himself as well and just dusted himself down before saying again, "We''re not interested.


    If you''re such big shots, find someone else to buy a room from."


    This response seemed to especially anger the leading guy as he stepped forward with a raised fist, about to throw it at Donald. However, in that moment, a voice called out from behind, "Hey, what do you think you''re doing?"


    The guy immediately froze his punching motion and turned to see an older-looking lady with a stern expression looking over her desk. He immediately clicked his tongue in irritation and ordered his friends, "Let''s get out of here."


    The trio began to make their way out, with the leader making sure to bump shoulders with Don while giving a warning, "You two better watch your back from now on."


    "Yeah, we''ll be back," one of the friends barked. As they were making their way past Don, he suddenly placed his leg in front of one of them and caused them to trip and faceplant onto the dusty marble floor.


    Don then said to him, "Yeah well, you might want to watch your step."


    This caused the guy on the floor to immediately stand up in rage and try to attack Don, but the leading guy stopped him by grabbing onto his hoodie.


    "Not here, Tony. Don''t worry, we''ll see them around." The guy named Tony glared at Don and let out a dissatisfied huff as he angrily turned while saying, "Whatever you say, Dwight. You two better watch your backs."


    The man addressed as Dwight looked at Don and Donald one more time with a clear angry expression before turning and instructing the final guy, "Let''s go."


    Don and Donald watched the trio leave with collective anxiousness.


    "Fuck. This is bad¡­ Those three are obviously part of a gang. What do we do?" Donald asked Don, thinking that for him to stand up so confidently, he must''ve had some sort of confidence in either his own ability or backing.


    Don, however, gave a light shrug, "For now, all we can do is register for accommodation and stay alert afterward."


    Donald didn''t like this vague plan, thinking, ''Dammit. Maybe I should have just given up my room,'' but could only sigh on the surface as the situation had already passed.


    "Well, there''s no helping it now. I guess you''re right." Agreeing on this, the two made their way to the custodian''s desk and quickly got the accommodation registration done without too much of a fuss.


    But as they were walking out, Donald seemed especially nervous to head back out into the campus. "Maybe we should stick together for the rest of orientation, you know, just in case."


    Although more anxious than fearful, Don also thought this was a good idea and nodded, "That''s probably for the best because if there''s one thing guys like those are good at, it''s never letting something go."


    Donald nodded, gulping down saliva out of fear. "Yeah, this is only made worse due to the fact that they''re part of some gang. You don''t seem nervous at all, though."


    Just as Donald asked this, a system prompt appeared in front of Don, first saying,


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **+10 aura**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Another prompt then appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Objective: Revenge Is Sweet**


    **Task: In true supervillain fashion, you shouldn''t let things go. Get revenge by the end of the day.**


    **Rewards: Dependent on the method of revenge.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 36 - 36: Revenge Is Sweet (Part 1)

    As Don read the contents of the prompt, Donald looked his way and thought, ''He must already be thinking of something that can get us out of this, I hope. Maybe I should ask what his powers are. But no, that would be too forward.'' Donald shook off the idea and just sighed. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only when he did this did Don finally look away from the prompt, having already begun thinking of how exactly he could get revenge.


    It was easier said than done.


    "Still thinking about those guys?" Don asked, pretty sure that it was the reason Donald was looking so nervous and tired.


    Donald sighed again and nodded, his posture a bit slumped though his gaze was alert as he kept looking side to side for anyone approaching. "I can''t help it; I''m an overthinker. Hell, even just being late makes me anxious, dammit. What was I thinking? I should''ve just gone with it and saved us the trouble."


    Though he could understand Donald''s sentiment, Don shook his head. "That''s just setting yourself up to become their bitch. It always starts with small stuff like that, but once it''s known that you can be walked all over, they''ll either keep doing it themselves or introduce more people to do it to you."


    Donald sighed. "You have a point, but only in the case that they''re not psychos. Those guys look like they could do far worse. Santos City homicide rates have been up every year for the past five years. Most of it gang-related."


    Don tilted his head at this information. "You keep track of those statistics?"


    Donald looked back at Don with an expression as if what he said was quite obvious. "Why wouldn''t I? I''m in the superhero course. Of course it''s necessary for us to know weird statistics like those. Wait, you haven''t even checked out the city''s statistics on crime rate? You''re one bold guy.


    You don''t plan on being a hero in the city now, do you?"


    When Donald replied with this, Don found that it was he who had said something quite wrong. This trend would follow for as long as he continued to learn more about the world, but it wasn''t something he could avoid. At most, he would come across as simply being a bit weird or strange, and so long as he didn''t overdo it, he wouldn''t raise much suspicion.


    Like now, as he quickly replied by saying, "I''m not sure which city I''ll end up being a hero in. I''m just going with the flow."


    Though Donald couldn''t relate to the mindset, he simply shrugged it off. "Fair enough. I''m also not sure I want to be a full-time hero yet. If I can manage to reach the Legends bracket of the FPS League in this province, I''m definitely going pro. Who knows, I could become the next big league idol."


    "It''s always good to aim high," Don replied just as they arrived at the VR FPS League stand. The queue of students was quite long, but there was no helping it, so Don and Donald got in line.


    Thankfully, the line moved relatively quickly. While waiting, Donald shared stories of his FPS League experience at the high school level. When they were 44th and 45th in line, he was on a long rant about a particularly sour experience he had.


    "So imagine this. We were playing Strongpoint, right? It was a random lobby. I went in alone, so surprise, surprise, I was given shit teammates. There was this especially audacious one from Nexico, but I don''t want to get into that right now.


    Anyway, for the entire game, I kept running to the strong points and clearing out the guys, but my fucking teammates couldn''t keep the fucking point, like not even for one second after I died because I kept dying a lot."


    "Every time I cleared the point, I had to go into it because everyone else was posted up, which wouldn''t have been bad if they were actually getting kills, but they were also just getting killed despite being behind cover and hiding. This all happened around the professional rank. I climbed it very slowly because of such shit teammates.


    It doesn''t help that Macrosoft''s grading system at the high school level is bullshit. At university, you have real-life analysts and dedicated AI algorithms to take note of valuable data matches like that where I do a lot of work but my teammates are shit and get awarded accordingly."


    From the way Donald passionately talked about the VR FPS League, Don could see that this was a true passion of his. It wasn''t at all strange to see this; in his former life, he had numerous friends who were passionate about certain careers that were idolized in his world¡ªyouth football, acting, and so on.


    For this particular world, VR FPS League seemed to be especially big. As Don reached this understanding, a system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Potential Idol Path Found: FPS League Legend Path**


    **Perks:**


    - Vanguard Skill Tree


    - Tactician Skill Tree


    - Ability Upgrade: Enhanced Senses>>>Superhuman Senses


    **Accept Path or Reject Path?**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don showed an unsure expression as he looked at this prompt. Like anyone given a choice like this, he wondered if down the line he would be able to encounter other paths with maybe even better path perks.


    However, this would be a gamble. He needed to make a choice, as it was also possible that the more paths he encountered in the future wouldn''t have path perks as good as this. Having learned his lesson numerous times in his former life about not pushing his luck, he chose to accept it, reassuring himself that the FPS League seemed like something anyone could learn.


    "If it''s anything like those VR MMO stories I read in my former life, then it should at least be moderately balanced. Even if it''s not, Donald seems very knowledgeable and plays a lot of FPS games, so this isn''t a bad gamble."


    "Accept," he thought.


    Shortly after, the prompt in front of him changed:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Path Accepted**


    **Idol Objective:** Sign up and successfully create a VR FPS avatar


    **Time Limit:** One week


    **Rewards:** 5 Idol Points


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Don read this, he felt a bit of excitement.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Revenge Is Sweet (Part 2)

    After carefully reading both prompts, Don turned his attention back to Donald, who thankfully was still ranting about his many experiences in high school VR FPS league.


    Donald continued to rant while they made their way through the line, and Don mostly gave brief responses that urged Donald to keep talking. This easily worked as Donald seemed especially eager to vent about all his grievances regarding the league.


    He was so invested in doing this that he didn''t even realize when they had reached the front until Don gave him a tap on the shoulder and said, "Hey, it''s your turn now."


    "Right. Anyway, that''s why I camp with shields during Strongpoint now and use light machine guns. I''ll give you some of my best loadouts later."


    "Thanks, would appreciate that," Don replied back, feeling quite relieved that the rant was over. As interesting as it was to hear about the VR FPS league, Don got tired of hearing how unfair it was for Donald. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was easy to see that although Donald made himself sound like the complete victim, some of his losses were simply genuine, much like everyone else who played such a game¡ªunless, of course, plagued by cheaters. Though so far, he didn''t hear Donald mention any such aspect.


    As Donald went to the counter, a slouched man with his hand casually rested on the counter looked at Don and asked, "Your account, new or existing?"


    "Existing account user," Donald answered before the man asked, "Alright, fill out this form and slot it into that box over there."


    "New account or existing account user?" the guy then looked over toward Don and asked him this. Don quickly replied, "New user," and the man reached out for another form and handed it over to Don, "Fill it out here and put it in this box here. Man, I knew I shouldn''t have chosen the morning shift," the guy sighed as he looked at the line that kept on increasing in length.


    Looking over some of the details, Don found himself a bit stuck on what to put in as he didn''t recognize what they were asking. "You''d think registration for a new user would be straightforward," he muttered. Just in that moment, a familiar voice asked Don, "Do you need any help?"


    Hearing this voice, Don immediately lowered his head only to see Trixie crouching under him with a smirk, trying to peek over his form. "Trixie," Don muttered before shuffling away to give her room. Trixie then popped up from her crouched position, causing the guy who was lazily slouched to look Don''s way with confusion.


    The man''s reaction also caused Donald to look Don''s way. However, both their gazes quickly settled on Trixie, who greeted them with a smirk. "Hey there, boys."


    Donald wasn''t sure how to reply, whereas the guy quickly stood upright from his slouched posture and quickly tried to fix his hair. "Hey, you shouldn''t be cutting in line, you know," the guy pretended to reprimand after noticing that the other guys in line were now also staring at Trixie.


    Although she looked attractive in her own right, there were numerous other attractive girls walking around campus. Rather, the reason for her attention was because she was the only girl so far within the line, plus her choice of outfit did appeal to some fantasies of some of the guys.


    Don held Trixie by the wrist and pulled her in to ask, "I thought I told you to wait at the hotel."


    Trixie rolled her eyes playfully and put her hands on her hips while shrugging. "Well, it was really boring. The television sucks. The internet was crappy, so I thought I might just pop in here and help you go through orientation."


    ''Hotel?'' Donald thought, his mind already reaching a very steamy conclusion. He let out an awkward laugh and couldn''t help but ask Don, "Is she your girlfriend?"


    As Donald asked this, the guy attending the store seemed keen to hear the answer as well.


    Trixie showed a smile at the question as well and was about to answer, but Don immediately put a hand over her mouth and said, "No, she''s just a close friend."


    While Don''s hand was on her mouth, Trixie sneakily laid out her tongue and began sucking on one finger while letting out a cute, muffled moan. This prompted Don to immediately remove his hand. Once he did, Trixie turned toward him with a cute expression and pouted as she said aloud, "You''re such a meanie, Don, and here I thought you liked the things I do with my mouth."


    The guy attending the store gulped down a mouthful of saliva while Donald was left speechless. The other guys at the far background couldn''t really hear what was happening, but those closer who had heard gave similar reactions of surprise and interest in hearing more.


    Don sighed, knowing that he wouldn''t be able to stop Trixie by simply asking, so instead he told her, "If you keep this up, I''ll stop going out places with you. I''m serious."


    Trixie let out a disappointed sigh but reluctantly agreed, "Fine, you can be such a stick in the mud. And here I was thinking I could come and relieve all the stress orientation caused."


    "Oh, you can relieve my stress," the guy attending the store revealed, causing Don and then Donald to look his way with an expression that said, "Really bro?"


    Trixie wanted to laugh out loud but resisted the urge, while guys even closer also simply looked at the guy as if disappointed, with one even muttering, "Simp."


    Clearly not happy with the accusation, the guy immediately stood up and tried to see who said that. "Who said that? You guys all have dirty minds. What if she''s just a masseuse? I''ve been having bad back pain, and I was referring to that, not whatever you guys were referring to, dirty-minded fucks."


    ''No one even said anything,'' Donald thought, but after already landing himself in trouble once today by speaking back, he chose to keep his thoughts to himself.


    Trixie lost all interest in the guy and turned her attention to the form Don had been filling up before asking, "Why are you taking so long with this?" She then reached out and grabbed it before quickly filling out the information with the pen.


    "Hey, what are you¡ª" Before Don could even question what she was putting in, she took the form and slipped it into the box.


    Donald simply said to him, "There''s another form there if you want to refill."


    Thinking on it, though he didn''t know what Trixie put in, it was better than leaving it blank, so he simply just sighed and shook his head. "No, it''s fine. Are you done filling yours?"


    "Yeah, I was done a minute ago. I was just¡­ distracted." After he said this, Trixie turned her attention toward Donald and gave a mischievous smirk.


    "Who is this, Don, your new best friend? I wonder how he will look in a dress."


    Don simply sighed and rubbed his temples, whereas Donald widened his eyes.


    "I-I beg your pardon?"

 Chapter 38 - 38: Revenge Is Sweet (Part 3)

    Donald was left stunned by the question Trixie asked him, not knowing exactly how to reply. Trixie seemed ready to ask something else, but once again, Don brought his hand toward her mouth and covered it before saying to Donald, "Don''t mind her. She''s got a very twisted sense of humor."


    "Oh, you know you like my sense of humor," Trixie replied back while putting on a playful expression.


    Donald just laughed awkwardly, not knowing how to respond, and before he could, the guys behind him and Don became rather restless.


    "Hey, you guys finish somewhere else!" one displeased guy in line yelled out. This immediately caused someone behind him to shove and say, "Hey, just wait your turn, man. There''s no rush." As this particular guy said this, his eyes were practically glued to Trixie.


    The guy who shoved him looked at him with disgust. "Oh, shut up, you fucking simp. You''re just like that guy in front of the line."


    The guy attending the stall felt attacked by the statement and immediately barked back, "Hey, I already told you, I thought she was a masseuse, not whatever you degenerates are thinking about! If anyone tries to call me a simp again, you can forget signing up!"


    Sadly for the guy attending the stall, his statement had the opposite effect, as numerous guys began to groan in disagreement.


    "Can you believe this guy?"


    "Fucking simp!"


    "Can you even spell masseuse, my guy?"


    Seeing things were about to get heated, which was very easy to happen in most universities, Don decided to extricate himself from the situation and quickly said to Donald, "We better leave," while gesturing for them to quickly walk away.


    Donald gave a quick nod, and the two left with Trixie staying immensely close to Don as she asked, "So, what have you guys done so far? Did you find any nice campus sluts yet?"


    Trixie asked as if it were the most normal question to pose. Once again, Donald was left stuck on how to reply to this, while Don simply gave her a sigh and didn''t reply directly. Instead, he said to Donald, "Why don''t you give her the booklet? If she''s so curious about learning more."


    Trixie immediately narrowed her eyes at this. "I don''t want to look at some boring tour guide. I want the juicy stuff, you know what I mean."


    Don, annoyed by her antics, shook his head. Realizing that Trixie''s character, although pleasant to be in the presence of when just the two of them, was incredibly troubling in public as she basically said everything and anything that came to her mind without fail.


    While she was occupied with the booklet, Don turned to Donald and asked, "Where to next?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Donald, who had been seemingly in a daze, quickly jerked his head in response to the question before nodding nervously. "Oh, we should go to the library and get our cards."


    "Yeah, are you okay?" Don asked, already pretty sure that he was reacting this way because of Trixie and her rather forward manner. ''I hope he doesn''t have a crush on her because that would just end badly for him.''


    Unaware that he was pretty much already seen through, Donald simply laughed it off and chose to direct the blame for his current behavior toward something else. "I''m fine, just can''t stop thinking about those guys and their threat. I really think they might do something bad. The mayor may paint Central City to be this great budding metropolis, but we all know it''s got some really dark sides to it."


    Trixie, who had been passively listening to the two, immediately drew interest in the topic and turned to ask, "Don, making enemies already?"


    Don just sighed. "It''s more accurate to say we found enemies rather than looked. You see, what happened was..." Don quickly recounted the events that had transpired at the custodian''s office, bringing Trixie up to speed. Trixie listened intently, and after Don was done, she couldn''t help but express her outrage. Though exaggerated, she said, "Blasphemous!


    I hope you''re already planning a way to get them back."


    "We don''t even know their powers; it''s way too risky, and we might just end up getting beaten up in the process, or worse," Donald replied back, showing a small smile as he thought of quite the idea. However, on the surface, he said, "I''ve got a plan, but I need to confirm something first."


    After Don said this, he took out his phone and made a phone call. "Hello, Gary?"


    "Ah, Predator, I wasn''t expecting you to call me so soon. *Static*...*static*...rumble...rumble...is everything all right?" Gary asked with a bit of concern as he could hear quite a bit of background noise from Gary''s end.


    "Just a bit of turbulence here and there. Did you require assistance with something?"


    "See Gary, if I wanted to show images that I took on my phone on someone else''s phone, would you be able to do it?"


    "Why, yes, sir. Unless they''re class-A military power, I don''t see why not. And if it is for standard devices such as phones, then you should be able to achieve this feat by yourself by simply using the inbuilt AI assistance model within your phone, aptly named Gary Assist.


    If the solution you seek can be found or made with the equipment you set out with, you may leave your request pending, and I will get to work on it as soon as I can."


    "Thank you, Gary."


    "Do you require any other assistance, sir?"


    "No, that''ll be all." Don cut the call, finding that the solution came far more easily than he expected.


    Donald simply looked up at him with curiosity. "Who were you talking to?"


    "A tech guy, and I just got the confirmation we need that my plan may just work."


    "But how do you already have a plan?" Donald couldn''t help but narrow his eyes, thinking the plan Don was considering wasn''t exactly going to be foolproof.


    Trixie, on the other hand, was fairly excited. "Oh, can I help?"


    Don then looked at her and smiled. "Oh, you have a very big part to play in this. So will you, Donald."


    "Me? I''m not a fighter."


    "But you joined to become a hero," Don asked, but Donald looked at him as if he was being sarcastic.


    "Please, really? Nobody wants to be a hero these days for the sake of justice. I just want a cool name, a lot of money, and a loyal fan base."


    Don smiled and put a hand on Donald''s shoulder. "Then think of this as the first obstacle. Now, back to the plan. How fast can you run?"


    Donald''s eyes widened, and he gulped. "Fast enough, I guess. What''s the plan?"

 Chapter 39 - 39: Revenge Is Sweet (Part 4)

    It was now 10:30 AM, and Donald was currently standing in front of the school''s library where some students were coming to collect their library cards.


    Rather than stand at the building''s front entrance, Donald stood by the side, hiding in some shrubbery while looking toward the front junctions. He currently had his phone to his ear and seemed extremely nervous as he spoke to Don.


    "I''m still not sure this is a really good idea. What makes you think those guys are gonna pass through here anyway? I don''t mean to sound like an asshole, but they don''t look like the type to get library cards or hang near libraries for that matter."


    On the other side of the phone, Don''s voice could be heard, "They may not be the type to hang around libraries, but the people they''re looking to exploit definitely are. It''s a gamble, but I don''t see anywhere else where we can find them and get a head start. You want to find another place?"


    Donald sighed. "They spend a lot of time in the school bathrooms, maybe. But if you meet up with them there, well..."


    "Oh shit! They''re here," Donald replied hastily, trying to get his voice to stop trembling. He then ducked down so he could dive deeper into the shrubs.


    Don urgently asked, "Well, what are they doing?"


    "They''re talking to someone. I''m hiding and can''t see properly," Donald replied.


    "Just peek over. Why would they be looking over at a bush on the side of the library? It''s all in your head. Just peek out and get the concoction ready."


    "I really have a bad feeling about this, Don. If they catch me after this, I''m the only child, you know. What am I going to tell my mom?"


    "Quit thinking so much about it and use the tactical advantage," Don urged, causing Donald to frown slightly as he turned his attention toward a plastic bag hidden in the shrubs right alongside him.


    Within the plastic bag were a bunch of water balloons, though they had a strong foul smell emanating from them as flies could even be seen hovering around.


    "This stuff stinks. Remind me again why am I the one doing this and not you, Mr. Planner?"


    "First of all, I''m the one who came up with the plan. Second of all, you did say you''re fast. I''m not exactly confident in my speed skills. And lastly, if you''re the one who does it, they might be more inclined to go after you as opposed to me."


    Donald frowned at this analysis of Don''s plan. "Are you trying to say I look more beatable?"


    Don quickly avoided the question, "Would you just hurry up? I''m pretty sure Trixie is doing her part as well. Trust me, by the end of this, you''re going to be thanking me."


    Donald sighed, "Well, that''s only on the condition your plan works. Dammit, why did I ever agree to this? Oh well, here goes."


    Donald took a deep breath and yelled out from the bush, "Tony''s a bitch!" His voice was so loud it drew the attention of the trio of bullies, who were indeed looking for someone else to harass into getting a room with them.


    "What the fuck was that?" Tony came to an immediate halt and looked toward the library, and the buddy beside him, Dwight, pointed toward it.


    "I think it came from over there." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It could be those fuckers," the other guy suggested as the trio began walking over. Tony didn''t seem worried.


    "Or it could be some punk we know from the neighborhood whose trying to act tough on campus."


    As the trio drew closer to the library''s entrance, Donald crouched lower and reached for the plastic bag, opening it. The foul smell hit his face. "Seriously, Don, how did you get your hands on this stuff? What even is this stuff?"


    "I paid the janitor 30 credits and told him to fill the balloons I bought at one of the stalls with the most disgusting mix he could think of. He didn''t ask any questions and just said not to use it indoors, but outside is fair game."


    "Isn''t that counterproductive since he has to clean it?"


    "No, he says he hates the guy who''s in charge of cleaning the outside and said if we need his help again, just to ask."


    "How convenient," Donald sarcastically muttered before reaching for one of the balloons and getting ready. When he heard the footsteps were close, he emerged out of the shrubs with one balloon in hand and quickly threw it at the closest target, Tony. The balloon exploded right in front of his face, catching him off guard and with his mouth open.


    "What the fuck!" Tony yelled out while his buddies were immediately confused. Donald used that moment to get more balloons from the plastic bag and just toss them haphazardly at the group. However, with them being so close, they all hit, landing on their chests and neck areas.


    "What the fuck," Dwight exclaimed as the foul stench entered their noses and the smelly, sticky liquid drenched their clothes.


    Not waiting for them to make sense of the situation, Donald broke into a sprint and ran away after saying, "Payback''s a bitch!"


    Donald began running quickly. ''That felt amazing,'' he thought. Then, as he looked behind, he could see Tony''s face contorted in anger as he yelled, "I''m going to fucking kill you!"


    Tony then broke into an angry sprint, jumping over the shrubs and immediately pursuing Donald.


    "Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit!" Donald exclaimed. "They''re after me! They''re after me!"


    Donald was in a panic but still remembered the plan, whose first step involved luring them into the gym building complex. A security guard who roamed the area nearby saw Donald run by and yelled in his direction, "Hey, no running on the grass!"


    "Sorry!" Donald yelled back before quickly entering the building. The guard simply shook his head. Moments later, he saw the angry trio also running into the same building.


    "Hey, you three!" he yelled out to them, but he got no reaction, so he had to pursue them. Just as he got close, he could already smell the foul stench that caused him to contort his face in disgust.


    "What the fuck is that smell?" he paused in momentary disgust but then quickly resumed his pursuit.


    Inside the gym building, Donald was making a beeline toward the showering areas. Without hesitation, he paused in front of the women''s showers before saying, "You better be right about this, Don, because beyond these showers¡­."


    Just then, the trio was quickly making their way toward him.


    "Stop right there, you fucker!" Tony yelled out, causing Donald to gulp. Feeling it was better to take the risk, he proceeded to immediately enter the women''s showers. It was a bit foggy, and he became slightly worried as he began to whisper, "Trixie, Trixie, are you sure?"


    Trixie emerged from the mist wearing a towel and spoke in a low voice as the clear murmurs of other girls could be heard giggling and chatting away, sometimes playfully letting out moans as they played shower games with one another.


    "They''re right behind me, Trixie. Hide me!"


    "Oh, don''t be such a worrier. Wear this and get ready to run out once they enter."


    "Wear what?" Donald was confused, but before he could question, Trixie raised her hands from below the mist. In her hands were a towel and a wig, which she revealed with a smile on her face.


    At that very instant, the door to the girls'' showers swung open, and Tony''s voice reverberated, "Where are you, you little fucker?"


    In response to this, Trixie smiled and told Donald, "Better act quick."


    After saying this, Trixie let out a shrill scream, "Rapist! Rapist!" This caused the other girls to start yelling in panic, "Oh my God!"


    Before Tony and the others could even react, one of the girls, rather than run, chose to reach into her bag and take out a taser, which she immediately used. What followed was the immense use of pepper spray in the direction of the three.


    Donald looked on with wide eyes and quickly ducked in the smoke, whispering, "Trixie?"


    But before he could ask, he found Trixie''s figure was gone.


    ''Shit, shit, shit!'' Left with no choice, he simply looked at the floor, saw the towel and the wig, and let out a sigh. "Shit."

 Chapter 40 - 40: Revenge Is Sweet (Part 5)

    Seeing no better way out, Donald reluctantly reached out for the wig and towel, grabbing both items. He quickly began to undress, remaining only in his boxers before he wrapped the towel around himself in the same manner a girl would, and put the wig over his head.


    He then quickly moved through the crowd of girls who were currently trying to rush past Tony and his buddies.


    "Ew, gross! What is that smell? Somebody help!" one girl shouted.


    "Tony, we need to get out of here," one of the guys suggested in panic.


    Considering what the girls were yelling, Tony''s anger subsided, replaced by worry. Even he could understand that it would be bad if caught here.


    Before Tony could even answer though, one of the girls yelled out, "Die creep!" The girl was right in front of Tony, ready to throw a punch his way.


    "What the¡ª?" Tony started, confused, as he noticed her forearm seemingly stretch far beyond what could be considered normal. Realizing she was using her powers, Tony ducked before crossing his hands over his face.


    The girl''s fist hit Tony''s crossed arms, flinging him and his buddies back into the hallway outside with considerable force. Before they could react, the guard who had been tailing them arrived, seeing the trio get thrown out of the women''s showers.


    "Hey, you three! Stop right there!" the guard yelled.


    Looking at the chaotic scene, some girls began to rush out of the showers towards the security guard while yelling, "They were in our showers! They came in to rape us!"


    The guard''s initial anger subsided as he wore a very serious expression. The accusation the girls were throwing was not light. He had seen the trio rushing into the showers not long ago, but not wanting to jump to conclusions, he gestured for the women to calm down. "Rest assured, I''m here now. You girls go back in the showers."


    The girls immediately refused. "No, what if there''s more of them?"


    "Yeah, where''s your backup?" another girl asked.


    Hearing this conversation, Tony immediately stood up and began to defend himself, "We weren''t here to rape you ugly thots! We were just after some guy who ran in. He''s the real pervert!"


    Just as Tony was saying this, he noticed one girl sneaking behind the security guard and making her way down the hallway. When he narrowed his eyes and looked at her face, his eyes immediately widened. "You!" he yelled, recognizing the girl as Donald.


    Donald immediately made a quick run out of the hallway. Tony tried to run after him, but the guard got in his way. "Move out of my way!" he yelled at the guard, but unfortunately for Tony, this caused the guard to react as his eyes glowed ominously and he tackled Tony with incredible force, pinning him to the ground.


    Immediately after, the guard clicked on a walkie-talkie on his belt and spoke, "This is patrol 14, requesting backup at the women''s gymnasium. Repeat, requesting backup."


    After that, he spoke down to Tony, "Now, you better not do anything stupid. Your situation is looking very bad right now. The more you choose to act out, the worse it''s going to get."


    The trio, slack-jawed, realized the severity of their situation.


    "You''re not only going to be looking at an expulsion on your first day. I guarantee it. So don''t try anything foolish. Guys like you won''t survive one week in jail." The guard further added.


    Tony, though very angry, didn''t act out and instead simply used his words, "I''m telling you, there''s a fucker we were chasing, he''s the one who ran in. We didn''t touch any of these thots." Speaking in this manner didn''t help Tony''s case.


    At this time, his friends had gone quiet, like mute mice, not daring to speak out, simply looking around at the situation which had turned sour far quicker than they could''ve imagined.


    Meanwhile, Donald rushed out of the entrance, bewildering a few other people who were making their way into the gymnasium. He made a beeline for the nearest bush and then jumped into it, walking out with nothing but the towel, wig, and phone in his hand. After crouching in the bush, his phone began to ring.


    "Hello, Don?"


    "Hey, Donald. Did everything work out?"


    "What do you mean, did everything work out? Nothing went according to plan. You said when I go in there, Trixie would hide me in the locker and that those guys would get in trouble for following me into the women''s shower. What happened was 100% not the plan. I almost got caught."


    "But you didn''t," Don replied, trying to lessen Donald''s clear frustration.


    "Yeah, but by my teeth and skin. The situation''s really bad. They were yelling ''rape'' and everything. If I was caught with those guys, it wouldn''t just be expulsion. Do you know what they do to guys like me in jail, Don? Do you?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Donald was complaining, Trixie suddenly appeared behind him and tapped him on the shoulder, causing him to yelp, "No, sorry, I''m not with them! I swear! I''m just a girl! If you touch me, I''ll scream!"


    Only when Donald turned fully around did he see that it was Trixie standing behind him, wearing the clothes he had first met her in, while also carrying the ones he had left in the showers. Surprised, he asked, "How did you¡ª?"


    Before he could finish, embarrassment washed over him as he realized Trixie had heard everything he said. She was now smiling mischievously while looking down at him and saying, "Well, well, well."


    Donald quickly explained, "I thought you were the guard," before reaching for the clothes Trixie was carrying and grabbing them. He wore the pants from under the towel and then removed the towel to wear his shirt and shoes, not even bothering to put on his socks as he was in a hurry to leave. "Quickly, the guard might be coming out soon," he urged.


    Not even waiting to hear Trixie''s response, Donald broke into a sprint and ran away. Trixie simply sighed and vanished from her position.


    Meanwhile, Don was currently seated in one of the campus''s many outdoor caf¨¦s that fed the many caffeine addicted students. ''So this is what it feels like when a plan goes right, for most part¡­'' he thought to himself, slouching back comfortably in the chair while sipping on a cup of tea with a bagel on his plate.


    His phone was resting on the table side, and on the screen, one could see that the call was still in progress. However, all Don could hear was the sound of passing wind and Donald''s panting.


    Soon, it sounded like Donald came to a stop as he spoke more clearly, "Hello, Don? Hey, where are you, man?"


    "I''m not sure exactly," Don replied, raising his head to look at the sign of the caf¨¦ stand he was at before answering, "Mick''s Tasteful Delights."


    "Mick''s Tasteful Delights," Donald began repeating the phrase while looking around. He ended up seeing the stall not far from where he was standing. "I see you," he exclaimed, raising his hand to wave toward Don.


    However, he paused waving and narrowed his eyes before saying on the phone, "Hey, wait a minute. Were you sitting there the whole time while I risked getting beat up and possibly being sent to jail as a sex offender?"


    "No, I just got here," Don quickly replied, raising his hand to wave back.


    Donald, however, didn''t wave back and continued to narrow his eyes. "You look pretty comfortable for someone who just got here. Is that a bagel?"


    Don didn''t answer.


    "Did you really order a bagel while I was risking it all?" Donald asked in disbelief.


    "It sounds so bad when you phrase it like that."


    "Oh, isn''t that the case?"


    "No," Don immediately refused, explaining, "You''re the one they really wanted to take advantage of. So what better way to get them back than by ruining their school lives before they even started? If anything, the plan worked better because now they may really get jail time, and it will be all because of you. You''re the real MVP here, Donald."


    "Me? The MVP?" Donald questioned, feeling a mixture of frustration and but also great relief. "I don''t feel much like an MVP right now, but I admit, seeing the look of disbelief on that asshole''s face as I ran out the hall felt so good."


    Just as Donald said this and got off the call, a prompt appeared in front of Don.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Special Trait Unlocked: Manipulator**¡ª¡ª¡ª **Why do things when others can do it for you?** ¡ª¡ª¡ª **You now have a 10% chance of convincing others to follow mildly unethical plans and/or ideas.**


    **+5 Super Villain Points.**


    **Objective ''Revenge Is Sweet'' Complete.**


    **+20 Super Villain Points.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 41 - 41: Meeting Family And Friends (Part 1)

    Back at the base, Gary had arrived and quickly got to work on yet another matter of importance.


    He was currently back in the bedroom where Don and Elle had made love together not long ago. However, something was very much different. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elle, who had been left sleeping comfortably, was now strapped to the bed with her hands and legs chained to the edges. Gary, now wearing visible padding on his legs, hands, chest, and even a helmet, stood a few feet away from the bed by the window with a cup of tea in hand and a tray of assorted goods on the counter nearby.


    Despite the absurdity of this scene, Gary''s face looked as calm as usual. He casually took a sip of his tea, but as he lowered his head to take another sip, he found Elle awake and looking his way.


    Her hair currently covered most of her face, and she looked a bit disheveled as she asked in a soft tone, "Gary? Gary, is that you?"


    "It is I, Madame. I''m glad to see you are awake. May I ask how you are feeling?"


    "Confused," Elle replied. "Scared," she then added, taking a brief pause before enunciating each word.


    After saying that, she tried to move her hand and rattled the chain with which her limb was held to the bed. She slowly turned her head to see that her hand was bound to the bed. She gave no blatant reaction to this and simply turned her head back to Gary before asking in the same tone of voice, "Why am I chained, Gary? Why am I in chains?"


    Gary casually placed the cup of tea he had been holding onto the tray not too far from him. He stood upright, put his hands behind his back, and addressed Elle. "Well, you see, milady, you had an episode with Sir Predator. Thankfully, madame Trixie was there with you, and she guided Sir Predator through the process, and nothing grave happened.


    But because of that, I unfortunately had to send him on his way quicker than planned, as you tend to remain a bit erratic after each episode. Apologies if my actions have made you uncomfortable, milady."


    Elle only replied with a faint "Oh."


    She then went silent and simply kept her head down. Then, all of a sudden, she said, "So, you took my Don away from me, and you''re keeping me here away from him."


    After she said this, the room''s lights flickered, and the furniture began to shake. The tray that was resting near Gary wobbled off the edge and fell to the ground, staining the carpet below.


    "Why did you take Don away from me, Gary?" Elle asked, her once whispered voice now turning a bit cold. "Why did you take my Don away from me?"


    Gary casually remained calm and polite. "Please understand, milady, I was simply trying to ensure Sir Predator wasn''t scared away after all the effort you''ve gone to try and bring him close. I am sure you will more than understand once you have calmed down."


    "I''ll kill you," Elle suddenly yelled, her voice changing tones numerous times as it echoed with an almost primal ferocity. She now began to move her hands erratically, causing the bed to creak, and the frame made from the same obsidian and gold-steel material began to crack.


    "Oh dear," Gary muttered. "It seems the curse has experienced more growth. This is truly troublesome." Gary shook his head but remained looking completely undeterred by what was happening.


    Elle continued to shake the frame until the chains holding her hands in place began to glow brightly with strange markings. She began to yell out as if in pain, but then her yells changed into laughter in the next moment.


    "You think this will keep me away from Don? Nothing will keep me away from my Don! Give me my Don, or I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you all. I''ll stab that stupid face of yours! I''ll rip out your tongue and feed it to you!


    I''ll gouge out your eyes! How dare you take my Don away from me, Gary!"


    Gary only sighed. "I do hate seeing you like this, milady. The more you allow your anger to consume you, the more those chains will cause you pain."


    "But you don''t feel pain in that state, do you, milady?" Gary asked rhetorically while showing a soft expression, clearly saddened to see Elle this way.


    "Come closer and I''ll show you feel pain! Lots of pain!"


    "Unfortunately, I cannot allow that. As I am not as physically capable as I was when you were younger. If I were to accidentally die, I''m afraid there would be no one to take care of you. I do believe there is a cure for your curse somewhere out there, milady. Until it is found, I remain to look after you and your state for your sake, and for the sake of others."


    "I''ll kill you," Elle simply replied as the chains holding her limbs also began to crackle.


    "It seems we''ll need to invest in newer chains, and the room shall need to be redone, though I''m sure you and I will have fun doing this when you return to your normal state and you learn of the good progress you''ve made with Sir Predator," Gary reviewed with a smile.


    But in that moment, Elle''s chains broke, and she lunged from her bed in a speedy attack. She used her right arm to try and grab Gary. However, Gary nonchalantly jumped from his position toward the window. The glass broke through with ease, and he began to fall in a long plunge to the bottom.


    Elle immediately peeked out, placing her hands on the jagged edges of the window frame, causing her delicate hands to draw blood. She didn''t seem to mind at all as she squeezed the frame even harder, causing strands of her blood to trail down.


    She looked at Gary''s falling figure. After falling for a few seconds, Gary''s body landed on the ground with a loud thud and even caused a depression in the ground. However, Gary casually walked out of this depression and let out a minor groan of pain while holding his back. "I''m afraid I can''t keep doing this for long," he muttered while raising his head to look up.


    Elle''s face was contorted in anger as she looked at Gary, her eyes twitching as they narrowed down on him.


    "Gary!" she yelled before her figure vanished, reappearing on a balcony on another floor, then another, each time getting closer and closer.


    But Gary remained completely unfazed. "Now the task of survival begins," he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Meeting Family And Friends (Part 2)

    Donald quickly made his way to where Don was seated and took a seat opposite of him, still looking a bit frustrated still by the close call.


    Upon sitting down, he immediately began removing his shoes so he could wear his socks. As he did this, he asked, "where''s your girlfrien-I mean close friend? She could''ve helped with a distraction you know?"


    Don immediately replied, "she''s helping right now. Why do you think the guard hasn''t come looking for you despite running into the gymnasium shortly after those guys?"


    "Shit! You''re right, he might recognize me." Donald immediately looked concerned again but Don waved off his concern, trying to act confident in his plan now that it had worked. After all, showing himself to be capable would lead to Donald trusting him more should they continue to be associates.


    "Don''t worry, even if they call you, you did nothing wrong. Without evidence, they can''t even call your parents." Don added, as if he was an expert in the rules surrounding such a case, but it was of-course all for show.


    As in reality, he simply hoped it would turn out like that should the situation escalate.


    "I guess you''re right." Don''s confidence in his words made Donald feel less concern and so he didn''t overly stress anymore. Though he continued to look around for the guard or the trio.


    Soon, a lovely girl wearing a barista outfit approached and served Donald a bagel and something to drink. "Your order sir."


    "Oh, uh, thanks." He hesitantly spoke while looking at her face, a bit dazed by her sudden appearance.


    Don was about to say something to help Donald but then his phone suddenly rang. "Hm?"


    He looked down to the table and saw an unknown number. This caused him to raise a brow in curiosity, though he still proceeded to just pick it up and answer. "Hello?"


    "Donny? Is that you? Hah! You even sound grown up my little buddy." An energetic feminine voice spoke from the other side of the call.


    The voice was unfamiliar to Don and the way she addressed him was strange. The immediate thought was that this was his mother. Because as far as he knew, Gary had only passed his contact information to two people in the city, his mother and his unknown internet friend.


    So he replied by saying, "uh, mom?" Acting unsure just in case. After all, if wrong, he could simply pass it off as being in a noisy place and not hearing properly.


    The feminine voice on the other side laughed beautifully. "Has it been so long that you''ve forgotten how your favorite Aunt sounds? It''s me Donny, aunt Amanda."


    "Oh, sorry, I can''t hear very well here and I didn''t think you had my number." Don quickly explained, though keeping his tone neutral as he was still unsure of how to approach Don''s family.


    Aunt Amanda laughed beautifully again, "oh my, it''s fine Donny, you don''t need to sound so serious. I''m so heartbroken~, you don''t sound happy at all to hear from me." Aunt Amanda put on a playful sad tone, all part of her plan to lessen any tension she thought Don might have toward his mother.


    Don was about to answer positively to this but he quickly stopped himself. Had this been the real Don, perhaps he could''ve been moved by those words, but the current Don wasn''t.


    Although he didn''t carry any negative feelings toward the family, the way this Aunt Amanda spoke made it seem like she was trying to downplay the messed up situation Don had left under. And though Don knew that the past Don was partially responsible, it wasn''t up to him to remedy it and act like nothing happened.


    It would have been fine if it allowed him to operate normally but in fact, Don was worried that it would make the family try to make things the way they were before. After all, if he wasn''t upset and all was forgiven, he had no reason to act overly different.


    So until a solution was found on how he wanted to approach it, he couldn''t answer haphazardly. So to buy more time, he chose to delay the interaction. "Oh, I''m next in line Aunt Amanda, can I call you back when I''m done applying?"


    "Oh, sure thing Donny. Silly me should have sent a message first. Alright, well uhm, just call me when you''re done." She quickly replied before ending the call.


    After ending the call, Don let out a minor sigh of relief. Though far from perfect, he felt he handled that pretty well. But now all he could think about was how he would approach the family situation.


    This change in expression caught Donald''s attention and he couldn''t help but ask, "is something wrong?"


    Don quickly smiled and shook his head. "No, it was just my aunt asking if I''m done with orientation. She''s a bit of talker though so always better to end it quickly."


    Seeing as Don hadn''t showed any major reaction during the call, Donald could only take his word for the truth and he nodded in understanding. "Oh, I feel ya. My mom''s the same, I''m actually surprised she hasn''t called me already to ask where I-."


    Before Donald could finish speaking, his phone began to ring, as if on cue. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He quickly grabbed his phone before checking the caller ID and surely enough it was titled "MOM" with a heart & kiss.


    "Yes mom?" He answered with a sigh, and almost immediately a worried feminine voice could be heard coming from the other side of the call.


    "Hello? Donald? Baby is everything okay? Why didn''t you call to tell me how orientation is going? Are you having problems? I told you to let me take the day off and go with-."


    Before Donald''s mother could say more, he hurriedly cut her off. "Mom please, everything is fine and yea orientation is going just fine. I already got accommodation covered and registered for campus VR-league. I just need to get my library card and a few other things done."


    "Oh, okay, that''s my boy. Did you manage to make any friends? I won''t be able to visit you on campus everyday so it''ll be good to have some real friends Dodo." The mother worriedly suggested, causing Donald to show a look of embarrassment.


    "Mom please don''t call me that anymore and I do have friends. I''m with one right now, just listen" Donald quickly revealed while giving Don a pleading look and holding the phone toward his face with the loudspeaker on.


    ''Well, it''s not like she''s known Don before so it''s no big deal.'' Don thought before leaning in to speak. "Uhm, hello miss, my name is Don. Your son has helped me a lot with getting through orientation-."


    Before Don could finish speaking, an excited sequel came from the other side of the call. "Aww~ Don and Donald, that''s so cute. And please, just call me Aunt Sally or Aunt Sal. You should come over for dinner and-."


    This time it was Donald''s mother who was interrupted as Donald quickly pulled back the phone and turned off the loudspeaker before putting it close to his ear.


    "Mom please! We just met, it''s a little overbearing to put him on the spot and ask him to dinner already. Anyway, I''ve got college stuff to do so bye." Already feeling very embarrassed, Donald wanted nothing more than to end the call.


    "Aw don''t be like that Dodo, mommy loves you nine thous-*click*" the call cut, and Donald placed his phone back on the table before looking at Don, who was now smiling at him.


    "Well Dodo, shall we go get our library cards once you''re done with your bagel?"


    Donald simply face palmed and let out a sigh. "Please don''t start too¡­"

 Chapter 43 - 43: Meeting Family And Friends (Part 3)

    Donald and Don remained at the caf¨¦ stand for about ten minutes. Donald finished his bagel, still occasionally glancing around, clearly uneasy about the earlier incident in the gymnasium.


    Sensing Donald''s lingering worry, Don suggested they head to the library to get their library cards. Donald, eager for a distraction, agreed, and they set off immediately.


    As they walked across the campus, Donald''s eyes kept darting around, scanning the faces of the people they passed. "I can''t stop thinking that the guard might be looking for me," he muttered.


    "There''s nothing to worry about," Don reassured him for the third time. "Those guys are the ones in trouble now, not you."


    "I know, I know. But I can''t help it," Donald replied, shaking his head as if trying to dislodge the thoughts.


    The library stood as an impressive structure, with tall glass windows and modern architecture. Inside, the space was expansive, with rows of bookshelves stretching out in every direction. The ceiling was high, with large skylights that let in natural light, giving the place a welcoming glow.


    Quiet corners with comfortable seating were scattered throughout, inviting students to settle in with a good book or study session.


    As they made their way inside, Don and Donald overheard two janitors talking while they cleaned the floors. One of the janitors, a burly man with a thick mustache, shook his head and said, "Sad but not surprising, you know? Kids these days have no respect."


    The other janitor, a lanky fellow with a mop in hand, nodded. "Yeah, and these ones were caught red-handed, trying to deny it all. But the guards found videos and photos on their phones. Fresh footage, too."


    "Did you get your hands on the footage?" the first janitor asked with a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    The lanky janitor quickly shushed him, noticing Donald and Don listening in. They then resumed their mopping, whistling innocently.


    Donald turned to Don, his face lighting up with relief. "Did you hear that? There''s no way those jerks are getting away with it now!" He laughed, the weight finally lifting off his shoulders.


    Don smiled, pleased to see Donald relax and to hear that his plan worked. "See? Told you there was nothing to worry about."


    As they approached the librarian''s desk, Donald''s curiosity got the better of him. "How did you manage to put that stuff on their phones without them knowing?"


    Don shrugged nonchalantly. "Wasn''t me. Just a guy I know."


    Donald eyed Don with a mix of admiration and suspicion in his gaze. He wondered if there was more to Don than met the eye but chose not to press further. Instead, he let the moment pass and focused on getting their library cards.


    The process was quick and hassle-free. The librarian, a kind-looking elderly woman with spectacles perched on her nose, processed their applications without any fuss. Within minutes, they each had their new library cards in hand.


    "Thanks," Donald said, pocketing his card.


    "You''re welcome. Not a lot of you youngsters like using the library anymore so it''s nice to see some still eager for card," the librarian replied with a warm smile.


    After getting their library cards, Don and Donald stepped out of the library and back into the busy campus. The sun was now high and cast a warm glow over the buildings and walkways filled with students.


    "So, where to next?" Don casually asked.


    Donald shrugged. "We''re pretty much done with everything. The rest can be handled online¡ªpayments for accommodation and other minor registration stuff."


    Don nodded, feeling satisfied that they were done quicker than he thought. "That''s perfect. I''ve got a lot of other things to take care of."


    In truth, Don was looking for an excuse to part ways. It wasn''t that he disliked Donald''s company, but his mind was too cluttered with other concerns to relax and enjoy the time.


    Donald looked a bit disappointed but quickly masked it with a smile. "Well, if you need any help with anything, just let me know."


    Don shook his head. "Will do. We should exchange contact information. That way we can meet up later or another day."


    Donald''s face lit up at the idea, which he tried to downplay. He inwardly scolded himself for appearing desperate for friends. "Yeah, sure, that sounds good."


    They information, and Don could see the genuine happiness in Donald''s eyes. He felt a bit of guilt for wanting to get away but knew he needed the space to think.


    "Alright then," Don said, pocketing his phone. "I''ll catch you later."


    "Yeah, see you," Donald replied, trying to keep his tone neutral.


    Don turned and headed toward the campus entrance, moving through the crowd of students and parents still arriving. As he walked, he felt a gentle tug on his shirt. He then turned around to see Trixie standing there, smirking.


    "Miss me?" she asked playfully.


    Don sighed. "Where have you been?"


    "Just making sure all the girls were on the same page about pressing charges against those jerks who messed with my spunk bank," Trixie replied with a mischievous glint in her eye.


    Don frowned at the term but decided not to question it. "Never mind. Let''s head to the hotel; I need to get my things."


    Trixie tilted her head as she walked beside him. "You got accommodation that quick?"


    Don realized she wasn''t present during Gary''s briefing. "Gary sorted it out. There was a lot to take in, but basically, I''ve got a place to stay at my mother''s house. He made sure everything was set before I arrived. I just got confirmation some minutes ago."


    Trixie nodded, understanding. "Gary''s thorough, that''s for sure."


    Don glanced at her, noticing how at ease she seemed despite the day''s chaos. He envied her ability to stay so composed. "Yeah, he is. Anyway, let''s get to the hotel."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    They walked in silence for a bit, the sounds of campus life surrounding them. Don''s mind wandered to the next steps he needed to take. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they walked toward the campus entrance, Trixie turned to Don with a playful grin. "So, is your mom hot?"


    Don sighed heavily. "Really?"


    "What? I''m just curious," Trixie said with a nonchalant shrug.


    Don rolled his eyes and decided not to dignify the question with an answer. Instead, he asked, "What hotel did you book, and where is it?"


    Trixie''s smile turned mischievous. "It''s called the ''Hard On''."


    Don stopped in his tracks and looked at her in disbelief. "You can''t be serious."


    "Oh, I''m serious," she said in an amused tone. "Our room even came with a gift basket full of BDSM toys."


    Don raised an eyebrow. "Do you expect me to believe that?"


    Trixie smirked, leaning in closer. "Well¡­"


    Don stared at her for a moment, trying to gauge if she was joking. But Trixie''s expression remained impishly vague. So he just shook his head. "You never stop do you?"


    "That''s the idea," she replied with a wink.

 Chapter 44 - 44: Meeting Family and Friends (Part 4)

    After walking to the entrance of the university, Don called another Ober for himself and Trixie to take them to the hotel where she had booked a room.


    The ride only took 10 minutes and was quiet for the most part, as the Ober driver this time around was a polite elderly man who didn''t do much talking. It was only when they arrived at the location that the driver decided to speak up in a concerned tone.


    "You might want to be careful in this part of town, kids. It may be cheaper, but it''s also more dangerous, especially for pretty young ladies," the old man warned while looking at Trixie through the rear-view mirror.


    The old man seemed to have good intentions, so Don simply nodded at the words and said, "Thank you. We''ll keep that in mind," and then proceeded to make the payment via his phone. The two then exited the vehicle before standing on the sidewalk of what was a rundown street.


    The road was smooth for the most part, but had cracks every now and then. Many of the trash cans that decorated the sides of the streets were filled to the brim with trash, so much so that much of the trash was around the bin rather than in it.


    As for the buildings, many were either run down or covered in all sorts of graffiti. The few stores that Don could see from where he was standing had individuals crouching outside, smoking or drinking.


    Don, however, couldn''t bring himself to comment on the state of things as he had already seen places much worse than this in his former life. So instead, after looking around, he simply turned to Trixie and asked, "Where is the hotel?"


    Trixie looked up at him and then pointed toward the building just across the street with a sign that read "Hard-on Hotel" in neon lighting. Upon looking closer, though, Don could see that one of the neon lights wasn''t working, and thus led to the name being "Hard-on."


    A part of him couldn''t help but feel that this was deliberate. Not caring much about this detail, though, he and Trixie proceeded to cross the street. While they did so, they drew many glances from the people walking around.


    ''Man, I hope I don''t get shot here,'' Don inwardly thought. In his former life, people got shot for far less, and though he didn''t want to stereotype the area just from first looks, it was clear that it was somewhere where crime was at least considerably high. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Being here himself would''ve already been a problem as he looked like someone with a considerable amount of money, at least when compared to those who walked around this particular area.


    Having Trixie with him made it worse, as she was a beautiful young girl who, at first glance, looked weak and harmless. Those two factors alone were more than enough for certain criminals to act. Even worse, though, was that in this world superpowers existed, so he had to be even more careful.


    ''Of all the hotels she could pick,'' Don thought as they reached the entrance and walked into the Hotel.


    The interior, much like the outside, wasn''t much to look at. It had an uninspiring lobby with worn-down leather seats for clients, and the receptionist''s desk was full of what looked like bottles of beer.


    Opposite the receptionist''s desk was a wooden staircase, which also looked like it had seen better days, that led up to the higher floors. There was an elevator right next to the receptionist''s desk, but it was crossed over with tape that read "Out of Order."


    ''Just great,'' Don thought but didn''t say anything about it on the surface because one thing he had learned from his past life was that it was never good for a man to complain to a woman too much, especially regarding topics that didn''t matter in the long run.


    For example, in a couple, a man might argue with his girlfriend over the matter of going out with friends because, as a man, he knew how rowdy places such as clubs, events, and so on could get. Whereas the girl would see no problem with it if it was something she was doing long before she had met him. In such scenarios, there were only three ideal outcomes.


    The first and least likely was that the woman accepted the man''s points and stopped going out with friends. The second was the easiest but also the hardest, as it involved either party breaking up with the other or both collectively agreeing that they simply weren''t suited to each other. But humans weren''t logical, so this, of course, was also unlikely.


    The third and most likely outcome was that the man would have no choice but to complain, but the girl would provide her own argument as well, and it would either spark a continuous flare of arguments that would only spiral the relationship from there on.


    Don thought it was important to consider such points because although Trixie expressed interest in him, he didn''t for one moment think that she was his and his alone. Not because he didn''t want her to, but because he simply didn''t know enough about her yet¡ªher past, her motives, her habits, and so on.


    He''d be lying if he said he didn''t want her, badly for that matter, but he had to tread carefully, and thus the reason for his careful approach toward everything she said and did.


    Unaware of Don''s troubles, Trixie happily skipped over to the counter and tiptoed to give herself a higher view as she waved at the elderly man sitting on the chair behind it. He had grayed-out hair on a balding head and wore a brown-stained shirt and black-stained slacks. His attention was on a strange device he was fiddling with a screwdriver.


    "Hey there, Mr. Receptionist! Can I have my card?" Trixie happily asked, her energetic character standing out in such a dull atmosphere.


    Don simply stood close by but didn''t say anything. The receptionist let out a sigh, as if irritated by the disturbance, and then reached under the desk and took out a card before handing it to Trixie.


    However, before Trixie could receive it, the man looked at Don and held onto the card before looking back at Trixie and saying, "I don''t support prostitution, young lady. I already did enough by letting you rent a room without any ID."


    Trixie showed a surprised expression and an innocent face, whereas Don just sighed. He couldn''t really blame the man for jumping to that conclusion. After all, Trixie did behave as if she was acting out a fetish.


    Not wanting the misunderstanding to drag on, Don stepped forward and revealed, "She''s not a prostitute. She''s a close friend. I was just filling out accommodation at SHU and I needed to keep my bag and suitcase somewhere. I''m just here to get that, not to stay."


    The receptionist gave Don and then Trixie a skeptical look before saying, "Well, I suppose that would explain why she paid for so few hours." The man muttered before passing the card over to Don and saying, "All right then, you can go get your bags, and she can wait for you down here."


    This was a fair suggestion that Don didn''t feel the need to argue. After all, Trixie had come here alone before already. Thus, he simply nodded and took the card before proceeding up the stairs. As he was doing this, the receptionist yelled out, "Room 14! Sometimes the door gets stuck, so make sure you open it with a bit of force."


    After saying that, the receptionist gave Trixie one final look before just sighing and sitting on his chair, muttering to himself, "Kids these days."


    ''Well, there goes the plan of resting at the hotel for a bit while I think of how to handle the family situation,'' Don sighed as he proceeded up the stairs, racking his brain for a quick solution.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Meeting Family and Friends (Part 5)

    Once Don made his way up to the first floor and began walking through the narrow hallway, he looked for room number 14.


    As he walked, he could feel the floorboards under him creaking with each step. However, his focus was still on the situation regarding his family.


    ''If I act like I''m still upset over the situation, I might be treated immensely well due to the guilt Don''s mother must feel. However, in the eyes of others, I may come across as an asshole, particularly to my apparent sister and aunt Amanda, who is already trying to ease the tensions. But again, if I forgive her too quickly, I give up some of the advantages I may have from guilt-tripping her.


    There has to be a middle ground,'' Don thought just as he arrived at room number 14.


    He used the card to access the door. "The rooms only open with cards, but they couldn''t renovate anything else," Don critiqued in a low voice as he proceeded to open the door with a bit of force, just like the receptionist had suggested. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The door opened with a rusty creak from the hinges being worn out and revealed a room that was actually not too bad, considering how the rest of the hotel looked.


    ''This is not bad. I wonder if Trixie already knew in advance that it was like this or just picked it for some other reason,'' Don wondered. He didn''t dwell on this and walked over to the single double bed present in the room where his bag and suitcase were.


    "I need to avoid being an asshole without fully letting go of the advantages guilt might bring," Don muttered before an idea flashed in his mind. ''I could say I forgave them a while back and just moved on as I was having problems of my own and struggling to get by. If they ask for more, I can simply say I don''t want to talk about it, at least not so soon.


    I highly doubt they would be pushy on that¡ªcurious, yes, but definitely not pushy. And I know just the perfect way to start it off.''


    Quickly settling on that idea, Don took out his phone from his pocket and called the number Amanda had called him on. Not even a second passed, and the phone was answered.


    "Hello, Donnie," Amanda answered in a slightly anxious voice.


    Don didn''t know what to make of it, so he chose to ignore it and just said, "I''m done with orientation and I''m going back to the hotel I booked to get my bag and suitcase. Where can I meet you?" Don asked in a casual but distant tone, talking as if this was someone he wasn''t close to at all.


    "Which hotel? I can come get you. It''s no problem at all."


    Don was hoping for her to answer this way so he could make use of the first part of his story. "I don''t think that''s a good idea.


    The hotel is in a shady part of town and you might not be safe coming here, so it''s better if I meet you somewhere else," Don replied, wanting her to know that he wasn''t staying in the nicest of conditions but also to show that he still cared enough to not want her coming to such areas.


    It was this delicate balance he needed to maintain with his words if he wanted his plan to stick ideally.


    Amanda should have been understanding and suggested a place where she could pick up Don. However, rather than understanding, she showed immense worry. Her voice rose in concern. "What? Where are you staying? I''ll come pick you up right now, Donnie.


    If it''s really shady, then it''s even more dangerous for you to walk around with luggage. Oh my goodness, why didn''t you just wait at school with your luggage?"


    "Well, I wasn''t even sure if Mom would accept. Plus, I''ve slept in worse places, so it didn''t really matter," Don answered back casually, saying just enough to lay the foundation of the approach he wanted to go with. Amanda remained insistent.


    "Goodness, Donnie, that¡­" Amanda paused, a bit saddened to hear that her nephew had had a hard life these past few years. Though he didn''t say it clearly, the imagination was a powerful thing. She continued, "You should''ve called, Donnie. If your mother knew the conditions you were staying in, she never would''ve... You know she loves you, and I love you too.


    So tell me where you are, and I''ll come pick you up right now."


    "I''m at a hotel called Hardon on the corner of Hyo Avenue."


    Hearing Don give the directions, Amanda''s concern grew even more. "Goodness, Donnie, that place is one of the most dangerous in the city. People die there on a weekly basis."


    "It''s what I could afford. Most of what I had managed to save up over the years went toward getting myself back into school and looking presentable."


    "Oh, Donnie¡­"


    Amanda''s heart genuinely sank hearing Don''s response and how casual he was about it, like this was his life now. It felt like it was just yesterday when a young Donnie clung to her dress even as they walked through a safe area like a park simply because he was scared of things like dogs or strangers.


    "Alright, Donnie. We''ll talk more when I get there. Just wait for me outside and, if you can, ask the hotel owner to stand with you or even the receptionist. It''s dangerous to stand outside with bags."


    "Alright, Aunt Amanda," Don answered briefly before proceeding to end the call.


    He then let out a sigh and took a deep breath. It didn''t feel good toying with the emotions of others¡ªnot at all. After all, he himself had been the victim countless times in his former life, but unfortunately, in the modern world, if one didn''t make use of the tools he had at his disposal, someone else might.


    Don sighed and lifted his belongings off the bed, then began to walk out of the room. As he was doing this, he paused by the door and looked at the mirror that was hanging close to it. Looking at his own reflection, he said, "Well, this is your life now. You got this."


    Saying that to himself, he proceeded to take one more deep breath and walk out the door, content with the decision he had made.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Meeting Family and Friends (Part 6)

    Don exited the room and made his way down the creaky staircase, finding Trixie leaning against the bottom rail near the last step with a bored expression.


    "What do you think of the room?" she asked, perking up a bit as she saw him.


    "It was alright," Don replied, not wanting to say more than that. "Let''s go."


    He took the key card over to the receptionist, leaving it on the counter. "Thanks," he said casually. The receptionist gave him a nod without looking up from his work. Trixie then energetically waved and said goodbye as she and Don left the hotel.


    Outside, the sunlight seemed harsh compared to the dim lobby. Don turned to Trixie and said, "I''m getting picked up soon, and it won''t look good if you''re here."


    Trixie pouted. "Are you telling me to leave?"


    "Look," Don said, trying to sound as reasonable as possible, "having to explain who you are and why we''re together will be problematic. It''s not worth the hassle."


    In truth, he didn''t want her to ruin the interaction he had planned with her bold and direct nature. Trixie rolled her eyes. "Come on, Don. You''re such a downer."


    Don decided to take a firm stance. "It''s just less of a hassle. Unless you want me to struggle more, it''s better if you head back."


    Trixie sighed, her shoulders dropping. "Fine. Gary probably needs my help anyway, but I''ll be back for a nice thick meal."


    Without uttering another word, Trixie ran into a nearby alleyway and disappeared in a puff of pink smoke before Don could ask help it was that Gary needed. Her exit drew the attention of several onlookers. A few men followed her into the alley, with curious or maybe even dangerous intentions.


    Meanwhile, Don noticed a group of five individuals approaching from across the street. They walked with a hurried pace, clearly taking advantage of the fact they were less people on the scene.


    There were two girls and three guys, each with distinct features.


    One girl, tall and athletic, had short blonde hair and wore a leather jacket. The other girl, petite with curly red hair, sported a punk rock look with multiple piercings. Of the three guys, one was broad-shouldered and muscular, with a buzz cut and tattoos peeking out from his sleeves. Another, slimmer with glasses, was more quiet looking but had this intensity to his look.


    The last one, of average build with shaggy brown hair, had a mischievous smile on his face.


    As the group approached, the girl with curly red hair stopped near a lamp post and leaned on it, blowing bubblegum and looking around with a bored expression. Don immediately felt this was trouble.


    He immediately tried to head back into the hotel, but found the door locked. His face turned sour, and he cursed under his breath, "Fuck."


    The footsteps grew louder behind him, his heart pounding faster from anxiety and understandable fear.


    One of the male''s voices then broke the silence. "Where you going?"


    Don gulped, trying to maintain a steady voice. "I just forgot something in the hotel."


    He then felt a strong grip on his shoulder, and as he tried to turn, he heard the unmistakable sound of a knife being pulled out. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sharp point pressed against his back, and the same male voice suggested, "How about you leave your suitcase and bag with us? We''ll hold it for you."


    Panic surged through Don. He was racking his mind, but he couldn''t think of an immediate solution. His heart rate climbed, and his body felt a strange pressure.


    Suddenly, the man''s words seemed to echo louder in Don''s ears, making him wonder if it was a superpower. Then, he noticed his senses sharpening¡ªhe could smell the stale beer from the alley, the sweat of his assailants, and even the faint scent of bubblegum.


    The knife''s position against his back became acutely clear. His muscles tensed reflexively, as if preparing for action. His heightened senses allowed him to detect the exact placement of the threat. He could feel the cold metal through his shirt and the slightest movements of his attacker''s hand.


    "Don''t do anything stupid," the voice warned.


    Don''s mind was a mess. He needed to buy time and find a way out. "Okay, okay," he said, trying to sound compliant. "Just¡­ don''t hurt me."


    The grip on his shoulder tightened, and the knife pressed harder against his back. His newly awakened senses screamed at him to act, to do something. He could hear the shallow breaths of his attackers, the quiet rustle of their clothes. Every detail was crystal clear.


    The girl with the red hair blew another bubble, the pop loud in his ears. "What''s taking so long?" she called out lazily.


    "Shut up, Roxy, we got this," one of the guys snapped back.


    Don''s mind focused on the knife and the grip on his shoulder. His body, now hyper-aware, was ready to react. He just needed to decide whether he was really going to risk it by fighting back or if it was better to just give up.


    Don heard that the voice telling the girl called Roxy to shut up came from the person holding his shoulder. This was his best chance to act if he was going to at all.


    He worried he might not be able to beat them, but there was no guarantee they''d leave him unharmed if he complied. Most of all, his instincts screamed at him to attack.


    Using his superhuman senses, Don focused on the knife and the hand gripping his shoulder. He felt every subtle shift in the attacker''s grip, every tiny movement of the knife. His body reacted with heightened reflex. He took a deep breath, bracing himself for what came next.


    In a swift motion, Don twisted his body, pushing his shoulder into the attacker''s chest while simultaneously grabbing the wrist holding the knife. His reflexes mostly guided him, giving him the strength and accuracy he needed.


    He first wrenched the knife away, feeling the blade slice across his palm. *Argh* Pain shot through his hand, but he didn''t let it slow him down.


    The assailant staggered back, surprised by the sudden resistance. But Don didn''t stop there. He swung his elbow again, but this time into the man''s face, feeling the impact reverberate through his arm. The grip on his shoulder loosened, and Don seized the opportunity to break free.


    The other members of the group reacted, but Don''s heightened senses kept him one step ahead. He ducked as one of them swung at him, the movement almost instinctual. Another tried to grab him, but Don kicked out, hitting the attacker in the knee and causing them to stumble.


    Blood dripped from his wounded hand, but the adrenaline kept him moving without even glancing at it. He could hear Roxy cursing, the sound of her gum popping again as she moved towards him as well. Don turned, brandishing the knife defensively. His senses were on overdrive, making every sound, smell, and sight sharper.


    "Stay back!" Don shouted. The group hesitated, thrown off by his sudden and fierce resistance.


    Don backed away slowly, keeping the knife between him and his attackers. His hand throbbed with pain, but he ignored it, focusing on maintaining his defensive stance. But his back was already against the entrance of the hotel.


    His only option now was to win.

 Chapter 47 - 47: Meeting Family and Friends (Part 7)

    The girl named Roxy completely froze when she heard Don''s loud warning. He had now broken away from the unsavory situation he found himself in, and his ability to fight back unnerved her as well. After all, nobody wanted to die.


    "Are you guys serious right now? It''s just one guy! Just grab his things so we can go!" shouted an angry Roxy from the back, her frustration evident. Her friends'' expressions changed to annoyance, with one clicking their tongue in irritation.


    Don had his back against the entrance of the hotel while his four attackers stood in a semicircle, blocking his path.


    "Listen, just give us your bags and you''re not going to get hurt," the only girl among the four attackers spoke out, trying to sound friendly. However, Don couldn''t bring himself to relax. His body was simply acting out of this heightened sense, which he couldn''t control at all.


    After the girl made her suggestion, she saw that Don had gone silent and tried to use this as an opportunity to lunge forward and grab the bags while yelling to her friends, "Now! Grab him"


    The woman practically dived for the bags, but unfortunately for her, Don''s sight followed her motion. As she got close, he reacted on reflex and struck her hard in the face, causing a minor fracture as blood sprinkled from her nose. This reaction from Don caused one of the three guys to hesitate, whereas the other two continued to attack.


    One acted smartly and immediately grabbed the hand with which Don was holding the knife. The other guy, however, proceeded to try and throw a punch. Don ducked his head to dodge, causing the man to not only miss but also strike his friend on the side of his head.


    *Argh!!*


    They both groaned in discomfort as they collided. Without even needing to think, Don instinctively slipped his hand from the man''s grip the moment it loosened ever so slightly during the collision.


    Then, before they could regain their stances, he kicked the one closest to him in the back, causing him to fall to the ground on top of his friend, who stood close due to the prior collision.


    But in order to do this, Don had turned away from two of his enemies, and they, of course, took action. After getting hit in the face with Don''s knee, the athletic girl''s face contorted in anger as she brought her hand to her nose for a moment before removing it and finding it stained with blood.


    At the same time, the guy who had paused because of the first attack finally saw an opportunity as Don dispatched his two friends.


    "You fucker!" he yelled out, raising a fist to hit Don from the side. The girl, who was already in a crouched position, lunged forward again, this time going after Don''s leg.


    The moment Don heard the guy yell at him, he instinctively turned his head at an alarming speed and raised his fist to try and attack back. However, in the corner of his eye, he saw the girl lunging for his legs.


    Don felt more danger from below and immediately knew he needed to counter. Once again, he ducked instinctively while simultaneously throwing another knee, this one striking the girl in the jaw. *Bam!*, Just as the male who was trying to punch Don collided with the rough wooden surface of the hotel''s entrance door, his bones creaked upon collision, and he immediately groaned in pain. *Fuck!*


    The girl was pushed further back, her nose looking even more bloodied as much of it now ran down from her nose to her mouth and even staining a good portion of her top. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With all his attackers in disadvantaged positions, Don used the opportunity to try and take out one of them immediately. The easiest target was the girl in front of him, who now had both her hands on her face as she groaned in immense pain.


    She was forced to open her eyes when she heard some shuffling coming from in front of her. The moment she dropped her hands to try and see what was happening and maybe try to get away, she only saw the heel of a shoe just a few inches away from her face.


    "Hu-." Before she could even blink, it struck her with the full force of an adult young man behind it. *Crack!* A loud crack of bone could be heard as the girl bounced back before her head violently collided with the concrete just on the edge of the sidewalk.


    "Damnit!" the girl named Roxy yelled out in both surprise and worry. Her shrill call caused the three guys, who were all in the midst of trying to get up, to turn their heads in her direction. Only the one with tattoos was smart enough to turn toward Don once again.


    Seizing the moment, Don chose the guy closest to him, who was holding his hand after punching the door.


    "Jim, watch out!" shouted the tattooed guy. Before his warning could reach his friend, Don landed a clean right uppercut before launching a powerful left jab, striking his defenseless attacker right in the face.


    The creaking of bone resonated from both Don''s fist and the face of the man he struck. The man''s body got pushed back, and his head collided with the metallic edge of the building''s wall right next to the door.


    The tattooed guy, now bashfully standing up and running toward Don, aimed to tackle him hard. Don immediately felt great danger from this particular attack and dodged. The space around him was far too narrow, so in a strange form of counterattack, Don took one step forward before jumping into the air right as the man looked close to grabbing him.


    Then, while still in the air with his legs sprung up, he forced them down as his body descended due to gravity. Keeping his legs together for more power, Don struck the man on the neck. Though he had been aiming for the head, thankfully, this was more than enough.


    Given the force with which the man was struck, his body was immediately forced to collide with the concrete sidewalk below, landing not only with vicious force but with additional blunt force as Don''s feet were still on the man''s neck.


    As Don landed from his jump, this moment of defense left him open, and the third of the three guys attacked in a rowdy manner, having picked up the knife that was dropped in the earlier chaos.


    Don immediately heard the shuffling toward him, but it was too sudden to dodge. The steps came from his left-hand side, so he leaned back in an attempt to dodge. However, his attacker didn''t continue striking in that motion, adapting quickly and changing the direction of the blade.


    Left with no choice, Don raised his hands and caught the blade with both, feeling its sharp edge tearing into the flesh of his left palm. His attacker tried to push the blade forward, and Don tried to fight back, but he was losing this battle of strength.


    In desperation, Don used his knee to strike the man in the groin, an action his attacker wasn''t prepared for at all. *AH!*


    The man''s body instinctively reacted by moving away from Don and bringing both hands toward his crotch. By doing this, however, he left himself wide open, and Don attacked, jumping forward and using his knee to strike the man on the side of his face.


    The attacker fell to the ground hard and groaned in pain, but before he could even stand, Don already began running forward. One step, two steps, before raising one leg as if he were about to kick a football.


    With a powerful swing, he struck the man right below his jaw, causing a sickening clack of his teeth to resonate as his body crumpled to the ground.


    Don wasn''t done and continued to glance around all sides of him as if he still had multiple attackers. It was only then that he noticed they were all laying motionless on the ground, with the exception of the girl who had stopped before the attack.


    Don immediately turned to face her, but before he could react, the sound of police sirens wailed near the scene.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Meeting Friends And Family (Part 8)

    Roxy turned toward the sound of the sirens immediately she heard them, her eyes widening with fear. Without a second thought, she sprinted away, leaving her friends scattered on the pavement.


    The sirens grew louder, and a police car pulled up to the sidewalk near Don. The car had a sleek, slightly futuristic design, with streamlined curves and a glossy black finish. Blue and red lights flashed on its roof, casting a glow over the scene.


    A voice boomed from the car''s megaphone. "Put your hands up!"


    Don then thought, ''Are you fucking kidding me?'' Before slowly raising his hands while still panting heavily from the fight. The car door opened, and an officer stepped out, drawing his gun cautiously.


    "Get down and put your hands behind your back!" the officer yelled, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Don tried to explain, "They attacked me¡ª"


    "Get down now!" the officer interrupted, his grip on the gun steady.


    Irritated but unwilling to test his luck against a firearm, Don began to comply.


    Just as he was about to lower himself to the ground, the hotel''s door swung open. The receptionist hurried out, his facial expression very much relaxed.


    "He was the one being attacked! That''s why I called the police!" the receptionist shouted.


    The officer hesitated, looking uncertain. Then, the driver''s door of the police car opened, and another officer, clearly higher-ranking, stepped out. He adjusted his belt and surveyed the scene with a keen eye, taking in the sight of the four motionless bodies around Don.


    "Stand down," he ordered his colleague, who reluctantly lowered his weapon but kept a wary eye on Don.


    The higher-ranking officer approached Don, his expression stern but calm. "Care to share what happened here?"


    Don took a deep breath and recounted the events, detailing the attack and his defensive actions. The officer listened intently, nodding occasionally, while his colleague called for paramedics and began cuffing the unconscious assailants.


    When Don finished, the officer gave a small nod. "Alright, I''ll file a report, but I need you to come down to the station to give a full statement."


    Don glanced at the fallen attackers and then back at the officer. "Sure, I understand."


    The officer motioned toward the police car. "Let''s get you down there. It''s just a precaution."


    As Don walked towards the car, he couldn''t help but think about the strange twist his life had taken.


    Don didn''t argue with the officer and just complied. He had no real reason to do or say anything, so he simply extended his hands to be cuffed. The officer reassured him, "Don''t worry. If what you say is true, you''ll be out in a few hours." Don just thought that the justice system in this world seemed as flawed as the one of his former life.


    The officer''s colleague approached to cuff Don and instructed him, "Put your hands behind your back." Don wondered, ''What''s this guy''s problem. He took a few seconds to comply, and the officer asked sharply, "Are you resisting?"


    Don then thought, ''This fucker,'' already in a foul mood from nearly getting robbed. However, he put his hands behind his back, and the officer arrested him before leading him toward the vehicle. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, his colleague got a final statement from the receptionist. During this time, an old pickup truck pulled up behind the police car. It was a beat-up vehicle, with rust spots along the sides and a dented front bumper. The engine rattled as it stopped, and a woman immediately rushed out.


    She had messy blonde hair tied into a ponytail, deep blue eyes, and wore a buttoned-up plaid pink shirt with jean shorts. Her appearance was both rugged and striking, and she moved quickly.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" she demanded as she reached the officer leading Don to the police car.


    The officer addressed her calmly, "Ma''am, please step away. We have this under control."


    "Why do you have my nephew in handcuffs?" she insisted, her voice rising with anger. "I have a right to know!"


    The officer who was taking the final statement approached and asked, "What''s the problem here?"


    It was only then that Don realized this was his Aunt Amanda. He hadn''t recognized her immediately because she looked surprisingly youthful, like she was in her late twenties at most.


    Amanda didn''t waste any time. "Why is my nephew in cuffs? He''s clearly hurt and you haven''t even treated his wounds!"


    The officer explained the scene, "Ma''am, your nephew was involved in an altercation. We need to sort out the details at the station. It''s believed he was attacked by-."


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed as she glanced at Don''s bleeding hand. Her anger flared. "How dare you arrest him after he was attacked? Look at his hand! You haven''t even given him first aid. Are you really this incompetent?"


    The officers exchanged uneasy glances, now fully aware of the bleeding wound on Don''s hand. They realized how bad it looked to have a young man who was just attacked in handcuffs, visibly injured and without immediate medical attention.


    Amanda pressed on, "You should be ashamed! If you don''t release him right now, I''ll make sure the entire community knows about this, and I''ll sue every one of you for misconduct."


    Don watched the officers, noting their growing discomfort. The higher-ranking officer sighed and turned to his colleague, "Get the first aid kit."


    Amanda crossed her arms, her eyes blazing with protective fury. "See that you do. And uncuff him. Now."


    The officer who had cuffed Don hesitated but eventually complied, removing the cuffs from Don''s wrists. Don felt a wave of relief wash over him as he rubbed his sore hands.


    "Thank''s, Aunt Amanda," Don said quietly.


    Amanda nodded firmly. "You''re welcome, Donnie. Let''s get you patched up and out of here."


    The officers stepped back, their authority clearly challenged and diminished by Amanda''s fierce defense. They moved quickly to administer first aid to Don''s hand, and the tension began to ease.


    As the paramedics arrived to attend to the unconscious attackers, Don and Amanda made their way to the pickup truck. Amanda turned to the officers one last time. "I expect a full report on this incident. And remember, you''re on notice."


    With that, they drove off, leaving the scene behind and heading towards what Don hoped would be a more peaceful place.


    Aunt Amanda drove off with Don, her grip tight on the steering wheel as she vented her frustrations. "Can you believe that, Donnie? What a mess! Those officers didn''t even think twice before cuffing you. Your mother''s definitely going to sue once she hears about this."


    Don glanced at her, his eyes briefly drawn to her very visible cleavage before quickly looking away. Amanda suddenly turned to face him, her eyes full of concern. "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine," Don replied quickly. "Just feeling a bit drained."


    "Do you want to stop at a hospital?" she asked, her voice softening.


    "No, I''ll be fine."


    "Don''t act tough," Amanda chided. "I''m taking you to a nearby clinic where my friend works. They''ll make sure you''re properly treated."


    Don just nodded, and they both fell silent. As they drove, Don took in the sights of the city.


    He noticed the busy streets filled with people, the tall buildings with their reflective glass windows, and the occasional green space breaking up the urban landscape. The city was filled with activity.


    After a while, Amanda broke the silence. "So¡­ you want to become a superhero?"


    "Yeah," Don answered briefly, not offering more.


    Amanda sighed. "I''m sorry, Donnie. I didn''t want our reunion to be like this."


    "Life is unpredictable," Don said, his tone just as distant as when they spoke on call.


    "Sure is," Amanda agreed, but she fell quiet again, unsure how to respond to Don''s detached demeanor.


    They soon arrived at a small clinic tucked away on a quiet street. The building was modest, with a clean, welcoming appearance.


    They quickly exited the car, and Amanda led Don inside. The interior was bright and modern, with soft chairs in the waiting area and calming pastel colors on the walls.


    The receptionist, a pretty woman with long black locked hair and tanned skin, looked up as they entered. "Hey, Amanda! Come to flaunt your new boyfriend?" she teased with a grin.


    Amanda rolled her eyes. "This is my nephew, not my boyfriend Jazmine."


    The receptionist named Jazmine narrowed her eyes and leaned forward. "Is that little Donnie?" she asked, prompting other, more elderly staff members to glance over with curiosity.


    Don simply wondered to himself what was going on. He felt like a spectacle under the gaze of the clinic staff. The receptionist''s eyes widened in recognition. "Wow, you''ve grown up! Last time I saw you, you were just a little kid."


    "Time flies," Amanda added with a chuckle, nudging Don forward gently. "He needs some first aid. Got into a bit of trouble."


    "Right, come on in. We''ll take good care of you," Jazmine said, standing up and motioning them to follow her.


    As they moved further into the clinic, Don noticed the elderly staff members giving him approving nods and warm smiles. The clinic had a cozy atmosphere, with personal touches that made it feel less sterile and more like a community hub.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Meeting Family and Friends (Part 9)

    Don walked toward one of the unoccupied rooms in the clinic. Jazmine quickly opened the door after swiping the card that hung around her neck. "Here we go," she said as she opened the door carefully and gestured for Don and Amanda to enter.


    Amanda, still holding onto Don, followed him inside. Once they were inside, Don gently shook off her hold without needing to say anything, and Amanda quickly let go.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry, Donnie. Old habits die hard," she added before chuckling awkwardly. Jazmine, unaware of their worries, approached the situation casually, joining the conversation with a chuckle.


    "Does Donnie not want his favorite aunt to hold him anymore? You were practically glued to her when you were younger. How they grow up so fast," Jazmine mischievously added, causing Amanda to cut her a glance.


    Jazmine, being a close friend, could sense something was wrong and looked at Amanda with concern. "Is everything all right, Amanda?" she asked, placing one hand on her hip.


    Amanda gave Don a subtle glance before focusing her gaze on Jazmine. "Can I talk to you for a minute outside?"


    Jazmine had no reason to refuse but still spoke to Don. "Sure, we''ll be right back, Donnie," she said, her voice now lacking the enthusiasm it had the first time she called him.


    It was clear to Don that his distant approach had made her uncomfortable, which in this case was positive as he could already see that she spoke less. Not much was said, saving him the trouble of trying to recall a history he did not live.


    As Jazmine and Amanda left the sterile patient room, Don let out a sigh and lowered his head to gaze at his bloodied hands, his fingers trembling slightly with each breath. He could remember flashes of what had just occurred. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a situation he had not expected at all, and though he had gotten out of it relatively unharmed, it still left quite an imprint on him. That feeling of knowing you could potentially die was incredibly nerve-wracking, but with it came an undeniable feeling of exhilaration upon getting through it.


    ''How many more situations like that will I get into in this world?'' Don wondered, recognizing the very real danger he had faced today and the luck with which he overcame it with.


    ''That power I felt during the fight... if I can learn to control that...'' Don thought, closing and opening the palm which had been cut. He began to wonder if he were trained and skilled in the use of these powers, how far could he go? "At least I need to-."


    Before Don could finish collecting his thoughts, the door swung open and Jazmine returned without Amanda, which left Don inwardly curious about what they had talked about. However, he said nothing and simply raised his head to look at Jazmine, who approached him while dragging over a nearby tray with equipment on it. She then glanced at Don''s hand and shook her head.


    "What a sorry patch-up job. I mean, can you even call this first aid?" Jazmine criticized as she reached out to Don''s palm, which she carefully examined. "Yeah, that''s a pretty nasty cut, but let''s get you sorted."


    Don was about to ask her about the doctor but stopped himself. ''Maybe she''s on her residency,'' Don thought, lacking much knowledge regarding the medical process in this world and what qualified as doctors'' uniforms. From what he had seen so far, they were completely different in style and design compared to those in his former life.


    After a speedy inspection of the wound, Jazmine put on a pair of surgical gloves and brought over a dish, then rinsed Don''s wound with a saline solution to remove debris and reduce the risk of infection. Don felt a stinging sensation immediately when the liquid touched his wound, causing him to let out a pained groan.


    Jazmine paused for a moment, looking at him. "I forgot to say it stings. I guess you aren''t such a big boy after all," she teased. Don, however, was neither in the mood nor had the mental capacity to tackle an interaction with a close friend of Amanda, regardless of her personality.


    "Yea, I guess not," he muttered, causing Jazmine''s smile to fade. "Not much of a talker now, huh?" she replied, turning her attention back to his hand.


    After cleaning the cut, Jazmine inspected it before giving her assessment. "It''s a deep one, but it looks like you avoided any major tendons and nerves. I''ll need to numb the area before stitching it up," Jazmine explained, injecting Don with a local anesthetic around the wound.


    Don felt the pain followed by a tingling sensation as the area began to go numb.


    With the area numbed, Jazmine started to stitch up the wound. "We''ll use a few stitches to close it up and help it heal properly, okay?" Jazmine asked, receiving only a nod from Don in reply.


    Jazmine worked quickly, and before long, she was done. With the stitches in place, she applied an antiseptic ointment to prevent infection, placed a sterile gauze pad over the wound, and began to wrap it with a bandage.


    After securing the bandage, Jazmine inspected her work and nodded in satisfaction. "There we go, all set. Now, here''s what you need to do to ensure it heals properly," Jazmine added, reaching for a notebook on the counter and removing one of the three pens tucked in the pocket of her uniform top.


    "First of all, make sure to keep the bandage dry and change the dressing once a day or whenever it gets wet or dirty."


    "Secondly, be sure to watch out for signs of infection, such as increased redness, swelling, warmth, or pus. If you notice any of these, make sure you come back immediately."


    "Thirdly, you should limit how much you use that hand and avoid any strenuous activities that could strain the wound or cause the stitches to pull. If you feel any pain, any over-the-counter pain relievers should help. You can come back in about a week for a check-up and to remove the stitches. If everything looks good, then once the stitches are out, you just need to continue protecting the area.


    I suggest using an adhesive bandage until the skin fully heals,"


    Jazmine finished, tearing the paper she wrote on and handing it to Don, who received it casually without saying anything.


    Jazmine gave him a strange look but only said, "Your aunt went to use the restroom. You can wait for her here. It was nice seeing you again, Donnie," she added before quickly leaving the room.


    ''Something is very off about her.'' Don thought.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Meeting Family and Friends (Part 10)

    Shortly after Jasmine left, Aunt Amanda returned and asked Don how he was feeling. Don showed her his injured hand and flexed it slightly, saying, "I feel better already."


    Amanda smiled and came closer to take a look at it. She held his hand and said, "It looks many times better than what the police did for you."


    Don nodded. "Jasmine said we could go when you came back."


    Amanda showed a bit of surprise but just sighed. "Jasmine may have a busy shift. I''ll likely call her after she''s off so we can catch up."


    Don nodded at the information and got off the chair he was seated on, holding the paper Jasmine had given him. Amanda noticed the paper and asked, "What''s that?"


    "Instructions," Don answered briefly.


    Amanda just nodded, and they began walking out. As they did so, she asked, "Do you want anything?"


    "A beer wouldn''t hurt," Don said casually. He didn''t care about the views on alcohol; he really needed a drink in that moment.


    Amanda laughed. "You''ve really grown up. I''ll get you a whole case as a welcome-back gift, and you can keep it under your bed like your mom and I used to."


    Don chuckled. "I''ll settle for just two. I don''t drink much. I mostly want a drink to ease my mind."


    Amanda nodded understandingly. "How is everyone at home? Dad, Mom, and Summer?"


    Amanda''s face immediately fell, and she explained, "You see..." She took a deep breath, trying to collect her thoughts. "Your mom and dad... they got a divorce."


    Don''s eyes widened slightly, and he nodded slowly, taking in the information. "I guess that explains some things."


    "They tried to keep it amicable for your sake, but it''s been tough on everyone, especially Summer. She misses you a lot, Don."


    Fifteen minutes later, Don and Amanda were parked at a filling station. The station had a couple of old pumps, a small convenience store, and a few cars coming and going. Don was currently seated in the rear loading area of the pickup truck. He sat casually with a bottle of beer in hand, taking casual sips.


    After a sip, he looked over at the supermarket near the gas station where Amanda had gone, saying she needed some groceries.


    Unaware, while inside the supermarket, Amanda was on a phone call with Don''s mother, Samantha. "You wouldn''t believe how big he''s become," Amanda said.


    Samantha asked with concern, "Did you tell him about the divorce?"


    "Yes, I did, but he didn''t react much. It might be the beer and meds he''s on," Amanda replied.


    Samantha''s voice immediately filled with worry. "Is Don taking drugs?"


    "Calm down," Amanda reassured her. "He looks clean from what I saw. He just ran into some trouble at the hotel he was staying at."


    Samantha''s voice broke as she asked, "What kind of trouble?"


    Amanda sighed, realizing how much Samantha was struggling with this news. "He was attacked, but he defended himself. The police were involved, but it''s all sorted now."


    Samantha''s tone was filled with fear and concern. "Oh my God, is he okay? Why didn''t he call me?"


    "I think he just needs some space right now," Amanda said gently. "He''s been through a lot, and he''s trying to process everything. Give him some time."


    "I want to talk to him. Can you put him on the phone?" Samantha pleaded.


    Amanda hesitated. "I think it''s best if he reaches out when he''s ready. Let him settle in a bit first. Trust me, Sam."


    Samantha sighed deeply. "Alright, but tell him I love him, okay?"


    "I will," Amanda promised before ending the call.


    Amanda finished her shopping quickly and returned to the truck. Don glanced up as she approached, noticing the serious look on her face. "Everything okay?" he asked.


    Aunt Amanda replied, "I''m fine," and the two entered back into the car and drove off. As they approached the Chanel Hills community where Don''s mom and sister lived, Amanda revealed, "I always feel uncomfortable driving around here with my rusty old car."


    Even before entering the Chanel Hills gate, Don began noticing more expensive cars pulling up. At least he wouldn''t be staying in a crummy place, he thought. Amanda soon rolled down her window to talk to a guard in a booth near the gate.


    The guard was a muscular, brown-skinned man who looked to be in his forties. He had short-cropped hair and a friendly demeanor. His uniform was dark blue with a badge on the chest, giving him an authoritative yet approachable look. He walked up to the car with a smile. "I could hear your car from five blocks away, Amanda."


    Amanda laughed. "Shut up, Dave."


    Dave laughed too. "You know I''m just teasing." He then noticed Don and asked Amanda, "Is that your new boyfriend?" He pretended to be heartbroken, clutching his chest dramatically.


    Amanda laughed again. "Behave, Dave. This is my nephew, Don."


    Turning to Don, she said, "Don, this big clown is Dave. We were on the track team together in high school."


    Dave let out a nostalgic sigh. "I''d have been rich if I just became an e-athlete. Instead, I chose a sport no one watches anymore."


    Amanda laughed. "At least we had fun times." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You bet," Dave agreed. "Go on ahead, but be warned, Cassie is trying to push a vote to ban any cars that don''t meet a certain standard from entering the Hills."


    Dave shook his head. "Cassie really hates you, Amanda. What did you do?"


    Amanda chuckled. "I''ve done a lot to piss Cassie off since high school. I''ve lost count."


    Dave laughed and opened the gate. "You shouldn''t be too worried, but Cassie has been gaining more followers in the community."


    "I feel sorry for them," Amanda replied with a smirk.


    Don didn''t ask anything about Dave but took note of the information. Amanda reassured him, "Don''t worry about trouble while living here. Dave is capable despite how laid back he acts."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Don replied.


    As they drove through the gates, the houses became larger and more luxurious, each one showcasing a different architectural style but all exuding wealth. The lawns were immaculate, the trees well-trimmed, and the driveways filled with high-end cars.


    Amanda pointed to a modern-looking house with large glass windows and a beautifully landscaped garden. "That''s where your mom and sister live."


    Don took a deep breath, trying to prepare himself for whatever awaited him inside. The past few hours had been a whirlwind of emotions, and he wasn''t sure what to expect next. Amanda parked the car in the driveway and turned off the engine.


    "You ready?" she asked, looking at him with concern.


    "As ready as I''ll ever be," Don replied, giving her a small smile.


    They got out of the car, and Amanda led the way to the front door. She rang the doorbell, and after a few moments, Samantha opened the door.


    "Donnie!" she exclaimed, pulling him into a tight hug. "Welcome home."


    "Hey, Mom," Don said, hugging her back.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Guess Who’s Back (Part 1)

    As Don and Samantha hugged, Amanda crossed her arms and watched the two with a smile. Samantha soon began to cry, her shoulders shaking because of the many emotions she currently felt.


    Amanda then gently called out to her, "Hey, Sam." This made Samantha pull away from Don, quickly wiping her tears. "Sorry, I''m just *sniff*" she said, her voice shaky.


    She looked at Don, her eyes filled with a mix of joy and sorrow. "I just missed my baby so much." She laughed weakly, adding, "But I can''t really call you a baby now, can I? You''ve grown into a fine young man."


    Samantha''s expression grew sadder, guilt creeping in over how Don had left. Her heart pounded as she struggled to find the words to apologize. Don, not wanting the awkward atmosphere to persist, said, "You don''t look like you''ve aged at all, Mom. That''s probably why you still think I''m a baby." He gave a very faint smile, his tone slow and low.


    Don felt guilty about lying to the woman who believed she had just been reunited with her son. He had imagined this moment would be easier, but reality was different. Sticking to his plan though, he decided to cut the reunion short. "Is it okay if I get some rest for a bit?" he asked.


    Samantha, who had wanted to talk more, immediately stopped herself. She laughed awkwardly. "Silly me, I shouldn''t have been smothering you. You must be tired."


    "It''s fine," Don replied. "I just have a lot to take in and I''d like to rest now." His tone remained distant, and he didn''t smile. Samantha looked visibly disappointed, noting that Don said "a lot to take in" which could suggest a lot of things, both good and bad.


    Amanda saw her sister struggling and stepped in to help. She suddenly grabbed Don by the wrist. "That''s a great idea. You must be tired from orientation, it''s always hectic these days."


    Samantha knew it wasn''t just that, but she nodded, her voice still shaky. "N-no problem, regardless."


    Amanda then turned her head to Don, "I''ll lead you to your room."


    But before they could leave, Samantha, looking worried, revealed, "His room has been redone as a guest room. His old things are in the basement. But if you want them, I can bring them up, or if you need money for new things..."


    Don gave a small smile, trying not to seem too distant. "It''s fine. I might like the room as it is."


    Samantha sighed in relief. "Oh, then it''s fine. You can head on up."


    Amanda smiled and said, "Don''t mind if we do," and tugged Don along.


    They walked through the house, which was elegantly decorated with modern furniture and tasteful artwork.


    The staircase led up to a hallway lined with family photos. Amanda chatted casually as they walked. "I hope you''ll like the room. Knowing your mom she probably put out all the stops to make it as perfect as possible."


    Don nodded, genuinely appreciating her effort but still feeling the weight of the lie he was living.


    As they reached the guest room, Amanda opened the door to reveal a cozy space with a queen-sized bed, a desk, and a window that let in plenty of natural light.


    "This is it," Amanda said cheerfully. "What do you think?"


    "It''s nice," Don replied, stepping inside and placing his bag on the bed. "Thanks, Aunt Amanda."


    Amanda smiled warmly. "No problem, Donnie. Get some rest. We''ll catch up more later."


    As she turned to leave, Don called out, "Aunt Amanda?"


    "Yeah?" she replied, turning back.


    "Tell mom I said thanks, for everything," Don said, his voice sincere.


    Amanda''s smile widened. "Well, normally I''d say do it yourself but since it''s for my special nephew, sure. Rest well Donnie."


    She closed the door behind her, and Don let out a deep breath, finally alone.


    He sat on the bed and the weight of the day pressed down on him. The room was quiet and so his messy thoughts were even more apparent to him. He looked around, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings.


    It was a strange feeling, being in a place that was supposed to be home but felt so foreign.


    He let out a sigh and lay back on the bed, staring at the ceiling. The encounter with his mother had been harder than he anticipated, emotionally at least. But he had to keep up the facade and it was draining.


    As exhaustion took over, Don''s eyes slowly closed. He hoped that some rest would help him gather his thoughts and prepare for the hurdles ahead. For now though, all he wanted was a moment of peace. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Don closed his eyes to rest, Aunt Amanda remained outside his door, listening for any sounds.


    She couldn''t hear even the faintest shuffle so she thought he must''ve really needed to rest. A part of her worried that it was just an excuse for him to get away from his mother, but seeing as that wasn''t the case, she let out a quiet sigh of relief and silently walked away from Don''s door.


    She descended the stairs and found Samantha anxiously waiting at the bottom steps. Once Amanda reached her, Samantha asked, "Did Don say anything?"


    Amanda smiled. "He said to tell you that you''re the best mom in the world."


    Samantha crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. "Amanda, I''m being serious."


    Amanda chuckled. "So am I. It''s a perfectly good rough translation of what Don said."


    "Word for word, Amanda," Samantha insisted.


    Amanda rolled her eyes. "Fine, he said, ''Thanks for everything.''"


    Samantha''s expression showed a flicker of disappointment, but she forced a smile. "That''s good."


    She fiddled with her fingers. "I better start preparing some food for him then. Thanks again for bringing him."


    Amanda put her hands on her hips. "Why are you talking like I''m leaving?"


    Samantha looked surprised. "You''re not?"


    Amanda shook her head resolutely. "Nope," she said, stepping forward to hug Samantha. "I''m going to be here to help you with Don for a bit. I already have my own case in the truck. If I don''t stay, knowing you, you''ll overthink yourself to death and do more damage than good."


    Samantha showed a weak smile. "That''s not true."


    "It''s fine, Sam," Amanda said, patting her sister''s back. "You''re not good with teenagers, just like I''m not good with little kids. And besides, it''s blasphemy to have a welcome-back cookout for my nephew and not invite me."


    "There''s no cookout," Samantha corrected. "I''m just going to cook him a big dinner and¡ª"


    "Boring," Amanda cut her off. "That will only make things more uncomfortable. A late evening cookout by the pool will be much better."


    "I don''t know," Samantha said hesitantly. "What if Don doesn''t like it?"


    Amanda placed a reassuring hand on her sister''s shoulder. "Trust me."


    Samantha sighed. "Okay, but who are we inviting so late notice?"


    Amanda grinned. "Easy, no one. It''ll just be a good old fashioned family cookout. Now, let''s get everything ready."


    They duo moved to the kitchen, which was spacious and well-equipped.


    Amanda immediately started rummaging through the pantry and fridge, pulling out ingredients. Samantha followed suit, still looking a bit uncertain but trusting her sister''s judgment.


    "I''m thinking burgers, hot dogs, and maybe some grilled veggies," Amanda said, laying out the items on the counter. "What do you think?"


    "Sounds good," Samantha replied, her voice more confident now. "I''ll start on the marinade for the burgers then, you do the meat."


    "Heh¡­ meat," Amanda giggled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Time flew as the two worked together, with Amanda chatting about various things to lighten the mood throughout.


    "Remember the cookouts we used to have as kids? Dad always burnt the hot dogs, but we loved it anyway."


    Samantha laughed softly. "Yeah, and Mom would always make that special potato salad."


    "I should call her and get the recipe, she''ll faint when she hears Donnie is back" Amanda said, pulling out her phone.


    They continued to prepare the food and the atmosphere became increasingly more relaxed. Amanda''s energy was infectious, and soon Samantha found herself smiling more freely.


    "See, this isn''t so bad," Amanda said, giving her sister a playful nudge.


    Samantha nodded. "You''re right. Thanks, Amanda."


    "Anytime," Amanda replied.


    As they finished the preparations, Amanda looked around the kitchen, satisfied with their work. "Alright, let''s get this party started. I''ll go wake Don up."


    Samantha grabbed her arm gently to stop. "W-wait, give him a bit more time, he looked exhausted. Plus we need to freshen up, we''re a mess."


    "Good point," Amanda agreed. "Then you go change and I''ll start setting up outside."


    Amanda carried the food and supplies out to the backyard, which featured a large pool surrounded by comfortable lounge chairs and a spacious patio area. She then started arranging the seating and set up the grill.


    "This is going to be great," Amanda said enthusiastically. "Don will love it¡­. I hope."

 Chapter 52 - 52: Guess Who’s Back (Part 2)

    After Amanda finished setting up the backyard for the cookout, she counter checked that the grill was ready, the lounge chairs were arranged, and the pool area looked inviting. She then glanced back at the house and thought about bringing her suitcase in from the truck and taking a quick shower before waking up Don.


    But at that same time inside the houset, Samantha had just finished dressing up in her room.


    Samantha''s room looked very cozy with soft pastel walls, a large bed with a fluffy white comforter, and a dresser cluttered with makeup and accessories.


    After a quick shower, Samantha decided to wear something casual. She settled on a long, loose sun dress with a floral print that. The fabric was light and airy, perfect for a casual evening.


    She paused in front of the mirror, cupping her breasts and sighing. "These are really too big," she muttered, adjusting the dress. She worried that the dress might be too flashy or make her look fat. She didn''t want Don thinking she had let herself go.


    ''Maybe it''s too much?'' she thought. But after a short debate with herself, she added a few accessories: a simple necklace and matching earrings. "Perfect," she said aloud, though she still felt a bit uncertain.


    Samantha then looked around her room, her eyes looking over at the dresser. "Huh? Where did I leave my makeup?" she asked herself, feeling annoyed. ''Did Summer borrow it without permission again?'' She let out a frustrated sigh.


    Meanwhile, in the guest room, Don suddenly jerked awake and looked around, letting out a sigh. "So it wasn''t all some chaotic dream," he said to himself. He looked at his hand, then to the window where he saw the sun beginning to set.


    Checking his watch, he saw that it was 5:34 pm . He yawned, hoping he hadn''t left a negative impression so far.


    ''Better start unpacking.'' He quickly put his documents from school on the table and hung the few clothes he brought onto hangers. After finishing, he thought, ''A set of pajamas would have been nice.'' He then proceeded to change from his button-up shirt to a simple black t-shirt.


    ''That should do it,'' he thought before deciding it was time to head downstairs.


    The house was quiet, with not even the sound of appliances running. ''Did they go out?'' he wondered. As he walked toward the stairs, he saw the bathroom door slightly open and realized he needed to take a piss.


    He approached the door, but hearing no water running and getting no response after knocking. Entering, he found it empty. ''Maybe the door just has a problem or something,'' he concluded, not paying it much mind as he walked to the toilet.


    At that exact moment, Samantha left her room, still upset about her missing makeup. ''Where could I have put it?'' she wondered. Her attention then turned to the bathroom door she had left open. ''Did I leave it in there?'' she thought, heading toward the bathroom.


    Samantha walked into the bathroom without giving it too much thought, after all she had left it not long ago. But as the door swung open, she saw Don''s figure out of the corner of her eye.


    Hearing the door and her footsteps, Don turned his head. Samantha also reflexively turned fully toward Don and caught a glimpse of him peeing, seeing his manhood in the process.


    She immediately became flustered by her blunder. "I''m so sorry!" she exclaimed, turning her head away. "I-I was just looking for my makeup and didn''t think anyone was in here-!!."


    Before she could say more, she realized it was more awkward to explain like this. So she quickly walked out and shut the door. Don didn''t even have time to say a word and was just left surprised. ''Well, that was unexpected,'' he thought. His trait though left him unfazed and he finished peeing and zipped up his pants, inwardly hoping this accident didn''t make it harder to interact with her.


    After washing his hands, he headed out of the bathroom and found Samantha long gone. Just then, Amanda walked up with a small suitcase and called out to Don. "Hey! Glad to see you''re awake." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don smiled slightly. "Yeah, just woke up."


    Amanda looked curious. "Oh, did Sam wake you?"


    Before Don could answer, Samantha''s voice spoke out from her room not far from the bathroom. "Amanda, can you help me with something?"


    Amanda sighed. "Duty calls," she said, rolling her eyes playfully. "Head downstairs by the pool and open yourself a beer while you wait for us."


    "Uh, no problem," Don replied, hoping that Samantha wasn''t calling to tell Amanda about the situation that occurred in the bathroom.


    As he reached downstairs, the smell of delicious food filled the air, causing his stomach to growl. ''That bagel I had earlier wasn''t enough.'' Following the scent to the backyard and seeing the arrangement there, he couldn''t help but be amazed.


    He had peeked at the backyard while heading up the steps earlier, and it now looked a bit different, with the presence of food and beer being the biggest new additions.


    Don proceeded to do as Amanda suggested and picked a beer off one of the tables. He opened it up while checking out the backyard. He sat down on a lawn chair and brought the beer to his lips. But before he could take a sip, he heard an unfamiliar voice yell out, "Mom, I''m back!"


    Don still proceeded to take a sip from his beer and decided not to go check as he was already pretty sure that the voice belonged to his sister. He wasn''t eager to meet her, and if he could avoid the interaction for now, it would be best. But along with her voice, he heard a few more¡ªa female and a male¡ªyelling, "Hi, Mrs. Bright!" one after another.


    "Hi, Mrs. Bright!"


    "Heya, Mrs. Bright!"


    ''Great, she came with friends,'' Don sighed. He wondered if they were invited and if perhaps the old Don knew them. This worried him, making him feel he might need to change from a distant attitude and maybe just say he had an accident that affected his memory.


    The worrying part about that was he was sure a concerned mother like his would take him for a proper diagnosis. He sighed again, thinking, ''I''m not very good at this planning thing.''


    Just then, his phone rang, and the caller ID read "COR friend." Don immediately knew it was that friend of the old Don from the game Call of Responsibility. He picked up the call and answered, hearing a hoarse voice from the other side say, "Hello, is this Predator?"


    Don''s face visibly irked a bit as he heard the name he was addressed with but answered, "Yes, it is."


    "That''s good," the person on the other side said. "I thought you were trolling about the whole SHU thing."


    "No, I just registered today actually," Don revealed. "Sorry for not calling earlier; my day was pretty packed."


    "It''s fine; I was busy too," the other person said. "How about this, let''s meet tomorrow at Miguel''s Waffle House near the SHU campus."


    "That''ll work," Don said, soon hearing footsteps near the house as someone approached the backyard. "I need to go for now, but I''ll call or text later."


    "That''s fine," the other person replied, and the call was cut.


    Don sighed and put his phone away. He hoped the friend wouldn''t be too much of a problem to handle. He soon glanced toward the house, hearing the voices growing louder. Summer''s voice stood out as it carried a certain tone of irritation with it.


    ''This is going to be interesting,'' he thought, taking another sip of his beer. ''I hope I can keep this up without slipping.''


    Meanwhile, back inside the house, Summer and her three friends were making their way through the living room.


    The female friend had long platinum blonde hair, wore blue shorts and a white top, and had a tattoo on her arm. The two male friends were tall and good-looking; one had short, dark hair and green eyes, while the other had medium-length brown hair and blue eyes.


    "Something smells nice," the dark-haired guy, whose name was Jake, remarked.


    The other guy, Michael, immediately said, "It''s Sylvia who smells like that."


    Sylvia frowned at this attempt at a compliment. "Are you insinuating I smell like roasted meat?"


    Jake laughed and gave Michael a pat on the back. "Smooth bro."


    At this time, Samantha came downstairs in a hurry with a frown on her face. Her sun dress rose up slightly with each step, almost enough to see her panties.


    The two guys immediately looked her way with lecherous looks. Michael tried to act gentlemanly by greeting her, "Hello, Mrs. Bright."


    But Samantha cut him off as she came to a stop in front of Summer. "Ask your friends to leave. Today isn''t a good day."


    Summer frowned back, putting her hands on her hips. "Huh? What do you mean not a good day? We''re not going to disturb anyone, so what''s your problem?"


    Jake then suggested, "Maybe we should leave," but Michael refused boldly. "No way, unless you''re going to throw us out, Mrs. Bright?"


    Summer crossed her arms and nodded in agreement. "Yeah, are you?"


    Samantha was practically fuming at this point. But before she could answer, the door to the backyard opened, and Don walked in, causing all eyes to turn to him.


    He had been attracted by the growing sound of voices and wanted to see what was happening. He met the gazes of everyone present before settling on an angry Samantha.


    "Is something wrong?" he asked, looking between Samantha and Summer.


    Samantha took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. "Oh goodness, I didn''t want you two reuniting like this. T-these are Summer''s friends," she said, her voice strained. "I asked them to leave, but they seem to have other ideas."


    Don looked at Summer, who was looking at him with confusion in her eyes. He then glanced at her friends, noting their uncomfortable expressions. He sighed inwardly, realizing this was a delicate situation.


    But now that he was hear, he had to help Samantha. So he settled his gaze on the three friends and asked in a casual tone, "how about you guys visit another day?"


    Summer shook off her disbelief for a moment and rolled her eyes. "They don''t have to do anything, the-."


    Before Summer could argue, Don raised his hand to cut her off. "I wasn''t talking to you, the owner of the house wants you gone, it''s as simple as that?"


    Michael frowned and crossed his arms. "And who the hell are you?"


    Don met Michael''s gaze and tilted his head at him while narrowing his eyes. "I''m her son, who the fuck are you?"


    Summer''s eyes immediately widened in surprise at Don''s answer.


    "D-donnie?"

 Chapter 53 - 53: Guess Who’s Back (Part 3)

    Don took note of Summer''s surprise and realized that it was only now that she recognized him.


    He chose to ignore her for now and kept his gaze fixated on Michael, who looked at Don less confidently after hearing his answer. Michael then glanced at Summer and said, "You never mentioned you had a brother."


    Even Sylvia looked at Summer with confusion. "Yeah, you never mentioned anything about more family, what''s this about?"


    Samantha, inwardly touched that Don stepped up for her, thought, ''He''s so stern,'' liking that aspect about him. But realizing she was the adult and should intervene before a conflict broke out between Don and Michael, she walked forward and stood in the middle of the two young men, holding them back with her hands.


    "Don is my son," she verified sternly. "And I want you to leave because you''re interrupting his welcome home celebration with his family."


    Summer now turned her attention to Samantha and yelled, "Why the hell didn''t you tell me that Donnie was coming back!? And for that matter, why didn''t you tell me Donnie was even fucking alive!?"


    Summer was absolutely furious, causing even her friends to realize this was a deep family matter. Sylvia turned toward the two guys and suggested, "Maybe it''s best we leave."


    This time, neither guy said anything and they awkwardly agreed.


    "Uh yeah, for sure."


    "Yea, sorry for interrupting Mrs. Bright¡­"


    A brief silence followed as Summer''s friends all rushed to leave, with Sylvia calling out to Summer, "I''ll call you later."


    When the door slammed shut, Summer was practically huffing as she turned her gaze to Don.


    "And you!" she yelled. "Where have you been!? How could you not say a word? Send a fucking text! Do you have any idea how¡ª" She stopped there, staring at them both before looking teary-eyed and running away up the stairs.


    A few seconds later, a loud door slam resounded through the entire house.


    Samantha''s expression fell, and she turned toward Don, unsure of what to say. Don felt the same, never expecting such a reaction in the few scenarios he had pictured.


    Before either could say a word, Amanda appeared at the top of the stairs and asked in a panicked tone, "What''s going on?"


    Both Don and Samantha looked her way and found she was completely topless.


    Don wasn''t too surprised by this and managed to maintain his expression, but Samantha looked speechless for a moment before yelling, "Amanda, cover yourself!"


    Amanda, who wasn''t paying attention, only now noticed who she was practically flashing and immediately covered her breasts. "Oh my God, sorry!" she exclaimed, quickly turning to head back to her room.


    Don also chose to look away at that moment, thinking, ''I should have just stayed in the backyard.''


    Samantha sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of her nose. "This day just keeps getting better and better," she muttered sarcastically.


    "Tell me about it," Don replied, rubbing the back of his neck. "I didn''t expect things to escalate like this."


    Samantha shook her head, clearly frustrated but trying to regain her composure. "We need to give Summer some time to cool off. She''s obviously very upset."


    Don nodded in agreement. "Yeah, that sounds like a good idea."


    Samantha then said reassuringly. "This is just a lot for her to process. For all of us, really." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, Amanda reappeared at the top of the stairs, this time properly dressed. "Okay, I''m decent now," she said, trying to lighten the mood with a sheepish smile. "Sorry about that. So, what happened?"


    "Summer found out about Don being back in a less-than-ideal way," Samantha explained briefly. "She''s pretty upset."


    Amanda frowned. "I''ll talk to her later. For now, let''s try to salvage the evening."


    Samantha was now left in an awkward situation with her son, unsure of what to even address first during the cookout and unable to bring herself to look him in the eyes. Don also felt equally uncomfortable and didn''t like the situation.


    To try and get out of this, he let out a sigh and apologized. "I''m sorry, maybe I shouldn''t have stepped in."


    By pinning the blame on himself, Don hoped to shift the focus of the conversation. Given Samantha''s character, chances were high that she would react by saying it wasn''t his fault.


    Samantha hurriedly shook her head. "It absolutely isn''t your fault. It''s mine." She became teary-eyed, her voice trembling. "Things just haven''t been the same since you left. I''ve failed Summer and you as a mother and¡ª" She stopped as Don reached in to hug her.


    She sobbed in his embrace, still saying, "I''m so sorry, Donnie."


    Amanda wanted to even but stopped herself as she felt this was something that needed to happen.


    Don didn''t answer, instead just gently rubbing her upper back in response. He couldn''t understand the weight of her emotions, but he could see the pain she had carried.


    "It''s okay, Mom," he whispered, trying to comfort her even though he felt a twinge of guilt for deceiving her.


    Meanwhile, once Jake, Michael, and Sylvia left the house, they walked over to a 4x4 truck t. Michael, the owner, got into the driver''s seat. Jake entered the passenger seat while Sylvia climbed into the back.


    Once inside, Michael sighed. "What the fuck was that with Summer?"


    Sylvia snapped back, "How the fuck am I supposed to know?"


    She then thought that something was definitely wrong. Jake however just laughed it off and suggested, "Let''s just go back to Michael''s place for a few drinks."


    Sylvia narrowed her eyes. "Are you being fucking serious? Drinking? While Summer is clearly upset?"


    Michael tried to support his friend. "He didn''t mean it that way. Maybe he meant we should go to my place and think of how to help Summer over a few drinks."


    Sylvia looked at them and just shook her head. "You are unbelievable sometimes," she said, exiting the vehicle.


    Michael quickly got out and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Sylvia kept walking and raised a middle finger. "Far away from you two before I punch one of you."


    Michael yelled back, "Yeah, well, suit yourself!" He then angrily got back into the car and drove off.


    As they sped away, Michael grumbled, "What''s her problem?"


    Jake shrugged. "Maybe she''s right. Maybe we should have stayed to help Summer and Mrs. Bright."


    Michael rolled his eyes. "Whatever, man. Let''s just get some drinks and figure it out later."


    Back at the house, Samantha finally pulled away from Don, wiping her tears. "I''m sorry, Donnie. I didn''t mean to break down like that."


    Don shook his head. "It''s okay, Mom."


    Samantha smiled weakly. "Thank you for being here. I know it''s been hard on you too."


    Don nodded, "Yeah," unable to think of more to say in that moment.


    Seeing Samantha more composed, Amanda felt it was the best time to speak up. She suddenly clapped her hands together and put on a smile as she looked at both of them and suggested, "Let''s not end the evening on a bad note. So how about we hurry to the backyard and enjoy the food before it gets cold?"


    Samantha smiled weakly and gave a nod, finally turning her attention away from Don. "That''s a great idea, Amanda." However, Samantha paused and turned her attention toward the stairs with a weak smile. She hesitated as she pointed out, "But I don''t want Summer to feel left out. You two should go ahead, and I''ll try to speak to her."


    Hearing Samantha suggest this, Don saw an opportunity and suddenly suggested to them both, "You should go with Aunt Amanda. Otherwise, she''ll feel like you''ve forgotten about her, and I don''t really feel comfortable eating without her."


    This was, of course, a lie. Don simply wanted to buy himself some time to better compose himself and think of a way to get through the evening without any more mishaps like the one he had just gotten through. Samantha looked at Amanda and wanted to agree immediately but hesitated.


    Part of her knew that Summer likely wouldn''t listen to her, but she still didn''t want Don to stay alone and think he was being ignored by her. At the same time, she couldn''t bring herself to be alone with him; she didn''t know what she would even say, what she would ask, and how she would best explain everything that happened while he was away.


    It was a lot to tackle, and quite truthfully, she was scared to do that alone.


    Although Amanda didn''t know this was exactly the case, she could see the doubtful look and nervousness in her sister''s eyes, so she was the one who agreed to Don''s suggestion, giving a slight nod. "That''s a great idea, Don. Sorry your evening back turned out like this."


    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t mind," Don answered briefly before taking the initiative to turn away and return to the backyard. Once he was gone, Samantha looked at Amanda apologetically and lowered her head before saying, "I''m sorry, Amanda. I just can''t, not yet."


    Before Samantha could clearly explain, Amanda simply smiled at her and put her hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry about it, Sam. I get it, and I think Don does too. Just move at your own pace. Don''t try and tackle everything all at once."


    "Yeah, I think you''re right," Samantha sheepishly agreed.


    "Of course I am. Now, let''s go talk to Summer." The duo went back up the stairs together, while Don simply returned to the lawn chair where he had left his beer. He picked up the bottle and walked along the edge of the pool, taking casual sips. He placed one hand in his pocket and sighed while shaking his head. After thinking for a moment, he had an idea.

 Chapter 54 - 54: Guess Who’s Back (Part 4)

    In the next moment, he removed his hand from his pocket and picked up his aviators before wearing them. Once worn, he activated them, causing an augmented reality of tabs to appear in front of him. "Let''s see what information Gary has on the young Summer," Don thought, reading through the many fairly detailed reports and tabs present within the available database.


    "It''s almost like Vikipedia but on a personal level. How did Gary get all this information?" Don wondered, but thought it was better he ultimately didn''t know.


    Like Gary had said before, a lot of information about Summer in the present wasn''t lacking, as she had a huge cyber presence which Gary could follow. As for events outside the digital space, Don couldn''t find anything helpful. Because of that, the information he sought out was in relation to Summer and Donnie''s time as kids.


    In his mind, if Donnie was partially responsible for the anger that Summer felt, then one of the few ways he could fix it was by showing her gestures from their younger days. Even if it didn''t work, it would show some sincerity, which was better than doing nothing.


    "Let''s hope this plan works, at least," Don thought.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Don shifted through the numerous tabs of information, Amanda and Samantha had made their way up the steps and were currently standing in front of Summer''s door.


    Samantha knocked first, and Amanda spoke out, "Summer, it''s your aunt. Can I talk to you for a moment?"


    "Go away!" Summer immediately yelled from the other side.


    Amanda tried again, "Summer, please, we can talk about this."


    But Summer only yelled back, "Go away! I don''t want to talk to any of you. Just go have your welcome-back celebration without me. You were going to anyway if I didn''t fucking come back."


    "Honey, who do you think we were waiting for? Your mother had no idea Donnie was coming back until just this morning. It was my idea not to tell you because I wanted it to be a surprise," Amanda explained.


    "It''s a surprise, all right, a big fucking surprise," Summer yelled back, still very upset.


    Samantha couldn''t even bring herself to say anything as the anger seemed too deep to address with just a few words. Amanda, however, was very skilled at what to say and how to say it. She continued to try and calm Summer.


    "Now, Donnie doesn''t even want to eat unless you''re down there. And I know you''re angry at him too, for now, but try to imagine what he''s been through. Your mom just found out this morning that your father never even sent him any money while he was away. Do you really think he wanted to be away from you just so he could suffer God knows where?


    Do you really think he wouldn''t care about you guys if, after going through all that, he still reached out to your mother in an attempt to come back?"


    Summer''s anger simmered down after hearing this, and although they couldn''t see it, inside her room, she was lying on her bed with her face buried in a pillow. Summer was moved, not enough to fully quell her anger, but enough to raise her head, revealing her teary-eyed face and smeared makeup.


    She let out a quiet sniff and frowned as she looked at the door, responding back, "Yeah, he definitely looks like he''s been suffering," she pointed out sarcastically, referring to Don''s healthy and well-dressed appearance.


    Amanda was about to speak again, but this time it was Samantha who spoke out in anger. As a mother, looking at Don''s face, all she could see was deep sadness and loneliness. Not because Don was particularly great at pretending to be that way, but rather because, in her mind, her Donnie was always smiling, even through the hard times their family faced at certain intervals.


    Her Donnie was a bright and happy child¡ªdefiant, yes, but happy nevertheless. However, she could see none of that same resemblance in the current him. It didn''t matter whether he looked healthy, fit, and well-dressed. He was different. A mother could easily tell. The fact that he seemed so different made her wonder just what her son could have gone through.


    Summer accusing him of being well-off really made her upset as she proceeded to yell back, "Summer, watch your mouth! I understand you''re angry, but if you want to be angry, be angry at me, young lady. You were even closer to Donnie growing up." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She sniffed as she began to cry. "God knows how many times I had to lecture you both over some silly adventure you had, but looking back, I hold onto those memories because at least back then, despite all the stress and shenanigans, you were happy, and I was happy. Never could a day pass in this house without me seeing either of your bright smiles.


    But tell me, what happiness did you see on your brother''s face? If he were so well off, do you think he would use the money he had managed to save over these years to get himself back into school and come back to the city, to you, to me, despite everything your father did?"


    "He didn''t even know Nicholas and I were divorced until today. It''s not fair for you to be angry at him because, as far as he knows, we''re the ones who abandoned him, never reached out to him, never called him. So as much as you may hate me, I was at least there for you. You still got presents on your birthday. You still had a meal to eat every day of the week. You still had a roof over your head.


    You still had a mother who, through it all, loved you and still loves you with all her heart, even if you never felt the same. But could you honestly say Donnie had any of that?"


    Samantha''s deeply emotional words hit Summer hard. Her initial anger had all but faded. She now sat on her bed, looking confused, sad, and somewhat guilty. As much as she wanted to support her own stance on the matter, she could see truth in her mother''s words.


    Reluctantly, she responded, "I''ll be down in a few minutes," in a shaky voice, which made it hard to tell whether she was still angry or had accepted her mother''s words wholeheartedly.


    Hearing Summer say this, Samantha let out a sigh and began to wipe the tears from her eyes. Amanda smiled at her and whispered, "You go fix yourself up and then come down. I''ll go keep Donnie company so that he''s not feeling too lonely."


    The two parted ways, and Amanda quickly made her way downstairs before heading out to the backyard. Don, who was still rummaging through some of the recorded events of himself and Summer as children, turned his head back to see Amanda quickly walking toward him. He quickly took off his glasses, put them in his pocket, and turned to face her.


    He tried to keep his expression neutral as he asked, "Is everything okay?"


    Amanda showed him a bright smile and nodded happily, picking up a beer from one of the tables as she walked over, popping it open using her teeth and giving Don''s bottle a little tap with hers as she reached him. "*Click!* Yup, Summer is just getting changed and your mother''s simply freshening up.


    What, don''t want to spend time anymore with your dear Aunt Amanda?" Amanda playfully nudged him as she chuckled lightly and took a sip from her beer.


    Whether she was really like this or was simply trying to lighten Don''s mood, Don didn''t reciprocate the energy and instead gave a small smile in reply, "You could pass for a teenager."


    Amanda let out a hearty laugh and gave Don a light punch on his shoulder before replying, "That''s a good one. I don''t know whether to take that as a compliment or to be offended that you''re saying my body isn''t as mature as your mother''s, especially after you saw my dear old girls."


    Don immediately knew what she was referring to, and in an attempt to avoid the topic, he chose to act as if he was embarrassed about it, turning his head to the side as he said, "Sorry about that. I just wasn''t expecting it."


    Amanda chuckled again and waved off his concern. "Oh, shoot. Don''t you mind that little mishap, dear. I''m sure a handsome young man like you has seen enough pairs in your time. My poor things don''t stand a chance," Amanda joked, clearly not very shy about talking about her body.


    Don was a little embarrassed and remembering who he was, he didn''t feel it was a good idea to outright compliment his aunt''s breasts, so he settled on a more neutral answer. "All guys are different. We don''t all like the same types," Don said briefly, causing Amanda to take a sip from her beer before giving him a narrow gaze.


    "Alright then, where would you rate my girlies on a scale of 1 to 10?" she asked, clearly not letting up.


    Don could only imagine how persistent she could be, both worried and intrigued by that particular prospect. Once again, though tempted by her question, he chose a more vague answer. "I didn''t see very well, but I''m sure they''d be high on the scale," Don answered.


    In response, Amanda crossed her arms and gave him a mischievous smile. "Is that right? Then would you like to get another peek?"

 Chapter 55 - 55: Guess Who’s Back (Part 5)

    Slightly taken by surprise by Amanda''s question, Don didn''t answer immediately. Because of her playful nature and lack of embarrassment regarding adult topics, there was a chance she was being serious.


    However, imagining a situation where an aunt, after not seeing her nephew for years, decided to give him a peek at her breasts seemed too comical. As Don thought through all this, Amanda spoke before he could come up with an answer.


    She raised her hand and waved it in front of his face while laughing mischievously. "Oh, look at you, just kidding, Donnie," she laughed before adding, "I''m glad to see you''re still shy when talking about such things."


    Don inwardly sighed in relief that she took his hesitation for shyness rather than him actually thinking of saying yes. With the awkward situation avoided, he replied, "It''s not that I''m shy; it''s just that it''s not something you''d typically discuss with your aunt."


    Amanda simply shrugged. "Your loss. You''ll miss out on expert advice from a smart gal like me. I''ve probably seen more pairs than you ever will¡ªbig, small, fake, real, perky, hard, soft¡ªI''ve seen them all over the years."


    Don immediately felt unable to stop himself from giving her a narrowed-eyed skeptical look. Amanda laughed at this reaction and smiled. "Oh, don''t look at me like that. It comes with the territory when you''re in an all-girls school for all your teen years. Why do you think I don''t like bras?


    They were practically a myth where I grew up¡­ sometimes a weapon," she added cryptically, causing Don to look at her skeptically again, which led her to break out into laughter once more.


    Unbeknownst to both of them, their conversation was being observed by Summer from her room, which gave her a clear view of the backyard. Summer was currently standing by the window, watching Don and Amanda through a small space in her dark curtains that had a skull with a pink ribbon pattern all over them.


    As she watched the scene, she clutched at the curtain angrily and narrowed her eyes, which now had runny makeup under them.


    ''What''s so funny?'' she thought before clicking her tongue and turning away from the curtain. She proceeded to sniff once before crossing her arms under her breasts, looking visibly upset.


    "If that asshole really cared, he could''ve at least come upstairs himself to talk to me. Whatever," she muttered before angrily making her way to the closet, which was made of light brown wood with mirrors on the front surface.


    She paused for a moment to look at herself in the mirror, which caused her to narrow her eyes even more. Using the sleeve of the shirt she wore, she wiped her eyes of tears and the runny makeup under them.


    After doing that, she let out a deep breath and fixed her expression, changing it a few times as she tried to make it as neutral as possible, but she always found a way to make it look more upset than anything else.


    In the end, she performed a sarcastic smile at herself before opening the closet door and checking for what she could wear. She quickly reached for the clothes closest to her and compared them, muttering "no" and "no" again and again, while tossing the clothes behind herself as she continued to move through the racks.


    In less than a minute, there was already a small pile of clothes behind her, and she let out an irritated sigh before crossing her arms.


    "What do I even wear?" Summer said to herself, angry at her own indecision to pick an outfit. Just as she muttered this, Don''s face flashed in her mind, particularly the scene where he had boldly stepped forward to say he was Samantha''s son. Summer angrily groaned before kicking at the pile of clothes.


    "He could have said he''s my brother too, but forget it. I don''t care," she muttered to herself again before quickly sorting through the pile and picking out a pair of long jeans with rips by the knees and a simple black hoodie that had the phrase "Sorry Not Sorry" written on the back. After doing this, she walked back to her closet and picked out a simple pair of black-and-white sneakers.


    "This will do, I guess," she shrugged before throwing everything on the bed and beginning to undress. First, she removed the already loose tie that she wore, then began to unbutton her white shirt.


    With each button she undid, her sizable breasts seemed to pop out even more. After she was done unbuttoning them, she quickly removed the shirt and tossed it aside, leaving her only with a black bikini-like bra.


    Without a moment''s pause, she moved on, unclipping her skirt and letting it drop, revealing the tight black lacy panties that firmly hugged her flesh along with her black garter belt, to which her leggings were clipped. She moved to the edge of the bed and quickly unclipped these before tossing them aside.


    The garter belt and panties followed, leaving her completely bare except for the bra, revealing her shaved womanhood, wide hips, and plump, rounded ass.


    After Summer undressed to this point, she looked back at the mirror and put her hand on her hip as she gazed at herself. She quickly frowned as she slowly moved her hand over to her ass and gave a slight squeeze.


    "Fuck, it looks like they just got bigger. Why couldn''t I just have Aunt Amanda''s body? Instead, this ridiculous start looking like mom," Summer muttered to herself angrily before looking away and turning her attention to a light brown dresser next to her bed.


    She quickly opened one of the drawers and reached for a plain pair of black panties, which she quickly put on before proceeding to the bed where the rest of the outfit she had picked out was laid.


    Once dressed, she walked back to the dresser and searched for something but came up empty-handed and muttered, "Fuck, I forgot, I left my makeup at the studio. Should I ask mom? No, I can''t go downstairs like this," Summer muttered angrily before looking back at the mirror. Without makeup, she looked quite different, which didn''t please her.


    However, before she could come up with a plan, she heard Amanda''s voice in the corridor outside.


    "What''s taking you guys so long? If you don''t hurry, you''re going to find me and Donnie already passed out," she called out jokingly.


    "She''s joking, right?" Summer asked herself, hurrying over to the window and taking a peek. She could see Amanda happily laughing while holding a bottle of beer and Don sitting silently along the poolside, looking tired.


    "Damn it," she cursed before walking over to another dresser on the other side of her bed and opening one of the drawers. She then took out a face mask and put it on before heading for the exit. She slung her door open wide and walked out, but as she entered the hallway, she found that her mother, Samantha, had also just exited the bathroom with her makeup fixed.


    "Oh Summer?" Samantha immediately stopped as well and looked at Summer awkwardly. The emotion she felt earlier had completely vanished and she now didn''t know what to say to her daughter.


    "Hey mom¡­" Summer muttered awkwardly and kept her gaze focused on the floor. Samantha forced a smile and decided to try and break the tension, "you look good. I haven''t seen you dress like this in a while."


    "My clothes are just dirty." Summer quickly explained, before suddenly raising her head and adding, "anyway I''m heading down. I can''t stay for long because I have assignments to finish."


    After saying that, Summer quickly began walking forward, passing her mother before she could give a reply.


    ""Oh um-." Samantha found herself unable to say anything and just let Summer go, watching her figure descend the stairs in a hurried pace.


    Once Summer is fully out of her view, Samantha lets out a sigh and thinks to herself, ''well, it''s a start. Atleast she came out.'' S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After letting out another sigh, Samantha also made her way to the stairs.


    Meanwhile, Amanda was still happily chatting away with Don, who was slouched in the lawn chair while taking casual sips of the bottle of beer he had.


    "So, Cassie walks up to me and says-." Amanda''s story is interrupted when suddenly Summer walks out of the door.


    Both Don and Amanda look Summer''s way and cause her to pause for a bit with her arms crossed. She met Amanda''s gaze without problem but after looking at Don once, she couldn''t help but look away.


    Amanda didn''t notice this small detail in her expression due to the face mask Summer was wearing so she just casually called out to her. "There''s my favorite gal, come join us."


    ''Looks like she''s calmed down. At the very least it doesn''t look like she''s going to ask me much, probably the same with Samantha.'' Don quickly concluded, noticing her now sheepish posture and body language.


    Summer felt like she was being put on the spot and found it hard to give a quick answer. Luckily for her, Samantha also came out to the backyard and had all eyes turn to her.


    She also felt like she was put on the spot but she quickly managed to play it off by forcing a smile.


    "Now that everyone is here, why don''t we sit together and enjoy a meal as a family."


    Don was inwardly not looking forward to this.


    ''Well that won''t be awkward at all¡­''

 Chapter 56 - 56: Guess Who’s Back (Part 6)

    Amanda was the first to respond to Samantha''s suggestion by raising her hand and yelling, "count me in, I''m famished." After she said this, Don just nodded and said, "me too."


    After answering, he looked toward Summer who was still silent. Since she was the only yet to answer, all eyes were on her again. She didn''t like this at all and just muttered, "yea sure."


    The scene was far from the perfect vision Samantha had in mind for her son''s welcome celebration but it was going well enough so she continued to force a smile as walked over toward the outside sitting arrangement. As she did so, she called out to Amanda, "Amanda, mind giving me a hand with the serving?"


    Amanda took a final swig from her bottle before handing it to Don as she accepted Samantha''s request. "Sure thing." She then walked over and the two began to properly arrange the food on the table along with drinks and snacks.


    Summer stood awkwardly in the same position and just crossed her arms while looking around the yard. From what Don could gather from the information he had studied, the old Don and Summer had a sort of love/hate relationship. They could be at each other''s throats one day but they were pretty much inseparable most days.


    ''It doesn''t look like she''ll approach me on her own. So the question is, should I approach her? And if so what should I even say?'' Don asked himself as he took a quick sip of the beer he was still nursing.


    After giving it a moments thought, Don also took a final swig from his bottle before standing and walking toward Summer. This action caused both Amanda and Samantha to look his way curiously as they continued to serve.


    ''He''s coming towards? Why? What does he want to say?'' Summer became extremely anxious as she heard his footsteps. She couldn''t help but slightly raise her head in the next moment to confirm and sure enough he was making his way toward her.


    Summer was currently biting her lip nervously under the face mask she wore but managed to keep her gaze fixated on Don. He came to stop about an arms length away from her before tilting his head and looking at her.


    Both Samantha and Amanda were looking on while trying their hardest not to seem too obvious.


    ''Why''s he just looking at me? Fuck, what do I say?'' Summer worriedly thought. But before she could say anything, Don, with the help of a little beer confidence, spoke first. "I missed you little sis."


    "!!!"


    Summer''s eyes immediately widened the moment she heard Don utter those words. Samantha was equally surprised while Amanda let out an audible, "awww."


    Summer, unsure how to reply, lowered her head and began to shyly move her leg while uttering, "oh¡­" in a very low tone.


    "I''m guessing you didn''t miss me much huh, I don''t blame y-." Before Don could begin his mind games, Summer cut him off.


    "I never said that!" She yelled out, finally raising her head again and looking at Don with frown.


    "I know, but I wanted to hear you say it." Don replied with a small smile, trying to lighten the otherwise awkward mood with a bit of sibling banter.


    Amanda laughed loudly at this exchange. "*Haha* He got you there Summer."


    ''Fuck why did I say that! This jerk led me on.'' Summer bit down on her lip harder and felt like she was going to die of embarrassment. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well?" Don asked, causing Summer to look at him with confusion. "W-well what? You''ve had your laugh, ha ha." She sarcastically answered before crossing her arms.


    Don maintained his smile and replied, "well I still haven''t heard you say you missed me. Mom said it, Aunt Amanda said and now it''s your turn."


    Samantha''s expression softened and she showed a genuine smile as she watched this exchange. For the first time it felt like the tense atmosphere had actually disappeared completely.


    ''Is he being serious?'' Summer was genuinely lost on how to react to this. Her mother''s words left a deep impact on her and because of them, the initial anger she felt toward Don was gone, replaced by doubt, guilt and fear.


    "Go ahead¡­ if you want¡­ I don''t care." Summer hesitantly answered while keeping her hands stiffly by her sides and her head lowered.


    Don maintained the small smile he had on his face and closed the distance between them before embracing her. Summer was surprised to feel his hands around her neck. And before she could make sense of it or react, Don gently placed one hand on the back of her head and pulled her into his chest.


    "!!" Summer became even more stiff but she didn''t protest his hug.


    She could feel herself tearing up again and she tried her hardest to hold back the tears. ''Don''t you dare cry for him Summer, you''re still mad at him, at mom¡­'' she tried to convince herself. But she ultimately found herself relaxing in Don''s embrace.


    "I''m still mad at you..." She muttered, loud enough for Don to hear. "But I did miss-but I guess it''s good- it''s okay that you''re back."


    ''Seems like that''s the most I''ll get from her for now. Beats the awkward atmosphere from before.'' Don didn''t mind the lack of excitement or emotion from Summer. So long as there was no tension or bad blood, he''d be able to assimilate into this new life of his more smoothly.


    "Fair enough." Don muttered before breaking the hug.


    "Yea, there''s your hug. Now excuse me." Once she was let go, Summer immediately turned away from Don and rushed to the door.


    "Summer? Where are you going?" Samantha worriedly asked, thinking she was upset again.


    "Geez, I''m just going to the bathroom!" She yelled out before disappearing behind the door and slamming it behind her.


    Amanda just laughed and shook her head. "I haven''t seen her this flustered since me and her had "the" talk."


    Samantha relaxed again now that her worries had been cleared and she looked toward Don with a smile. "I guess she really just missed her big brother."


    Amanda finished serving her side of the table and placed her hands on hips while looking at Don. "Yea, we all did. Now, that''s enough hugs and kisses, let''s eat!"


    Samantha let out a helpless sigh but showed a sincere smile as she also finished serving her side of the table. Don walked over to the table and decided to entertain Amanda''s cheeky remarks as they were the best way to lighten the mood and hopefully avoid a serious topic during the meal.


    "What kisses? I didn''t get any?" Don replied to Amanda while showing a bewildered look. Amanda, without even needing to think about it was more than willing to keep joking with Don.


    "Aww, you poor thing. C''mere and let your dear old auntie give you a big wet kiss" Amanda offered while making exaggerated smooching noises.


    "Uh, maybe next time?" Don jokingly refused as he proceeded to take a seat.


    Amanda took the seat to his right whereas Samantha took the one to his left, shaking her head at her sister''s shenanigans. "Oh leave the boy alone Amanda, he''s too old for that."


    "Too old for what?" At that moment, Summer came back, and immediately asked this as she walked over to take a seat as well.


    She paused to look at both aunt Amanda and her mother before doing so, a frown appearing under the mask she wore. ''Of course no one asked if I wanted to sit next to him. Whatever, see if I care.''


    Summer sat down aggressively before starting to place food onto her plate.


    The table had servings of roasted chicken, vegetables, rice, egg salad, sausages, pork kebabs, fries and mashed potatoes.


    As she taking some from each dish, Amanda finally answered her. "Donnie here says he''s too old to get kisses from his favorite auntie."


    "Gross." Summer quickly answered, her tone a bit more angry like usual again. ''What next? Is she going to ask him to share a bed? Attention whore much?''


    Aunt Amanda wasn''t put off by Summer''s response and instead just used it against her. "Bold words from someone who had her first kiss with Donnie."


    "!!*cough* *cough* T-that doesn''t count! We were kids and- argh! Why am I even trying to explain to you." Summer just huffed and angrily put a bit more food on her plate before covering it.


    This prompted her mother to ask, "aren''t you eating?"


    "I''ll eat later. I already ate before coming here." Summer quickly explained.


    Don felt this was a good opportunity to learn a bit more about everyone, starting with Summer, who he proceeded to ask, "well at least your boyfriend isn''t a complete ass then if he took you to eat."


    Summer immediately became a bit flustered before slamming the table with both her hands. "He''s not my boyfriend!! None of those two are! And he''s not an ass, he was just standing up for me."


    Samantha was clearly about to say something to Summer but Don knew that would only spark an argument so he spoke up first.


    "Is that so? Well next time you see him tell him to talk to mom with respect, especially in her house." Don took on a slightly serious tone as he said this and Samantha looked at him with a softened expression.


    Summer frowned and was about to say something but Don continued on to say, "but also tell your friends thanks for looking out for you while I was away." Don added more softly, feigning a bit of sadness before he began selecting from the dishes as well.


    Don left no room for Summer to argue with him. Instead his words left her curious and she summoned the courage to ask the question Don was looking least forward to addressing.


    "After you left¡­ where did you go?"

 Chapter 57 - 57: Guess Who’s Back (Part 7)

    The moment Summer asked that question, all eyes turned to Don. Although neither Samantha nor Amanda had brought it up, they were both extremely curious as to what Don''s life was like when he left.


    And though he would''ve preferred to avoid the question, he knew it was going to be asked at some point, and he knew he had to address.


    The question was how?


    The problem for Don wasn''t that he had a lack of options for a story, but instead it''s that he had a lot of stories he could go with, but each would leave a certain kind of impression.


    ''Well, let''s hope they buy this.'' Don thought as he began his act by heaving a sigh and moving his hands away from his plate. He brought them together and lowered his head with his expression looking contemplative as he moved his thumbs against one another.


    Samantha was especially worried after seeing him do this and immediately spoke up, "you don''t have to answer if it''s a sensitive topi-." Before Samantha could try and diffuse the question, Don began to speak.


    "After I left, or rather when I was kicked out, I stayed in the city for some months." Don began, taking on a low and very distant tone.


    "With no where to go, I turned to the few friends I had first and for a short time they let me stay, but I quickly overstayed my welcome¡­ and I was kicked out. It didn''t help that I was an ungrateful piece of shit." Don forced a smile as he said this, and Samantha could practically feel her heart tighten.


    "Donnie really you don''t have to¡­" this time it was aunt Amanda who tried to make his stop as the tone and direction the story was going in didn''t seem appropriate for a gathering made to be a celebration.


    Don however ignored her attempts and continued.


    "The first night I spent in the cold streets of the city was especially memorable. I wasn''t that dirty and the time and a few good people allowed me to use their cellphones."


    As he reached this point in the story, Samantha''s expression turned especially sad. This was because Don wasn''t just telling a story without facts.


    Because of how closely observed he was by Lady Noir, Don new much of what the old Don had gone through and was simply using that information to his advantage by dramatizing certain aspects and adding a few more elements to suit his agenda.


    "Donnie I-." As if sure of what Don was about to say, Samantha tried to speak out in a shaky voice but found herself unable to as Don carried on.


    "The first person I called was Dad. I don''t think I''ve ever begged so hard in life as I did that day to him. But through all my begging, he only told me to man up and that those were the consequences of my actions. I asked to speak to mom, to Summer, but he told me you all wanted nothing to do with me."


    This time it was Amanda who stepped in as she could see Samantha was getting emotionally upset just hearing the story.


    "Donnie you know your mother would never-." Amanda''s attempt at adding to the story was cut off by none other than Samantha herself, who had already become teary eyed. "No Amanda, I want to hear this¡­ I need to hear this."


    Amanda reluctantly gave a nod and Don continued.


    "I think that week was thanksgiving. Because when I called dad, I could hear you guys happily talking in the background with what I could only assume were friends and family."


    "At the time, that was a reality check for me, the confirmation I needed that I was no longer wanted. So I did what I had to to get buy."


    "From eating leftovers at fast food dumpsters to sleeping in drug dens, I just kept surviving week in and week out. I lost count of how many job applications I sent during the period, everyday, using what little money I got from begging and collecting trash to apply at Internet cafes."


    Samantha could no longer hold herself back from shedding tears, but she quickly wiped them and continued to listen intently. Summer just seemed frozen. Her eyes were fixated on Don but the more she heard the more she deeply regretted asking him that question and even blaming him for his absence.


    The more of his story they heard, the more they both felt consumed by terrible guilt. And Don was far from done.


    "Eventually, my health got so terrible that I could barely function. I spent two days straight sleeping in a den of drug addicts before one of the peddlers who operated there offered to help me." Don let out a mocking chuckle as he said this.


    "That''s when I learned there''s no such thing as an act of kindness. Because as soon as I got better, I was told I owed his gang a huge debt. A debt I had to pay by either moving drugs or forfeiting the life they saved."


    "Once again, I did what I had to, to survive. Through all the death, cruel treatment and suffering, I managed to pay off the debt I owed. And I should''ve stopped there, but¡­" Don paused, finally raising his head and facing Samantha.


    "I was made an offer. An offer that would give me the money I needed to start over. So I took it. But the plan was a bust and I was caught in Calambia. I refused to reveal any information despite the torture and beatings I was put through because an attorney sent by the gang made sure I knew that if I uttered a word about their operations, my family would pay."


    Don heaved a shallow sigh as he said this and lowered his gaze again. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A part of me didn''t care at first you know? I told myself why protect the people that abandoned me? And that you were all likely safe anyway. But they brought me Dad''s favorite watch, Summer''s teddy bear and your hairbrush." Don revealed as he raised his head again to look at Samantha.


    Tears were practically running down her face and her hands were shaking. Because all the items Don mentioned were indeed stolen one day by a home invader.


    What they didn''t know was that the real reason for that the old Don had a huge loan to pay back to an unsavory group of fellows and he chose to flee, prompting them to steal those items and send them to him as a warning.


    Unluckily for that group though, Lady Noir made sure that they, along with their families, could never be a threat to her precious Don again.


    Don used that to twist the truth as he told the story to make it more believable. After all, there was no way he would know that those particular items were stolen when he wasn''t even there.


    ''I think I''ve taken this far enough.'' Don thought, already seeing that Samantha was nearing a total emotional breakdown, whereas Summer couldn''t even bring herself to look at him.


    The main reason he didn''t want to address such a question so soon was because he knew he had to cook up such a dramatized story to clear all the wrong the old Don had done.


    But by doing this, he also knew he''d be causing a lot of pain to people who had done him no wrong and were completely in the right with how they handled the situation with the old Don.


    So Don concluded by saying. "So I sent to jail. But given the control the gangs have on prisons there, I was eventually let out for staying "loyal" as they called it. I was paid the money they promised and I left. Now here I am."

 Chapter 58 - 58: Guess Who’s Back (Part 8)

    As soon as Don finished his story, Samantha could no longer hold back and brought her hands to her face as she began to sob.


    "I''m so sorry Donnie, if only I wasn''t so stupid- I *sniff* I never imagined you went through so much." Samantha looked absolutely heartbroken at the information and couldn''t help but apologize.


    The guilt she felt for never trying hard enough to bring Don back when his father was still around gnawed at her. Summer similarly felt guilty but she simply lowered her head and was unable to say anything. She wanted to apologize as well but didn''t even know where to begin.


    Amanda stood from her seat and walked over to Samantha before hugging her and rubbing her shoulder. "You couldn''t have known Sam, none of us could have imagined that¡­"


    Now that he had successfully managed to tell a fake back-story, Don didn''t need to push it any further as that would only proof to be negative, after all, he had nothing to gain by making the innocent woman in front of him feel worse than she already did.


    So he looked at her and smiled while nodding at aunt Amanda''s words. "Aunt Amanda is right, you couldn''t have known. There''s no point blaming yourself for something you knew nothing about. It''s all in the past, and I''m here now, alive and healthy, with my family in one piece, and that''s enough to be thankful for."


    Don''s word prompted aunt Amanda to look his way and smile. After everything he had said, she could honestly understand if he had some anger and resentment toward the family, especially Samantha, but his words seemed genuine.


    "Oh Donnie¡­" Samantha began to cry harder, not because of guilt but because she felt she didn''t deserve to be forgiven so easily. The guilt she felt as a mother was something Don couldn''t even begin to imagine.


    In that moment, Summer finally raised her head to look at Don as she hesitantly spoke in a low tone, "I-I''m sorry Don, I-," she stopped there, unable to express how she felt with words.


    Don turned his head to face her and maintained a small smile. "You have nothing to be sorry for, none of you do. What happened was my fault and no one else''s. Okay?"


    Although it seemed like Don was playing the forgiveness card a bit too early, he knew very well that guilt wasn''t something that faded easily.


    If anything, by not holding anyone accountable or holding any grudges, he made the guilt they felt worse. And going forward, he knew they''d treat him more positively and be more open to his requests should he have any.


    [ +25 Villain Points ]


    The brief appearance of the prompt just lead Don to inwardly sigh. It was simply proof of how wrong what he was doing was, but it was necessary.


    Summer gave a short nod and muttered, "okay", but as she spoke her eyes looked incredibly teary and she suddenly just stood up and ran off. "Sorry I have to do my assignments now!"


    "Summer!" Aunt Amanda tried to call out but Summer''s figure quickly disappeared behind the door as she slammed it behind her.


    Aunt Amanda could only sigh while Samantha finally removed her hands from her face, revealing the runny makeup that now stained it. "I''m sorry you have to see me like this Donnie *sniff*, I know I can''t possibly makeup for what happened to you but if there''s anything I can do *sniff* please don''t hesitate to ask." Samantha used her hands to wipe her tears as she said this.


    Hearing this, Don pretended like he was considering the offer deeply. He had a hand under his chin and looked up in a contemplative manner while stroking his chin lightly. Considering the guilt Samantha was likely feeling, Don knew that he could get away with some absurd requests. But that was being far too short sighted.


    Like all emotions, even guilt would eventually fade with time unless constantly reignited. So rather than use it for a singular request, it was best to use it to set himself up for the future.


    If he acted kind now by not abusing the power Samantha gave him, the impression he would leave would be great and would likely gain him not only her trust, but genuine love, which was far more valuable than any short term gains.


    As a bonus, Amanda, who cared deeply for her sister, would also see him in a positive light. So with all that in mind, Don gave Samantha an answer. "Well, if you really want to make it up to me, you can do three things" Don began, causing both Amanda and Samantha to look at him anxiously.


    "Firstly, stop blaming yourself, it''s not your fault and I hate seeing you cry."


    "Secondly, just be yourself, you don''t need to force yourself to act some type of way because you think it makes me comfortable."


    "And lastly, just take me shopping sometime, I didn''t really come with many clothes."


    Don showed a playful smile as he revealed the last request, prompting Samantha to show him a weak smile as she nodded. "Sure¡­*sniff* I''ll buy you the whole store if you want," she added as she finally let out a small weak laugh.


    After she said this, Don felt he was done. After everything that was said, it was impossible to have a normal meal without some awkwardness.


    So he gave a nod before yawning and rubbing his eyes, "Sorry, I''m still tired. If it''s fine with you can I just eat what''s left of my share for breakfast tomorrow? I''m just about ready to call it a day."


    Samantha nodded immediately. "Sure, *sniff* of course, I''ll put everything in the fridge. I think we could all use some sleep."


    Don stood up from his seat and prepared to leave, saying only, "goodnight," before walking off. He directly went back to his room where he threw himself on the bed and let out a sigh. To say that interaction was draining would be an understatement.


    ''Let''s hope things get easier going forward.'' He thought as he prepared to close his eyes, but before he could, another system prompt appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **END OF DAY SUMMARY**


    **Name:** Don Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Hair Color: Black


    **Eye Color:** Brown


    **Occupation:** Supervillain


    **Height:** 181 cm


    **Net Worth:** $0.00


    **Supervillain Name:** The Predator


    **Sidekicks:** 1


    **Supervillain Reputation:** 0


    **Idol Reputation:** 0


    **Supervillain Points:** 50


    **Idol Points:** 0


    **Total Aura:** 8


    **Abilities:**


    - Superhuman Senses (Enhanced Senses): Heightened senses such as improved vision, smell, hearing, and touch.


    - Regeneration: Minor accelerated healing of minor wounds and injuries.


    - Telekinesis (limited): The ability to move small objects with the mind.


    - Mark Of The Arcane Being: High affinity for supernatural beings, 50% higher chance of meeting them than the common man.


    **Traits:**


    - Honeyed Words(Bronze): Lies now have a 10% higher chance of being believed by someone with 50 or higher trust in you.


    - The Thinker(Bronze): Deeper and more insightful thoughts on situations than the common person.


    - Unfazed(Bronze): Minor near-death experiences and slightly creepy people no longer faze you.


    **Special Traits:**


    - Manipulator(???): 10% chance of convincing others to follow mildly unethical plans and/or ideas.


    **Skills:**


    - Vanguard Skill Tree


    - Tactician Skill Tree


    **Current Status:** Arrived in Santos City


    **Duration Of Stay:** Unknown


    **Current Objective:** Sign up and successfully create a VR FPS avatar.


    **Rewards for Clearing Objective:** 5 Idol Points


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 59 - 59: Guess Who’s Back (Part 9)

    As Don lay in his bed, looking at the prompts, he thought to himself, ''It''s not bad, I guess. I wonder if there is a system store like in those novels I used to read.''


    He then thought, ''System, store!'' hoping something would pop up, but nothing happened. Letting out a sigh, he muttered, "Of course, it''s never that easy."


    He then shifted his focus to the current objective listed in the prompt, which stated he still hadn''t completed the quest regarding creating an avatar. ''I should try and call Donald tomorrow to arrange that,'' he thought.


    Just as he reached that conclusion, the prompt vanished, leaving him alone with his thoughts. He proceeded to get up from the bed and quickly undressed while reflecting on the day''s events.


    A lot had happened in such a short amount of time, but he felt he had handled most of the scenarios quite well. Now, he just needed to keep up the same pace going forward. With that in mind, Don let out a tired yawn and walked to his bed, falling asleep completely exhausted from the day''s events.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The following morning, as Don was sound asleep, he was woken not by an alarm but by the sound of his phone ringing quite loudly.


    He let out a muffled groan and muttered, "Five more minutes," but the ringing continued. Reluctantly, he rose from bed and turned his attention to the dresser where he had left his phone.


    Letting out a yawn and stretching his arms, he sat on the edge of the bed and reached for the phone. Looking at the caller ID, he saw it read "COR friend," and he immediately picked up.


    "Hello?"


    "Hey, Predator, sorry if I caught you at a bad time."


    Don simply sighed when he heard what he was being addressed as again but didn''t let it bother him and quickly replied, "No, not really. I just happened to wake up late today."


    "Oh, I understand that," the friend replied before explaining, "The reason I''m calling is I wanted to ask if we could reschedule our meeting for Friday. Some family stuff came up, and I won''t be free until then. I''m really sorry if it''s an inconvenience."


    For Don, who had completely forgotten the event altogether, it wasn''t at all an inconvenience. "Oh, don''t worry about it. We can meet whenever you''re available. And by the way, could you just call me Don from now on instead of Predator?"


    "Oh, is that your real name?" the friend asked.


    Don immediately answered, "Yes. No point hiding it since we stay in the same city and practically go to the same school."


    The friend on the other side, still speaking in a somewhat hoarse voice, let out a laugh and agreed, "Yeah, I guess you''re right. It is kind of silly using it. In that case, you can call me Tori."


    "Great," Don replied. "So, talk to you later, Tori."


    "Alright, goodbye, Don," Tori replied before the call ended.


    Once the call was over, Don placed the phone back on the dresser and stood up from his bed before stretching out once again, thinking, ''Wow, that''s one less thing I have to do today.''


    He then made his way over to the dresser to put on some plain black pants and a clean black long-sleeved T-shirt. After dressing up, he walked out of his room and into the hallway, immediately looking both ways but seeing nothing unusual.


    "I wonder what everyone''s up to," Don thought as he began making his way toward the bathroom to freshen up. Not wanting to land himself in an awkward position, he made sure to knock but got no answer.


    So, he turned the handle, and it unlocked, allowing him to proceed inside. Once inside, he quickly took a piss, washed his face, and brushed his teeth before exiting the bathroom and heading downstairs.


    Only then could he hear some light humming coming from the kitchen. "I''m a gothie girl, in a gothieee world." The tune was unfamiliar to him, making him a bit perplexed, but he followed the voice and peeped into the kitchen where he found Samantha happily standing in front of the stove, cooking what looked to be pancakes.


    She also looked like she had woken up not long ago, as she was still wearing her night outfit composed of silky light blue shorts with a matching top. She also wore comfy house slippers with bunny ears on them. She seemed particularly happy as she did this, a bright smile on her face.


    "Well, looks like she''s finally calmed down," Don thought before deciding to reveal himself. "Looks like you slept well," he suddenly commented, causing Samantha to let out a surprised yelp before pulling away from the stove.


    "Oh, Donnie!" Upon realizing it was Don, Samantha placed her hand on her chest and let out a sigh of relief before asking him in a worried tone, "How long have you been standing there?"


    Don gave her a smile before replying, "Long enough to know that you can sing."


    Samantha immediately felt embarrassment wash over her as she lowered her hand and awkwardly held the spatula in her hands. "Sorry if I woke you up. I''m just so used to being in the kitchen alone that it''s a habit of mine to sing every now and then."


    Don walked into the kitchen and peeked at what she was cooking before asking, "So when did you become a gothie girl?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, heavens, Donnie, please!" Samantha felt like she was about to die of embarrassment as she lowered her head again, her cheeks taking on a slight rosy blush.


    "I''m just kidding. You should actually sing more often if it makes you happy. In fact, maybe we should go to karaoke sometime."


    "Oh, heavens, no. I couldn''t. I''m way too old for that. Maybe you should take your sister."


    Don simply laughed it off and replied, "If we went together, some people might think you''re my older sister."


    Samantha couldn''t stop herself from letting out a laugh as she gave Don a small slap on his shoulder. "I wish! Now, if you''re done making fun of your poor old mom, why don''t you make yourself comfortable? I''ll bring you breakfast since we both managed to sleep in."


    "Where are Summer and Aunt Amanda?" Don asked as he leaned on the counter and picked an apple from the fruit basket at its center.


    "Your aunt went back to the farm early so she could check on her precious chickens, and Summer''s in school. Speaking of, when do you guys start classes?"


    "Well, she''s embraced the mom role pretty quickly on me," Don thought before taking a bite of the apple and chuckling as he replied, "Our classes always start a week after registration, so Monday, I assume. I''ll let you know once I get solid confirmation."


    "How about you? Dodging work?"


    Samantha paused in cooking and looked at Don with narrowed eyes, trying her best not to laugh. "If you must know, I''ve decided to take leave so I can help you better settle in. Now, go get comfortable. You''re being a distraction in here. Shoo, shoo," Samantha said to him as she pointed at him with a spatula.


    Don simply raised his hands in defeat, one holding the apple, and began walking away. "Fine, I''ll just be in the living room."


    "Good," Samantha replied. As Don walked away, she paused cooking once again to just look at his figure leaving with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Guess Who’s Back (Part 10)

    Don went to the living room and turned his attention to the large flat screen mounted to the wall. It was currently showing a telenovela and he couldn''t help but sigh at this. ''No matter the world, there''s just something about moms and these types of shows.''


    Don didn''t bother looking for the remote as he didn''t really have anything he wanted to watch. Instead he simply took a seat on the sofa directly opposite of the TV.


    After 5 minutes, Samantha walked into the living room with a large silver tray. On it was a glass jug filled with orange juice, two glass cups and a plate full of pancakes coated in maple syrup.


    Samantha proceeded to place the food down on the coffee table in front of the sofa Don was seated on. As she did this, he couldn''t help but glance at her as her behind was practically in his face.


    ''A bit bigger and she could block the whole TV¡­'' Don thought, but luckily for him, Samantha wasn''t the least bit aware of the eyes staring at her as she stood upright and put her hands on her hips while facing the TV.


    She seemed glued to the current scene being shown on the TV. Seeing that she still was moving after a few seconds, Don asked, "uh, aren''t you sitting down to eat?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, right, sorry." Samantha was brought out of her short daze and immediately took a seat next to Don before explaining, "I barely get to follow the series these days and I was just surprised to see how crazy things have become."


    Don chose to act interested and proceeded to ask her, "what''s the show about?"


    Immediately he did this, Samantha turned to look at him with an excited expression and placed her hands on his thigh, "oh! Where to even begin, you see, it''s about this orphan girl named Rosa who got adopted by her father''s killer, however she ends up falling in love with a farm boy who turns out to be her brother separated by birth, but she doesn''t know that yet and-."


    Don simply began to nod as story began to make less and less sense the longer she explained it. However Don did take note of how passionate she spoke about it and realized that this was likely one of her favorite things.


    She continued to explain as they ate, telling Don about characters and their back stories, as well as how she felt about them.


    The show came to an end on a cliff hanger just as the two finished eating and Samantha couldn''t help but frown. "Huh, done already? How can they end it right before Arturo confesses his love to Rosa?"


    Don showed a small smile and just shrugged, "oh, you know how these publishers can be, they have to leave viewers on their toes so they they can keep ratings up."


    Samantha huffed in irritation, as if her entire day had been ruined, "well I''ll be sure to take away points in my review of the show when I have time. That''ll show them."


    "Yea it will," Don answered, trying his best not to sound sarcastic as he stood up before another telenovela could begin. "Anyway, I''m going to take a shower."


    "Oh," Samantha seemed disappointed to hear Don was leaving. Without even realizing it, she was spending quality time with him. Don decided to ease their relationship dynamic even more by making a joke about her clear disappointment. "Why do you sound like you don''t want me to go shower?"


    Samantha couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed being called out on it, but Don''s relaxed tone told her he was joking and she smiled before replying, "no, no, it''s not that at all. It''s¡­ it''s just that I don''t really have anyone to watch these shows with. Your aunt Amanda prefers mud wrestling while your sister likes those strange tocky-ticks."


    Don smiled and nodded in understanding. "Well if you need a movie buddy you''re free to ask and I''ll be glad to join you, provided I''m free. By the way, would it be okay if we go shopping today? I just realized I don''t have many essentials either."


    Samantha showed Don a bright smile and immediately agreed. "Of course, I''ll also get ready."


    "Great, see you in a bit." Don didn''t say anything more and went back up the stairs to prepare.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Roughly 45 minutes later, Don was seated in the living room again, this time alone.


    He had come down about 15 minutes earlier and was waiting for Samantha to finish preparing. And with nothing better to do, he began channel surfing.


    [ FXMovies: Return To Monke: Uprising ]


    "Hmm, maybe later."


    *click~*


    [ FoodChannel: Redneck Kitchen: The Sauce Wars ]


    "Yea, no."


    *click~*


    [ TLN: My 800lb Pound Life ]


    "Bruh, how? Oh right superhuman society."


    *click~*


    [ NBBC: TopEngine ]


    "This will do I guess." Just as Don settled on a channel, Samantha finally came down.


    "I hope I wasn''t too long Donnie, are you ready to go?" She asked, prompting Don to look back.


    ''Woah.'' Don was caught off guard by how amazing Samantha looked, despite wearing a rather normal attire made up of long black pants and a brown turtleneck.


    Not wanting to make her uncomfortable, he quickly nodded and stood up, "yea I''m ready to go."


    Just then the door bell rang and unfamiliar female voice could called out, "Oh Samanthaaaaa! Are you home honey? Dave told me your son is back. Me and my baby boy are here to say hi. Hellooo?"


    Samantha went from smiling to frowning within seconds of hearing that voice. "Ugh, it''s Cassie. Come on Donnie, maybe she won''t bother me if she sees we''re heading out."


    "Uh, okay?" Don didn''t know much about this Cassie woman other than the fact that she was really self centered from how Amanda spoke about her.


    He followed Samantha''s lead as she opened the door, revealing a woman, and a young man. Don''s gaze however immediately settled on the young man first as he showed a look of surprise.


    "Huh, Donald?"

 Chapter 61 - 61: Mother & Son Time (Part 1)

    Don was genuinely surprised to see Donald, and the same could be said for Donald, who looked at Don with wide eyes.


    "Don? What are you...? Wait, you''re Mrs. Bright''s son?" he asked in confusion, shifting his gaze between Don and Samantha, trying to see the resemblance.


    Before giving an answer, Don turned to look at Cassie. She was around Samantha''s height but possessed an incredibly fit physique, which was very visible through the form-fitting leggings and sports top she was currently wearing.


    She had short blonde hair with highlighted tips, but he couldn''t see her eyes as she was wearing a pair of aviators. Even without seeing them, he already concluded that Cassie was quite attractive.


    This fact made it a bit hard for Don to believe that she was Donald''s mother, but he didn''t bring up this fact and just forced a smile as he finally answered Donald.


    "Yeah, this is my mom. I wouldn''t have imagined you''re from this neighborhood."


    Donald showed a smile and was about to reply, but his mother spoke first. She started by bringing a hand to her face and slightly lowering her aviators so she could clearly peek at Don.


    "So this is the Don friend you couldn''t stop talking about? To think he''s my best friend''s son." Cassie put on a smile as she said this and made sure to look Don up and down.


    Samantha couldn''t help but let out a small, awkward laugh as she forced a smile. "Aha... yeah... best friend."


    Cassie either didn''t care for Samantha''s awkward tone or ignored it altogether, as she didn''t bother turning her attention away from Don.


    "My, you look a lot like your father, just as handsome," Cassie complimented as she lifted her aviators again.


    Considering what Don''s father had done, Don knew he couldn''t accept her words as a compliment without making Samantha feel bad, so he quickly feigned a frown as he replied, "I don''t take looking like that bastard as a compliment."


    Don''s reply surprised not only Cassie and Donald but also Samantha.


    "Donnie, I don''t think she meant it like¡ª" Samantha didn''t want an argument to spark, so despite inwardly agreeing with Don, she wanted to mediate. However, Cassie cut her off.


    "Oh, apologies. I forgot that he and your mother didn''t split on the best terms. I''m sorry if I offended you. How about I make it up to you with lunch? It would be lovely to have Donald''s only friend over for a meal," she proposed in an alluring tone while leaning in a bit closer.


    Samantha was quick to frown because not only was Cassie cutting her off, but she was also clearly acting flirty towards Don, at least in her eyes.


    Donald also frowned as he finally spoke up in protest to his mother''s statement. "Mom! Don isn''t my friend, geez. Can we just go back? They''re obviously going somewhere, and we''re interrupting."


    Cassie didn''t even bother looking at her son and just waved his statement off. "Oh hush, Donald. I''m doing this for your own good. I can''t even remember the last time you brought a friend over, and that breaks my heart. So, what do you say... Donnie?"


    At this point, one could practically feel the displeasure emanating from Samantha as Cassie addressed Don by his nickname.


    "Donnie doesn''t feel comfortable being called by that name by people he isn''t close to. Isn''t that right, baby?" Samantha suddenly asked, even going as far as to lock her arm with his to show that he was her son and not Cassie''s.


    Cassie, however, just let out an alluring chuckle. "Oh, don''t worry about it, Sam. He and I talked on the phone yesterday, and he''s already calling me Sal. And you know only my very close friends call me that. Isn''t that right... Donnie?"


    Samantha narrowed her eyes at Cassie for a moment before looking at Don with a questioning gaze that basically asked, "Is what Cassie saying true?"


    Don didn''t know how to respond to this clear verbal battle between Cassie and his mother, but luckily for him, Donald stepped in to comment, "Mom, please, he never even said he''s comfortable calling you that. Can we just go home? This is embarrassing."


    Donald felt like burying himself in a hole right now, but his mother was relentless. His words, though, did cause Samantha to show a smug smirk as she nodded in agreement.


    "I think Donald is right. We adults should only be called by our nicknames by either our family or close friends. You don''t see Donald calling me Sam, do you?"


    For the first time, Cassie showed a frown for a moment but quickly composed herself. "Hmm, I suppose you do have a point." After saying this to Samantha, she turned her attention back to Don.


    "In that case, I do hope you and I can become very close friends in the near future... Don. Anyway, we''ll be getting out of your hair now. Come on, DonDon."


    Cassie showed Don a mischievous look before turning around and walking away first, making sure to sway her hips in an exaggerated manner as she did, much to Samantha''s displeasure.


    "Mom! I said not to call me that in public... geez." Donald let out a helpless sigh and wanted to leave but quickly turned back to say to Don, "Sorry about that, my mom is impossible sometimes. But, uh, if you still want to come over to play VR-FPS league, then just call or text."


    After saying that, Donald looked toward Samantha and gave a small, awkward head bow. "Bye, Mrs. Bright." With that said, Donald quickly ran off as well, leaving Don confused for the most part and Samantha visibly upset.


    ''I thought she said her name is Sally? Maiden name maybe?'' Don thought to himself as he watched the mother and son pair leave. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was quickly brought out of his thoughts when Samantha let her frustration be known. "Hmph! Can you believe her? Acting like she''s known you forever, at her age no less."


    Don let out a forced chuckle in response. "Yeah, she''s a bit... uh, forward. I wasn''t expecting her to be like that."


    Samantha huffed out in displeasure again. "Hmph! Me neither. She''s always scheming something and thinks she''s hot stuff just because she has good genetics and had her son while young."


    From Samantha''s tone, Don could see that there was some bad blood between his mom and Cassie. But he was no stranger to seeing such petty behavior among female friends, where despite being friends, they clearly hated or disliked each other.


    *Sigh* ''Women. Why can''t they just settle this in a fight like guys?''


    Unaware of Don''s thoughts on the matter, Samantha tugged at his arm, which was still locked with his. "Come on, Donnie, let''s go before she comes back." ''That damned cougar.''

 Chapter 62 - 62: Mother & Son Time (Part 2)

    Don and Samantha soon made their way to the car parked in the driveway. The sleek, black vehicle had the robust yet refined appearance of a luxury SUV, with a shiny grille, angular headlights, and sturdy tires that looked ready for any terrain.


    It had the polished look of something that could just as easily handle a rugged off-road adventure as a trip to a high-end shopping mall. Samantha walked up to the driver''s side door and opened it before glancing at Don with a smile.


    "Want to drive?" she asked, jingling the keys enticingly. "Thought you might like to take the wheel."


    Don hesitated, with a small frown soon appearing on his lips. ''I don''t know the roads here,'' he thought. ''And who knows if the driving rules are the same as the world I''m from.'' He shook his head slightly and gave her a small smile as he played it off. "Nah, I''ll pass. I haven''t driven in a while so I might be a bit rusty."


    Samantha nodded in understanding as she unlocked the vehicle. "Oh, I get it. We can look into signing you up for some driving classes if you want." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s not a bad idea," Don agreed as he slid into the passenger seat. Once settled in, he couldn''t help but admire the car. The interior of the SUV was spacious and comfortable, with plush leather seats and a state-of-the-art dashboard.


    As they drove out of the driveway and headed toward the exit of the Chanel Hills community, Don''s thoughts wandered. He glanced around, looking at the perfect green lawns and elegant houses that lined the streets. Everything felt both familiar and strange at the same time.


    When they reached the community gate, they were greeted by an old man in a neat, crisp uniform. He had a weathered face, white hair peeking out from under his cap, and a pair of sharp eyes that seemed to take in everything at once.


    ''That other guard I met with aunt Amanda must be on a different shift or work day,'' Don thought.


    The old man pressed a button to open the gate without any fuss. As they rolled past, Samantha leaned out the window slightly. "Good morning, Harry."


    "Good morning, Mrs. Bright," Harry responded with a smile on his face. "Taking the day off?"


    Samantha nodded. "Yes, I''m spending some time with my son today. Do you remember him?"


    Harry peered into the vehicle, his eyes lighting up as he saw Don. "Is that you, Donnie boy? *Haha* My, you''ve grown big."


    Don forced a smile, having no memory or information on this man. "Yeah, I''ve been hearing that a lot¡­"


    Harry chuckled. "*Haha* Well, it''s true, anyway, good to seeing you both. You drive safe now. There''s been an uptick in super-villain activity in the city lately."


    Inwardly, Don felt a bit of worry. ''I can''t forget that this is a world with superhumans,'' he reminded himself. Outwardly, he maintained his calm demeanor as Samantha assured Harry, "We''ll be careful Harry, take care." With that, they drove off, leaving the gates of Chanel Hills behind.


    As they drove, Samantha mentioned their destination. "We''ll head to Central Mall first. It''s had a pretty big renovation since you''ve been away, I doubt you''ll even recognize it."


    Don nodded, feigning excitement into his voice. "Oh really? I can''t wait to see it."


    They drove in comfortable silence for a while, with only the soft hum of the engine and the rhythmic sound of the tires on the road providing a soothing backdrop. Don glanced out the window, watching as the scenery changed from suburban calm to the busy activity of the city.


    Suddenly, Samantha turned on the radio and an unfamiliar cheery voice interrupted his thoughts as it brought the latest morning news.


    "Good morning, United Provinces! This is your daily news update on SuperNet Radio. In today''s top stories, the hero known as Blitz saved a bus full of school children from a near-certain disaster at around 7;30 am as they were being taken to school.


    Meanwhile, authorities are still on the lookout for the notorious villain Nightshade and his group of eco-terrorists, who were last seen causing chaos in downtown Santos. Stay tuned for more updates on our city''s latest superhuman happenings!"


    Don couldn''t help but feel a mix of anxiousness and curiosity. ''This world really is something else,'' he thought, taking a glance at Samantha, who seemed unfazed by the report. For her, this was just another day.


    The news report on the radio seemed to stir something in Samantha as she proceeded to glance at Don for a moment before flicking her eyes back to the road as she spoke. "So, what made you decide to become a superhero?" she asked, her tone casual but her grip on the steering wheel noticeably tightening.


    "I know you always wanted to be one when you were younger, but¡­ I thought after not developing any Class B or upward powers, you''d given up completely."


    Don thought quickly, trying to recall his fabricated background. "My time in Calambia showed me that the world needed more superheroes," he said, trying to sound earnest as he could. "Even if I likely won''t become a household name, I want to help in whatever way I can."


    Samantha nodded slowly, her eyes still focused on the road ahead. "That''s very noble of you, Donnie," she said softly. "But remember, it''s not all glamor and fans like the media shows. Countless heroes die every year, especially those without any fancy powers." Her voice wavered, and her knuckles turned white as she gripped the steering wheel even tighter.


    Don noticed her concern and felt a bit of guilt. ''Now that I think about it, it must be a very dangerous career for a child to choose, I can''t imagine it''s easy for any parent to accept,'' he thought. "Don''t worry, Mom," he said reassuringly. "I don''t plan on putting myself in dangerous situations."


    "I hope so," she replied, her voice a bit steadier now but the worry on her face still evident. "I''m sorry if I''m smothering you. I just... I just can''t imagine how Cassie is so casual about letting her only son become a superhero, especially after what happened to her late husband."


    Don was curious about this but decided not to press further. He could already guess what she meant. ''So, Cassie''s husband was a superhero too... and he didn''t make it,'' he quickly guessed, feeling a some sympathy for Donald but also unease for himself.


    The rest of the drive was mostly quiet with some occasional banter about what was said on the radio. The morning news shifted from superhuman events to lighter topics like upcoming weather forecasts and local community events. Don found himself relaxing a bit, enjoying the normalcy of the moment despite the underlying worries he had about his future in the world.


    Eventually, they arrived at Central Mall. The building was a colossal structure of modern architecture with sleek a glass facade and a huge parking lot with rows upon rows of spaces, some shaded by solar panel canopies.


    Brightly colored signs directed visitors to different sections of the mall, each with its own unique theme and shops.


    "Here we are," Samantha said, pulling into a spot near the entrance. She turned off the engine and looked at Don with a small smile. "Ready for some shopping?"


    Don nodded, trying to be as casual as he could. As much as this was just a normal shopping trip between mother and son, to Don, it was also an opportunity to better his relationship with Samantha and get closer to her.


    "Yeah," he agreed with a smile, "let''s see what''s changed since I''ve been away."

 Chapter 63 - 63: Mother & Son Time (Part 3)

    Once inside the mall, Samantha quickly suggested, "how about we get you clothes first? I know the perfect place," she said, leading him through the busy crowd in the mall.


    They made their way to a high-end clothing store called Mi Casa. It had a sleek, modern design with large glass windows displaying mannequins dressed in the latest fashion.


    Inside, the walls were lined with racks of carefully arranged clothes, and soft, ambient lighting highlighted the luxurious fabrics.


    "This is where I mostly shop," Samantha revealed as they walked in. "Other more fancy places usually don''t have things in my size¡­"


    Don noticed the hint of sadness in her voice as she said that. Despite how obviously beautiful she was, like all people, she had her insecurities, and this was something Don knew he could use.


    He pretended to look confused, tilting his head slightly. "How can stores not have the perfect size?" he asked in a tone that seemed genuinely puzzled.


    Samantha smiled warmly at his words, though her eyes were still a bit downcast. "Don''t try to cheer me up, Donnie. I know I''m overweight."


    Don shook his head, putting on a serious face. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you were to go to Calambia, you''d be sought after by every man. You shouldn''t follow the unrealistic standards that fashion brands set."


    Samantha''s smile widened a bit, her eyes also softening. "Maybe you''re right," she said, her tone lighter.


    Just then, a male voice called out, "Samantha, darling!"


    Both Don and Samantha turned to see a man approaching. He had long brown hair, a well-groomed beard, and hazel eyes. He was dressed in a designer outfit: a fitted blazer, a patterned silk scarf, and tailored trousers. He moved with a certain flair, his high tone similar to that of a woman.


    "Hello, Fabio," Samantha replied, smiling warmly as the man approached.


    Fabio reached them and gave Samantha a bise, an air kiss on each cheek, as he greeted her. "Mwah, mwah," he said in an animated voice. Turning his attention to Don, he asked, "And who''s this fine specimen?"


    Samantha chuckled. "Calm down, Fabio. This is my son."


    Fabio''s eyes widened dramatically. "?No me digas!" he exclaimed. He then proceeded to give Don the same greeting. "Mwah, mwah. No wonder you look so handsome."


    Don found the whole exchange both amusing and odd. Fabio seemed like a character straight out of a reality TV show, his flamboyant mannerisms and high-pitched voice making him stand out. ''He has to be obviously gay or doing that to get closer to women,'' Don thought. ''But the latter doesn''t seem likely; he seems too legit.''


    Fabio looked at Samantha, his expression exaggeratedly scandalized. "?Perra! Why didn''t you tell me your son finally came back? That''s big news."


    Samantha sighed. "It happened so fast, Fabio. I actually wanted to tell you in person."


    Fabio smacked his forehead theatrically. "Where are my manners?" He turned back to Don, extending a hand. "Fabio DeLuca, owner of this fine establishment and a friend of your mother. I''ve heard so much about you and am glad to finally meet you."


    Don shook his hand, smiling. "Nice to meet you too, Fabio."


    Before Fabio could say more, a female voice called out, "Fabio, we need you over here!"


    Fabio sighed dramatically. "The one day I wish the store wasn''t busy," he lamented. He quickly turned back to Samantha. "I''ll catch up with you later Samantha, duty calls."


    "We''re here to shop for Don not me," Samantha explained.


    "Oh, fabulous!" Fabio exclaimed. "But while you''re here, I have a new set of dresses that would be perfect for you."


    Samantha tried to argue, "Fabio, I don''t¡ª"


    Fabio raised a finger in front of her, silencing her. "I won''t take no for an answer." With that, he walked away dramatically, his scarf fluttering behind him.


    Don watched him go, then looked at Samantha, who shrugged and smiled. "Don''t mind Fabio. He''s a bit eccentric, but he''s good people. He was actually one of the few who warned me that your father wasn''t good for me."


    "Then he''s a friend in my books," Don replied, inwardly making a mental note to keep an eye on Fabio. ''He seems harmless enough, but you can never be too sure,'' he thought.


    Samantha gave Don''s arm a squeeze. "Alright, well come on, let''s find you some new clothes."


    As they started browsing the racks, Don couldn''t help but feel a strange mix of comfort and unease. The familiarity of shopping was soothing, but the ever-present reminder of the superhuman world outside kept him on his toes. For now, though, he decided to focus on the moment and build on his relationship with Samantha.


    Samantha immediately got to work, helping Don select outfits to try. They moved through the racks, picking out various pieces of smart-casual attire.


    Samantha held up a navy blazer, matching it with a crisp white shirt and dark jeans, while Don nodded approvingly, having never been the fashion type in his former life. She also chose a few sweaters, some chinos, and a couple of stylish button-down shirts.


    After gathering a good selection, Samantha led Don to the changing rooms. "Try these on and show me how they fit," she suggested, handing him the clothes.


    Don nodded and stepped into one of the stalls, starting with the navy blazer and white shirt combo. He examined himself in the mirror before stepping out to show Samantha.


    She immediately clapped her hands in delight. "You look so handsome, Donnie! That''s definitely a keeper."


    He tried on a few more outfits, each time stepping out to show his mother. There was a light gray sweater paired with black chinos, a dark green button-down with khaki pants, and a sharp black blazer over a burgundy shirt. Each outfit received Samantha''s approval.


    Finally, Don tried on a pair of dark jeans and a white dress shirt. As he attempted to take off the outfit, he realized the zipper on the pants was jammed. ''Huh?'' He tugged at it unsuccessfully, growing increasingly frustrated. "The fuck?" he muttered in annoyance.


    Samantha, noticing the delay, called out, "Donnie, is everything okay in there?"


    "The zipper''s stuck," he replied, trying to keep his voice calm. "I can''t get the pants off."


    "Oh no," Samantha said, sounding genuinely concerned. "Uhm, do you need help?"


    Don hesitated but then sighed. "Uh, yeah, I think so."


    Samantha didn''t waste any time once Don agreed. She walked into the changing room, finding Don shirtless and wearing only the stubborn pair of pants. She wasn''t fazed by his state of undress and immediately moved close to help, her fingers getting to work on the jammed zipper.


    "This happened before with one of my dresses," she said. "I can fix it. Just hold still."


    Samantha crouched in front of Don, her face now right in front of his crotch as she fiddled with the zipper. Her movements were slow and gentle, her fingers brushing against his skin as she tried to work the zipper free. Don couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward, though he kept his composure.


    ''Well, this is... a bit awkward,'' he thought, trying to focus on anything but the current situation. After all, his current view of Samantha was quiet suggestive and the last thing he wanted was to make the situation worse by getting aroused.


    Thankfully, Samantha''s concentration was evident as she continued to work on the zipper without paying Don any mind. She shifted slightly, her breath warm against his skin. The proximity and her determined expression made the moment strangely intimate, though Don knew it was just a mom trying to help.


    "Almost got it," she murmured, her fingers giving one final tug. The zipper finally budged, and she looked up at Don with a triumphant smile. "There we go!"


    "Thanks, Mom," Don said, genuinely relieved¡­ for more than one reason.


    Samantha stood up, brushing off her hands. "No problem, Donnie. Now, let''s pay for these."


    They gathered the selected outfits and headed to the checkout.As they walked there, Samantha chatted happily about the clothes they''d chosen and what they might do next.


    But as Don and Samantha tried to head to the checkout, Fabio rushed toward them with a plethora of dresses in hand. "Samantha, darling, where do you think you''re going without trying out these masterpieces?"


    Before Samantha could even argue, he handed the dresses over to Don. "Be a dear and help your mother try these on, won''t you? She''ll look stunning, I just know it."


    Samantha took a look at one of the dresses, her eyebrows knitting together. "Fabio, I don''t think these are appropriate."


    Fabio turned to Don, his eyes flickering with mischief. "What do you think, Donnie?"


    Don glanced at the dresses and then at his mother. "I think she''d look good in anything, and I''m kind of curious to see how she looks in these."


    Fabio laughed, clapping Don on the shoulder. "Perfect answer! You''re on your way to becoming my second favorite person."


    Samantha let out a helpless sigh and smiled. "You''re both impossible." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don half expected Samantha to refuse again as the dresses were indeed something most mothers wouldn''t feel very comfortable wearing in front of their sons, but now that she agreed, he saw an opportunity. "It''s only fair, Mom. You got to see me try on a few outfits."


    "Fine," Samantha conceded. "But let''s make it quick."

 Chapter 64 - 64: Mother & Son Time (Part 4)

    Fabio clapped his hands, beaming with a smile. "Excellent! Tell me your thoughts when you''re done." He then proceeded to walk away, calling out to another customer. "Jenny, darling, those shoes and that top are a no, no. Come let Fabio fix you up."


    Samantha and Don made their way back to the changing rooms. This time, Don waited outside, holding the dresses. He handed her the first one, a sleek red slit dress.


    From inside the changing room, Samantha''s voice floated out. "I don''t know about this one. It looks like it would suit someone with a smaller frame better."


    "Fabio must have chosen it for a reason," Don replied. "I''m sure you''ll look fine."


    "I don''t know," Samantha hesitated, still unsure. "It''s kind of tight."


    "It''s all in your head, Mom. Just come out."


    There was a brief pause before the door slowly opened. Samantha stepped out, wearing the red slit dress. The dress hugged her curvy figure, accentuating her large breasts, wide hips, and curvaceous silhouette. The slit ran up one side, revealing a tantalizing glimpse of her leg. She looked both sexy and alluring, her natural beauty enhanced by the elegant design of the dress.


    Don couldn''t help but gulp. "Wow."


    Samantha stood awkwardly, tugging at the hem. "How does it look? It''s bad, isn''t it?"


    "No," Don said quickly. "You look great. You just need to stand more confidently. Come on, strike a pose"


    Samantha hesitated, her cheeks flushing. "Donnie, you don''t have to try and make me feel nice."


    "I''m not," Don insisted. "You really look great. And since I posed for you, it''s only fair you do the same. Right now, you''re my supermodel."


    Samantha''s lips twitched into a smile. "Oh, you."


    She sighed and then, putting on a basic pose, she stood with one hand on her hip and the other resting lightly by her side. The dress tightened around her, highlighting her figure in a way that made her look both elegant and sexy.


    "See?" Don said, his tone playful and encouraging as he tried to make Samantha more at ease. "You look amazing."


    Samantha''s smile widened, and she relaxed a bit. "Thanks, Donnie. You really know how to cheer me up."


    Don smiled at Samantha and shrugged his shoulders a little. "Well, I''m just saying it as it is. Now try posing from the side."


    "Really?" she sighed. "Isn''t that pose enough?"


    "It is," Don replied, "but when modeling an outfit, it''s always good to show different angles¡ªthe front, side, and back¡ªso you can judge how you''d look. Plus, performing different poses helps to see how you''d look in a public place where you''d likely change postures a lot."


    Don''s reasoning was, of course, all lies that he came up with on the spot, but they sounded legit enough that Samantha couldn''t bring herself to argue. In fact, she looked a bit impressed. "Since when did you become a know-it-all on women''s fashion?"


    Don gave another light shrug. "Well, one of the few hobbies I had in Calambia was photography. It''s the principle I followed for taking photos of people. Unfortunately, I never got to have a model as beautiful as you."


    Samantha couldn''t help but laugh. "You''re spoiling me with compliments."


    "I''m just campaigning for my birthday early," Don joked. He knew if he gave her compliments more seriously it would just come across as weird since he was her son.


    His approach worked as Samantha pretended to act shocked, holding her chest as if offended. "I can''t believe my own son is exploiting me for gifts!"


    "It''s not exploiting if we''re both having fun," Don argued with a playful smile.


    Samantha laughed warmly, thinking Don was right. ''I can''t remember the last time I enjoyed myself shopping like this.'' It was only now that Samantha realized that she was truly enjoying their time together. Still, she had her doubts, "are you really having fun, Donnie? Isn''t it boring to shop with your mother?"


    "Not at all," Don replied sincerely. "I missed spending time with you. But enjoy it while it lasts because it won''t be long before I start avoiding shopping like the plague."


    Samantha couldn''t help but laugh. "Then I''ll enjoy it while it lasts."


    "That''s the spirit," Don said, grinning as he directed her, "now, pose from the side and then the back."


    Samantha sighed but complied, turning to show her side profile. Don watched as she shifted awkwardly, trying to follow his instructions. "Okay, now lift your left arm a bit and place your hand on your hip. Perfect. Now, turn your head slightly to the left and smile."


    Samantha did as instructed, her pose becoming more confident. Her side profile was highlighted beautifully in the red slit dress. The dress hugged her large breasts, wide hips, and curvy figure, making her look incredibly sexy once more.


    "Now, turn around and do the back," Don said.


    Samantha turned, revealing the low-cut back of the dress. She glanced over her shoulder, her expression a mix of nervousness and amusement. "Like this?"


    "Exactly," Don said, trying to keep his voice steady. "You look amazing, Mom."


    Samantha laughed softly. "You''re too kind, Donnie. I don''t know if I believe you, but I do appreciate it."


    Don was glad to see his strategy was working out. ''At least with this she''ll be more at ease around me going forward. But wow does she honestly look great.''


    "I mean it. You look incredible. You just need to have more confidence."


    ''Why do I feel so happy when he compliments me? Does he really think that?'' Samantha sighed but smiled, feeling a warmth in her chest. "Thank you, Donnie. This has been more fun than I expected."


    "Good," Don replied. "Because you deserve to feel as beautiful as you look."


    Samantha felt a lump in her throat at his words, her eyes misting slightly. "Oh, Donnie. You''re too good to me."


    ''Alright, let''s not push it with the cheesy compliments.'' Don thought, reminding himself that he was still her son and to watch what he said. "Okay, now for the full turn," Don instructed. "Start from the front, then slowly turn to the side, and finally show the back."


    Samantha took a deep breath and did as instructed. She stood straight, her posture a bit stiff as she turned slowly. Her movements were rigid at first, but as she saw Don''s encouraging smile, she grew more confident. Each angle highlighted a different aspect of the dress and her figure, making her look like a seasoned model.


    "Perfect," Don said, clapping his hands together. "You''re a natural, Mom."


    Samantha chuckled, feeling a bit more at ease once again. "You''re too much, Donnie."


    Don was tempted to urge Samantha to pose more provocatively, but he decided against it, knowing it would only ruin the moment. Instead, he focused on enjoying the experience as it was.


    Samantha tried on three more dresses, each different but alluring in its own way. The first was a deep emerald green gown with a plunging neckline and a thigh-high slit. The fabric clung to her curves, making her look very seductive. When she stepped out, Don couldn''t help but clap to encourage her.


    "You look stunning, Mom," he said with a genuine smile. "That color suits you."


    Samantha blushed lightly, twirling to show off the dress. "Really, you think so?"


    Don had been so great with his acting that she didn''t even notice herself becoming more active and open to modeling for him. After all, to her, she was simply having a fun time with her son.


    "Absolutely," Don replied. "You should definitely keep that one."


    The second dress was a sleek, midnight blue one with an open back and a halter neck. The dress hugged her figure, the fabric shimmering slightly as she moved. Samantha''s confidence had grown, and she stepped out with a little more swagger this time.


    "Wow," Don said, even making his eyes go wide. "That''s definitely a keeper too."


    Samantha laughed, feeling more and more like a model with each outfit. "You''re just saying that to be nice."


    "No, I mean it," Don insisted while raising a thumbs up. "You look incredible."


    The third dress was the most daring of all. It was a very short, tight black mini dress that left little to the imagination. The dress barely reached mid-thigh, and when Samantha turned around, one could even see the outline of her panties.


    Samantha hesitated, standing behind the curtain. "Donnie, I really think this one is inappropriate."


    "I''ll be the judge of that," Don said, trying to sound encouraging. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reluctantly, Samantha stepped out, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "It''s too tight and short."


    ''Wow,'' Don thought, genuinely taken aback that Samantha was standing in front of him wearing that. On the surface though, he knew he had to chose his words carefully.


    "You look incredible. But yeah, it''s a bit tight and definitely isn''t appropriate for just any occasion. If I had a girlfriend though and she wore that dress for me to a dinner or something, I''d be the happiest guy in the world."


    Samantha smiled, standing a little less awkwardly. "You really think so?"


    "Definitely," Don affirmed. "Now, do a final spin to show off the dress, and we''re done. That''s enough modeling today."


    Samantha complied, doing a slow spin. The dress hugged her figure, highlighting every curve. She felt both embarrassed and exhilarated, thinking to herself, ''Oh god, I feel so young again. I shouldn''t be so happy getting compliments from my son but-.'' She inwardly thought.


    But before Samantha could think or say anything else, the ground suddenly shook, *RUMBLE* and a loud explosion *BOOM!* could be heard coming from outside the store.


    The sound was deafening, and the force of the blast rattled the windows and knocked over several mannequins.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Attack On Central Mall (Part 1)

    The explosion nearly caused Don to fall over, but he maintained his balance by quickly placing his hand against a nearby wall.


    Thanks to his superhuman senses, Don was able to react quickly and turned to face Samantha with open arms in an attempt to grab her. But just at that moment, two more loud, consecutive explosions sounded, one coming from right above the store and the second seemingly from afar, but much more powerful.


    Before either he or Samantha could question it, the force of the second explosion caused the windows of the store to shatter and break inward, sending a shockwave in all directions. This time, even Don couldn''t react in time.


    He felt the powerful force of the shockwave strike his body, causing him to fall to the ground just as he managed to grab Samantha, who fell with him. They hit the floor with a loud thud, and Samantha immediately groaned in pain *argh!*, while Don simply gritted his teeth as a feeling of soreness and dizziness overtook his body.


    "Mom, we need to¡ª" Before Don could finish what he was saying, his eyes widened and his grip on Samantha tightened as he caught sight of the ceiling breaking apart. "Watch out!" he yelled, using all the strength he could muster to hold Samantha tight and force his body into a roll.


    "What are you¡ª" Samantha, still in pain and confused, didn''t know in which direction to look as Don grabbed her and rolled to the side. Not even a split second after, a chunk of the ceiling fell and landed on the spot they had just vacated. Both their hearts were beating incredibly fast, and a clear sense of panic and fear had arisen.


    Just like back at the hotel, Don found himself feeling strange. Despite being sore just a moment ago, his body began to feel light, his hearing grew sharper, and his gaze could even make out small details amidst the chaos that had erupted within the store.


    "What''s that?" Don suddenly asked as he heard the sound of several footsteps drawing closer to the store. They didn''t seem far off, and that''s why he asked. But Samantha simply looked at him with confusion, hugging him protectively and looking around for any signs of a threat but seeing none.


    "What is it, Donnie? Are you okay? We need to leave before something else goes¡ª" Samantha trailed off and couldn''t finish her words as she soon understood why Don suddenly looked so concerned.


    With many of the mannequins and clothing racks now toppled over, even near the changing rooms, Samantha could see a group of individuals dressed in green jumpsuits with thorn-like spikes attached to their arms and legs. They also had strange, intimidating masks and all carried baseball bats with scribbled slogans that Samantha couldn''t make out.


    Don, however, could.


    Narrowing his eyes to look at the slogans, he was confused by what they read: "Green Revolution," "Nature Strikes Back," "Earth First," and "Environmental Exploitation Must End."


    Don couldn''t make sense of this until Samantha yelled out in terror, "They''re Green Thorns! Nightshade must be attacking Central Mall!" She revealed this with a deep sense of fear in her voice.


    Don was about to ask who exactly these Green Thorns and Nightshade were, but then he recalled the name from the radio¡ªthe supervillain. He stopped himself from asking more because, despite the chaos of the current situation, he still had to maintain his character.


    Who knew if this so-called Nightshade was a very well-known supervillain not only in the city but beyond? It would be strange for Don not to know him. But since he couldn''t ask about the Green Thorns and Nightshade, he had to rack his brain for an idea, and he couldn''t immediately think of one.


    Samantha looked at his concerned expression and thought to herself, ''I need to get us out of here.'' In her mind, as a concerned mother, she needed to save her son. "Donnie, quickly, let''s hide in the dressing rooms. The Green Thorns are known for being violent."


    Although Samantha was trying to be the adult in the situation, it was clear that she was also very scared and likely had never been in such a situation before, evident by her trembling hands.


    She held Don tightly by the arm, trying to tug him toward one of the rooms. But just as she was doing this, a loud noise caused both of them to turn their attention back to the marching Green Thorns, who began using their bats to strike mannequins and shelves. Some turned to enter the store. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don, who could see beyond, noticed some of the Green Thorns breaking away and entering other stores and even kiosks that served hot dogs and ice cream, yelling "Murderer!" as they used their bats to smash into the structures.


    "Please, don''t hurt me!"


    The various people present in the mall had different reactions to this¡ªsome begging, most running, and a few even trying to fight back. As the scene grew more chaotic, four of the Green Thorns entered the Mi Casa store and immediately began to strike mannequins and racks, yelling "Green Justice! Green Justice! How dare you wear our animal brothers and sisters?"


    Some patrons within the store tried to run away but were caught, and in a strange set of actions, they were stripped of their clothes and forcefully branded with similar slogans as those on the bats of the Green Thorns.


    ''What is this?'' Don wondered before looking at Samantha, who was simply too stunned to speak with no idea of what to do. Don felt Samantha''s idea to hide might be the best, and he also turned toward the dressing room, but just at that moment, one of the Green Thorns charged toward them, yelling "Green Justice! Green Justice!"


    The sight of this unknown masked man charging at them with a bat was extremely terrifying. The man didn''t even bother to stop as he came close and immediately looked poised to strike.


    "Wait, please," Samantha tried to beg, but Don reacted on instinct. He could see the figure already looking to strike them. Without thinking too much, Don shielded Samantha with his back turned toward the attacker. As the bat came down, it struck him on the back.


    "Argh!" Don let out a loud groan as the bat struck him on the upper shoulder, with a small part of it even hitting his head.


    "Donnie!" Samantha screamed.


    Suddenly, Don felt light¡ªthe wrong kind of light¡ªand his vision grew hazy.


    ''No¡­ I don''t want to die, not again¡­'' he thought as he slowly lost consciousness.

 Chapter 66 - 66: Attack On Central Mall (Part 2)

    *Argh¡­*


    Don struggled to make sense of everything as he began to open his eyes.


    He raised his head from a slumped position and could feel that he was being tugged by his pants. As his vision went from blurry to clear, he saw Samantha currently cornered against the wall with one of the Green Thorns in front of her, madly yelling, "Green justice!" as he reached forward and grabbed one of the shoulder straps of the dress she was wearing.


    "No, get away from me!" Samantha yelled out, but the man ignored her and pulled at the strap, ripping it in one motion and causing her to cry out as tears began to form on her face.


    "No, *sob* *sob*. Please, I beg you," she pleaded, quickly holding onto the part of the strap that had been ripped to prevent it from falling and revealing her breasts.


    Don was about to yell her name but stopped himself at the last second, remembering he wasn''t just a stranger to this woman. In that moment, he felt another tug on his pants and only then did he bother to look behind and saw another Green Thorn aggressively standing over him.


    Don only noticed at this moment that he had been stripped of his shirt and now the Green Thorn was trying to strip him of his pants. When the Green Thorn saw that Don was awake, he stopped tugging at his pants and tried to reach for Don''s neck.


    However, Don reacted quickly and rolled over before lunging himself forward and headbutting the Green Thorn.


    Because the Green Thorn was wearing a mask, Don felt the most pain from this action, but he had acted out of necessity rather than logic.


    His movements were chaotic and not at all planned. Despite the pain he felt from headbutting the Green Thorn, once he saw that it was enough to push his attacker back, he quickly rose to his feet and sprinted toward Samantha, who was currently struggling to fight back against the Green Thorn attacking her as he tried to remove her hand from the strap she was holding.


    "You''re wearing our brothers'' and sisters'' skin, you monster! Take it off! Take it off!" the man frantically yelled, not hearing the footsteps coming from behind.


    He was completely caught off guard when Don decided to tackle him with full force from the back. The unexpected attack forced him forward, causing his head to collide with the wall in front of him.


    "Ahhh!" Even Samantha let out a shrill scream as she crossed both hands over her chest and shut her eyes. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Green Thorn was clearly dazed by the attack, and though he didn''t fully fall to the ground, Don proceeded to grab him by the waist and pull him away from Samantha. The Green Thorn couldn''t react to this and stumbled away, falling to the ground as he let out a minor groan.


    "Sa-m-mom, are you okay?" Don urgently asked the crying Samantha, who simply raised her head to look at him with tears running down her face.


    Although she only had a few scrapes and the only damaged things were her glasses and dress, she looked absolutely horrified by what was about to happen to her. So much so that she could barely speak because most of the words got stuck in her throat.


    "Green justice!"


    Before Don could reply, the Green Thorn he had initially escaped from had recovered and was now charging toward him.


    Don snapped his head back and showed a look of concern. Thanks to his superhuman senses, he caught sight of the bat Samantha''s attacker had dropped in the corner of his eye.


    Without even thinking twice, Don crouched to pick it up just as the Green Thorn reached him. Don angrily grunted as he raised the bat in a swinging motion, striking the Green Thorn on his hip with all the force he could muster.


    "ARGH!" The Green Thorn let out a visible cry of pain and held his hip as he fell to the ground.


    But Don didn''t let up. Fueled by adrenaline, fear, and sheer instinct, he felt it would be too dangerous to stop. Without thinking twice, as the Green Thorn fell, Don moved forward and swung the bat, striking the man in the head, aiming for the front of his face. *BAM!*


    The bat hit the Green Thorn''s mask with a slight metallic thud. This time, he only managed to let out a minor grunt of pain as his body went limp and collapsed to the ground. Not even a second later, a small trail of blood could be seen coming from under his mask.


    But even then¡­ Don wasn''t done.


    Samantha gasped and held her chest tighter as she watched Don. She looked even more shaken when she saw the trail of blood coming from under the mask of her attacker.


    However, looking at her son''s figure, she realized he wasn''t done as he approached the Green Thorn in full, slow steps before raising the bat above his head.


    "Donnie, what are you¡ª" Samantha muttered in a low tone, but right now, she couldn''t reach Don.


    Without hesitation, he proceeded to swing the bat downward, striking the already fallen Green Thorn on the head once again with as much force as he could muster. This time, the mask cracked, and even more blood could be seen trailing from under it.


    Samantha couldn''t help but bring one hand up to her face and cover her mouth as she let out a silent gasp. Don''s grip on the bat loosened for a moment, and he just looked at the fallen Green Thorn while catching his breath.


    His hands began to tremble slightly as the realization of what he had done slowly began to creep in. No matter what sort of world he had found himself in, Don had still come from a world of relative peace where taking a life was no small matter. Even if it was to some, he wasn''t such a person. So to be made to do so, even by circumstance, came as a shock to his mind.


    Shocking as it was, however, he didn''t allow it to cause him to waver. He couldn''t because, in that moment, the Green Thorn he had initially tackled began to struggle to his feet.


    "You... you..." the Green Thorn muttered as he raised his head to look in Don''s direction and at his fallen comrade. Without uttering a word back, Don''s grip on the bat became tight again and he looked at the Green Thorn with an angry but confused gaze.


    "You... you..." the Green Thorn mumbled again, clearly dazed, as he approached Don while still holding his hip, only stretching out one hand as he tried to punch Don.


    However, his movements were sloppy, and even without Don''s superhuman senses, he could be perceived as slow.


    The moment he stepped within reach, Don swung the bat and struck him at the side of his head, causing him to violently hit the wall before his body eventually slumped to the ground.


    That single strike was enough, and the Green Thorn no longer looked to be a threat as his body eerily twitched while blood trickled down certain parts of his mask.


    Samantha looked at Don in disbelief, and he met her gaze for a moment. He could immediately see the surprise in her eyes, but he didn''t know whether it was from the madness of the current situation or from seeing his actions.


    Whatever the case, he soon turned his gaze away, still worried that the situation wasn''t over.


    He looked forward while catching his breath, holding the bat tight, and continued to hear strange yells of "Green justice! Defenders of nature!" coming from outside.

 Chapter 67 - 67: Attack On Central Mall (Part 3)

    Don racked his mind for a solution as he heard the chants of "Green Justice" and "Nature Strikes Back" echoing from outside the store.


    He knew they had to do something quickly, but what?


    Before he could formulate a plan, he heard a sudden shuffling noise behind him. Spinning around, he lifted his bat, ready to strike.


    But he stopped short as he saw that the noise came from Samantha, who still looked shaken and pale. Her wide eyes met his, and she opened her mouth as if to say something. But before she could speak, her eyes widened further, and she yelled, "Look out!"


    Don''s senses snapped to attention. He turned to see the remaining two Green Thorns in the store, now menacingly facing him. One of them, particularly tall and muscular, held an unconscious and naked Fabio by the hair.


    Fabio''s body hung limply, covered in bruises that told of a fierce struggle.


    Samantha, adjusting her glasses with trembling hands, let out a shocked gasp. "No... Fabio..." she muttered weakly, her legs too numb from fear to stand.


    The muscular Green Thorn pointed his bat at Don, and his comrade yelled out, "Green Justice!" before charging forward with his own bat raised high.


    The first blow came fast. **WHAM!** Don managed to block it with his bat, but the force of the impact sent a jolt through his arms. The Green Thorn was relentless, swinging again. **THUD!** This time, the bat connected with Don''s side, sending a sharp pain through his ribs. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Argh!" Gritting his teeth, Don retaliated with a swift swing aimed at the Green Thorn''s legs. **CRACK!** The bat struck the man''s shin, causing him to stumble. But he recovered quickly, swinging his bat wildly again in response.


    **SWISH!** Don narrowly dodged the blow, feeling the rush of air as the bat passed his face.


    As if the situation couldn''t get any worse, the commotion attracted another Green Thorn from outside and he immediately joined to help, lunging at Don with a yell, "Murderer!"


    **BAM!** The two collided, grappling fiercely. Don used all his strength to push the attacker back, but the second Green Thorn was quick, landing a punch to Don''s gut.


    **OOF!** The wind was knocked out of him, but he held his ground, swinging his bat in a wide arc. **WHACK!** It caught the second attacker in the shoulder, making him yelp in pain.


    Don''s focus shifted back to the first Green Thorn, who was now coming at him with renewed fury. **CLANG!** Their bats clashed, and Don felt his grip weaken. The Green Thorn took advantage, striking Don''s arm. **CRUNCH!** Pain shot through Don''s arm, and he nearly dropped his bat.


    "Donnie, be careful!" Samantha worryingly yelled out, her voice filled with fear and concern.


    Ignoring the pain, Don swung his bat low, aiming for the Green Thorn''s knee. **THWACK!**


    "Urgh!" The man cried out, his leg buckling. Don seized the moment, raising his bat high again and bringing it down with all his strength. **SMASH!** The bat connected with the Green Thorn''s shoulder, sending him falling to the floor.


    But the second Green Thorn was not done. He lunged at Don from behind, wrapping his arms around him in a bear hug.


    Don immediately struggled, feeling the pressure on his ribs increase. Desperate, he swung his bat backward and **BONK!** , it hit the man''s head, making him loosen his grip.


    Don used this chance to break free and turned, delivering a powerful kick to the Green Thorn''s chest. **THUMP!** The man staggered back but Don wasn''t done and proceeded to swing his bat one final time. **CRACK!** The blow landed squarely on the Green Thorn''s head, knocking him, cracking his mask and causing his body to fall limp.


    Breathing heavily, Don looked around, his eyes landing on Samantha, who was watching him with fear and worry plastered all over her face. He then glanced at the muscular Green Thorn, still holding Fabio by the hair.


    "Let him go," Don demanded, his voice still clear despite the pain radiating through his body.


    The Green Thorn hesitated, looking between Don and his unconscious comrades. He then let go of Fabio, who crumpled to the ground like a rag doll.


    For a moment, it seemed like he might comply, but suddenly, he yelled out, "Green justice!" and charged at Don with heavy steps.


    "!!" Don reacted and swung his bat, aiming for the man''s head, but the Green Thorn blocked it with his forearm and even caused it to break. He grunted in pain but barely slowed down. He then swung his own bat, and Don, unable to dodge in time, raised his arm to block the blow from striking his head.


    The bat connected with a sickening **crack!** as Don''s forearm absorbed the impact, and the sound of his bone breaking echoed in the narrow space.


    "Argh!" Don cried out, the pain searing through his arm. In the same instant, the Green Thorn kicked him hard in the chest, sending him flying back.


    Don collided with the wall right next to Samantha, who gasped in surprise and fear. He slumped to the ground, struggling to breathe as the Green Thorn approached.


    Samantha, trembling, hugged Don tightly, shielding him with her body. "Stay away!" she yelled at the approaching Green Thorn, but he ignored her, raising his bat to strike.


    "Green justice!" he yelled, swinging down with all his might.


    Don reacted quickly, shoving Samantha aside before rolling as the bat came down. They narrowly dodged the attack, the bat hitting the floor with a loud **thud**. In the narrow space, Don kicked the Green Thorn''s leg, causing him to stumble and fall.


    But the Green Thorn quickly recovered, lunging at Don with a fierce growl. Don, still on the ground, swung his broken bat at the man''s legs, hitting his shins with a sharp **smack**. The Green Thorn roared in pain but didn''t fall. He kicked at Don''s side, the force sending Don skidding across the floor.


    Don gritted his teeth, feeling the bruises forming on his ribs. "Argh¡­" but he struggled to his feet, using the wall for support.


    However before he could take a moment to recover, the Green Thorn charged again, his bat raised high.


    Don knew he couldn''t take another hit like the last one. Desperate, he looked around and spotted a fallen mannequin head. He then grabbed it and threw it at the Green Thorn''s face.


    **Smash!**


    The mannequin head struck the man''s mask, momentarily blinding him. Seizing the opportunity, Don lunged forward and swung his broken bat at the man''s knee, hitting with all his strength.


    **Crack!**


    "ARgh!!" The Green Thorn cried out and fell to one knee. Don didn''t let up and swung again, this time aiming for the man''s exposed side. The bat connected with a **thud**, and the Green Thorn grunted, trying to regain his footing.


    Don knew he had to end this quickly so ignoring the pain in his broken arm, he swung his bat once more, striking the Green Thorn''s head with a resounding **crack!** The man''s mask shattered, and he fell to the ground, but only unconscious.


    Breathing heavily, Don stood over his fallen opponent, his body aching from the fight. He then glanced at Samantha, who was staring at him with wide eyes.


    "Ar¡­.are you okay?" Don asked, his voice strained.


    But before he could get an answer, his vision grew fuzzy and he felt his body grow weak as he suddenly collapsed to the crowd.


    "Donnie!!"

 Chapter 68 - 68: Attack On Central Mall (Part 4)

    Unbeknownst to Don, Samantha, and the rest of the people in Central Mall, a figure had arrived in the skies above.


    She hovered with an air of authority around her, her long black hair tied into a ponytail that flowed behind her in the wind. Her eyes were a striking red, filled with a stern determination as she looked down at the scene below.


    She wore a superhero bodysuit that clung to her fit figure, accentuating her toned muscles and wide, thick hips. The suit was a bold combination of red and black, with red covering her chest, blue and red on her arms, and black and red on her legs. Gold trim highlighted her chest and abs, and a glowing blue star rested just below her bountiful breasts.


    With her hands on her hips, she scanned the mall beneath her, her expression one of focus. "Found you," she muttered to herself.


    As she surveyed the scene below, her ears suddenly twitched slightly and she picked up a faint voice saying, "Don''t do this."


    Turning her head towards the mall''s parking lot, she saw a man in a suit frantically waving his hands. "Don''t do this, Red Star!" he shouted with clear desperation in his voice. "You''re not authorized to operate as a hero on United Provinces soil!"


    Red Star''s frown deepened as she looked at the man. "A true hero isn''t bound by the laws of man," she muttered in a low, firm tone. "All vermin of the earth who come before me shall be punished. In the name of Mother Rassia, I bring justice and order." Her eyes glowed a fierce red as she finished speaking.


    Then, with a powerful burst of speed, Red Star flew towards the mall, her form cutting through the air like a missile.


    Back in the parking lot, the man in the suit cursed under his breath. "Fuck, I''m not getting paid enough to deal with these foreign heroes." He quickly took out a phone and pressed it to his ear. "Yes, Director, we have a problem," he said, his voice tense and urgent.


    As Red Star broke through the roof of the mall with a deafening **crash**, debris rained down around her. She landed with a thud and her imposing figure immediately drew the attention of both the Green Thorns and the panicking civilians.


    "Somebody help!!"


    "No!! Stop this please!!"


    "AHHH!!"


    People were screaming and scattering still, trying to find cover, while the Green Thorns paused their rampage to stare at the new threat.


    Red Star, however, paid them no mind. Her eyes scanned the chaotic scene until they locked onto an individual standing atop a set of escalators surrounded by writhing vines. With a stern expression, she yelled, "Nightshade!"


    The individual was a man in the dark green bodysuit, and he immediately flinched at the sound of his name. His outfit was made from eco-friendly, plant-based materials and was adorned with leafy patterns. His mask resembled the face of a deadly nightshade plant, covering the upper half of his face.


    He turned to face her, fear evident in his eyes. "R-Red Star!" he stammered, but then he straightened, a twisted smile forming on his lips. "It''s too late to stop me. My message has been sent!"


    Red Star''s eyes narrowed. "What message could possibly warrant such madness and attacks?"


    Nightshade didn''t respond verbally. Instead, he extended his arms, and the vines around him came to life, snaking their way down the escalators toward Red Star. She was unfazed by this and prepared for battle, her stance firm.


    Nightshade knew he couldn''t match her strength directly, so he used his control over plants to his advantage. The vines moved quickly, trying to entangle Red Star''s legs. But she jumped back, avoiding their grasp, and with a swift motion, she blasted them with an energy beam from her hands.


    **Zap!**


    The vines sizzled and burnt away instantly, but more took their place a few seconds later. Nightshade frowned for a moment but soon grinned as he decided to use the chaos to his advantage.


    He waved his hands, and the vines grew thicker and faster, spreading throughout the mall.


    Red Star flew up, avoiding the creeping vines on the ground. She then charged at Nightshade with her fist aimed at his chest. However he acted fast and raised a barrier of thick roots in front of himself before the punch connected with a loud **thud**


    The roots splintered but held firm.


    "Is this all you''ve got, Nightshade?" Red Star taunted as she removed her fist from the roots.


    Nightshade didn''t answer. Instead, he sent a cloud of pollen her way, aiming to disorient her. Red Star''s enhanced senses warned her of the incoming attack, and she flew back, avoiding the worst of it, but some of the pollen reached her.


    She coughed and her vision blurred momentarily.


    Taking advantage, Nightshade sent more vines after her, trying to entangle her limbs. But she shook off the effects of the pollen and used her immense strength to rip the vines apart.


    She then flew forward again, this time with more caution. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she closed the distance, Nightshade shouted, "Green Thorns, protect your leader!" Immediately, several Green Thorns rushed to his aid, their bats and makeshift weapons raised.


    They tried to surround Red Star, hoping to overwhelm her with numbers.


    However, Red Star''s eyes glowed red as she unleashed a series of energy blasts, taking out several Green Thorns with each shot. **Zap! Zap!** The Green Thorns fell, but more kept coming.


    She couldn''t use her full power without risking the lives of innocent civilians nearby. "Count yourself lucky that I promised not to kill on foreign soil coward."


    Nightshade used this to his advantage, continuing to send waves of vines and roots at her. One vine managed to wrap around her ankle, pulling her off balance.


    She fell to the ground with a **thud**, but quickly rolled and blasted the vine away.


    " *Tsk* This is pointless. Is this your idea of justice?" Red Star shouted, anger and annoyance rising in her voice. "Using innocent people as shields?"


    Nightshade just laughed, his voice echoing through the mall. "Justice? No, this is retribution! The world needs to wake up to the damage it''s causing!"


    Red Star didn''t waste any more time with words. She flew up, high above the mall floor, and then dove straight at Nightshade, using her enhanced speed to close the gap quickly. He tried to block her with another wall of roots, but she plowed through it with ease, the splintering wood scattering around her.


    She managed to grab Nightshade by the collar, lifting him off the ground. "This twisted game ends now!" she declared, her eyes glowing with fierce energy.


    Nightshade, in a last-ditch effort, released a potent toxin from his hands, aiming it directly at her face. Red Star winced as the toxin hit her, causing a burning sensation, but her durability protected her from the worst of it. Instead she tightened her grip on Nightshade and threw him across the mall.


    **Woosh!** **Crash!**


    He hit a column and slumped to the ground, dazed but not defeated. "You think¡­ this will stop¡­ the revolution?" he panted, struggling to even stand.


    Unfortunately, Red Star didn''t give him a chance to recover. She flew at him with incredible speed, delivering a powerful kick to his midsection. **Thud!** Nightshade doubled over in pain, the wind completely knocked out of him.


    Desperate, he called out to his remaining minions. "Stop her! Protect me!"


    The Green Thorns rushed at Red Star from all directions. But she proceeded to fight them off with a series of punches and energy blasts, her movements incredibly fast and lethal.


    **Bam!** **Zap!** **Smash!**


    Each hit sent a Green Thorn flying, but they kept coming, trying to wear her down.


    Nightshade used the distraction to summon more vines, this time focusing on the civilians, hoping to force Red Star to divide her attention.


    Vines snaked towards a group of people cowering behind an overturned table.


    Red Star''s enhanced senses picked up their cries for help and she spun around, firing an energy beam that incinerated the vines before they could reach the civilians. **Zap!**


    Nightshade took the opportunity to strike her from behind with a vine whip. **Whack!** The force of the blow sent her staggering forward, but she quickly regained her balance, looking more annoyed than in pain.


    "Enough of this!" she shouted. She then flew up, dodging more vines, and then came down with a powerful punch aimed at Nightshade''s head.


    He raised his arms to block, but the force of her punch broke through his defense, hitting him squarely in the face. **Crack!**


    Nightshade fell to the ground, his mask shattered and blood trickling from his nose. He groaned in pain, trying to crawl away, but Red Star grabbed him by the back of his suit and lifted him off the ground.


    "You''re done," she said, her voice cold and final. "Count yourself lucky vermin, if it were up to me, you''d have died the moment I saw you."


    She proceeded to knock him out with a swift punch to the jaw. **Thud!**


    With Nightshade defeated, Red Star turned her attention to the remaining Green Thorns. She flew through the mall, dispatching them with quick, efficient strikes.


    **Bam!** **Zap!** **Smash!** Each hit was accurate, neutralizing the threat without causing any harm to the civilians.


    Meanwhile, Samantha was hiding in the changing rooms, clutching Don''s body. She stroked his hair, tears streaming down her face, and kissed his forehead repeatedly.


    "Please be okay," she whispered through her sobs.


    "Please, Donnie, wake up."

 Chapter 69 - 69: Attack On Central Mall (Part 5)

    ''Is it over¡­'' Don thought to himself as he felt soreness all over his body. He was in a groggy and dazed state, struggling to even open his eyes, which felt incredibly heavy.


    As he began to open them, he saw a bright, blurry white light and flashes of red and blue in the distance. Trying to open his mouth, he could taste his own dried blood on his lip. Amidst this, he heard a faint voice calling his name, "Donnie... Donnie."


    The longer he listened, the louder and clearer it got.


    ''That''s Samantha,'' Don realized just as he was finally opening his eyes. Once fully opened, he realized he was in the back of an ambulance, the source of the bright white light coming from above.


    He looked to his right and saw a paramedic tending to him. When he looked to his left, he saw his mother, who, upon seeing her son wake up, exclaimed, "Donnie!"


    Overcome by emotion, she leaned in and hugged him.


    Don couldn''t help but groan out in pain, immediately causing Samantha to pull back. "I''m sorry," she quickly apologized, realizing that although Don was awake, he was still in bad shape.


    At this time, the paramedic tending to Don raised a tablet, which showed a digital representation of the male body with certain areas highlighted in red and having information. After looking at this device for a moment, the paramedic raised his head to look at Don and asked, "Are you by any chance a superhuman?"


    Don weakly turned to face the paramedic, but before he could answer, Samantha spoke for him. "Yes, he is, but he barely has any powers. As a boy, he was only slightly more aware than other children, and the doctor said he had enhanced senses as well as speedy healing."


    The paramedic nodded while scratching his head before replying, "Well then, he must''ve evolved because according to my data here, his injuries have healed by a good margin. Look at this¡ªthe muscle damage caused by his hand getting broken has already been repaired, and from the looks of it, his arm should be healed within the week. His blood levels are also almost back to normal.


    Otherwise, he would''ve stayed unconscious until a transfusion was done. When was the last time you got a superhuman evaluation?"


    "I don''t remember," Don weakly muttered, finding it hard to even raise his limbs.


    "I see. Well, I''ll suggest you go get one to have a better idea of your capabilities. You might be in the higher tier of those in C-class with a body like this. But anyway, ma''am, like I said, he should be fine with a bit of rest."


    Before the paramedic could finish speaking, Samantha glanced at Don, who was in pain, and then back at the paramedic before arguing, "Can''t you see he''s in pain? I''ve been begging you to rush him to the hospital for the past 10 minutes. Now you''re telling me he''s all fine and we should wait? Can we get a doctor''s opinion on this?"


    The paramedic couldn''t help but force an awkward smile as he replied respectfully, "Ma''am, I understand your concern, but we already sent the data to the hospital in initial preparation for his arrival. This device here is actively monitoring the state of his body in real time, and according to it, your son should be fine with a week''s rest.


    We''re simply following standard medical protocol, especially in the event of superhuman crises with limited spaces available in hospitals. It is always advised to prioritize those more injured and-."


    "My son is injured!" Samantha argued in a shaky voice, on the verge of tears again. She couldn''t help but recall the terrifying situation they had found themselves in and how helpless she felt as her son put his life on the line to protect her. So, though the paramedic was right, as a mother, she wanted to be 100% sure that her son was going to be okay.


    Before Don could contribute to this conversation, a system prompt appeared in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Secret achievement unlocked: Near-Death Experience**


    **Secret achievement unlocked: Turned the Tables** sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Secret achievement unlocked: Killer Hero**


    **Rewards:**


    - **Ability upgrade: Basic Regeneration>>>Enhanced Regeneration**


    - **Ability unlocked: Basic Durability**


    - **Ability upgrade: Limited Telekinesis>>>Basic Telekinesis**


    - **+100 Aura**


    - **Samantha''s trust level increased from 35% to 53%**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''There''s even secret achievements?'' Don questioned, surprised by what he saw. He couldn''t help but feel a bit of relief knowing that he didn''t risk his life for nothing.


    ''Still, that was too close for comfort. I''m way too weak if a bunch of minions can nearly kill me,'' Don concluded, his brief elation from the rewards fading as they were replaced by a sense of urgency¡ªa need to get stronger lest he find himself in the same situation again, or worse.


    As the system prompt vanished, Don turned his attention back to Samantha and the paramedic, who were still arguing.


    "Ma''am, please¡ª"


    "No! I demand my son be admitted. You have no idea how he¡ª"


    Before Samantha could finish, Don forced himself to sit upright, groaning as he did before speaking up, "Mom, it''s fine."


    "No, Donnie, it''s not fine. You''re clearly in pain. You can barely even sit up."


    Don understood her worries as a mother, so he needed to be very careful with what he said, as every interaction with her mattered. "I understand you''re worried, Mom, but I trust the paramedic''s conclusion. Besides, we weren''t the only ones in that mall. Imagine what happened to the people who couldn''t protect themselves like I did. They''re the ones who should get the spaces available in hospitals.


    I wouldn''t feel right if people died just because I couldn''t handle a bit of soreness," Don replied, showing a weak smile, even though his face hurt just from doing that.


    "Oh, Donnie¡­" Samantha couldn''t bring herself to argue with Don''s response. Looking at it from that perspective, it did indeed seem a bit too selfish to want her son to be admitted when others may have been more grievously injured. "Are you sure you''re alright?"


    Don gave a weak nod. "Yes, I am. I promise if I feel any worse than I do now, I''ll let you know."


    "But Donnie, please¡ª"


    "Mom," Don interjected gently.


    Once Don said this, Samantha couldn''t bring herself to argue anymore, and she sighed, "Fine. But if after a week you''re still like this, I''m going to sue your hospital for that conclusion you''ve made." She warned the paramedic.


    "No problem, ma''am," the paramedic replied with an awkward smile. He couldn''t help but glance at Don and give him a thankful look. "Well then, let''s get you up."


    The paramedic and Samantha helped Don climb out of the back of the ambulance and stand on his feet. Looking around, he could see they were in the mall''s parking lot, which had now become so chaotic that it was hard to recognize.


    Numerous ambulances and police vehicles were gathered, and along with them, Don could spot reporters and cameramen constantly moving around, either questioning civilians or the police officers themselves.


    As he was glancing around, his attention turned toward a police officer who approached him and Samantha with an unsure look.


    Samantha looked worried, and as the officer got close, she asked, "Is there a problem, officer?"


    The officer didn''t immediately reply as he looked at Don and asked, "Are you Don Bright?"


    A feeling of worry overcame Don, but it wasn''t like he could deny this. For the officer to approach him and ask, he obviously knew. So with a bit of hesitation, he answered, "Yes. Is there a problem?"


    The officer didn''t give a direct answer, and instead asked, "Could you please come with me?"

 Chapter 70 - 70: Attack On Central Mall (Part 6)

    Samantha''s expression turned from concern to confusion once she heard the police officer''s request.


    She immediately reached out to Don and locked hands with him, then looked at the officer with narrowed eyes. "Why does he need to come with you? What is going on?"


    The officer turned to face Don''s mother but didn''t make himself much clearer. "If you could both please follow me, everything will become clear."


    Samantha was far from the type who would normally find trouble with the police, but this time the only thing on her mind was getting Don home so he could be properly tended to after everything they had been through.


    For someone to ask them to follow without making things clear made her truly upset. "Why can''t you make it clear now? If you''re looking to get statements from the victims of this incident, then find some other people. My son is injured, and I need to get him home.


    Is that going to be a problem, or do I need to call my lawyer for this?" Samantha rasped, her voice now showing the anger she currently felt.


    The officer sighed. "Ma''am, please. I was only told by my superiors to find a Don Bright and bring him over there. Whether it''s for questioning, a statement, or something else, I have no idea. What I do know is that it''s important. So, do with that information what you will." The officer just sighed and tipped his hat, clearly not wanting to argue with Samantha any longer.


    Once she got this explanation, her anger faded and she looked concerned yet again, glancing at Don out of the corner of her eye.


    Don, who had been silent this entire time, was also very curious as to why they asked for him, but considering what the police officer said, he could make a few guesses. ''Superhuman world or not, taking a life is no small issue. It has to be about that. Maybe they saw what I did through the cameras, and they want to question me?'' he thought.


    Turning his attention to his mother, he found her already looking at him with concern. "I don''t know, Donnie. What do you think?" she asked, also inwardly reaching a similar conclusion to Don, though more worried that it would lead to more problems.


    "Well, it''s best we go now and see what the problem is. It won''t look good if they end up following us home, and it''s not like I''m guilty of doing anything wrong," Don replied confidently.


    Samantha nodded in agreement, though the grip with which she held his hand tightened, which showed Don that she was still very much tense and worried despite her agreement. "Okay, let''s go."


    Don and Samantha began following the officer as he made his way past ambulances tending to civilians and officers questioning others. The parking lot was huge, and it became quite hard to maneuver through with all the people that had gathered there.


    Eventually, they arrived at a perimeter set by the police, with officers standing around a few vehicles at the center. The first thing Don noticed upon arriving was that it was incredibly noisy there compared to the other areas of the parking lot.


    More importantly, it was the place with the most media personnel trying to get through. He could barely hear himself think as numerous reporters stretched out their hands over the perimeter, holding out their microphones and yelling out their questions.


    "Commissioner Bateman, Commissioner Bateman! A question, please!" one female reporter yelled out, but like the rest, she was ignored.


    As the officer, Don, and Samantha reached the perimeter, he stopped, saying to one of his colleagues, "I found the kid, but his mother won''t let him¡ª"


    Before the officer could finish, the colleague he was talking to narrowed his eyes at Don and Samantha, who were right behind the officer. "Oh, you found them. Go on ahead."


    The officer was surprised by this and turned around to see Don and Samantha. As their gazes met, Samantha quickly said, "This better be quick."


    The officer didn''t say anything and simply waved them over, and the police making the perimeter opened up to allow them through while holding back the many reporters who tried to make their way in.


    After passing the perimeter, Don''s eyes immediately settled on the individuals within it, particularly Red Star, who stood out like a sore thumb¡ªnot simply because of her flashy outfit and figure, but also because she was the tallest person present, being over 200 cm tall.


    It almost seemed absurd to look at for Don; to possess such a physique with such a height seemed impossible, but there it was.


    As if feeling his very intense gaze on her, Red Star casually turned her head in the direction the officer, Don, and Samantha were in. She, too, ignored the officer and Samantha, focusing solely on Don before asking the people around her, "Is that the boy?"


    ''Did she feel me looking at her?'' Don wondered, surprised by how quickly she looked his way. It made him immediately turn his focus elsewhere and be more cautious going forward. ''She must be the hero who delt with the attack.'' Don quickly concluded.


    As they reached Red Star and the group of people around her, Don realized he had initially focused on her and failed to notice another individual who stood out, but perhaps a bit more subtly.


    Unlike Red Star, he didn''t adorn a flashy superhero suit but instead wore a neat white suit with a matching fedora and a brown walking cane in hand. He had a full white beard, deep brown eyes, and graying medium-length hair.


    Despite looking older, he had an incredibly fit and muscular physique that was prominent even through his suit.


    In addition, he was also well above average in height, only a few centimeters shorter than Red Star. Next to this individual was a man who stood out even less, as he was roughly the same height as Don.


    He wore a black, loose-fitting suit and had black, slightly disheveled hair. He wore a large pair of spectacles which he adjusted upon seeing Don and Samantha.


    The last person of interest on the scene was a stern-looking, overweight man who was bald and wore smart casual attire with a trench coat on top. He was the person Red Star''s question was directed at, and in response, he lifted a large A1 photo he was holding. "Yeah, that''s him." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All these individuals looked to be of great importance, and Don knew none of them, which worried him, depending on what he was being called here for. This was, of course, only a possibility, and he didn''t allow it to make him visibly nervous.


    He simply met the gazes of all these individuals while trying his best not to show any suspicious reaction. ''Good thing my face hurts,'' Don thought.


    As they reached this group of people, Samantha, who couldn''t see far because of her damaged spectacles, finally recognized some of the people present. "Commissioner Bateman?" she muttered, recognizing the police commissioner of Santos City¡ªthe overweight man wearing the trench coat.


    She then turned her gaze to the man holding the cane, and her eyes widened even more. "Mr. Invincible?" Finally, Samantha''s gaze settled on Red Star. "You''re that Uropean hero¡­ Red Star. What''s going on?"


    The director showed a smile and let out a hearty laugh. "These days, I just go by Director Graham, not Mr. Invincible. My heroing days are long behind me. You must be the boy''s mother. I apologize for the inconvenience.


    We were wondering if he or you could clear up something for us."


    Samantha turned her attention to Director Graham and didn''t speak as provocatively as she did to the officer. "And what might that be?" she asked in a slightly shaky voice.


    Director Graham maintained a smile and turned his gaze toward Don before explaining, "You see, Red Star here isn''t authorized to act on United Provinces soil, but by choosing to save the people who were in Central Mall from Nightshade, she''s landed herself in a bit of trouble.


    However, she''s made it clear that she didn''t kill any of Nightshade''s Green Thorns during her efforts to save the people, but four dead bodies were found in the Mi Casa clothing store."


    "Since surveillance was taken out during the explosions, we wanted to confirm with those captured going into the store last before the attack if they could confirm what Red Star is saying. Most of the people were victims of the Green Thorns, like the owner who is still unconscious and has been rushed to the hospital. We were simply asking if you could shed light on this matter."


    Samantha stood closer to Don and held his hand tighter. Her instincts as a mother told her to defend her son. ''Donnie isn''t a registered hero, so he could get in trouble for killing those Green Thorns¡­. they''re probably just looking for a scapegoat,'' Samantha wildly thought, having seen enough outrageous cases during her time as a resident in Santos City.


    With that in mind, she quickly tried to answer. "We didn''t¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Don, having reached a different conclusion, interrupted her and answered, "I killed them."

 Chapter 71 - 71: Central Mall Hero? (Part 1)

    Don''s answer, though the truth, seemed to come as a surprise as everyone looked at him skeptically, especially Commissioner Bateman, who proceeded to narrow his eyes at Don and ask, "Don''t lie to me, son. I understand if you''re a fan of Red Star here, but this isn''t some small issue that you can lie about."


    Don was a bit surprised to get this response, and it showed on his face as he looked at the commissioner with a bit of confusion as he replied, "I am being honest. Why would I need to lie about that?"


    The commissioner shrugged his shoulders slightly and put his hands on his hips, slightly moving his trench coat out of the way as he leaned in to look at Don as if trying to read his face.


    "Well, I don''t know. You tell me. It could be that you''re a fan of Red Star trying to get her out of the situation, or you think this is an opportunity to brag about being a hero.


    These are far more believable than some child with no record of heroic deeds and with an evaluation of..." The commissioner paused as he said this and reached into his trench coat to take out a small data pad before adding, "D."


    He then showed the screen to Don, which currently had a profile loaded. However, the image present was of him as a child, as that was the last time he had taken an evaluation for superpowers.


    Don''s silence was immediate, and the commissioner seemed to interpret this as being unable to refute the evidence he had shown. "You see? Now, please, the truth," the commissioner insisted.


    Before Don could even give a reply, Samantha stepped forward and suddenly shoved the commissioner back. "Get away from my son!"


    "Ma''am, you can''t do that!" The police officer tried to step forward and grab her, but she quickly and aggressively waved him off with her hand, pointing at the commissioner as she angrily stated, "I''ve just about had enough with you people today. I''ve been a resident of this city all my life. My father helped build this city into what it is today.


    I pay my taxes and I am an honest citizen who has never so much as shoplifted, and today my son and I nearly lost our lives because you and your department are so incompetent that you couldn''t stop such a large-scale attack on the mall. I can only imagine how many people lost their lives or suffered trauma from the experience, me being one of them."


    "Ma''am, please, I''m simply stating the facts and-," Commissioner Bateman tried to argue.


    Samantha simply raised her voice. "No! you listen to me because you have no idea. You have no idea how hard it is to watch as a mother as your son helplessly fights against dangerous men to protect you. I can''t even begin to think what could have happened to me if he wasn''t there. At the same time, I can''t even forgive myself for being so helpless as he nearly fought himself to death.


    And here you are calling him a liar when it was you who failed to come here in time. Do you think after all this we want to brag to some news station about this disaster to protect her?" Samantha pointed at Red Star, her eyes now becoming watery as she shook her head. "Please, do not insult us because if that is all you called my son and me here for, then we will gladly leave."


    Commissioner Bateman was now left speechless. Looking at the emotion with which Samantha spoke, one would find it very hard to think she was lying. Unable to come up with a response, he looked at one of the officers and then at Director Graham as if seeking help in tackling the situation.


    The one to step up was Red Star, who simply looked at Don and asked, "How did you do it? Describe how you beat those four Green Thorns." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don''t have to-," Samantha was about to reject this proposal, but Don interjected. "It''s fine. It''s better we get this over and done with now so that we''re not bothered once we leave."


    Samantha didn''t argue with her son and simply glanced at Commissioner Bateman with a hateful gaze. Don, while looking at Red Star, began to recount the events that transpired within the store.


    He carefully detailed his fight against the Green Thorns, including the injuries and damage he had taken. After he was done, he looked to the commissioner and added, "If you still don''t believe me, you can confirm the state the paramedics found me in, unless you think I''m lying about that as well."


    Don was also irritated by the way the commissioner spoke down to him. Right now, both he and Samantha were quite emotional for similar reasons¡ªher because she couldn''t protect her son and he nearly died, and him because he couldn''t protect himself and nearly died.


    Either way, they were both currently frustrated, and Commissioner Bateman''s words didn''t help.


    After Don was done, Director Graham spoke up, "The child''s story seems to match the injury report found on the Green Thorns. You could argue that he simply watched Red Star fight, but I think you and I both know that that isn''t enough for someone to recount the scene so vividly and accurately."


    The commissioner now had a complex look on his face as he brought his hands to his head and wiped off some of the sweat that was currently on it.


    Don''s story was now making sense, and it now made him look like an immense and uncaring prick, especially to the mother and son pair who had likely gone through a lot.


    Thankfully for him, Red Star''s curiosity prevented an awkward silence from falling as she asked Don, "How come you healed so quickly then?"


    "Red Star, you''re not supposed to¡ª" The man with the spectacles tried to stop Red Star from asking this, but she ignored him as if he wasn''t even there.


    "Do not tell me what to do. If I killed a man, I''d have no problems taking responsibility. I''m also simply trying to confirm if the boy''s story is true, and if it is, how come he looks to be in alright condition."


    This time, before Don could answer, Samantha spoke up, having had enough of all this. "Enough! If you''re still curious, the paramedics have the report. Now, if you''re done harassing my son and me, we will be leaving. Or are we not allowed to?"


    Samantha no longer looked like she was willing to hear out any more questions, and not even Red Star persisted, choosing to simply keep quiet as she, along with everyone else, looked at the commissioner for an answer.


    He quickly replied, "No, no, I only wanted to confirm. Thank you and sorry for holding you and-."


    "Let''s go, Donnie." Samantha didn''t even let the commissioner finish; she continued to hold Don''s hand as they walked away from the scene. Samantha tried to leave quickly, but Don let out a groan. "Not so fast, I''m still a bit sore."


    "Oh, sorry, Donnie. I just want to get away from this place as fast as possible."


    "Yeah, me too." Right now, there were too many unknowns involved when it came to speaking with the individuals Don had just met, and he didn''t want to risk anything.


    But as they walked away, he couldn''t help but look back at Red Star and wonder just how powerful she was.

 Chapter 72 - 72: Central Mall Hero? (Part 2)

    After leaving the scene, Don and Samantha made their way back to their car, which took a bit of time to find because of all the people now present in the parking lot.


    But finding it was only the first problem, as numerous other cars were trying to get in while others were trying to get out, some of them being police vehicles and ambulances which were given priority.


    "Oh, you have to be kidding me," Samantha let out a sigh and began slamming the horn hard in irritation. "Come on, move!"


    Don sat silently in the passenger seat and could understand Samantha''s frustration. However, he simply reclined his chair slightly and leaned his head back.


    Samantha turned to and approved this action, "Yeah, you better just try getting some rest, Donnie. We may be stuck here for a bit." After she said this, she reached into the back and took out a bottle of water before handing it to him. "Here, drink some water as well."


    She offered after opening the bottle for him and bringing it to his face. Don thought, ''She must think I''m in some serious pain if she won''t even let me drink water by myself.'' He didn''t argue, though, as he had never found himself in such a situation. He knew words alone weren''t enough to convince a worried mother so he simply opened his mouth and allowed Samantha to help him drink some water.


    "How''s that?" she asked as she retracted the bottle and closed it before placing it in one of the cup holders.


    Don smiled and nodded, saying, "That''s better. I''ll just try to catch some sleep."


    Samantha nodded. "Sure thing. I''ll wake you up as soon as we arrive."


    Since they were going to be there for a while, Don didn''t want to be awake. Now wasn''t really a good time for him to interact with Samantha.


    The pain he felt aside, he couldn''t predict what topics they would even talk about, and thus he wasn''t confident he''d be able to handle the interaction as best as he could. So, with that in mind, he closed his eyes and tried to drift into sleep.


    However, the first thing to come to his mind were thoughts of his parents in his former life. ''I wonder what they''re up to now, or how they reacted to my death.''


    The combination of the near-death experience and Samantha''s response to it as a worried mother made Don reflect on that aspect of his former life. Even though they were far from being the most understanding of parents, they took care of him, gave him a roof over his head, and provided food throughout the years he stayed with them.


    To take all that for granted would simply be ungrateful.


    Recalling the way he died, he couldn''t imagine how his parents must''ve felt, especially his mother, looking at Samantha''s reaction.


    He could only inwardly sigh, as there was nothing he could do about that. This was his life now, and he had already accepted it. Though assimilation was proving to be much more difficult than he imagined, and it was in no way as easy as those books he used to read made it seem to be. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The emotions, danger and pain involved were far too real, and this incident only affirmed that fact.


    ''I need to get stronger, but how?'' This was the prevailing thought on Don''s mind as he lay there waiting to drift into sleep.


    Unbeknownst to Don, immediately after he closed his eyes, Samantha proceeded to look his way with evident worry in her eyes, thinking to herself, ''You just came back into my life and I nearly lost you. Why would you risk your life for a mother who couldn''t even stand up for you when that bastard kicked you out? I just can''t forgive myself.''


    Samantha''s grip on her steering wheel tightened, and the guilt she felt regarding Don increased after this incident. But just like Don with his worries, she was unable to deal with them in the present moment and could only reflect on them. So, to try to ease her mind and calm down, she simply turned on the radio and waited patiently for an opportunity to get out of the parking lot.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Roughly 30 minutes later, Don, who had managed to fall asleep, was suddenly woken up by Samantha''s loud voice. "Unbelievable!" she yelled out, prompting Don to snap his eyes open and look both left and right with urgency as he thought something was wrong.


    Seeing that they were still in the car and in no immediate danger, he relaxed.


    His abrupt movement still caught the eye of Samantha, who looked his way and apologized. "Oh, I''m sorry I woke you, Donnie. It''s just..." Before Samantha could explain, a voice from the radio interrupted¡ªthe same one that had brought them the news in the morning.


    [ You heard that right, folks. The true hero of the Central Mall attack isn''t Red Star but a young man named Don Bright. He single-handedly fought and killed four of Nightshade''s Green Thorns in order to protect his mother.


    Police have refused to comment on this, but according to anonymous sources, they recovered a hidden camera in one of the changing rooms which had been blasted out of place by an explosion and thus managed to catch part of the young man''s fight, which is currently circulating on the Internet.]


    [After having watched it myself, all I can say is that it''s truly impressive for a young man who doesn''t even possess a class C evaluation to fight to this level. If Dr. Gadget has shown us anything, you don''t need flashy powers to be a great superhero. So, I hope we hear more about this young man soo-.] *click*


    Before anything more could be said, Samantha angrily changed the channel, frowning deeply. "How did this even happen? How can the police be so incompetent? I''m definitely going to sue. Don''t they know how dangerous it is to have such information leaked? What if Nightshade ever escapes and wants to take revenge on you?


    What if he hires some goons to do it from jail? They''re clearly bad people who have no problem hurting others, and yet they''re blatantly telling the world your identity and what you did!" Samantha complained, clearly only seeing the negatives of the content being reported on the radio.


    At first, Don thought it could be a good thing, but after she gave her perspective on the situation, he shared similar worries, as it was very possible for that to happen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, at Summer''s school, Nexus Academy, she and her friend Sylvia were currently sitting in the bleachers of an indoor VR stadium watching a live match in progress against another local high school.


    The Nexus Academy was a cutting-edge educational institution known for its emphasis on technology and innovation. The school campus was a blend of modern architecture and natural elements. The main building was a sleek, multi-story structure with glass walls that reflected the surrounding greenery, giving it a futuristic and inviting appearance.


    Throughout the campus, green spaces and recreational areas offered students places to relax and socialize.


    As for the stadium, the exterior structure had smooth metallic surfaces with pulsating neon accents. Inside, the stadium opened up into a vast arena, with tiered seating arranged in a semi-circle around the central VR field.


    The seats were equipped with individual holo-screens, providing spectators with real-time stats and multiple viewing angles of the match. The central field itself was an expansive, open space that could transform into various terrains and environments, thanks to advanced VR projection technology.


    Above, a massive transparent dome covered the stadium, displaying a dynamic digital sky that changed with the events of the match.


    The match itself wasn''t at all exciting, and some of the students were on their phones, Sylvia being one of them.


    While on her phone, she stumbled upon the very leaked video that was being mentioned on the radio. Upon watching it, she didn''t immediately recognize Don but immediately recognized Samantha in the background and looked toward Summer, who was seated next to her with surprise.


    "Summer, is this your mom?" she asked, unsure if she was seeing things right.


    Summer looked her way and peeped at the phone before narrowing her eyes. She seemed unsure for a moment and grabbed Sylvia''s phone to take a closer look before yelling, "It''s Mom and Donnie! What the hell is this video?" she asked, prompting Sylvia to quickly explain.


    "Nightshade attacked Central Mall, and these are some of the videos from the incident."


    "Wait, if that''s really them, are they okay right now?" Sylvia''s tone changed to one of worry as she asked this.


    Summer didn''t answer and immediately reached into her bag to take out her phone, quickly going to the contacts to dial her mom.


    Sylvia waited anxiously and asked, "Well?"


    However, Summer removed the phone from her ear the next second and shook her head. "It''s not going through."


    "Shit. I need to go."


    Saying nothing more, Summer tossed the bag onto her back and stood up from her seat before leaving hurriedly.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Central Mall Hero? (Part 3)

    Summer frantically walked away with her bag slung over her shoulder, worry written all over her face.


    Sylvia called out from behind, running to catch up. "Hey, are you okay?"


    "I don''t fucking know, okay? I just need to get home," Summer replied in a worried tone, unsure of what she would find once she got there.


    "Does that video say if they''re okay or if they made it out?" Summer asked Sylvia, who was walking hurriedly beside her while scrolling through the video''s comments.


    She couldn''t find anything useful in the description, and the comments weren''t any more helpful. They were a mix of positive, negative, and lateral comments.


    Some positive comments said, "Ha, the green thorns fucked around and found out!" and "I don''t get why the government refuses to allow civilian intervention in such scenarios. If they did, maybe the guy could''ve helped more people."


    Right under that comment, another user replied, "History has already shown us that civilian intervention in superhuman matters is dangerous and inefficient, and only leads to the deaths of wannabe heroes, or worse, innocent lives."


    One more replied, "Pretty sure it''s allowed to protect oneself, which is exactly what he did."


    The rest of the replies under that comment simply focused on arguing on that topic, so Sylvia moved on to the second comment, which was simply negative, reading, "Big deal. My cousin with laser vision would''ve wiped them without breaking a sweat. Why is everyone hyping this guy like he''s the next Mr. Invincible or something? The guy''s probably just gonna work in an ordinary office job. LOL."


    The replies under this were even more numerous than the first, with varied opinions. The first one read, "Damn bro, get off your cousin''s dick," another read, "LOL zip up when you''re done, bro," and another user added, "LOL he says his cousin because he knows he hasn''t done anything worth bragging about. That''s just sad, bro. But anyway, keep glazing."


    The third comment was more neutral and addressed all the negative comments: "Man, I can''t believe how many clowns are in this comment section.


    If some of you losers bothered to do your research, you would know that according to the police, the guy in the video only has a superhuman evaluation of D, but he still protected his mom with his life from not one, not two, but four green thorns, who, mind you, have superhuman evaluations of C and are armed and dangerous.


    Anyone who thinks being a hero is just about powers doesn''t know what they''re talking about because if it were that easy to become a superhero, the world would be full of them. But it''s not because it takes more than power. If you ask me, this guy is more of a hero than most new entries we see in the city these days, who only care about promoting their stupid brands and agencies."


    Sylvia continued to scroll through the comments but found nothing of use and simply shook her head towards Summer. "I can''t find anything useful. Try calling your aunt. Maybe she knows."


    Summer didn''t reply instantly but gave a weak nod before proceeding to do as Sylvia suggested. "It''s ringing," she muttered in a soft tone.


    Unbeknownst to her, back at their house, Amanda''s phone was resting on the coffee table in the living room, simply ringing with Amanda nowhere in sight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, not far from Central Mall, in a large SUV that was currently cruising down the highway with police escorts on either side, Red Star and Director Graham were listening to the same news regarding Don on the radio.


    Red Star, seated to the right with her arms crossed under her bosom, let out a scoff upon hearing the news. "This country''s police are very incompetent. Do they not know that by revealing that young man''s identity, they''re putting him and his family in danger?"


    Director Graham, who currently sat with both hands on his cane, let out a sigh and gave a small nod. "It was a leak, Red Star. I don''t think it was intentional. These days there are far too many groups that hack into police systems and sell information to news agencies or even criminal organizations. But you''re right, it could put him in the crosshairs of some supervillains wanting to make an example.


    If that happens, it would make the police look especially incompetent. So don''t worry, I''ll have something arranged."


    Red Star let out another scoff. "I am not worried. I was simply making an observation."


    Director Graham showed a smile as she said this. "Well, if you say so."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At around the same time, within the Chanel Hills community, Samantha finally pulled up to her driveway and found Amanda anxiously standing by her pickup truck, looking like she too was preparing to leave and go somewhere.


    Amanda saw Samantha''s SUV pull up, and her eyes seemed to light up as she rushed toward it before it even entered the driveway. Samantha proceeded to park right behind Amanda''s pickup before exiting the vehicle.


    "Sam!" Amanda rushed immediately to hug her. "I heard what happened. Are you okay? Is Donnie okay? My God, get your ass in here!" Amanda worryingly smothered her sister while peeking into the vehicle to see Don.


    Samantha gave her a weak nod. "We''re fine, Amanda, all thanks to Donnie, but he nearly¡ª" Samantha couldn''t even bring herself to say it, but Amanda, having heard the news and also seen the video, could already guess what she was trying to say, so she simply proceeded to hug her sister tightly.


    "It''s alright, Sam. It''s all over now. How is he? Is it bad?"


    Samantha weakly shook her head, her eyes becoming a bit teary. "I don''t know. The paramedics claimed that he will be fine with a bit of rest, but he looks like he''s in so much pain. He can barely walk right now."


    As Samantha was saying this, they could hear another car pulling into the driveway of their neighbor, and she quickly suggested, "Let''s get Donnie inside. If people saw the news, then we might attract unwanted attention here."


    Amanda agreed, and they both walked over to the passenger side. Once the door was opened, Amanda showed Don a big smile. "There''s the hero," she praised in an attempt to lighten what she felt was an otherwise very sour mood.


    Don gave her a weak smile and replied, "Hey, Aunt Amanda, I guess you heard the news as well."


    "I did. You two had me worried sick. I was about to drive to the mall right now, worried that I might be going to pick up dead bodies. Seriously, what would I even tell Summer, or worse, Ma?"


    As Amanda said this, Samantha looked visibly worried. "Good thing she doesn''t even know how to operate a phone. Come on, let''s get Donnie inside."


    Samantha and Amanda proceeded to help Don into the house and up the stairs before Samantha instructed Amanda, "Could you please prepare a bath for him?"


    "Sure thing." Amanda broke away and immediately went into the bathroom to do as Samantha said, while Samantha helped Don to his room.


    Once inside, Samantha immediately instructed Don, "Hurry and take your clothes off."


    S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 74 - 74: A Helping Hand (Part 1)

    As Don turned around to look at Samantha after she told him to begin undressing, he realized she showed no signs of leaving. ''Does she mean to fully undress in front of her?'' he wondered.


    Samantha didn''t seem to share the same qualms over the situation as she simply urged him, "Hurry up, Donnie, we need to get you cleaned up so you can get some rest. I''m sure you''ll feel better once your body has been rubbed with a hot towel."


    ''I don''t think she sees the problem here,'' Don concluded and chose not to say anything as he proceeded to try and remove his shirt. But just as he was about to take it off, he groaned in pain when he raised it to the chest area, finding it hard to lift his arms any further without feeling immense pain.


    "Donnie!" Samantha quickly called out as she walked over to him, her voice filled with serious concern. "Does it still hurt? Oh, Donnie, we should''ve gotten you admitted," she stressed as she raised his shirt slightly and looked at some of the more visible bruises, such as the spot where Don had been struck with the bat. She felt her heart clench just looking at Don being this hurt.


    ''Maybe she''s right,'' Don thought. He was in no position to argue with Samantha, and he knew that trying to do so now would only work against him as he couldn''t even hide the pain he was in whenever he put a certain amount of pressure on his limbs.


    Thankfully, Samantha just sighed and didn''t stress the matter any longer. "Okay, just stand still. I''ll help you undress," she quickly instructed and, without waiting for a response, began looking around the room before settling her eyes on the nearby dresser next to Don''s bed. She quickly walked over to it and immediately bent over to the lowest drawer.


    Don found himself staring at her more than modest rear as she did so, his heart beating faster from anxiety and something else. ''Damn, I know I shouldn''t have these thoughts, but...'' Don trailed off as he gulped slightly at the sight. Samantha didn''t take much time and soon stood back up, prompting Don to snap his head in another direction.


    Samantha wasn''t the least bit aware and simply walked over with urgency, holding a pair of scissors in her hands. As she reached him, she muttered, "Try and stay still," without waiting for a reply. She began using the scissors to cut Don''s shirt.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t this a bit wasteful to cut the clothes?"


    Samantha, not turning her attention away from what she was doing, shook her head and replied firmly, "No. Clothes can be replaced, Donnie. You can''t." As she said that, she fully cut open the shirt and helped Don easily remove it before tossing it to the floor. "Besides, it''s all stretched, dirty, and bloodstained now.


    There''s no point keeping it," she added as she tossed the pair of scissors onto Don''s bed and turned her attention to his pants. She was about to reach out and grab the buckle of his belt, but Don prevented her from doing so by reaching for it first.


    "I can handle that." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samantha simply sighed and adjusted her glasses. "I know you can, Donnie. I just don''t want you making your injuries worse. I know you''ve grown a lot since you''ve been away, but I''m still your mother. You don''t need to be shy around me." As Samantha said this, her voice became a bit low and clearly saddened. It was obvious that all she was trying to do was help her injured son.


    Don couldn''t help but feel inwardly sorry. ''It''s not that I don''t want her to undress me, but in my eyes, she''s not my real mother, but instead a beautiful and caring woman. So if she ends up touching me like that and my body reacts, things could get very awkward, very fast,'' Don thought.


    Samantha was a woman like any other, and he was yet to adjust to being her son. Even simply calling her "Mom" was something he was trying to get used to. But at least he could control his body''s reaction. However, if he did happen to react to her helping him undress or touching his body in a certain way, he didn''t know what reaction he would get from Samantha.


    He compared it to himself and his real mother in his former life, asking himself what would happen if it was him and her in this situation, and his body happened to react in that particular way. ''I probably wouldn''t hear the end of it, but as a mom, I think she would understand. Maybe I''m just overthinking all this.''


    Don sighed again, this time more audibly, as he retracted his hands from his buckle, choosing to take the risk and allow Samantha to proceed. "I''m sorry, Mom, it''s not that I don''t want you to help. I just hate feeling so helpless," Don lied, choosing to give this reason instead, as he knew it would garner a positive response from Samantha.


    And it did. She showed him a weak smile and approached, bringing her hands over to his face and holding him by the cheeks while looking into his eyes. "Oh, Donnie, you''re anything but helpless. You''re my savior. You put your body on the line to help us get out of that terrible situation. Now it''s my turn as a mother to take care of you.


    After all, you are the man of the house now, and we can''t have you injured for long, now can we?" Samantha smiled a bit more as she jokingly added this, prompting Don to smile back, genuinely finding her words comforting.


    Despite the emotion present in this scene, Don constantly reminded himself to watch what he said, so he gave a calculated response, first nodding his head slightly before replying, "I understand. Thanks, Mom."


    Samantha''s eyes became watery, and she slightly shook her head. "No, Donnie, thank you for coming back and for protecting me." After she said this, Samantha slightly squeezed his cheeks with a bit of force as she narrowed her eyes. "But you better not put yourself in danger again like that, young man. Am I clear?"


    Don gave a light chuckle. "If it means protecting you, I can''t promise that."


    Samantha was very touched and very worried at the same time. As a woman, she found his response incredibly reassuring and comforting, but as a mother, it worried her to her very depths. Still, she smiled and simply just shook her head as she pulled away. "Oh, what will I do with you?"


    Their conversation was cut short when Aunt Amanda''s voice called out from the hallway, "Sam, the water is ready."


    Samantha turned to look at the turned to look at the door and yelled back. "All right. Thanks, Amanda."


    Amanda then replied, "No problem. I''ll be in the kitchen whipping up something for our hero, just call me if you need me."


    After saying that Amanda''s footsteps could be heard walking away from the door.


    Samantha turned her attention back to Don, or rather to his parents before stating, "alright. Let''s quickly get these off and get you cleaned up, after that you can have something to eat and rest are properly."

 Chapter 75 - 75: A Helping Hand (Part 2)

    Don didn''t argue with Samantha any longer and allowed her to help him undress without saying anything.


    She reached for his buckle, quickly unfastened it, and pulled off his belt, tossing it to the floor. She then undid his pants but paused for a moment before slowly and carefully lowering them until they reached his ankles. Don slightly raised his leg so that Samantha could pull off his pants before tossing them to the floor as well, leaving him in nothing but his boxers.


    The similar interaction they had back at the Mi Casa dressing room because of his zipper was awkward enough, but this time, even more so as Samantha was currently kneeling in front of him while he was only in his boxers. Thankfully, it was only for a brief moment as she soon stood up and said, "Okay, head to the bathroom, and I''ll be there soon."


    "Let me just put your clothes in the wash and get out of this dress," Samantha said, breaking Don out of his thoughts. He hadn''t realized until now that she was still wearing the dress she had tried on at Mi Casa, the one with the ripped strap she''d tied together.


    ''I''m surprised Amanda didn''t comment on that dress. I guess even she knows when to and when not to crack jokes,'' Don thought before agreeing with Samantha''s suggestion. "Alright."


    He left the room and quickly proceeded to the bathroom. Upon entering, he saw that the bathtub was full of water, steam rising from it. Before he could decide whether to enter the water, he heard a familiar voice speak from behind him.


    "Now that''s a nice ass."


    Don immediately turned to the source of the voice behind him and found none other than Trixie standing by the door with a wide grin on her face.


    "Trixie?" Don looked at her with confusion. "What are you¡ª" Before he could finish his question, Trixie began to eye him up and down. "Did you miss me? If I knew your ass looked that fine in a pair of tight shorts, I would never have left. The base was so boring, but at least Elle''s finally calmed down. She''ll probably call you later today, by the way."


    Don looked at Trixie with narrowed eyes. "What are you doing here? If Sam-my mother sees you, how am I going to explain it?"


    Trixie gave a carefree shrug. "I don''t know, tell her I''m a booty call or something."


    Although it hadn''t been long since Trixie left, Don had forgotten how hard it was to converse with her and just how much she enjoyed toying with people. So rather than complain, he simply sighed. "Did you just come here to cause mischief?"


    Trixie slowly strutted over to Don and pointed her index finger at the base of his abs, slowly tracing it upward while looking at him with a pouty face. "Oh, little old me? cause mischief? I would never. I was just bored and decided, why not go check on my sperm bank and see if he needs a little bit of¡ª"


    "Uff!" Don let out a surprised groan as Trixie trailed off. She had brought her other hand to his crotch and cupped his balls tightly, her pouty face changing to a mischievous expression as she grinned while licking her lips.


    "Trixie," Dawn muttered in a low warning tone, but Trixie remained unbothered and even began to rub at his crotch, causing his cock to begin growing erect.


    "Isn''t now the best time for a little stress relief?" Trixie teased. "You can just say you were having a nice¡­ long¡­ hot¡­ bath. No one has to know," she cheerfully said, but Don couldn''t stop thinking that Samantha could walk in at any moment.


    So he held Trixie by the wrist and pulled her hand away from his crotch. "Seriously, now is not the time. My mom could be coming in here any moment," he said with genuine concern.


    At this news, Trixie''s eyes seemed to light up. "Oh, you naughty, naughty dog. Is that why you''re pushing me away? Then again, looking at your mom, I don''t blame you," Trixie replied, biting her lip.


    "It''s not what you''re thinking," Don quickly explained before Trixie could have any more wild thoughts. She, however, didn''t seem to believe him. She gave him a skeptical look while saying, "Oh, really?"


    "Yes," Don affirmed with a serious face. "There was an attack on Central Mall, and I ended up getting injured. My body''s still sore, so my mom insisted on helping me bathe. It''s not whatever you''re thinking about in that depraved mind of yours."


    Trixie let out a chuckle. "I''m just teasing. I already know about that attack. It made Elle so worried it snapped her back to her senses."


    "What do you mean by ''snapped her back to her senses''?" Don asked.


    "I mean she''s no longer in super Don obsession mode, as I like to call it."


    "Oh, you mean that," Don replied, immediately recalling how Elle had become back at the base. He wanted to inquire more, but now was neither the time nor place.


    He also had to remember that Trixie was closer to Elle than to him, and if he accidentally asked something that the old Don should''ve already known, the blunder could prove problematic. Instead, he replied, "I''m glad to hear she''s all right." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Trixie gave a quick nod. "Of course she is. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have come back so soon. Now, back to your mother. Do you really believe a lonely woman at her age didn''t have any ulterior motives when she offered to bathe you? If you ask me, she''s looking for a different kind of mother and son time," Trixie said with a smirk.


    Don let out a sigh, resisting the urge to correct Trixie. He realized that she had been leading him on from the start, and by reacting the way he did, he was simply falling for her teasing.


    ''She''s really good at leading people on. I need to be really, really careful when interacting with her going forward. She''s probably the most tricky person to deal with out of everyone,'' Don thought to himself.


    "I can tell what you''re thinking about it," Trixie commented, taking Don''s silence as him considering her insinuations.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Don replied, shrugging his shoulders in an attempt to play off her teasing.


    But Trixie was relentless. She narrowed her eyes at him and began slowly walking around him as if he were a delicious prey. "If you say so. You mortals are always so prickly with your relationships. But I''m a succubus, so trust me when I say that the women in this house are in dire need of a man in their life. All I''m saying is if you don''t do it, someone else will.


    But if you''re fine with that, then ignore everything I said," Trixie concluded with a mischievous smile.


    Just as she finished speaking, footsteps could be heard outside the bathroom. Without Don needing to tell her, Trixie waved him goodbye and blew him a kiss before vanishing. The door opened the next moment, and Samantha walked in, wearing nothing but a towel that hugged her body tightly.


    Don instantly gulped at the sight but didn''t say anything, instead remembering Trixie''s words, ''If you don''t, someone else will.''


    Putting aside the moral implications, Don would be lying if he said he was completely against the idea.


    More than that, the idea of another man coming into the picture to make the women of the house happy and satisfy their needs wasn''t something Don could accept.


    Don''s contemplative look was picked up by Samantha, and she worriedly asked, "Is something wrong, Donnie?"


    Don was snapped out of his daze by the question. "Oh, no, no. I was just thinking about the incident at the mall and how close of a call that was, that''s all," Don replied.


    Samantha believed his words, but his current thoughts couldn''t be further from what he said.


    ''It''s crazy, absolutely crazy,'' he thought. But as he looked at Samantha''s face, he reached the conclusion.


    ''But I want to try.''

 Chapter 76 - 76: A Helping Hand (Part 3)

    Unaware of what Don was thinking, Samantha turned her attention to the tub and leaned in to feel the water. Don watched her do this and once again he couldn''t help but let his eyes focus on her rear, which looked even more apparent in the towel Samantha was wearing.


    "The water seems just fine. What do you think Donnie?" She asked without bothering to look back.


    "Uh, yeah, it''s just perfect¡­" Don muttered, choosing to turn his gaze away before his thoughts could wander in a dangerous direction and cause his body to react. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''How do I even go about this? Do I just try or¡­ no. Things have been going well so far and our relationship is definitely improving. This isn''t a game so if I''m serious about this I can''t mess it up. My approach needs to be methodical.'' After taking a moment to consider the situation, Don decided against making any overly bold moves as he understood this wasn''t something he could simply rush into.


    Having received confirmation from don, Samantha turned to face him with a smile and gestured him toward the tub. "Alright then, get your boxers off and I''ll help you climb in."


    "Huh?" Don was slightly surprised to hear that even his boxers had to be removed. Samantha took his reaction for not wanting to and sighed, "come on Donnie, you don''t really expect to wash in those do you? I''m your mother, I''ve seen you in your birthday suit more times than I can count. Would you be more comfortable if I closed my eyes?"


    ''I''d be more comfortable if I wasn''t the only one naked but I can''t really say that now can I?'' Don inwardly sighed but he chose to try something. "Well I was comfortable at first because I thought you came wearing something under the towel you could get wet in while helping me wash in my briefs."


    Don knew that by wording it this way, he was at least not blatantly asking her to get naked. Rather he was expressing that he was initially comfortable because he thought they''d be both mildly dressed.


    "Oh," Samantha gave a knowing look as she understood what Don was trying to say, not even suspecting that they were any ulterior motives behind his words.


    She lowered her gaze to look at her towel and placed her hand on the upper part of it before replying, "I was just planning to take a bath after I was done helping you. I''m only wearing my undies under this Donnie." She explained.


    ''Well, it was worth a try.'' Don thought, choosing not to push his luck as he gave a nod. "Oh, then it''s alright then," Don replied before turning to face the tub.


    Samantha looked at him and sighed, ''he must be really uncomfortable with this. I guess it''s not the same since he''s older but I''m still his mother so¡­''


    Having reached her own conclusion, Samantha cleared her throat and nervously suggested, "uhm¡­ if it makes you more comfortable, I can also undress, it''ll be like old times when you and Summer still joined me for baths. Would that be better?"


    ''Is she serious?'' Don couldn''t believe what he was hearing, but he felt the urge to immediately yell "yes", however he stopped himself from doing so.


    As great of an opportunity this was, it could still be fumbled if he reacted or spoke wrongly, after all, Samantha was clearly still approaching the whole interaction as a concerned mother trying to help her son, no matter what.


    From her perspective, it likely wasn''t that big of a deal if not a little bit awkward for them both. But it was better to both feel a bit awkward and Don alone.


    In response, Don acted a bit unsure. The best way to diffuse awkwardness like this was with humor, just like when he was convincing Samantha to try on the dresses at Mi Casa. So he showed her a smile and scratched his head, "I don''t think you and I can both fit in the tub, mom."


    Samantha couldn''t help but smile back and shake her head, "oh you know I don''t mean exactly like old times Donnie. Do you really not want me to help you bath that bad? I can ask your aunt if you prefer-."


    Don saw another opportunity to lighten the mood and so he quickly shook his head and cut her off, saying, "No way, aunt Amanda will definitely use this chance to poke fun at me and make weird jokes."


    Samantha chuckled at Don''s reaction and nodded in agreement, "she definitely might tease you a bit about it. Or do you maybe want to try your luck with Summer?"


    Don showed a disgusted expression and shook his head, "I''d rather stay dirty than even try asking her for help with that."


    "Oh don''t be mean Donnie, she''s still your sister and I''m sure she''d be more than willing to help if you asked."


    "Nope. Not doing it. Fine you win, let''s go with your way. Why do I feel like you only brought up aunt Amanda and Summer to try and convince me?" Don narrowed his eyes at Samantha and gave her a suspicious look, trying to jokingly accuse her of steering the situation back to what she suggested.


    By at least doing this, he agreed to her suggestion in a none awkward way that Samantha didn''t even pay any mind to. After all, to her, she finally convinced Don to agree.


    She laughed at his claim and brought both hands over to her chest, looking ready to remove her towel. "Maybe I did, maybe I didn''t, now can we please hurry, the water is getting cold."


    After saying this, Samantha leaned in so she could help Don remove his boxers. She chose to stand behind him as she did this to avoid any awkwardness, because mother or not, she too felt anxious doing this.


    Don could feel her gentle hands tickle his skin as grabbed the edges of his boxers and began to lower them. She was a bit quicker than when she was lowering his pants but still proceeded with caution to avoid causing Don any pain.


    ''Man, this feels weird.'' Don couldn''t deny the sense of awkwardness he felt by standing buck naked in front of Samantha.


    "There, that wasn''t so hard now was it?" Samantha questioned as she pulled her hands away from Don and brought them over to her chest, casually unwrapping her towel before letting it fall to the ground.


    Unaware of this, Don turned his head to reply, "I suppose-!!", however before he could finish his sentence, he was met with stunning sight of Samantha standing in only her underwear.

 Chapter 77 - 77: A Helping Hand (Part 4)

    Don stood there without uttering a word for a few seconds as he fully took in Samantha''s figure.


    The light blue lace panties she wore hugged her body tightly and really showed off just how curvy she was. But Don''s attention was mostly on her breasts, which looked even more enticing in the flesh.


    Despite their size, they were well shaped, even without the support of a bra and didn''t hang loosely. As for her nipples and the surrounding area, they were a light pink color.


    Even without her glasses on, Samantha could see that Don was staring at her chest and so she raised one hand to cover them horizontally, mainly just hiding her nipples. "Donnie, it''s rude to stare¡­"


    ''Shit.'' Her words made Don realize his blunder and he immediately turned away. "Sorry, mom. You just¡­ caught me off-guard. They''re uhm¡­ bigger than I remember."


    Don couldn''t really find the right words to diffuse the awkwardness he created by staring at her breasts. Thankfully for him, Samantha didn''t seem to mind a she showed a smile and let out a small chuckle. "That''s alright Donnie, I''m a bit used to guys staring at my chest unfortunately."


    ''Right, with how many guys she must catch staring, she''s probably not too fazed by me doing it. Still, the last thing I need is for her to think I''m like other guys.'' Don gave an understanding nod and came up with an excuse. "I''m sure they just stare because you''re beautiful mom, for me¡­ it just¡­ well¡­ it''s kind of embarrassing," Don cryptically replied, trying to lure her into asking more.


    As his mother and a woman, Samantha couldn''t help but become curious as to what Don was trying to say. "What is it? You know you can tell me anything Donnie, I''m your mother, I''d never judge you, no matter how embarrassing."


    To truly sell his act, Don placed his hand at the back of his neck and began to rub it in a nervous manner as he said, "I don''t know mom, it''s really something I''m insecure about and I don''t want you to laugh."


    "I would never laugh at your insecurities Donnie, I''m your mother. If anything I might be able to help you overcome it. If not your mother then who else? But if you''re not comfortable enough sharing it now I understand, just know I''m always ready to listen," Samantha softly reassured Don, placing her free hand on his shoulder and giving it a light tap.


    After his initial blunder, Don knew that to properly remedy the situation and even improve his relationship with Samantha, he needed to create a special circumstance, like a secret only he and her knew about. And what better secret to have than one that involved an insecurity?


    Because for someone to share an insecurity, especially one they seemed so adamant to hide, it showed a deep level of trust. And that was what Don was trying to do, despite said insecurity being a lie.


    Now that Samantha had reassured him, he let out a fake sigh and took a deep breath, trying to paint the picture that it was really hard for him to say. After doing this, he turned his head to look at Samantha but avoided eye contact and just looked to the side.


    This was to fake being nervous as he revealed, "well, you see, I¡­ uhm, I''m never actually been with a girl¡­ intimately. It''s why I was nervous about you bathing me. It''s just¡­ you''re beautiful and all so I was worried my body might react and weird you out¡­ it''s the last thing I want after finally getting you back into my life."


    Don''s lie was believable enough on it''s own, but thanks to his Honeyed Words trait making his lies 10% more believable to those with 50% or higher trust in him, it was completely believed by Samantha.


    "Oh Donnie," his words made her feel emotional as she interpreted them as him doing his absolute best to keep her in his life. She couldn''t but lunge forward and suddenly hug him.


    "!!"


    Don was caught off guard by that action. To suddenly have her large breasts pressed against him was something he didn''t see coming. The warmth and softness of her body felt otherworldly and Don''s body reacted accordingly.


    "!?" This time it was Samantha''s turn to be surprised as felt Don''s growing cock press against her panties. ''Is that his¡­ oh no, that was what he was trying to avoid¡­''


    Rather than being put off by it, Samantha was instead careful of how she reacted. Don had just revealed that it was an insecurity of his so she knew if she acted startled and suddenly pulled away that it may hurt him.


    Don''s cock became fully erect and was tightly pressed against Samantha''s soft lacey underwear.


    ''Shit. She can definitely feel my hard on. But she hasn''t backed away yet¡­ how do I play this.'' Don inwardly relaxed a bit since Samantha didn''t pull back or react to his sudden erection.


    After pondering his next move for a few seconds, he took action by pulling away from Samantha and turning around, as if he was trying to hide his erection.


    "Sorry mom, that was exactly what I was trying to avoid, dammit." Don spoke in a self judging manner and let out a sigh while shaking his head.


    Samantha couldn''t see through his acting at all and genuinely thought he was embarrassed and upset.


    "Oh Donnie," she called out softly and reached out to hold him by the shoulder, no longer bothering to hide her breasts as her entire focus was on her son. "You have nothing to be sorry for. It''s a perfectly normal reaction to have as a healthy young man."


    ''Let''s not drag this out. The fact she hasn''t freaked out so far is already is amazing. I can build on this with time.'' Don felt this was adequate foundation to build their relationship on and so he didn''t see any reason to push beyond this for now.


    As tempting as it was, he reminded himself that she was still doing all this as a concerned mother and nothing more. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To truly go somewhere with her, he needed to make her develop some temptations of her own toward him. A difficult but not impossible task.


    "I guess you''re right. Can we just get on with the bath? I don''t think now is the time to talk about my problem." Don turned around to face Samantha again but this time he kept his gaze on her face while rubbing his neck in a nervous manner.


    Samantha nodded in understanding and also kept her gaze focused on him. She didn''t want to push him too far as she felt it was likely already hard for him to tell her his insecurity.


    "Of course Donnie, just climb into the tub. Let me get the cloth and soap."


    Samantha turned toward a nearby stand next to the tub that had various bathing items on it and picked out a bar of soap and a cloth.


    While she did that, Don slowly lowered himself into the water until it was up to his chest. His heart was currently pounding from the interaction he and Samantha just had.


    ''I can''t believe that actually happened. This all feels so surreal¡­ but I can''t relax¡­ at least not yet.'' As wonderful as it felt to make progress with Samantha, Don didn''t let it distract him from the bigger picture.


    The world was dangerous, and without strength, he couldn''t protect and keep what was his¡­ or take what wasn''t.


    What was an initially a crazy goal now began to seem possible for Don, so long as he was willing to put in the work.


    As Don sat in the tub, Samantha began rubbing his body down with the cloth she soaked in the water.


    She carefully rubbed, pressed and massaged his muscles, causing him to groan in pain every now and then.


    The same process was done for his legs, back and chest. Only then did she lather up the soap and help him wash up.


    "How do you feel now Donnie?" She asked as she began rinsing him off.


    "A lot better, thanks." Don was just inwardly glad that he managed to get through the situation without anymore awkwardness arising.


    ''At the very least she doesn''t seem to mind being half naked in front of me. Then again she could just be enduring it for my sake.'' Don didn''t want to jump to any conclusions but he felt the former was more likely.


    And if that was truly the case, then it would make things a bit easier for him going forward. For now though, he continued to act casual as he stepped out of the tub and Samantha wiped him down.


    ''Goodness he''s so fit. Is it because of his time in prison?'' Samantha couldn''t help but wonder. After practically feeling him out everywhere, his physique was imprinted in her mind.


    Not wanting to make things awkward though, she chose not to mention it and instead just pulled away after she was done wiping him dry.


    "There, all done. That wasn''t so bad now was it?" She jokingly asked with a smile, trying to keep the mood light as she wrapped the towel around Don''s waist for him.


    Don smiled back and nodded, "I guess not. I don''t even feel that sore anymore, my arm still feels kind of stiff though." As Don said this he began stretching his limbs and flexing his muscles to show that it helped.


    He wasn''t sure if the massage really helped that much or if it was just his basic regeneration at work. ''I also need to get a better idea of my powers.''


    "I guess that paramedic knew what he was saying, I''m glad you''re starting to feel better. But still, try not to stress yourself until we''re sure you''re fully injured."


    "I won''t, mom. Anyway, I''ll leave you to have your bath now." Don tightened his towel and turned to leave.


    Samantha smiled and gave him a nod before adding, "if you have any problems dressing up just wait for me to finish my bath and I''ll come to help you alright?"


    Don paused by the door and looked back at Samantha, who was still wearing nothing but her panties, "I think I''ll manage mom, thanks."


    After saying that, he walked out and heaved a sigh, thinking to himself, ''she''s really not making this easy.''

 Chapter 78 - 78: A Little Snack (Part 1)

    Shortly after stepping out of the bathroom, Don made his way to his room and didn''t linger in the hallway.


    Upon opening his door and entering though, he came to a halt and couldn''t help but shake his head at the sight that awaited him.


    Trixie was currently positioned by his bed¡­ or rather under it, as her upper half was under while her rear was slightly elevated just outside it in a doggy position.


    Once she heard the door swing open, she began to move her petite plump ass side to side as while fidgeting as if she were trying to break free. "Oh no¡­ I''m stuck. I sure do hope no one takes advantage of little ole me while I''m like this. I totally wouldn''t enjoy that at all."


    "Seriously?" Don muttered as he closed the door and just let out a sigh in reaction to Trixie''s antics.


    But Trixie continued to pretend. "Don? Is that you? Can you please help me out? I was looking for porn mags and I ended up stuck."


    ''I can''t tell if she''s just fooling around or genuinely thinks that would work. Yea, I don''t even want to know the answer to that.'' Don just ignored Trixie''s pleas and walked over to his wardrobe where he began to dress up.


    Hearing his footsteps walking away from her direction, Trixie pouted and came out from under the bed before looking at Don with her arms crossed. "Gee, thanks the help."


    Don met her gaze and replied sarcastically, "you''re very welcome. Glad I could be of help."


    *Tsk* Trixie clicked her tongue in disappointment before her figure vanished and then reappeared on the bed in a relaxed posture, her tail playfully moving around. "Anyway, how''d the sexy time with mommy go? Should I be expecting a little Don running around anytime soon?" she asked with a grin.


    "I wouldn''t hold my breath if I were you," Don replied as he began applying lotion on his body.


    "Oh come on, my senses tell me something happened. Spill the juicy details, what went down?" Trixie''s smile grew wider and she began moving her tail more excitedly.


    ''Does she really have senses like that or is she just saying that? Well, doesn''t matter, I might need her help with it anyway so there''s no harm in telling her.'' Don thought before nodding at the question, "not much¡­"


    Don went on to reveal what had happened in the bathroom between him and Samantha, however he made sure to leave out his role in bringing out the situation and the thought process he used.


    If he told Trixie that, it was no better than telling her how he approached situations, which would turn make her immune to his plans and tactics. Because even if she couldn''t guess what he was planning, she would have that mentality that he may be scheming something and thus be on guard.


    Trixie listened intently to the details, none of which he exaggerated. Once he was done, Trixie sat up from her laid posture and leaned forward with excitement, "that sounds so hot, I wish I never left and just watched."


    Don gave a shrug and tried to act a bit disappointed as he said, "well, nothing big happened in the end so it doesn''t matter. She just see''s me as her son."


    By downplaying the situation and acting like he failed, Don hoped he would make Trixie want to help him. As much as he didn''t know a lot about Trixie, one thing he knew for sure was she loved being a part of and or initiating sexual encounters.


    Don''s gamble proved to be correct as not only did Trixie look willing, she seemed excited, very excited. Her tail waved side to side like a puppy and her figure soon vanished from the bed before reappearing right in front of him.


    "Yes it matters," she argued while looking up at Don, her eyes practically glimmering from excitement. "If she was willing to go that far it means there''s hope to go even further, you just need a little help from yours truly?"


    ''That worked better than I thought. Am I really that good at reading people or does it have to do with my traits and abilities?'' Considering the success Don was having with his predictions, he couldn''t help but wonder about this.


    Whatever the case, he now became more confident in himself when it came to interacting with others.


    Keeping the momentum going, Don gave Trixie a skeptical look and asked, "and how exactly do you plan on helping?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Trixie parted her lips and was about to answer but stopped herself in the last minute before lowering her gaze and focusing on Don''s towel.


    "Hmm, if I''m going to help you with your mom I''m going to need a little motivation of my own. Besides, us succubi can''t work to our fullest when we''re virgins¡­"


    Don could already see where Trixie was going with this and he didn''t really have any problem with it, especially after his interaction with Samantha left him blue balled. But before he could jump at the offer, Don quickly considered a few things.


    ''Well I don''t really have much time to go all the way with her, plus I don''t want to come across as too eager. I need to maintain the upper hand when it comes to her so¡­'' After thinking this Don raised his head and pretended like he was carefully considering the matter.


    This caused Trixie to pout and cross her arms. "Oh come on, what''s there to think about? Any other guy would''ve jumped at the offer to pop my cherry y''know?"


    Don didn''t doubt Trixie at all but for her to go so long without having done it already meant that for whatever reason, she had her eyes and Don, and he was going to fully take advantage of that.


    After she complained, Don lowered his gaze and eyed her up and down. She was still wearing the tight black top and jean shorts that made her look very sexy while highlighting her petite figure.


    "Fair enough," he nodded in agreement, causing Trixie''s eyes to light up. But before she could celebrate, Don went on to add, "but I don''t have much time right now, so how about we put that mouth of yours to use instead and save that cherry popping for later?"


    Trixie didn''t even take time to consider and immediately nodded, "deal!" before reaching out and pulling Don''s towel off, revealing his nude figure.

 Chapter 79 - 79: A Little Snack (Part 2) (R-18)

    Before Don could even say anything in response to Trixie, she already crouched down and lined her face in front of his cock.


    "Let''s get you up~" she muttered excitedly while licking her lips. In the next moment she brought her hands forward, using one to grip the shaft of Don''s cock while using the other to fondle his balls.


    Don''s body reacted quickly and his cock began to grow erect right in front of Trixie, who watched it with eager anticipation. "Mmm~ Well hello big boy~" she teasingly whispered as she began to move her hand up and down Don''s shaft, stroking it slowly.


    ''Damn her hands are so soft¡­'' Don showed a pleasured expression in response to Trixie and brought his hand forward to caress her hair near her horns. As he was doing this, he accidentally traced his thumb against them and got an unexpected reacted from Trixie.


    "Mmfph!~" Trixie''s entire body seemed to jolt and she let out a cute moan. She also tightened the grip with which she held Don''s cock.


    ''Wow, she''s really sensitive there,'' Don quickly realized and adjusted his hand so he could keep stroking her horn lightly with his thumb while the rest of his fingers rested on her hair.


    "Mm!~ Be gentle¡­" Trixie moaned and showed a small smile as she looked up at Don with a submissive look before adding, "I''m very sensitive there." After saying this, she licked her lips and lowered her head again to focus on Don''s cock, specifically the tip.


    "How would you like it if I teased your sensitive spot?" she whispered while leaning in closer to his cock.


    Without saying anything else, she accumulated a bit of saliva in her mouth before opening it and letting the saliva fall onto the tip of Don''s cock in a slimy trail. Once the saliva landed on the tip, she stroked her hand upward and began to spread it out evenly.


    Don groaned in pleasure as he felt Trixie lubricating his cock with a mix of his own pre-cum and her saliva.


    Trixie was busy stroking his cock with her natural lubricant. She couldn''t help but ask, "How does it feel making your cock nice and slippery?"


    Don looked down at Trixie and smiled while still teasing her, occasionally making her squeal out. "Feels great. Are you sure you''ve never done this before?"


    Trixie couldn''t help but giggle at the question. She applied even more saliva to his cock, slightly increasing the pace with which she began to stroke it. "I''ve had enough mental practice, you could say. My kind is naturally gifted at this sort of thing," she teasingly answered, occasionally moaning from having her horn teased.


    "You''re starting to make me feel so horny," she muttered as she pulled her hand away from Don''s balls and brought it over to her own crotch, which she began to rub gently using two fingers through the jean shorts she was still wearing. "Oh yeah~ that feels so good."


    ''This is so strange, but she really seems super sensitive,'' Don thought, surprised at how much effect rubbing Trixie''s horn was having on her. Seeing this, he chose to capitalize on it and focused his entire hand on one of her horns, holding it firmly.


    Trixie let out a loud moan, her body jolting once again. *MM!* "Hey! not so rough," she complained, looking up at Don with a pouty face.


    Don looked down at her and forced a smile. "Sorry, I''ll be gentle."


    Trixie let out a cute hum and narrowed her eyes at Dawn as she leaned closer to his cock, pressing its entire length against the side of her face while still stroking it. "Your cock is almost as long as my head from the chin to the forehead," she murmured.


    "I wonder how deep I can take it into my mouth," Trixie teasingly asked, tilting her head slightly and sticking out her tongue. She licked Don''s cock from the base all the way up to the tip, coiling and licking as she went.


    "*Lick~* *lick~* You taste so good. I can''t help but want a bigger bite," she commented, giving the tip a light kiss before opening her mouth and wrapping her tongue around it, licking and slurping on it like it was a lollipop. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh yea~" Don groaned out, finding immense pleasure from Trixie''s teasing actions. He decided to reciprocate by rubbing her horn with his thumb and index finger while keeping the rest of his hand rested at its base.


    "Oh, fuck!" she moaned out, momentarily breaking her tongue away from the tip of his cock before leaning forward and taking it into her mouth again.


    Samantha''s voice interrupted from outside the door. "Donnie?" she called.


    Don immediately snapped his head in the direction of the door, looking at Trixie with concern. She, however, looked completely carefree and gave him a little wink. She whispered, "Well, aren''t you going to answer?"


    Don turned his attention back to the door and answered, "Yeah, I''m dressing up."


    "Oh, I was just checking to see if you needed any help," Samantha asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Trixie turned her attention back to Don''s cock and, without hesitation, took it back into her mouth.


    Don couldn''t help but groan out a bit louder *uff!*, not expecting the sudden wet warmth of her mouth. His groan, however, was mistaken for one of pain, as Samantha worryingly asked, "Donnie, are you okay? If you''re still in pain, I can help you dress up."


    She offered, but Don immediately refused, "No, no, really, I''m fine. I just stubbed my toe against the bedframe."


    After saying this, Don immediately looked down at Trixie with narrowed eyes, but her focus was completely on his cock. She hungrily began to suck, taking half of it in and out of her mouth in a sloppy manner, while she also touched herself.


    "What''s that sound, Donnie?" Samantha proceeded to ask, hearing low, muffled noises she couldn''t quite make out.


    "It''s my phone speaker," Don quickly replied. "I was playing some music but I left it on the bed and the blanket''s muffling it."


    Samantha couldn''t really argue with the reason, but in her mind she still thought that maybe Don was trying to hide his pain. Seeing as he wasn''t willing to allow her in, she didn''t press the matter. "All right, well, I''m going to get dressed as well. Hurry up so you can have something to eat and maybe some painkillers if you''re still feeling sore."


    "If you''re not done by the time I am, I''m coming to help you, mister. I won''t take no for an answer," Samantha insisted.


    Don wondered if she was serious, but on the surface, he didn''t argue. "Sure thing, no problem."


    After replying, he could hear Samantha''s steps moving away from the door. Trixie still looked completely carefree and just grinned at Don, saying in a muffled way, as she still had his cock in her mouth, "Looks like we need to hurry up."


    After saying that, she took it out and continued to stroke it with one hand while using the one she''d been touching herself with to lift her top and reveal her small, perky breasts. "But I wanted to play so much more. I guess I''ll just have to take my meal to go."


    Trixie proceeded to give her nipples a playful pinch before lowering her hand back down to her crotch, this time sliding her fingers into her jeans rather than on them.


    After doing that, she looked up at Don with expectant eyes and asked, "I want you to be a bit rougher and fill my face, silly. I want to feel you blasting your hot cum down my throat."

 Chapter 80 - 80: A Little Snack (Part 3) (R-18)

    More than happy to entertain Trixie''s request, Don held onto her horn more tightly within the entirety of his grasp before roughly thrusting his cock forward into her mouth. Trixie let out a loud, muffled moan *Mmfph!*, and her entire body seemed to tremble from Don suddenly grabbing her horn fully.


    She quickly raised one hand and held Don''s wrist, trying to pull it away from her horn, but it didn''t budge. He simply looked down at her and said, "If you want me to stop, just tap my thigh twice. Until then..."


    Don trailed off, then suddenly thrust again, pushing the entirety of his cock into her mouth and down her throat. *Cough~* *glurk~* Trixie coughed slightly from the suddenness of the action, and a mix of spit and drool could be seen coming out of the corners of her mouth. Despite this, she still didn''t tap Don''s thigh.


    Instead, with her eyes looking a bit dazed, she lowered both her hands and put them behind her back.


    Don took that as a green light. He thought, before taking it a step further and grabbing onto her horn with his other hand. Trixie let out another muffled moan *Mmfph!*, and her body trembled yet again. This time it was more than just a jolt of surprise, and Don couldn''t help but ask, "Did you just come?"


    Trixie looked up at Don with her dazed eyes but didn''t answer. Instead, she simply began to bob her head forward and back weakly, as if urging him to start thrusting again.


    Don showed a small smile and proceeded to do just that, grabbing onto her horns more firmly before he began thrusting forward and back roughly. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Glurgk!~* *slurp~* *glawk~* The sloppy sounds of Trixie''s mouth getting fucked resonated in the room, and she took it without complaint, letting her petite body be used in any way Don wished, while still firmly keeping her hands behind her back.


    ''Her mouth feels amazing,'' Don thought to himself as the soft, wet texture of her mouth and throat was unlike anything he''d ever felt. Every time his cock was thrust into her mouth, she would move her tongue around it and tease it. When it went down her throat, she would tighten it, causing Don to feel more of the fleshy texture around his cock.


    Don couldn''t help but to intensify his hold and leaned forward slightly as he began to pound Trixie''s mouth from a slightly angled posture. To prevent herself from falling to the ground, Trixie placed both her hands down on either side to keep herself balanced, though now her entire upper body was slightly inclined back as Don fucked her mouth thoroughly. *Mmm~* *glawk~* *aaa~*


    The mix of drool and saliva running down the corners of her mouth had become so much that it now soaked her top, making it visibly wet. Her nipples had also become visibly quite hard, and the crotch area of her jeans also looked moist.


    Feeling himself reaching his limit, Don decided to take his cock out of Trixie''s mouth to give both himself and her a break. Once he took it out, he looked down at her, panting slightly.


    *Huff~* *huff~* *huff~* Trixie coughed slightly and began to breathe heavily as she tried to catch her breath. Don remained standing in front of her and even had his throbbing, sloppy wet cock pressed against her face.


    Trixie looked at it out of the corner of her eye and even stuck out her tongue while still catching her breath, as if wanting it back inside her mouth already. ''She''s like a porn star,'' Don thought, having never been with a woman in such an intense way in his former life. It felt like he was living out the dominant fantasy some men wish to have over their women, especially when it came to sex.


    Don, who still held her horns, removed his hand from one of them and made her tilt her head by pulling back on the other. Once her head was slightly tilted up, Don rested his cock on her tongue and began to thrust it, gliding it against the surface.


    Trixie held the position and allowed Don to use her tongue in that way. While he did this, she moved her hands from her back and brought them to her front, unbuttoning her jeans and lowering the zip to reveal the cute black thong that she wore. She then held out two fingers before sliding them both into her pants.


    Don continued to glide his cock against her tongue for a bit longer before pulling it away. He was still not fully recovered and began to feel a bit numb from standing so long while thrusting.


    So he turned his attention toward the bed, and without saying a word, he guided Trixie toward it by tugging on her horn. She didn''t dare to protest, simply letting out a moan in response and biting her lip as she crawled in a sultry manner toward it. Once at the edge of the bed, Don lifted Trixie and had her bent over along the edge.


    He then reached for her jean shorts and pulled them off, revealing her perky, rounded ass, which he proceeded to give a light smack.


    *Mm!~* Trixie let out a cute yelp, and her entire body seemed to jolt, but she wasn''t at all against this action. Almost immediately after, she began to wiggle her ass left and right, as if asking for more.


    Don was more than happy to oblige, but he made sure to keep the smacks light, as he didn''t want anyone overhearing them and coming to check what was going on.


    After giving her ass a few more light smacks *pa!* *pa!*, Don lifted Trixie yet again and threw her onto the bed. He then had her turn so that her head was at the edge while the rest of her body was spread along the surface. With her head now on the edge, Trixie already had a good idea of what was coming, and she opened her mouth in anticipation, ready to welcome Don''s cock back inside.


    Don didn''t immediately place his cock into her mouth. Instead, he simply stood over her, bringing both hands toward her exposed chest, where he pinched her nipples with either hand and began to twist and pull them.


    Trixie let out a moan, arched her back, and curled her toes in response to the action. However, she chose to keep her mouth busy as she leaned upward and began to lick Don''s balls in circular motions.


    *Slurp~* *slurp~* *slurp~* the sounds echoed as Don let out a groan himself. He then let go of one of her nipples, sliding his hand down her tummy and toward her crotch. Feeling his fingers coming down, Trixie spread her legs for him, allowing him to easily slide his two fingers into her panties.


    Don could immediately feel the wetness of her soft folds. He placed his fingers between them and began to rub up and down, feeling the tightness and wetness around his fingers. Trixie began to moan more loudly, bringing one of her own hands to play with the nipple Don had let go of.


    At this time, Don decided to move his lower body back a bit to position his cock over Trixie''s mouth. She opened her mouth wide to welcome it, and Don slowly slipped it in. From this position, it was much easier for his cock to find its way into her throat.


    Trixie held back coughing and gagging as more saliva began to escape from the corners of her mouth, trailing down her face. Once Don''s cock was fully inside her mouth, he could even see its bulge on her neck. The tightness he felt was unreal, and he couldn''t help but hesitate to go rough from the get-go.


    In this position, he started with slow, steady strokes while still rubbing two of his fingers against her folds. However, Trixie moved her hands and held Don by his thighs, trying to pull him in closer as if urging him to go faster. Don quickly got the memo, but before doing that, he decided to slip one of his fingers into her pussy.


    *Uhhh~!* Trixie let out a loud moan in response, while Don was amazed by how tight she felt with just a single finger. He couldn''t help but wonder how it would feel to have his cock inside her. That mental image alone was enough to make his cock throb in action, which Trixie felt in her throat, causing her to arch her back a little bit and gag slightly. *Glurk~*


    Before Trixie could even adjust, Don chose to become rougher. He no longer simply pinched her nipple with one hand but instead fully grabbed onto her breast, using it almost as leverage as he began to roughly fuck Trixie''s mouth and throat again.


    *Slurp~* *glurk~* *glawk~* *glawk~* The slurping, gurgling noises resonated through the room. Don''s gaze alternated between the bulge he saw appearing on her neck and her crotch, where he continued to finger her with a single digit.


    Inaudible sounds escaped Trixie''s mouth as Don continued to pound her tight little throat. "I''m reaching my limit," Don inwardly thought as he increased the pace even further.


    At this point, Trixie began to feel lightheaded from the lack of air in the position her head was in, but she didn''t protest, allowing Don to continue thrusting his cock down her throat.


    Finally, Don hit one final thrust and kept his cock lodged deep in her throat as he began to throb. The bulge was visible as he reached his climax, and Trixie let out a muffled moan as she felt his cock pulsing. In the next moment, she could feel a warm, slimy sensation in her throat as Don came.


    Trixie arched her back even more and curled her toes, her entire body shaking yet again as she experienced another orgasm. She used both hands to firmly hold onto Don''s thighs, ensuring he couldn''t pull away even in this intense position.


    Don was surprised to see her still so active. He groaned, feeling a strange suction sensation inside Trixie''s throat. It was indescribable, almost as if rather than just coming, Trixie was actively sucking the cum from him. After a while, it began to feel a little painful, and Don had to force his cock out.


    As he did, he let it rest on her face, trying to catch his breath. Trixie, on the other hand, licked the base of his cock and moved her tongue upward, cleaning off any residue. Once she reached the tip, she twirled her tongue around it before giving it a final suck followed by a kiss.


    She then looked up at Don with a mischievous grin and gave him a little wink, saying, "Thanks for the snack."

 Chapter 81 - 81: Research & Preparation (Part 1)

    With Trixie''s snack provided, Don was now focused on quickly assembling an outfit before Samantha finished dressing.


    ''It''s always the post-nut clarity¡­'' Don sighed as he selected a pair of briefs, some socks, a plain dark blue long-sleeved T-shirt, and a set of black jeans.


    Trixie, who was lying casually on the bed, turned over and looked at Don with a smirk. "Aww~ no cuddles for moi? I''m hurt," she playfully pouted as she rested her head on her left hand while using the right to trace her finger through the air.


    "You''ll live," Don replied casually, not wanting to fall for her teasing. Trixie seemed to realize this and just pouted before letting out a sigh and laying back on the bed. "So mean, after I let you use my mouth like that too, hmph!"


    Don glanced at her from the corner of his eye as he dressed but didn''t respond, shaking his head. ''I don''t even want to try guessing whether she''s still pretending or is genuinely being fussy.''


    As these thoughts crossed Don''s mind, Samantha called out from outside the door. "Donnie? Are you still getting dressed?"


    Don quickly turned his head toward the door and replied, "Uh, yeah, just texting a friend. I''ll be out soon."


    "Oh¡­ alright then, don''t be too long; you don''t want your food getting cold," Samantha said, sounding like she was just making conversation. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, no problem."


    After getting this reply from Don, Samantha, who was currently outside his door in tight green house pants and a plain brown jersey, seemed unsure of whether to linger and even leaned in a bit to try to hear through the door. But almost immediately, she pulled her head back and shook her head, ''No, I shouldn''t be snooping.''


    Samantha gave the door a final glance and walked away. Luckily for Don, he remained quiet until he heard Samantha''s footsteps moving away from the door. With his focus on that, his enhanced senses enabled him to hear her even as she reached the stairs and began to make her way down.


    Don furrowed his brows for a moment. ''I don''t like having no direct control over this.'' Rather than being happy about the ability, Don found it very strange. As useful as it was, it felt like his body was reacting to a drug he couldn''t control.


    ''The quicker I start working on my powers, the better.'' Don let out a sigh and felt a renewed sense of motivation to educate himself more about the world and train his abilities, or at least understand them better.


    "I''m heading down to get my food; should I bring enough for you or are you fine?" Don asked as he finished dressing and prepared to leave.


    Trixie remained lying down, raised one hand, and gave a thumbs up, saying, "I''m all good. But¡­ if you really want to make my day, give me another big serving of¡ª" *click~* *bam*


    Before Trixie could finish, she heard the door quickly open and then slam shut. Her figure immediately vanished from the bed, thinking someone had entered. However, a second later, she reappeared on the bed, still half-naked with her arms crossed, staring at the door with a narrowed gaze. "Talk about rude."


    After exiting his room, Don quickly made his way downstairs and found both Aunt Amanda and Samantha in the kitchen, starting to plate the food.


    Aunt Amanda was leaning against the island at the center while listening to Samantha, who stood opposite her. "I need to go see Fabio as well; his boyfriend texted and said he still hasn''t woken up and¡ª"


    Samantha stopped once she saw Don appear in the entryway. He also paused for a moment before asking with a raised brow, "Uh, did I come at a bad time?"


    In reality, Don could hear their conversation from the time he was on the stairs and had just come in hoping to use the topic as an excuse to avoid sticking around. It would be at least understandable if a person who had a near-death experience wanted nothing to do with the topic so soon.


    Samantha quickly shook her head and smiled. "Oh, not at all, Donnie, I was just worried about Fabio and all. Apparently, some of my work colleagues were also there, it''s really¡­ *sigh*"


    Don nodded lightly and feigned a contemplative look. "Yeah¡­ it''s something," he muttered in a distant tone, looking down and shaking his head.


    He raised his head the next moment and asked, "Do you mind if I just eat in my room? I just want to relax and de-stress as I eat, then maybe sleep after."


    Don wasn''t planning on doing either, but it seemed like a plausible enough excuse for the current circumstance, and indeed it was, as Samantha didn''t argue, though she did seem disappointed. "Oh, that''s no problem. I think me and Amanda will just do the same here."


    Amanda looked like she wanted to say something to convince Don but stopped herself, thinking, ''It must''ve really hit him hard as well. I should try talking to him later if he wakes up.''


    Don didn''t see a need to say much more, so he simply smiled and replied, "Thanks," as he reached for a nearby plate with food. He then quickly turned around and left before anything else could be said.


    Once he got back to his room, Don couldn''t help but notice that Trixie was gone. He quickly glanced in various directions but found she was nowhere in sight, and the bed they had initially messed up was now all sorted.


    ''I guess I can just look at this as having no distractions,'' Don thought, not dwelling on it, and walked over to the lone study desk in the room. He placed the food on the left-hand side and then walked over to one of his dressers to get his aviators from a drawer.


    Upon retrieving them, he wore and activated them, causing an augmented reality with tabs to appear in front of him. He gestured some out of his field of view and then took a seat at the desk, positioning the plate in front of himself before leaning back.


    "Gary Assist, can you create a profile on what I need to know about the following individuals: Nightshade, Director Graham, Commissioner Bateman, and Redstar."

 Chapter 82 - 82: Research & Preparation (Part 2)

    Don''s fingers hovered momentarily over the sleek surface of his desk, an instinctive pause before he commanded the Gary Assist to summon up profiles on some of the city''s most pivotal characters.


    As he settled back into his seat, a pop-up on the augmented reality display suggested an upgrade to the communication interface. "Wear the earbuds for enhanced interaction," it advised.


    Don raised his brow at this but didn''t question it and just rose up from his seat before going to the drawer, retrieving the high-tech earbuds. Slipping one into his ear, he was greeted by another message, "Wonderful," which was followed by Gary''s voice, noticeably more monotone and robotic than usual. "Can you hear me clearly? Blink once for yes, twice for no," the voice instructed.


    Don blinked once, and the system responded with a brisk "Marvelous." It then inquired, "For our interaction, do you prefer text or audio? Blink once for text, twice for audio."


    Preferring to keep his visual focus clear for the information about to be displayed, Don blinked twice. "Brilliant," the voice confirmed, "Processing your request now. One moment, please."


    Seconds later, the augmented reality display flickered and refreshed, revealing new tabs stacked atop one another, each one showing a concise profile.


    "We will begin with Commissioner Gordon Bateman," Gary Assist informed him. "Should you have any questions during our session, feel free to ask, and I will provide further details."


    [Subject Name: Commissioner Gordon Bateman]


    [Alias: The Trench Coat Tyrant]


    [Visual Identification: Commissioner Bateman is invariably cloaked in his voluminous trench coat, which seems to serve more as a personal security blanket than a piece of professional attire. It lends him an air of outdated mystery and misplaced authority, like a character plucked from a bygone era of detective stories.]


    [Behavioral Analysis:]


    [Chronic Skeptic: Exhibits a persistent mistrust that could challenge even the most straightforward facts. His approach to truth is akin to someone who would question the sun''s promise to rise.]


    [Brittle Authority: While he carries an air of command, it quickly crumbles under pressure, particularly when confronted by stronger wills. His authority is more fa?ade than foundation, easily cracked by those who dare to challenge it.]


    [Data Pad Dependence: Relies heavily on an antiquated data pad, which he wields more as a talisman than a tool. This reliance is both a shield and a shackle, highlighting his disconnection from the digital pace of modern-day governance.]


    As Gary Assist paused after outlining the commissioner''s characteristics, Don leaned back, digesting the information but finding himself a bit curious about one aspect not fully explained. "Gary," he started, his tone contemplative, "about this Data Pad Dependence¡ªcould it be a potential weakness that can be exploited? How often does he use this device in public?"


    [Response: "Indeed, Don. The commissioner''s frequent use of the data pad, especially in public, suggests a significant reliance that could be leveraged. Observations indicate he consults it not only for professional references but also as a psychological crutch during confrontations and debates.


    This could be used to your advantage by disrupting its functionality or integrity, thereby undermining his confidence and authority in critical moments. I can gather more data on this if needed."]


    Don nodded, more than satisfied with the analysis. "Uh, I''ll Keep that in mind, Gary. Let''s put a pin in that for now and proceed."


    [Operational History:]


    [Armchair Strategist: Commissioner Bateman has spent considerable time engrossed in strategic theories rather than practical enforcement. This preference has noticeably impacted his physical presence and tactical acumen in the field.] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Agent of Chaos: His knack for escalating crises rather than containing them is well-documented, turning manageable situations into tumultuous ordeals.]


    [Recent Operational Conduct:]


    [Master of Mishaps: His handling of the Central Mall incident was particularly criticized. His approach managed to not only offend victims but also exacerbate the tension, turning a potential de-escalation into a spectacle of mismanagement.]


    [Technological Anachronism: His staunch reliance on outdated technology underscores a broader issue of his inability to adapt to modern law enforcement tactics amidst a world of superhumans.]


    [Interpersonal Dynamics:]


    [Conflict Catalyst: Bateman has a peculiar talent for transforming potential allies into foes, his abrasive and confrontational style isolating him within the community he serves.]


    [Superhuman Supervisor: He often misinterprets complex superhuman incidents as mere bureaucratic issues, significantly oversimplifying and mishandling them.]


    [Operational Challenges:]


    [Authority Erosion: His credibility and command are consistently undermined by his own actions, further diminishing his stature in both public and professional eyes.]


    [Public Relations Quagmire: His continual struggle with public perception often results in a general consensus of incompetence and mistrust towards his capability to lead.]


    [Strategic Objectives:]


    [Blame Redistributor: Adept at shifting accountability from his office onto others, particularly in scenarios where his own shortcomings are glaring.]


    [Illusionist of Order: Focuses intensely on maintaining a facade of control and stability, often neglecting the actual deliverance of justice and effective leadership.]


    Don leaned back again, considering the possibilities of use from the information given. "Gary, considering all these facets, which do you think can be exploited with minimal direct interaction with Bateman? I want something that uhm¡­ unravels him, subtly but effectively."


    [Response: "Based on Commissioner Bateman''s profile, targeting his ''Public Relations Quagmire'' could be the most strategic move. By anonymously enhancing the visibility of his mishaps and strategic failures, particularly through digital platforms, we could further erode his public image and authority.


    This could be executed without direct interaction, simply by using data and media manipulation to highlight and exacerbate his already precarious position. Additionally, exploiting his ''Technological Anachronism'' by subtly interfering with his data pad''s functionality could introduce further operational failures, amplifying his perceived incompetence.


    The psychological impact of such maneuvers would likely induce a defensive posture, compelling him to make more public errors and deepen the distrust among his allies and the public."]


    ["The consequences, however, would need careful consideration,"] Gary continued, his voice taking on a cautionary tone. ["Such psychological pressure could lead Bateman to take drastic measures, either doubling down on his autocratic tendencies or making erratic decisions that could unpredictably affect the city''s socio-political landscape.


    There''s also the risk of him uncovering the manipulation, which could lead to backlash against perceived enemies, further complicating our operations."]


    Don nodded, taking note of the implications. "Alright, then plan out the initial steps for the digital manipulation strategy, Gary."


    "Understood, Don," Gary Assist acknowledged. "I''ll prepare the necessary adjustments and initiate the procedure upon your confirmation."

 Chapter 83 - 83: Research & Preparation (Part 3)

    As Don thought about the information provided so far, Gary Assist shifted the discussion of the next profile. "Moving on to Director Graham''s profile now," Gary intoned, the augmented reality screens flickering as new data surfaced.


    [Subject Name: Director Graham]


    [Alias: Mr. Invincible (Retired), The Caped Bureaucrat]


    [Visual Identification: Once revered as the city''s paragon of virtue and strength, Graham has now exchanged his vibrant superhero garb for the subdued hues of a business suit. Though the attire is far less flamboyant, it barely conceals the still-imposing figure beneath, a reminder of his days as Mr. Invincible.]


    [Behavioral Analysis:]


    [Optimistic Politician: Graham exudes a blend of political charm and bygone heroism, using his endearing smile and storied past to influence and inspire, though not always with the desired subtlety.]


    [Nostalgic Leader: He often looks back to his heroic prime, trying to transpose those tactics into his current political maneuvers, which sometimes proves less effective in the intricate dance of governance.]


    [Charismatic Convincer: His persuasive skills, sharpened in both combative and corporate arenas, are deployed to sway opinions and soothe tensions, although his approach can occasionally lack finesse.]


    [Operational History:]


    [Hero Turned Director: Transitioned seamlessly from the city''s foremost hero to its principal overseer of hero-related operations, now helming the United Hero Management Agency.]


    [Policy Powerhouse: Channels his heroic ethos into legislative reforms, striving to bolster the city''s defenses through policy rather than pure physical prowess.]


    [Recent Operational Conduct:]


    [Crisis Commander: He orchestrates the deployment of heroes across the city, employing strategies that some criticize as archaic, reminiscent of his days in the cape.]


    [Regulatory Reformer: Leads efforts to regulate the activities of superheroes, occasionally resulting in bureaucratic entanglements that critics liken to a villain''s snare.]


    As Gary Assist concluded the briefing, he inquired, "Would you like to delve deeper into any specific aspect of Director Graham''s profile?"


    Don shook his head. "No, that won''t be necessary," he responded, while considering the information carefully while trying to sound genuinely interested in taking over the city, after all, he knew the conversations he had with Gary Assist would be viewed by Gary himself. So the more he sounded like a villain making preparations the better.


    "Director Graham doesn''t seem like someone I can afford to antagonize. Given his influence and standing, an external assault seems like it would just be pointless and stupid. Maybe if I could strike from the inside, but I''d need to find a way into his in circle or something."


    Contemplating his limited options, Don asked, "Is there a way I could engage with Director Graham positively, considering the identity I currently have?"


    Gary Assist''s reply was almost immediate, though not particularly hopeful. ["Given your present circumstances, evaluation and reputation, direct positive interaction with Director Graham would be exceedingly difficult. To even garner his notice, whether favorably or not, would require a significant presence in the hero scene¡ªmirroring the early, less documented actions of Mr. Invincible himself."]


    Don''s interest piqued at this. "What exactly was Mr. Invincible''s approach during those years?"


    Gary Assist hesitated, a rare occurrence. [" Hmm. It seems that information is not available to the public. I will need to conduct further research to find viable alternatives or related strategies."]


    "Alright, proceed with that," Don agreed.


    Gary Assist continued, smoothly transitioning to further aspects of Director Graham''s character that might yet offer avenues for strategic maneuvering.


    [Interpersonal Dynamics:]


    [Elder Statesman: Director Graham serves as a bridge between generations, offering guidance to young heroes with tales that blend heroism with lessons. His diplomatic finesse also makes him a key player in political circles, adept at smoothing over conflicts with anecdotes from his storied past.]


    [Superhero Sympathizer: His enduring empathy for those who don capes makes him somewhat predictable, as he often extends more trust to heroes than might be wise, making him occasionally vulnerable to manipulation by more devious minds.]


    [Operational Challenges:]


    [Image Maintenance: As a former hero now entrenched in politics, Graham battles to preserve his revered image amidst the often dishonorable tactics of political warfare.]


    [Generational Gap: His old-school approach sometimes misses the mark with the new wave of heroes and the young citizens of Santos City, who may view his methods as outdated or excessively idealistic.]


    [Strategic Objectives:]


    [Legacy Builder: Driven by a desire to be remembered not only as a hero of yore but as a transformative leader, Graham pushes forward initiatives that occasionally butt heads with contemporary views.]


    [Guardian of Governance: He champions the governance of the city with a firm belief in the power of policies over physical might, a testament to his shift from physical heroics to political strategy.]


    Don over the insights and soon presented another question. "Gary, what are the traits Director Graham dislikes in today''s superheroes? Given I can''t catch his eye now and need to steer clear of offending him directly, perhaps I can subtly influence other, less wary superheroes."


    Gary Assist processed the query, ["Director Graham has expressed displeasure with superheroes who display overt arrogance or disregard for protocol. He also disapproves of those who rely too heavily on their powers without developing tactical or diplomatic skills. This could be exploited to subtly undermine upcoming heroes who exhibit these traits."] sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "List the potential pros and cons of such a strategy," Don instructed, keen on understanding all points of this complex potential plan.


    [Pros:]


    [Indirect Approach: Targeting other heroes would keep your interactions with Graham minimal, reducing direct suspicion.]


    [Reputation Management: By appearing to align with Graham''s values in public, you could enhance your own stature subtly.]


    [Long-term Influence: Successfully influencing the perceptions of these heroes could lead to broader shifts within the hero community, aligning more with your strategic goals.]


    [Cons:]


    [Risk of Exposure: If the sabotage is traced back to you, it could damage your reputation irreparably, especially with someone as influential as Graham.]


    [Unpredictable Reactions: Heroes are unpredictable; their responses to being undermined could vary greatly, potentially backfiring.]


    [Complex Execution: This strategy requires precise profiling and analysis of targets, demanding significant resources and continuous monitoring.]


    Gary Assist then noted, ["The effectiveness of such sabotage will largely depend on the individuals targeted. Each hero will need careful profiling and analysis. Although complex, executing this plan without arousing Director Graham''s suspicion could be feasible."]


    Don nodded. "I see, easier said than done, though. Save all this information. We''ll revisit this when I find a suitable hero to test this approach on."


    "Understood, Don. All information will be stored and ready for retrieval whenever you decide to proceed," Gary Assist confirmed.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Research & Preparation (Part 4)

    Gary Assist smoothly transitioned the focus of the conversation, bringing up a file that seemed to shimmer into view with an almost noticeable aura of cold authority. "Now we will review the profile of Anastasia Volkov, also known as Red Star," he announced, his tone taking on a hint of caution due to the subject''s formidable reputation. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Subject Name: Anastasia Volkov]


    [Hero Alias: Red Star]


    [Visual Identification:]


    [Striking Features: Anastasia commands attention with her severe beauty. Her long black hair is always slicked back into a tight ponytail, her eyes shimmer with a menacing red glow reminiscent of danger signs.]


    [Costume: Her suit is a stark declaration of strength and allegiance, painted in the severe reds and blacks of a twilight battle sky, accented with revolutionary blue and hints of gold.]


    [Physique: Molded like a relic of the Cold War, Anastasia''s build is both imposing and immaculate, a balance between lethal strength and deceptive agility.]


    [Behavioral Analysis:]


    [Ice Queen Demeanor: Approachable only by the bravest¡ªor the most foolish¡ªher expression is a permanent frost, set in a visage as unforgiving as winter in her homeland.]


    [Disciplined and Stoic: Her legendary self-control is so profound, it''s said she could detect disturbances from a continent away.]


    [Tactical Mind: Anastasia is a strategist of the highest order, her mind always weaving through the intricacies of global politics even as she plans the day ahead.]


    [Operational History:]


    [Cold War Poster Child: A product of rigorous training and nationalistic fervor, she is both a shield and a symbol for her people, embodying the fierce pride and chilling power of her nation.]


    [Symbol of Power: Her exploits are not merely acts of heroism but strategic demonstrations designed to bolster her country''s image and instill a sense of awe and obedience.]


    [Recent Operational Conduct:]


    [Walking Armory: Red Star wields a suite of powers that make her a veritable bastion of defense and aggression, capable of flight, energy projection, and near-impervious resilience.]


    [International Peacekeeper: While her presence is intimidating, she has consistently played a crucial role in de-escalating potential global crises, her interventions often cooling down situations that threaten to boil over.]


    After absorbing the extensive profile, Don couldn''t help but voice an observation. "She seems like someone best avoided. What''s she doing in the United Provinces?" he inquired, his curiosity piqued despite his reservations.


    ["The specific reasons for Red Star''s current presence in the United Provinces are not clear,"] Gary Assist responded, ["However, past patterns suggest her visits typically align with diplomatic initiatives or covert operations aimed at strengthening her nation''s global standing or intelligence gathering.


    There''s also the possibility she''s here for a direct intervention deemed too sensitive for local forces."]


    ["The likelihood of your paths crossing again under normal circumstances is minimal, but given her caliber and the unpredictability of her missions, it''s wise to maintain a low profile and operate with discretion,"] Gary Assist advised.


    Don nodded before asking, "I''m guessing she has no obvious weaknesses?"


    ["Everyone has vulnerabilities, Don. If not physical, then psychological. For Red Star, a specific weakness has not been documented.


    However, potential vulnerabilities, given her character, could include her unwavering loyalty to her country, which could be manipulated, or her rigid adherence to discipline, which might be used to predict and counter her actions in certain scenarios,"] Gary Assist elaborated.


    "Save this information. It may come in handy should our paths ever cross," Don concluded, aware that engaging with a figure like Red Star required as much strategy as it did caution.


    "Information saved and secured for future reference," Gary Assist confirmed, the digital files syncing with a quiet chime.


    As Don pondered the sheer scale of Red Star''s capabilities, Gary Assist continued to unfurl the complex details of her operational life and strategic intents.


    [Interpersonal Dynamics:]


    [Lone Wolf: Anastasia is an island unto herself, a solitary figure who substitutes companionship with command, ruling her subordinates with an iron will rather than fostering alliances.]


    [Inspirational Icon: She commands the battlefield not just through her presence but also through the dual-edged sword of fear and respect she instills in both friend and foe, rallying her allies and sending her enemies scattering.]


    [Operational Challenges:]


    [Cultural Barrier: Her forthright, domineering style often clashes with international norms, her negotiation tactic being bluntly summed up as ''comply or confront''.]


    [Heroic Rigidity: Her stoic dedication, while a pillar of her strength, also bars her from adapting to unconventional solutions, limiting her strategic flexibility.]


    [Strategic Objectives:]


    [Global Guardian: Anastasia seeks to expand her vigilant watch from the frosty expanse of Rassia to a global stage, imposing her order wherever she deems it necessary.]


    [Legacy of Order: She aims to forge her legacy as a bastion of discipline and authority, envisioning a world molded by her unwavering convictions.]


    [Powers and Abilities:]


    [Superhuman Strength: Her strength is colossal, enabling her to alter the physicality of her surroundings with startling ease.]


    [Enhanced Durability: Impervious to most harm, her body acts as a fortress unto itself.]


    [Flight: Her speed through the skies lends her an omnipresence on the battlefield.]


    [Energy Projection: She wields her energy blasts like a painter with a brush, only her canvas is the chaos of combat.]


    [Enhanced Senses: With senses sharpened beyond mortal ken, she perceives threats before they materialize.]


    [Combat Skills: A maestro of martial prowess, she is as deadly up close as from afar.]


    [Tactical Genius: Her mind is a war room, always several moves ahead of her adversaries.]


    Reflecting on the information, Don muttered, almost to himself, "She''s basically unstoppable."


    Gary Assist responded promptly, ["While Red Star is undoubtedly a titan among Class A heroes, remember, no one is invincible. History is replete with tales of the mighty falling, often by underestimating their adversaries or overestimating their own invulnerability. Her discipline and mindset are her strengths, but in them also lie potential avenues for exploitation."]


    Don nodded, taking not of the nuanced perspective. "Targeting her mentality might be our only angle if it ever comes to that."


    ["Indeed,"] Gary Assist agreed. ["Another potentially effective strategy could be attempting to recruit her rather than confront her directly."]


    Don narrowed his eyes at this suggestion, then asked, "If her decisions were ever proven wrong or costly¡ªsay, if her actions inadvertently led to significant casualties¡ªdo you think she might reconsider her stances?"


    ["Predicting such a shift in someone like Red Star is complex. She is known to justify harsh actions if deemed necessary for the greater good. Her morality is not black and white¡ªit''s steeped in the shades of her mission''s necessity,"] Gary Assist explained.


    Don took a moment, then decided, "Keep this information as well. I just wanted a rough idea about who''s out there. Now that I have it, we can focus on the real task¡ªstrengthening my own position."


    ["Understood,"] Gary Assist responded. ["All information has been archived. Shall we proceed with your next request?"]

 Chapter 85 - 85: Research & Preparation (Part 5)

    Don, leaning forward in his chair, gave a nod of agreement to proceed with the enhancement plan. "What areas do you think I should focus on improving?" he asked, though already knowing he didn''t want a bombardment of exhaustive details.


    Gary Assist, recognizing Don''s preference, offered a brief overview. "Rather than delving into every possible aspect, I''ll provide a summary of key areas where enhancements could significantly bolster your capabilities," he proposed.


    [1. Sensory Overload Courses:]


    [- Setup: Courses designed in environments that challenge and refine superhuman senses, including areas shrouded in darkness, filled with cacophonous sounds, or saturated with diverse odors.]


    [- Objective: To enhance sensory discrimination and improve battlefield awareness by navigating through these sensory mazes.]


    [2. Regeneration Stress Tests:]


    [-Setup: Controlled scenarios that inflict minor physical stress to trigger and enhance healing abilities.]


    [-Objective: To quicken healing response times and boost recovery efficiency under varied stress conditions.]


    [3. Telekinetic Weight Training:]


    [-Setup: Exercises involving the manipulation of weighted objects or resistance machines using telekinesis, progressively increasing in difficulty.]


    [-Objective: To augment telekinetic strength and finesse, enhancing both the precision and magnitude of force exerted.]


    [4. Durability Endurance Routines:]


    [-Setup: Endurance tests that expose you to high-impact conditions, including environmental extremes and combat simulations.]


    [-Objective: To fortify natural durability and adaptability, increasing resistance to physical harm.]


    [5. Combat and Tactical Training:]


    [-Setup: Rigorous sparring sessions that integrate hand-to-hand combat techniques with strategic battlefield maneuvers.]


    [-Objective: To meld superhuman abilities more seamlessly into a comprehensive combat style, heightening effectiveness during confrontations.]


    [6. Mental Conditioning:]


    [-Setup: A combination of psychological resilience training, strategic simulation games, manipulation and influence workshops, stress conditioning, and cognitive enhancement exercises.]


    [-Objective: To cultivate a sharper, more resilient mind capable of handling complex scenarios and manipulating various social dynamics.]


    Gary Assist then paused to elaborate, ["It is also important that you note, while many of these training modules are available at elite hero training facilities, demand often outstrips supply, making complete access challenging. However, there are alternative methods available within Santos City that can provide a rigorous, albeit more primal, training regimen,"] he suggested.


    [Alternative Training Locations in Santos City:]


    [-Sensory Overload Courses: Explore the catacombs beneath Old Town for a natural setting that provides the necessary darkness and auditory challenges.]


    [-Regeneration Stress Tests: The cliffs by the sea offer a range of physical challenges where minor injuries can be sustained and healed in a controlled manner, enhancing your regeneration capabilities.]


    [-Telekinetic Weight Training: Utilize the abandoned steel mills where large and varied scrap materials provide ample opportunity for lifting and maneuvering exercises.]


    [-Durability Endurance Routines: The volcanic fields near the city outskirts present extreme environmental conditions perfect for testing and improving your physical resilience.]


    [ "For mental conditioning, may I recommended a high-tech approach. Utilizing specialized contact lenses integrated with your visor technology, we can simulate complex environments and psychological scenarios.


    When you close your eyes, these lenses will project detailed, realistic scenarios that challenge your strategic thinking and emotional resilience,"] he explained, outlining a system that would immerse Don in virtual dilemmas.


    He then cautioned Don about the intense nature of these regimens. ["Both the physical and mental training will be demanding, pushing you to the limits of your endurance and beyond. It is crucial to be prepared for significant strain, as these exercises are designed to stretch your abilities to their maximum potential."]


    Don sat motionless for a moment as he took in all the information he was being told. Coming from a past where athleticism and discipline were not his forte, the road ahead seemed not just daunting but Herculean.


    His mind was filled with doubts and the fear of mediocrity in a world brimming with the extraordinary. ''Am I really considering giving up because it''s hard?'' he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible in the quiet room. ''I mean, what''s the point of a second chance if I don''t use it to become something more?''


    Lowering his head, he pondered the futility of this second chance if he let it slip through his fingers due to fear of hard work. If he didn''t push himself to become better, this extraordinary opportunity would amount to nothing.


    As he was having these thoughts, Gary Assist interrupted gently, "Shall I save the information and prepare a corresponding schedule, or are you having reservations?"


    Don raised his head, took a deep breath, and resolved to take the plunge. "Do it, Gary," he said firmly.


    "Processing," Gary Assist acknowledged before presenting the comprehensive schedule:


    [Morning Routine:]


    [- 5:00 AM: Wake up and start with a meditation session (30 minutes) to enhance focus and mental clarity.]


    [-5:30 AM: Cardiovascular exercises such as running or high-intensity interval training (HIIT) for 1 hour to boost stamina and heart health.]


    [- 6:30 AM: Breakfast ¨C A balanced meal designed by Gary Assist.] Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mid-Morning:]


    [-8:00 AM: Sensory Overload Training (1 hour) ¨C Navigating through specially designed courses to enhance senses.]


    [-9:00 AM: Regeneration Focus (1 hour) ¨C Engaging in controlled scenarios to trigger and improve healing abilities.]


    [Lunch:]


    [-12:00 PM: Nutrient-rich lunch to replenish energy and support muscle recovery.]


    [Afternoon Routine:]


    [-1:00 PM: Telekinetic Weight Training (1 hour) ¨C Using objects of various sizes and weights to refine telekinetic abilities.]


    [-2:00 PM: Durability and Endurance Routines (1 hour) ¨C Subjecting to different physical stressors to enhance durability.]


    [-3:00 PM: Tactical Combat and Strategy Training (1 hour) ¨C Integrating abilities in combat scenarios with strategic maneuvers.]


    [Evening:]


    [-5:00 PM: Dinner ¨C High-protein meal to support muscle growth and repair.]


    [-6:00 PM: Mental Conditioning (2 hours) ¨C Including psychological resilience training and strategic simulation games.]


    [Night Routine:]


    [- 8:00 PM: Free Reading Time (1 hour) ¨C Focus on recommended books:]


    [-Speed of Thought: Cognitive Echoes]


    [-Strategies of Shadows]


    [- The Stoic''s Path]


    [- The Art of Influence]


    [- Ruler''s Edge]


    [-9:00 PM: Manipulation and Influence Workshops or Stress Conditioning (1 hour) on alternate days.]


    [-10:00 PM: Light physical activity such as yoga or stretching to wind down (30 minutes).]


    [-10:30 PM: Personal time and preparation for sleep.]


    [-12:00 AM: Sleep.]


    [Associated Diet Plan]


    [Breakfast:]


    [-Oatmeal with mixed berries and almonds.]


    [-Protein shake with whey protein, banana, and a teaspoon of peanut butter.]


    [-Green tea for enhanced metabolism.]


    [Lunch:]


    [-Grilled chicken breast or fish for lean protein.]


    [-Quinoa or brown rice for complex carbohydrates.]


    [-Steamed vegetables like broccoli or spinach for micronutrients.]


    [-Fresh fruit for dessert.]


    [Dinner:]


    [-Beef or tofu stir-fry with a variety of vegetables.]


    [-Sweet potatoes or whole grain pasta.]


    [-Salad with mixed greens, nuts, and avocados.]


    [-Herbal tea to aid digestion and relaxation.]


    [Snacks:]


    [-Nuts and seeds for healthy fats and energy.]


    [-Greek yogurt or cottage cheese for protein and gut health.]


    [-Fresh fruits and vegetable sticks for vitamins and hydration.]


    After revealing all that, Gary Assist concluded, ["This schedule will need to be revised weekly based on your progress and availability. Is the proposed schedule acceptable to you? If so, we can begin tomorrow."]


    Don remained silent for a moment before finally letting out a deep sigh. "Yes, let''s start tomorrow. It''s a lot, but¡­ it''s necessary," he replied.


    He was starting to understand that this journey was not just about gaining strength but about redefining his very existence. It would be a grueling path, but the end goal¡ªa stronger, more capable self¡ªwas worth every ounce of effort.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Research & Preparation (Part 6)

    "That''s all for now," Don thought to himself as he realized his new ally in this world knew almost every move he was making, while he knew very little about them. He sighed, looking at his desk, which now had a plate of food on it. He began to eat in silence.


    Meanwhile, downstairs, Amanda and Samantha were still chatting in the kitchen. Amanda was leaning against the island, occasionally picking snacks from a plate and eating them as she listened to Samantha, who stood with her arms crossed, looking worried.


    "I don''t know, Amanda," Samantha began. "I know they were bad people, but taking a life is huge, and it may affect him going forward. Maybe I should have him see a therapist." She sighed and shook her head. "I just don''t know."


    Amanda paused her snacking and faced her sister with an understanding expression. "Easy there, Sam. I know you''re worried about him, but he seems fine. Considering what he''s been through these past few years, I sort of think it''s not his first time taking a life, you know? Maybe that''s why he doesn''t seem all that phased.


    Even if it''s not, unless he asks for it, signing him up for therapy doesn''t seem like a good idea. I mean, you said it yourself¡ªnow that he''s back, the best thing we can do is make things as normal as they can be for him, so he can readjust and get used to it."


    Samantha sighed but nodded softly at Amanda''s advice. "Yeah, maybe you''re right, Sam. I think¡ª"


    Before Samantha could finish speaking, a resounding knock came from the door, followed by the doorbell ringing. Samantha immediately turned to Amanda and asked, "Are you expecting anyone?"


    Amanda immediately shook her head. "No. Maybe it''s Casey again, here to complain about my truck."


    Samantha, however, didn''t think that was the case as she looked at the small clock mounted above the fruit basket in the kitchen. It was 3 PM. "No, she should be at her country club or something by now. I don''t like this."


    Samantha was extremely cautious after it became public knowledge that Don had killed four of the Green Thorns. Though it might seem like she was exaggerating to an outsider, she felt she was being adequately cautious in case Don or the entire family became a target. Hearing Samantha''s reasoning, Amanda could see that she was being overly cautious and could easily guess why.


    Amanda herself felt that Samantha was perhaps too worried, but she didn''t outright say this and instead volunteered to check it out. "Let''s just ask who it is through the door." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suggesting this, Amanda moved away from the counter and left the kitchen, walking to the entranceway and stopping at the door.


    "Amanda, wait!" Samantha quickly followed her from behind, but by the time she also entered the entranceway, Amanda had already yelled, "Who''s there?"


    She got an immediate response in the form of a male voice. "My name is Benjamin Ford. I''m an assistant to Director Graham in the Hero Public Relations Department. Is this the Bright residence?"


    "Director Graham?" Amanda repeated in a confused tone while turning around to look at Samantha before whispering, "Does he mean that Director Graham?"


    "I think so," Samantha replied, her expression changing from cautious to angry as she recalled the sour interaction she shared with the director, Red Star, and Commissioner Bateman. She quickly strode forward and stood near Amanda before yelling out, "What do you want?"


    Benjamin, on the other side, recognized Samantha''s angry voice from the same interaction at Central Mall. He hadn''t said anything then but had watched as she lectured Commissioner Bateman. Seeing that she was still angry, he knew he had to proceed cautiously.


    He cleared his throat before explaining, "Director Graham was concerned that the leaked information might lead to your son or your family becoming a target, so he sent me here to propose a way forward on his behalf."


    Hearing the reason, both Samantha and Amanda turned to look at each other. Amanda, not sure how to advise her sister, was clearly angry at all parties involved in the matter, whether directly or indirectly.


    Had it just been her, she might have immediately told Benjamin to leave, but with the whole family possibly under threat, she couldn''t make such a selfish decision despite her lack of trust and faith in both Director Graham and the police. Seeing the doubtful look on her sister''s face, Amanda suggested, "Maybe we should hear him out?"


    "Alright," Samantha agreed, still not liking the idea. Amanda could see the seriousness in her sister''s eyes and felt that the less interaction Samantha had with Benjamin, the better. So, in an attempt to help her, Amanda suggested, "Why don''t you call Donnie? He would need to be here."


    "I''ll lead the man to-," Amanda started, but before she could finish, Don appeared on the staircase. He had clearly heard what they were saying due to his enhanced senses but pretended he was unaware. He looked at them with feigned confusion and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Samantha was the first to turn in his direction, looking a bit hesitant to answer. But once Amanda turned his way, she immediately explained, "a man from the HPRD is here to have a word with you and your mom, perfect timing."


    ''Is that the controlling body for superheroes or something? There''s just no end to the amount of things I need to learn in this world.'' Don inwardly sighed but proceeded down the stairs with a neutral expression. He could see that Samantha clearly wasn''t happy about it so he needed to approach the situation cautiously.


    After he reached Samantha and Amanda, he stood between them and looked at the door with a raised brow. "Well, aren''t we going to let them in?"


    Samantha still looked unsure and turned to Amanda but before she could say anything, Amanda spoke first. "Well, I''ll leave you guys to talk, just call me if anything."


    Amanda gave Samantha an encouraging smile as she left, causing Samantha to sigh and think, ''she''s right, there''s no harm in hearing what they have to say. But I''m sure they''re just avoiding legal trouble.''


    Samantha took a deep breath before forcing a smile and looking at Don, who had already taken the liberty of positioning himself in front of the door. She gave him a small nod and he opened the door, revealing Benjamin''s figure.


    He wore the same attire he had at mall but carried a brown suitcase in one hand and a folder in the other. He looked a bit nervous when facing Samantha but he quickly cleared his throat and handed over the document in his hand to her.


    "What is this?" she asked as she received the document with skepticism.


    The man adjusted his glasses before answering, "an entry form into the Santos City EHP."

 Chapter 87 - 87: Research & Preparation (Part 7)

    For Benjamin and his superiors to make such an offer, it had to be well known and valuable for them to use it as a way to remedy the situation. Whatever the case, Don was genuinely interested in what it was. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Regardless of Samantha''s position on the matter, he had to at least know what benefits stood to be gained from this so-called EHP. So before Samantha could say anything else, Don spoke up.


    "How about we talk about this inside? We might end up drawing a crowd out here."


    "But Donnie..." Samantha was genuinely taken by surprise by Don''s decision to step in. In her mind, he should have been more offended by this than she was. However, before she could say anything further, she was dissuaded by the calm expression on his face. It made her feel like she was exaggerating the entire matter.


    Don knew he was taking a risk by going against Samantha''s view on the matter, but if he wanted to make any real progress for himself, he needed to start slowly straying away from going with the flow. After all, he didn''t plan on doing so forever.


    Regardless, he decided to give his reasoning by saying, "I want to at least hear what they have to say. After all, it''s not like they''re the ones that sent Nightshade to attack the mall. I''m sure you''re not the only parent who''s going to want to involve lawyers in this so let''s just hear them out. It won''t be too late to say no if we don''t agree with whatever it is he has to say."


    Don played off his interest in the matter by simply saying he wanted to hear out Benjamin. By constantly using "we" in his sentences, he made it seem like he still had his and Samantha''s best interests in mind. In truth, he simply didn''t want to give up on a potential opportunity just because Samantha was upset over what had already passed.


    If the offer from Benjamin was anything like what corporations or government departments used to pay civilians to let matters go, then it was definitely worth looking into.


    Samantha couldn''t bring herself to argue with Don. So she simply looked at Benjamin for a moment before saying in a low voice, "Come in."


    She walked away from the entranceway first, following her to the office. Although Samantha was trying to hide it, the displeasure could be heard in her voice, and simply looking at the way she was clutching the document Benjamin had brought made her anger clear.


    Don nodded and watched her begin walking toward her office before turning his attention back to Benjamin. He gestured him inside. "Come in."


    Benjamin almost seemed relieved to see Samantha walk away first, and upon entering, he came close to Don and spoke in a low voice. "Thank you for convincing your mother to hear me out. I''m sure you have Director Graham''s intentions clear by now. Offering you a place in the Elite Hero Program has nothing to do with avoiding legal trouble.


    He''s only worried that Nightshade or any remnants of his cause will seek revenge on your family."


    ''Elite Hero Program. So that''s what EHP is,'' Don realized but kept a straight face. He only replied with a murmur, "I see."


    Hearing what EHP stood for increased Don''s interest, but there was even more reason for him to keep up his neutral appearance. Despite how Benjamin phrased it, Don didn''t believe for one second that Benjamin or Director Graham was acting in his best interest.


    It was probably for that reason that Samantha especially disliked the idea of even hearing out Benjamin. But Don knew better. Despite how corrupt or manipulative the action might have been, Don knew it was better to accept such offers than to refuse and go against the people who offered them, especially when they were in positions of power.


    Oddly enough, Don wasn''t unhappy to see that corporations and government departments were still as sleezy as they were in his former world. Unlike there, where he tried to be the model citizen who stood up for what he believed was right, here he was more focused on simply doing what was best for him.


    ''How can he look so unfazed after being offered a place in the EHP? It has to be a dream for every upcoming hero, especially someone like him with an evaluation of D. He has no hope of entering the program by any other means,'' Benjamin wondered, completely taken by surprise by Don''s lack of reaction at the news.


    In truth, Don simply didn''t understand how huge of an opportunity he was being offered, but he didn''t need to. Regardless of whether the benefits were big or small, he fully intended on finding a way to accept them so long as they didn''t have cons that outweighed the pros.


    Walking toward Samantha''s office, they could see Amanda at work in the kitchen, but she pretended not to notice them. They entered the office without uttering a word.


    Inside the office, they found that Samantha hadn''t even bothered to take a seat. Instead, she was just standing beside her desk while looking at the document Benjamin had provided. Benjamin looked nervous, once again seeing the stern look on Samantha''s face as she read through the document.


    Don closed the door and proceeded to lean against it, putting Benjamin in an awkward spot. He didn''t even feel comfortable attempting to take a seat and so he simply stood upright and clutched his briefcase more tightly. A short, awkward silence followed before he finally decided to speak up.


    "First, let me just say on behalf of my department, we''re terribly sorry for the incident at Central Mall. I assure you I''m not here to pursue any kind of settlement deal, as Director Graham isn''t that type of person. He just felt he was partially responsible for the leak and so he wanted to offer an apology to your son by providing him an endorsement into the Elite Hero Program."


    "I''m sure you yourself understand how beneficial and life-changing this could be for him. But that isn''t the reason why the director offered this. As you know, even if you were to pursue legal action and win against our department, the most we can do is pay out a certain sum of money, no more than ten million.


    However, you could argue the Elite Hero Program is worth far more than that because not only does it give your son an opportunity to get the best hero training possible in Central City, but also the benefits to candidates of the program, such as security renovations on the home property of candidates, which I''m sure would make you feel all safer as opposed to hiring private security."


    "And again, this is only if you managed to win whatever legal battle you were planning to pursue. And looking at the line of people already looking to do that, if you''re lucky, your case may be settled after five years."


    Samantha calmly closed the document but it was very hard to hide the anger she currently felt. And though Don didn''t fully understand the way this world worked, he knew legal bullshit when he heard it. For whatever reason, Benjamin''s department clearly didn''t want legal trouble and was trying to sell this opportunity as a blessing to Don and the family.


    Samantha clearly knew this as well but was trying her best not to let her anger get the best of her. She didn''t say anything in response to Benjamin and simply looked at Don.


    "My son is the one who was most hurt during the incident. So I suppose it''s only fair that he makes this decision."

 Chapter 88 - 88: Research & Preparation (Part 8)

    Samantha''s response shifted the spotlight toward Don, and both she and Benjamin looked at him, waiting for his answer.


    Don first met Samantha''s gaze and then briefly glanced at Benjamin before lowering his head and taking on a contemplative pose, as if he were carefully considering the matter. In truth, what he was really considering was how best to agree to it without hurting his relationship with Samantha.


    Regardless of whether it was the right decision or not, he knew she would be hurt if he agreed to the offer without solid reasoning. So, what better way to approach it than by making it seem like his focus was on the family?


    While still looking down, he asked, "What sort of protective measures do candidates of that program have, and what guarantees can you give me that my family will be completely safe if I agree to join?"


    Samantha''s serious look immediately softened as Don asked this to Benjamin. From her perspective, Don was being given a great opportunity that many young, upcoming heroes in Santos City would die for, but it seemed his focus was still wholly on his family. That touched her deeply, to the point that she felt bad for wanting to send Benjamin away so quickly.


    ''Oh, Don...'' she inwardly thought before glancing at Benjamin from the corner of her eye, awaiting his answer.


    Benjamin adjusted his stance and cleared his throat again, as if hoping such a question would be asked. "Well, that''s a good question," he started. "You see, as a candidate in the Elite Hero Program of Santos City, you will be considered a vital asset to the city.


    Almost all heroes who complete the program end up becoming the pillars of safety that the city depends on for security and defense, so it''s only natural that candidates of the program receive the highest level of security the hero governing body can spare."


    "For starters, your home will be fitted with the latest in security tech and residential defense systems, with the addition of two Titan-class androids designed by Dr. Gadget himself. In addition, you will get access to some of the best training facilities Santos City has to offer, so that you can better train yourself and ensure you can protect your family should it come to it.


    Finally, the status of being a candidate in the Elite Hero Program makes it so most villains will not find trouble with you or your family unless they want the entire Santos City hero governing body to be on their tail."


    "There are many more perks and benefits that come with the position that I encourage you to read through in the document, but I can almost 100% guarantee you that your family will be among the safest in Santos City should you join the program. You have my and Director Graham''s word."


    ''This guy really knows how to sell an offer. If he said this to the me during high school, I might have just accepted without thinking too much about it. I could probably ask him for cons, but he''s more than likely to just either brush it off or lie to my face, so I''m better off asking Gary Assist later,'' Don thought. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After thinking this, Don gave a slight nod before replying, "Can I have time to think about the decision? It won''t just affect me, so I would like to be 100% sure myself that it''s something I want to do for the sake of my family."


    Although it wasn''t the response Benjamin was hoping for, it was better than a no. Looking at Don''s demeanor, he knew he wasn''t going to get further with him by enticing him more, so instead, he gave an understanding nod and smiled, acting as if he fully supported the decision.


    "Of course, it''s no problem at all. It''s not a small decision to make. So take as much time as you need. If you need to contact me," Benjamin trailed off, quickly reaching into the inside of his blazer to retrieve a business card, which he handed to Don in the next moment before adding, "contact me on this number or send me an email."


    Not wanting to look like he was just targeting Don''s acceptance, he took out another card and wanted to hand it to Samantha, but she didn''t raise her hands to receive it. "I think one is enough. Unless this one has different information," she inquired in a very distant tone, not even trying to hide her dislike for Benjamin.


    "Oh no¡­. It''s¡­. Uh.. the same information," Benjamin replied while showing an awkward smile. He quickly retracted his hand and then put the card back in his jacket before adjusting it and tightening his grip on his briefcase, looking like he was ready to leave. "Well, if you don''t have any more questions, I think it would be best that I take my leave."


    Don was about to agree, but Samantha spoke first, crossing her arms under her large breasts as she gave a firm nod. "Yes, I think that would be best." After saying this, Samantha walked away from her desk and toward the door, which she opened for Benjamin before saying, "Please feel free to let yourself out. Thank you for your visit."


    Benjamin maintained his awkward smile and simply gave a quick nod before hurriedly leaving the office. As he passed by the kitchen, Amanda couldn''t help but look at him curiously, seeing as he was alone.


    ''Did something happen?'' she wondered before coming out of the kitchen and turning her attention toward Samantha''s office. At that time, Benjamin simply opened the front door and let himself out before quickly shutting it.


    "Is everything okay?" Amanda asked as Samantha walked out of the office with Don right behind her. She first let out a sigh but then nodded, though she looked unsure herself. "Yeah, everything''s all right."


    After replying to Amanda, she turned her head back to look at Don before asking, "How are you feeling now?"


    "A lot better, actually. I think I''ll just go back to my room and continue resting up while I think this whole thing over."


    Samantha nodded in understanding. "Sure thing, Donnie. I''ll come call you when dinner is ready."


    Don nodded in return, saying nothing more as he proceeded toward the nearby staircase. As he began making his way up, Samantha spoke to him again. "Oh, and Donnie."


    He paused and looked back at her.


    "Just know, whatever decision you reach, I fully support you, okay? Just be 100% sure it''s something you want to do."


    "I will, Mom," Don briefly replied while showing her a small smile before continuing up the steps.


    Once his figure was no longer visible, Samantha let out another sigh and turned to face Amanda, who was currently approaching her. "How did it go, Sam? I mean, really, how did it go? You seem a bit distressed."


    Samantha gave a light nod and replied, "I don''t know, Amanda. Let''s go to the kitchen. I''ll fill you in." As they were walking away, Amanda put her arm over Samantha''s shoulder and showed a mischievous smile as she asked, "By the way, don''t you think that guy was a bit cute?"


    "Goodness, Amanda!"


    "What? You''re the one always telling me I need to start thinking of settling down. *Ha ha*."


    Samantha didn''t say anything else and just looked a bit annoyed, prompting Amanda to press herself against her even more while saying, "I''m joking, I''m joking, Sam. You know he''s not my type."


    Don, who had already reached the top of the steps, was leaning against the wall near them, just out of sight, and listening to their conversation.


    ''I hate to say it, but Trixie may have been right about taking action before someone else does. The last thing I need is guys like Benjamin coming into the picture.'' Don sighed and pulled away from the wall as he began walking back to his room.


    ''This shit just keeps getting more and more complicated. Strangely enough, I''m starting to get used to it.''

 Chapter 89 - 89: Research & Preparation (Part 9)

    After heading back into his room, Don took out his phone from his pocket and unlocked it while walking over to the bed.


    He sat on the edge and swiped through the schedule being shown, then went over to the contacts.


    ''Right, I should probably get Amanda and Summer''s phone numbers later.'' After reminding himself of this, Don clicked on Elle''s contact and initiated the call.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, at the base, Elle was in her room, seated cross-legged on the bed while hugging a pillow.


    Trixie sat opposite her in the same posture but without a pillow. Instead, she leaned forward with a wide grin. "Oh, come on Elle, how long are you going to act embarrassed about it? Trust me when I say you did fine."


    Elle seemed doubtful of Trixie''s words and hugged her pillow more tightly as the blush on her face deepened. "I don''t know, Trixie¡­ what if I scared him away again? Ugh!! Why did it have to happen when he was still around? He''ll definitely think I''m a freak."


    Trixie maintained her grin and jokingly corrected Elle. "Freaky, you mean. I''m kind of jealous, he didn''t even make a face like that when I let him use my mouth like a cheap whore."


    "You''re just saying that to make me feel better. No one can beat you at the¡­ sex stuff," Elle shyly replied, hugging the pillow tighter.


    However, Trixie continued to encourage her. "I''m a succubus, and he still seemed to enjoy being intimate with you more than with me. I''m kind of hurt actually. So stop being a worry-wort and call him al¡ª"


    *buzz~*


    Before Trixie could finish talking, a buzzing noise resounded from the dresser next to Elle''s bed.


    Both looked in that direction simultaneously, with Trixie showing a wide smile once she saw that the source of the buzzing was Elle''s phone.


    Even from that distance, the flashy, almost artistic picture of a young Don with Elle beside him was hard to miss on the caller ID. The name on the caller ID, however, was so long that Trixie couldn''t even read it fully.


    "Don, my one and only, bearer of my heart and conquer¡ª" Trixie began reading what she could see with narrowed eyes but stopped as Elle jolted from her position and picked up the phone from the dresser in a panicked manner.


    "Trixie! It''s rude to look at other people''s phones without permission¡­" she lectured with a small pout, her face entirely flushed with embarrassment.


    Trixie simply shrugged. "Hey, it''s not my fault I accidentally saw your super cute name for Don."


    "Promise you won''t tell a soul, Trixie." Elle narrowed her eyes at Trixie and warned her in the most serious tone she could muster, though it was more cute than threatening.


    "Oh, come on Elle, with how many secrets you have me keeping, do you still not trust me to have your back? I''m hurt." Trixie put on a fake sad pout and slumped her shoulders.


    "No, Trixie¡­ you know I don''t mean it like¡ª" Elle''s expression softened, and she was about to apologize, but Trixie showed a wide smile in the next moment, breaking her act. "Just kidding!"


    "Trixie¡­" Elle furrowed her brows, but Trixie waved her off before she could say something. "Oh, you know I just like teasing you, Elle. Now hurry and pick up before the bearer of your heart thinks you''re ignoring him."


    "!!" Realizing only now, Elle quickly snapped her attention back to her phone. Trixie leaned in closer while still smiling and whispered, "You''re such a scatterbrain when Don''s involved; it''s the cutest thing everrrr."


    Elle frowned slightly and used one hand to push Trixie''s head away while using the other to quickly answer the call.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back in Don''s room, after letting the phone ring for some time, he began to think she might not pick up. ''Maybe she''s busy? I didn''t even bother asking Gary what the time difference is between Santos and the base. I should probab¡ª''


    *click~* "Uhm¡­ Hey, pre¡­ uhm, Don."


    Before Don could finish his thoughts, the call was answered, and Elle''s soft voice could be heard.


    He quickly raised the phone to his ear and responded, "Hey, Elle, are you busy?"


    "No! Uh, I mean, no, I was just chatting with Trixie¡­"


    A brief silence followed as Elle didn''t say anything more. During the short silence, though, Don could hear Trixie''s voice in the background, "tell him *inaudible* come on Elle, don''t be *inaudible*¡­"


    "Uh, is everything alright?" Don broke the silence and asked. He immediately received a hurried reply from Elle, "Yes! Uh, yeah, everything''s fine¡­ just Trixie being Trixie."


    "Hey, don''t blam¡ª*inaudible*."


    Don showed a small smile and replied, "I see. She can be a handful. How are you feeling, though?"


    A part of Don wanted to ask Elle directly about what had happened to her when she initiated their intimacy, but he knew it wasn''t a subject he could touch lightly, especially since he wasn''t 100% sure the old Don didn''t already know.


    All he could hope for was that if the old Don didn''t know, then Elle might take the liberty of explaining herself. Hence, he chose to simply ask how she was doing.


    "Oh¡­ I''m feeling better now, a lot better, thanks for asking." After saying this, Elle trailed off again, and another brief silence followed.


    And again, he could hear some talking in the background with Trixie''s voice standing out.


    "Come on, just *inaudible*¡­ You said it yourself *inaudible*."


    "But what if he *inaudible*¡­ I''m *inaudible*."


    This back-and-forth between Trixie and Elle continued for a few more seconds before Trixie suddenly spoke more clearly. "Hey Don."


    "Uh, Trixie? Hey." Don answered, looking a bit confused.


    "Yep, anyway, what Elle here was trying to say was¡ª Hey!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *shuffling noises* "Owie!"


    "Uhm, Don? Sorry about that¡­" Elle suddenly spoke up after the short interruption. Don decided to just shrug it off and answered normally, "No problem, you were saying?"


    "Uhm, yeah¡­ about what happened¡­"

 Chapter 90 - 90: Research & Preparation (Part 10)

    Another brief silence followed after Elle spoke. Don could still hear her fidgeting on the phone, and he chose to remain silent, so as not to pressure her. It was clearly difficult for her to talk about this.


    After a few more seconds, she finally spoke. "The me you saw¡­ the one who you, uh, did that thing with, isn''t completely me."


    Don immediately narrowed his eyes and furrowed his brows in confusion, struggling to make sense of Elle''s words. "What do you mean by ''not you completely''?" he asked in a gentle tone, trying to keep her comfortable enough to say more, as he was genuinely interested in what was going on with her.


    Elle went silent again for a few seconds before mustering the courage to continue. "I don''t know how to put it¡­ because I don''t fully understand it myself. It''s like it''s me¡­ but not me, like a split personality but far more extreme. I''m sorry for not telling you sooner¡­ I-I¡­ was just so worried¡­ worried you''d think I''ve become a freak¡­ and want nothing to do with me."


    Elle''s voice became incredibly shaky as she spoke, as if she were on the brink of tears. From her perspective, and taking into account the character of the old Don, it was understandable that she had such worries.


    But the current Don just didn''t have enough of a bond with her to care deeply about this aspect of her. To him, this was how he knew her, so he wasn''t particularly concerned.


    However, seeing how Elle was addressing the matter, he knew it was deeply important to her. And as much as he wanted to immediately say it was fine and relieve her of her worries, his "The Thinker" trait had him pause to consider it more carefully.


    ''If I use the right words and tone, I could use this as an opportunity to improve my relationship with her and perhaps better my image in the eyes of Trixie and Gary, who care for her.'' Don understood that, on the surface, one might think there was little to improve given how obsessed she was with him.


    But that was just it¡ªan obsession. More worrisome, it was an obsession whose origins Don didn''t know. Because of that, it would be foolish to assume it was enough to keep Elle the way she was forever.


    No matter how optimistic he wanted to be, he knew how quickly things could change in life. And this piece of thought came not from his "The Thinker" trait but from a theory he once read about, introduced by Nassim Nicholas Taleb, called The Black Swan Theory.


    The theory refers to rare and unpredictable events that have significant consequences. These events are beyond the realm of normal expectations and can have a massive impact. This theory suggests that one should prepare for the unexpected and acknowledge that not all events can be predicted or controlled.


    "Don¡­ are you still there?" Elle''s anxious inquiry, in a shaky tone, broke Don out of his thoughtful daze. She didn''t know it, but her initial words had led Don to a very important epiphany, and with it came a system prompt.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Trait Upgraded:**


    **- The Thinker (Bronze) >>> The Thinker (Silver)**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don glanced at the prompt in front of him for a moment before answering Elle, "Yeah, I''m still here. Sorry, I was just thinking about how hard this must''ve been on you. But you have nothing to be sorry for. You''ve been there for me regardless of the circumstances, so I''ll be there for you as well, okay?"


    Don quickly put together a response, not wanting to drag out the situation. As casual as it was for him, it meant the world to Elle. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not even a second later, she began to cry joyfully. "*sniff* I.. You¡­ *sniff* I¡­ just¡­ *sniff* am so happy¡­" The weight of meaning in Don''s acceptance of her situation was so large that she couldn''t even bring herself to speak coherently, choking on her words.


    "I understand, Elle," Don replied, "it must''ve been a lot to have on your mind. But you don''t need to worry about that anymore, okay?"


    "O-okay *sniff*"


    "I''ll give you some space, but I''ll call you later; we still have a city to conquer," Don added softly, trying to lift the mood a little and end the call.


    His words brought a small smile to Elle''s face as she agreed, "Sure," prompting him to end the call.


    *Click~*


    It was far from a perfect interaction but would suffice, especially for Elle who was used to Don ignoring her completely.


    After ending the call, Don let out a sigh, yet his expression appeared lively and motivated. He quickly stood from the edge of the bed and rushed over to his desk. He didn''t even bother taking a seat but just opened one of the desk drawers to retrieve some sheets of paper and a pen.


    His mind was still brimming with thoughts after the epiphany he had, and he felt motivated to explore it in deeper thought.


    He began by quickly writing a title at the top of the piece of paper which read, "Current Situation".


    Then, below it, he began to write what he was thinking.


    [Elle is deeply obsessed with me, so much so that I think she might be willing to do anything for me. This level of devotion can provide me with immediate benefits such as her complete loyalty, support, and even assistance in my endeavors.]


    Don paused after writing this and left some space before writing another heading, which read, "Recognizing The Volatility". Below this heading, he began to write another paragraph.


    [Firstly, I must understand that emotions, especially extreme ones like obsession, can be volatile and temporary. The Black Swan theory teaches that relying on a single unpredictable element (Elle''s obsession) is risky.


    Secondly, I must understand that a significant change in Elle''s feelings or circumstances (a Black Swan event) could occur unexpectedly, causing her obsession to diminish or vanish. This could leave me vulnerable if I''m too dependent on her unwavering support.]


    Don paused again after writing this but remained focused, tapping the pen against the table as he thought for a moment. After a few seconds, he nodded to himself and wrote another heading titled "Mitigating Risks", and below that another set of paragraphs followed.


    [First comes strengthening my relationship with her. I need to build a more stable and balanced relationship. By deepening our bond beyond obsession, I can ensure that she''s connected to me through other elements, such as respect, trust, love, and shared experiences.


    Second is building her emotional resilience. Encouraging her to have her own interests and emotional independence can prevent her from burning out or experiencing a drastic shift in feelings, especially if I start having more women around me.]


    Don takes another pause after writing this and nods in satisfaction, feeling like he''s on the right track. "Now for the truly tricky part," he mutters as he writes down the next heading, "Preparing For The Unexpected". And below this, he wrote;


    [First, I need to diversify my emotional investments for my support network. By cultivating relationships with others, I can reduce the risk associated with relying too heavily on one person, at least until I''m able to stand firmly alone.


    Second, contingency planning. Whenever I can, I need to create contingency plans for various scenarios, especially in the case of Elle''s obsession reducing or vanishing completely.


    The second I can do over time but for the first, I can use Samantha, Amanda, and Summer. They''re closest to me so it''ll be easier than trying with complete strangers.]


    Don took another pause and began tapping the pen against the desk again as he looked at the paper in deep thought. "Alright, let''s start with the easiest one, Samantha." After muttering this, he wrote the heading "Mother: Samantha" and below started another paragraph.


    [The first and easiest way to work toward Samantha would be by exploiting her guilt. I can''t do this in front of Amanda or Summer but I can subtly remind her of the guilt she feels by bringing up exaggerated stories from the old Don''s past. This way, it''ll be like I''m opening up to her and not directly accusing her. But it will highlight her perceived failure.


    The second would be showing vulnerability. She''s an extremely caring mother, so if I act more dependent on her by asking for advice and emotional support, she''ll naturally be more open to me. It might even give her a sense of purpose and reduce the likelihood of her seeking companionship elsewhere as I''ll make her feel essential and needed.


    The third is leveraging her expertise. She clearly loves her job for her to refuse the offer Don''s father gave her. I''ll need to learn more about what exactly she does so I can show interest in her work.]


    Don paused there and re-read what he had written before nodding in satisfaction. "Now, for Amanda."

 Chapter 91 - 91: Execution Plan

    *Inaudible noises*


    Before Don could continue writing, he turned his head for a moment to look toward the window. ''Hm?'' he wondered as he placed the pen down and walked over to it. He quickly slid the curtain aside and peeked through the small space he created to look at the backyard.


    Through that space, he could clearly see the figures of Summer and Sylvia, who he simply recognized as the girl from the first day. They were both wearing a uniform composed of a black skirt, white shirt, and red tie, and both wore it casually.


    His curiosity got the better of him, so he decided to close the small space he created and listen in on what they were saying instead, using his enhanced senses.


    By simply relaxing and trying to focus on their voices, he found success.


    Meanwhile, down in the backyard, Summer and Sylvia walked toward one of the plain seating arrangements on the grass, composed of a single round table with surrounding chairs.


    Summer reached the table first and tossed her bag on it before taking a seat and crossing her arms. Sylvia wasn''t far behind and did as Summer did, but after sitting down, rather than crossing her arms in a similar fashion, she instead just leaned forward and looked at Summer with concern. "Hey¡­ are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, why wouldn''t I be? Because two of my family members nearly died and no one thought to fucking tell me they were okay? No, why would I be upset about that," Summer sarcastically replied in an angry tone.


    Sylvia just sighed and didn''t immediately reply. Having been friends with Summer for quite some time now, she understood that there was drama in her family, especially between her and her mother. Because of that, she already knew that if she tried to reason with Summer while she was like this, it wouldn''t lead to anything.


    Rather, she instead gave support by listening.


    And without her needing to say a word, Summer continued, "Do they think I don''t care? I get that Donnie was hurt, but does that mean I don''t deserve a fucking call or text to say they''re alright? Especially when it''s even on the fucking internet."


    Back in Don''s room, he moved away from the wall as he understood the gist of it. ''I guess they had a fight, but if the first day is anything to go by, that happens a lot here.''


    Don could immediately imagine how such a sour relationship in the family could negatively impact his progress and more. ''That''s going to be one of the more tricky obstacles to surmount. Making people be more favorable to me is one thing, but they''ll really need to consider me as influential to affect their views on others strongly.''


    Not thinking too deeply on this, Don shook his head and decided it was best to focus on his own relationships with them first while hoping for as many opportunities to fix any problems between the others.


    So he walked back to the desk and picked up the pen before leaning in to continue writing. He started by writing the heading, "Aunt: Amanda," then wrote paragraphs below:


    [First, I have to show interest. Amanda is the person I currently know least about in this house, so I''ll need to engage with her more actively. On the first day, she enjoyed talking about her farm when not teasing me, so it must mean a lot. At the very least, it''s something she''s proud of.


    My best chance is maybe joining her on her farm some days and expressing admiration for her lifestyle like the old young Don she was so close with.


    Second, I need to be confident with her, the same way she is with me. Despite being so openly playful, she doesn''t speak much about deep topics from what I see and is terrible with handling them; it''s probably why Summer and Samantha still don''t get along. If I can share the stories I share with Samantha with her as well, maybe I can make her open up.


    If not, I lose nothing and maybe even show my growing trust in others to Samantha.


    Lastly, I can offer help with chores or projects to demonstrate reliability and willingness to help her. Because what I won''t do, another man eventually will, good intentions or not. Unlike Samantha, she doesn''t have children, and Samantha will definitely keep encouraging her to settle down.]


    After ending the last paragraph this time, he didn''t stop and just moved his hand lower to write another heading which read, "Sister: Summer," before writing more paragraphs.


    [Firstly, I need to use nostalgia. I have nothing to relate to with the current Summer, so I''ll need to remind her of the good times we had as kids by sharing new experiences similar to them. At the same time, I need to form the bickering siblings dynamic we also had, just to show her that I haven''t changed. Because as much as she looks like she''s grown, she clearly misses the old much younger Don.


    Secondly would be shifting the blame. Whether right or wrong, she doesn''t seem to reason logically with people so long as she feels they''re to blame for something. Taking into account what I just heard her say, she''s more upset with Samantha than me, so it at least means she understands the reason I gave for my absence.


    If I can keep her feeling that way by occasionally sharing some deep stories of Don''s past, then I have a good chance of fully repairing what bond she had with Don by making her feel sympathy instead of resentment.


    Lastly, I need to engage her interests. If I can show genuine interest in her hobbies and skills, then I can make her feel important and valued, which she obviously feels she isn''t. Gary mentioned she was a computer genius in her own right, oddly enough, so I can start there.]


    As Don finished writing the last paragraph, he found that he had very little room left on the piece of paper, so he moved it aside and put another piece of paper in front of him. He then immediately continued to write, starting with another heading that read, "Execution Summary," before moving to write paragraphs below.


    [For the emotional aspect, I need to use guilt, flattery, and nostalgia to create emotional dependence. To balance this out, I''ll need to occasionally and subtly hint at leaving so I can create a fear of loss. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the plan to work really well, I need to isolate them to an extent. To do this, I''ll have to undermine their relationships with others whatever way I can. Even better would be to create situations where I''m their primary source of emotional or practical support, making it harder for them to turn to others.


    And finally, I need to control what information they learn about me. If I can do this using selective truth-telling and deceit, then I can present myself in the best possible light. To amplify this, it would be good if I earn negative information about those close to them and reveal it in some way.]


    Don ended there and put the pen down on the desk before lifting the papers he wrote on up to his face. He briefly looked at them before nodding in satisfaction.


    ''Yeah, this will do nicely.''

 Chapter 92 - 92: Mind Of A Killer (Part 1)

    With a rough but solid plan now set, Don felt a weight lifted off his shoulders. He knew executing it wouldn''t be easy, but having a plan lessened the worry he felt.


    He moved the two sheets of paper away from his face before folding them neatly until they could fit in the palm of his hand.


    While they were like this, he placed them into the drawer, at the very bottom of a rim of paper. ''Not the best hiding place, but I can''t really trust keeping things digitally for now.''


    Now that he was done writing, Don walked toward the window and peeked through a small space to see what was happening in the backyard. But it was still just Summer and her friend, talking about the same topic until now.


    Don moved away and just sighed while shaking his head. ''Well now isn''t a good time to go downstairs. Might as well keep busy by trying out one of the things on the schedule ahead of time. I doubt I''ll be able to even follow it fully with how busy I might become.''


    With no interest in acting like a mediator for the conflict downstairs, Don took out his phone and looked at his schedule, trying to see what he could try to pass the time.


    He initially thought some reading would suffice, but as he was scrolling, he paused to look at the Mental Conditioning for two hours set for 6 pm sharp.


    ''Well, it''s almost 6 pm, so might as well,'' Don muttered before retrieving his aviators and an earbud.


    Once he had them, he immediately activated his augmented reality and Gary Assist.


    ["Good evening, sir. How may I be of assistance?"] it asked as the default tabs in the augmented reality appeared in front of Don.


    It still felt strange to do, but he was beginning to get used to it. "I''d like to try out the mental conditioning exercises scheduled for 6 pm tomorrow, just to get a feel of what I should expect."


    ["I see. If that is your wish then it''s no problem at all. However, I must warn you that some of these mental simulations can be very taxing on the mind and may affect your mental health significantly if you''re not able enough."]


    The warning did cause Don to stop and think for a moment, but there was no use. It wasn''t like he could cheat his way to the rewards of the exercises, as far as he was concerned.


    So after a brief moment of silence, he answered, "Well, there''s only one way to find out. Whether I find out today or tomorrow makes no difference."


    ["Understood, sir. In that case, may I suggest that you retrieve the associated visor lenses from your packed optics case? After you wear the lenses and feel no discomfort, proceed to the bed. Remove any hazardous items from close proximity and then lay on the bed flat on your back."]


    Don already began to walk toward the dresser next to his bed as Gary Assist started talking. He retrieved the optics case where he put his aviators and removed the contact lenses kept in a separate smaller compartment of the same case.


    After quickly wearing them and adjusting them into place, he began to remove things from atop the dressers and placed them on the desk.


    Once done with that, he took off his shirt and belt, remaining only in his pants. After this, he lay down on the bed before speaking again, "Alright, I''m in position, what now?"


    ["Simply wear the other earbud so that you can create an environment devoid of external auditory stimuli. The exercise demands concentration and so anytime you open your eyelids or move your body, the exercise stops and will be considered a failure. The goal is to remain immersed in whatever you are seeing and hearing."]


    "When you put it like that, it sounds like watching a really interactive movie," Don commented, feeling a little less worried to begin.


    But Gary Assist maintained the warning. ["In a way, it is. Only far more stimulating. Please remain vigilant and willful, sir. Beginning simulation now."]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The exercise initiated, and the world around Don felt like it shifted.


    Don found himself sitting at a small, cozy dining table, a delicious meal spread out before him. Across the table sat a man who appeared to be in his mid-thirties, his expression weary and worn.


    "Man, this week has been rough," the man said, his voice tinged with exhaustion. "Work has been relentless, and I barely had any time to rest."


    Don felt himself nodding, though the motion was not his own. He tried to look around, to take in the surroundings, but his vision remained fixed, his head locked into place.


    The man continued, "It''s just been one thing after another. You know how it is."


    "Yeah, I get it," Don found himself responding, his voice calm and understanding. "Sometimes it feels like the whole world is against you."


    He could feel the empathy in his own voice, the genuine interest in the man''s troubles. Yet, a sense of unease began to creep in.


    The man took another sip of his drink, then paused, a puzzled look crossing his face. "I suddenly feel... weird," he said, his words slurring slightly. "I usually don''t get drunk this fast."


    His smile faded, replaced by a look of growing concern. He glanced at Don, or rather, the man whose perspective Don was watching. "What did you d¡ª"


    Before he could finish, his eyes rolled back, and he collapsed forward, his head hitting the table with a dull, bone-jarring thud.


    Don''s heart pounded in his chest as he tried to move, but stopped himself. His perspective unfazed as the man continued to eat while humming a lullaby.


    "Hush little baby, don''t you cry,


    Mama''s gonna sing you a lullaby.


    And if that lullaby sounds wrong,


    Mama''s gonna sing it all night long."


    The melody he used was haunting, filling the air with an eerie dissonance. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man finished his meal slowly, savoring each bite as if he had all the time in the world. The room felt colder, the shadows deeper, as the song droned on.


    "And if that lullaby turns to screams,


    Mama''s gonna show you what it means.


    And if those screams don''t scare you right,


    Mama''s gonna hold you tight all night."


    Finally, he set down his utensils with a delicate clink, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and stood up. The silence that followed was oppressive. With calmness, he picked up a fork and walked around the table to where the unconscious man lay, his breathing shallow and ragged.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Mind Of A Killer (Part 2)

    Once near unconscious man, the unknown man proceeded to stab the fork into one of the man''s hands. The fork pierced through his flesh and immediately drew blood. This action almost caused Don to open his eyes as his whole body jolted slightly by reflex.


    However, he persevered and kept his eyes shut. His heart rate had gone up significantly after stabbing the man with the fork. The unknown man began to laugh in a low tone as blood trickled from under his victim''s hand.


    "Oh dear, I''m sorry. I tend to get angry over the littlest things," the man said. His hands visibly trembled as he reached out to remove the fork from the unconscious man''s hand.


    He made no effort to address the wound and simply tossed the fork back on the table before muttering, "Very well now, let''s get you somewhere quiet where we won''t be disturbed." His voice carried an eerie tone, as if he were savoring the moment.


    After making that unsettling statement, he lifted the unconscious man and threw him over his shoulder. "Quite heavy, aren''t you? Well, that is a good thing. The more meat one has, the longer they last. The longer they can play with me," he muttered cryptically before walking toward an old, brown door not too far from the dining table.


    After opening the door with one hand, it revealed nothing but darkness. The man tapped a light switch next to the door, and a single orange light flickered on, illuminating a set of stairs leading down into what looked like a basement. Don''s heartbeat continued to become more erratic, but he kept his arms firmly at his sides and his eyes tightly shut, watching the unknown man proceed down the steps. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The basement was very dimly lit, with the only light coming from the single bulb above the staircase and some natural moonlight peeking through small windows. The basement itself seemed like any other normal basement, filled with junk and things that were no longer in use. However, as the unknown man walked further into the basement, Don saw something unsettling.


    Hidden behind large boxes of miscellaneous items was a workbench modified to look like an operating table.


    The surface was splintered and covered in dried-up blood. Looking at the restraints on top of it, Don could already guess what was going to happen and couldn''t help but gulp. Though one could simply look at it as being an interactive film, the gruesome content was too hard to watch, especially for those who found no fascination with it.


    Though Don had watched a few horror movies in his former life, he was far from being a huge fan, especially of something that seemed so real and not at all fake. It genuinely felt like he was watching the perspective of a very disturbed man about to perform very disturbed actions, and he could do nothing but watch as the unknown man approached the mortified workbench.


    Don could also see a set of barrels lined up against the wall with numerous flies buzzing around them. Even though he couldn''t smell the environment, his own imagination told him that the place likely reeked of a very foul odor. The unknown man didn''t seem bothered by this at all and proceeded to place the unconscious man on the mortified workbench.


    The unconscious man was placed there with a light thud, and the unknown man proceeded to spread him out on his back before restraining him by the wrists and legs. After doing this, the man stepped away from the workbench and looked over the unconscious man before settling his gaze on his legs.


    He then walked over and carefully removed the unconscious man''s shoes and socks with gentleness and tenderness, which only made the situation more disturbing.


    The man''s meticulous, almost reverent actions made the scene all the more horrifying to watch. As if his behavior wasn''t already disturbing enough, after tending to the unconscious man''s legs, he walked over to a sink right next to the barrels with flies buzzing over them.


    The sink itself, much like the workbench, was stained with dried blood and had flies hovering over its surface. The unknown man retrieved a brown cloth that was hanging nearby before turning on the water and making the cloth wet. He washed it a little, squeezed out the water, and then returned to the unconscious man while leaving the water running.


    Continuing his eerie routine, he began to wipe the man''s bare legs, toes, and feet. Don watched, finding it increasingly difficult to keep his eyes open as the minutes flew by with the unknown man carefully wiping every inch of the unconscious man''s lower limbs. Once done, the man placed the cloth down and simply began to feel out the legs as he muttered, "Beautiful. I will treasure them forever."


    After saying this, he took the cloth off the workbench and tossed it over to the sink before suddenly crouching down and revealing something even more unsettling. Under the dark workbench where Don could barely see, the man extended his hand into the darkness and began to feel around for something.


    A short moment later, he retracted his hand, now holding a rusty saw. Don didn''t even need to guess what that was for. Instead, he simply prepared himself for the graphic scene he felt he was about to witness.


    Lifting the saw from under the workbench, the unknown man stood upright at the side of the workbench near the unconscious man''s legs. The sight of the rusty saw sent chills down Don''s spine, knowing what was likely to come next. The man positioned himself and, with a sickeningly calm demeanor, placed the saw against the unconscious man''s leg.


    He held the saw in his right hand, but used his left to grip one of the man''s legs for support before slowly lowering the saw. As the lights in the basement began to flicker, the saw first met the man''s skin, which provided minimal resistance as the unknown man began to move the saw forward and back.


    The rusty blade pressed down, cutting through the epidermis and dermis, causing blood to immediately flow. The cuts were ragged due to the bluntness and rust on the saw, but this didn''t deter the man. Before long, the saw encountered muscle tissue, which offered more resistance than skin, causing the saw to snag and catch.


    Each movement of the saw produced sickening squelches and tearing sounds. Because muscle fibers were tough, the process was slow and agonizing to watch. Eventually, the saw encountered major blood vessels. Upon sawing through them, blood spurted out profusely, staining the saw, workbench, and all nearby areas.


    The frayed and jagged ends of the blood vessels looked horrific. The unknown man clicked his tongue in irritation and used the sleeve of his shirt to wipe some of the blood that had splattered onto his face. He paused sawing for a moment and could be heard catching his breath, but it was only for a moment as he looked poised to continue.


    "Now for the bone," he muttered.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Getting To Know Summer (Part 1)

    1 hour and 56 minutes later, Don jerked up from his bed and let out a sigh as he opened his eyes. In the next moment, he rolled off the bed and sat on the edge, bringing a hand to his face and shaking his head. *Ugh*.


    ["Are you alright, sir? You sound distressed,"] Gary Assist inquired.


    Don didn''t immediately answer and first let out a few breaths before nodding. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just what did you make me watch?"


    ["It was a highly realistic generated visual simulation of the serial killer Robert J. Marks. What you saw was what he confessed to doing to one of his victims named Patrice Rolland."]


    Don had seen serial killer movies and documentaries before, but none that felt that real to watch. Although he couldn''t smell or touch anything, what he saw and heard was enough to leave his mind a bit shaken. The blood, the screams, the cutting of flesh, the spurting of bodily fluids, and so much more.


    Different people would react differently to watching this type of content, but the average person would simply be left perhaps stunned or revolted.


    After forcing himself to sit through it, Don couldn''t help but wonder if all the simulations would be that revolting and hard to keep watching.


    ["I believe hero universities such as SHU do have a trauma readiness program which shows some less graphically similar scenarios. What you watched is more in line with what special forces are made to watch."]


    ''And I have to do this every day.'' Don sighed, not even wanting to imagine what other graphic content he''d be made to watch.


    He couldn''t bring himself to complain because he knew that the path he chose to walk on would involve blood and pain.


    And it was better to train and be ready than to avoid and hope for the best. Because even if someone wasn''t fazed by watching such occur in simulation, reality was something else entirely.


    "I see. Well? Is that it for now?" He inquired, inwardly hoping it was indeed the end. After what he had seen, he could use a break.


    ["Yes. You watched the entirety of the scene and so it can be considered a success. Eye-tracking statistics do show, however, that you were more distressed than you were calm watching it so room for improvement is there."]


    "So the goal is to have me be calm for all simulations?" Don asked, a bit curious to know if that''s what it took to complete that particular course. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Gary Assist revealed differently. ["One of them, yes. The main goal, however, is to have you mentally prepared to witness the most vile and heinous acts man has been known to do. It''s advisable that you focus on the situations more deeply and ask questions by witnessing horrors through various perspectives."]


    Don nodded in understanding but became curious about something else. "In that case, would full simulation be considered better?"


    ["That would depend on what you expect of reality, sir. I wouldn''t advise delving into such detailed simulations using full VR-immersion gear. Even militaries avoid using this method as its negatives far outweigh the positives. It is for that reason that it is instead considered to be a form of banned torture."]


    ''I can see why. Watching was one thing but being made to fully experience the entire thing, and maybe even from the victim''s perspective. A real-life nightmare.'' Don could definitely see how impactful such a form of torture could be on someone.


    And the strangest thing was, rather than being revolted or put off by the idea, he felt intrigue instead as he wondered how a person would react to such.


    "Alright. That''ll be all Gary Assist." Don had nothing more to ask or research, so he chose to end there.


    ["As you wish, sir. Please do not hesitate to activate me if anything else."] Gary Assist replied before deactivating.


    Don proceeded to the wardrobe and removed the contact lenses in front of the mirror. He then quickly put everything back where it was and wore a shirt.


    Once done, he walked back to lay on his bed and decided to use the actual internet of that world on his phone to research basic knowledge and have a better-grounded understanding of things.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An hour and some minutes later, Don was scrolling through a popular app named Utube, watching various videos on various topics, mostly trending.


    ''What the hell does chiefing pure cybernetics mean?'' He wondered as he looked at the thumbnail for one trending video.


    But before he could look up an answer, a knock came from his door. *knock~* *knock~*


    Don immediately sat up from the bed and walked over to open the door, expecting to find Samantha.


    However, when he opened it, he instead found Summer, looking ready to knock again. She paused when he opened the door and hurriedly avoided eye contact.


    She had now changed from her uniform and wore a simple combination of an oversized purple hoodie with form-fitting shorts that only extended to her thighs.


    Not wanting to start their interaction with an awkward silence, he spoke up first. "Hey."


    "Hi," she immediately answered in a fast manner before crossing her arms and looking slightly to the left. She took a short pause before asking, "how are you feeling? I heard about what happened at the mall."


    ''I can''t tell if she''s worried or upset, but regardless¡­'' Don had already thought of what he''d say when he met Summer again, so he didn''t waste time responding.


    "It''s cute to see that you still care for your big bro." Don teasingly responded, immediately causing Summer to turn his way, looking a bit embarrassed as she frowned, "hey I-!"


    She was about to immediately argue but Don cut her off as he went on to add, "Sorry I couldn''t call to let you know, I only realized when I sat down to rest that I didn''t have your number, mind fixing that?"


    After Don said this, he took out his phone and waved it in front of Summer, who looked a bit too confused to immediately answer.


    Although upset over the situation, she knew she couldn''t directly blame Don. But hearing that he had considered calling her made her feel like he cared.


    Don could see that her expression grew softer and used the opportunity to tease her again so that the conversation didn''t become too long or embarrassing for her. "Are you trying to remember your number or¡­?"


    Summer immediately came out of her daze and shook her head, "What? No, I just¡ªI just¡­ oh will you just gimme that!" She angrily grabbed Don''s phone and aggressively typed in the number before handing it back to him with equal roughness. "Here!"


    She then turned and began walking toward the staircase as she added, "you better not call me for dumb things. And by the way, dinner is ready so come down to eat if you''re hungry or whatever¡­ see if I care."


    Don watched her walk away and simply shrugged at her words.


    ''Well, what do you know, she can be cute¡­ sort of.''

 Chapter 95 - 95: Getting To Know Summer (Part 2)

    As Summer walked away, Don watched her go and thought to himself, ''She''s going to be a tough nut to crack. But at least she''s not completely heartless. Now is probably the best time to get to know her a little better since she seems somewhat sorry for me.''


    Reaching that quick conclusion, Don closed his door and hurriedly made his way toward the staircase. Just as Summer began descending, he called out from behind her. "So, how was school?"


    Summer seemed a bit surprised to hear Don right behind her and looked a little perplexed. She quickly turned away from him and continued down the stairs as she answered, "Why do you care?"


    ''She''s not making this easy,'' Don thought, but he kept his expression calm as he replied, "I''m just curious about how your day was. If you don''t want to answer, that''s fine. Sorry for intruding, I guess." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Judging from Summer''s attitude, Don could guess that she had likely put herself on a certain level¡ªa lot like most beautiful girls in their teens. In Summer''s case, it was probably more than that, but he knew it at least played a part. The best way to respond to such people was to be nonchalant and dismissive as well. Showing too much interest would only lead to annoyance.


    ''What am I doing?'' Summer thought to herself, not having expected such a blunt response from Don. She knew he meant well by asking, but it was like she couldn''t stop herself from answering the way she did, in part due to her current mood.


    She remained silent until she reached the bottom of the stairs, where she crossed her arms and stood waiting. When Don finally made it down, she quickly said to him, "School''s okay, nothing interesting happened." She answered briefly while avoiding his gaze. After giving her answer, she immediately walked away again, this time heading toward the dining area.


    Don let out a shallow sigh and slowly followed her. The dining area was right next to the kitchen and had a similar color theme of white and black. The dining table was oval-shaped and black with matching seats around it.


    Above the table hung a lovely chandelier with a floral design. The walls were white, adorned with miscellaneous d¨¦cor, most being landscape and portrait art with a few family pictures scattered here and there.


    Samantha and Amanda were already present, with Samantha sitting at one end of the table while Amanda sat to her right. The table was already set with plates on various seats and bowls and trays of food at the center.


    Summer first walked to the seat directly opposite Samantha and was about to sit down, but before she could, Samantha, who was talking to Amanda, paused and looked her way to say, "Oh, Summer, that seat''s for Donnie."


    Don walked in just as Samantha said this and couldn''t help but inwardly worry. ''Don''t tell me they''re going to start an argument now.'' To Don''s surprise, Summer just let out a huff but didn''t protest and sat in the seat closest to that one.


    Don also didn''t make a comment and simply proceeded to sit down as both Samantha and Amanda looked his way. Samantha soon asked, "How did you sleep? Are you feeling better now?" As Samantha asked this, even Summer glanced at Don.


    Don showed a small smile and gave a nod. "Yeah, I''m feeling a lot better now, but still very sore."


    "Oh, then tomorrow I can head out and see if I can buy you some of the cream I use for my back pain," Samantha said.


    Don couldn''t help but stare at her large breasts before thinking, ''No wonder your back hurts. You have to carry around those planetary bodies all day.''


    As if thinking the same thing, Amanda let out a laugh in the next moment as she commented, "With a chest like yours, who needs labor?"


    "Amanda!" Samantha cried out, narrowing her eyes at her mischievous sister, who simply shrugged and giggled. "What? I mean, I''m not wrong. Quite frankly, I''m amazed you''re still able to stand straight after all these years. I can''t even imagine tending to my farm if I had babies like yours."


    "Amanda, that''s not appropriate conversation for the dinner table," Samantha lectured, clearly still trying to appease Don.


    Summer let out a snarky huff but didn''t say anything, simply reaching out for the food, as did Don. As much as Don didn''t mind talking about Samantha''s breasts, he, too, felt it was good to have a lighter conversation for now, so he turned to Amanda. "If you''re having trouble with your farm, me and Summer can come help you on some days."


    Summer immediately stopped reaching for food when Don said this and looked his way with surprise. "What do you mean ''we''? I never volunteered to go work on some farm."


    Don met her gaze and gave her a small smile. "I just thought you could use the exercise, but oh well, I guess it''ll be just me and you, Aunt Amanda."


    Amanda couldn''t help but laugh at Don''s cheekiness as she played along, "Oh, I''d absolutely love that. And after a long day of work, we can even go skinny-dipping by the lake like we used to."


    "Amanda!" Samantha cried out again before lecturing, "That''s very inappropriate. Donnie is a young man now."


    Amanda playfully rolled her eyes before nodding and acting disappointed. "Fine, regular swimming it is. I guess I''ll just have to accept getting tan lines."


    "I''m sure you''ll still look good either way," Don complimented before adding, "You and Mom look almost the same as when I left. Summer here is still grumpy, so I don''t see much of a difference either."


    "Hey!" This time it was Summer who cried out, narrowing her gaze at Don as she immediately defended herself. "If anyone here hasn''t grown, it''s you. Like, why are you so short?"


    Samantha was about to lecture Summer, but Don couldn''t let her, as that would only make Summer even more upset. Instead, he felt a bit of sibling banter was in order, so he simply shrugged at her comment as he answered, "You say short, I say ideal height. You, on the other hand, could pass for a 14-year-old."


    Summer dropped the fork she was using to collect food just so she could point at Don as she countered, "I''ve been told that I look 21! You don''t know what you''re talking about. You, on the other hand, most guys in my school are taller than you."


    Don simply smiled at this before answering, "And yet they''re only half the man I am. Ironic, isn''t it?"


    Amanda couldn''t help but laugh at this comeback, while Samantha was lost on what to say. She had initially wanted to intervene because she was worried Summer would annoy or even anger Don, but that wasn''t the case.


    As she watched them bicker, she couldn''t help but look back to the days when they were younger and almost exactly the same as they were now¡ªarguing over pointless topics with Don basically being the instigator and Summer defending herself. A small smile appeared on Samantha''s lips as she felt nostalgic watching this.


    "Oh please," Summer rolled her eyes, "I have college guys practically begging for me to go out with them. You, on the other hand, I''m pretty sure none of my friends would even consider going out with you."


    Don raised his head and brought a hand under his chin as if he were thinking about something before answering, "Last I checked, college guys will go after anything in a skirt, so that''s not really an achievement, Summer. As for high school girls, they barely understand themselves. I wouldn''t expect them to know what''s considered an ideal guy.


    That''s why, personally, I prefer my women mature, sophisticated, and smart."


    Both Samantha and Amanda showed surprise on their faces as Don said this, but only Amanda commented with a cheeky tone, "Careful what you say, Donnie. Next thing you know, Cassie will be waiting outside for you tomorrow, ready to eat you up."


    As Amanda said this, Samantha''s initial smile completely faded, and she looked annoyed. "I won''t let her get anywhere near Donnie. I don''t trust her to act appropriately."


    While Samantha said this to Amanda, Summer was still defending herself. "Hey, I''m as smart, mature, and sophisticated as they come! You have no idea what you''re talking about."


    After Samantha said this, Don gave Summer a skeptical look as he eyed her up and down before giving her a sarcastic, "Sure, you''re exactly who I think of when I think sophisticated, mature, and smart."


    Summer narrowed her eyes even more, and Don was expecting her to defend herself yet again, but to his surprise, she did something completely unexpected¡ªshe attacked.


    Without warning, Summer stood up from her seat and tackled Don. Don was only able to react when her figure had already collided with his, and they were falling to the ground.


    *Thump*


    They landed with a soft thud, and Summer began to wrestle with him. "Take that back or I''ll hit you."


    "Summer! Donnie is injured, get off him right this instant!" Samantha immediately stood from her seat and walked over to try and defuse the situation. Amanda, on the other hand, simply reclined further into her seat and showed a smile while saying, "Well, this brings back memories."


    ''Well this was unexpected,'' Don thought, but it was a welcome surprise. Summer wasn''t especially strong, and with little effort, Don was able to turn himself over and pin her to the floor.


    "Ow!" She let out a small groan, but before she could compose herself, Don reached his hands for her sides and began to tickle her.


    "Hey! Stop! Mom, tell him to stop! Mom, why are you just watching him? I swear I will kill you once I get up, Donnie!"


    Samantha''s expression relaxed. She couldn''t help but show a wholesome smile as she watched the two fight. It really did bring back memories of better times. She simply shook her head and turned to leave. "You two are both grown-ups, so I''ll leave you to sort it out yourselves."


    "But Mom, stop him! I''m serious!" Summer continued to struggle to break free.


    "Say, ''Please let me go, my handsome, tall, big brother,''" Don teased while still tickling Summer.


    "Argh! No!"


    "Suit yourself. I can do this all night."


    Left with no choice, Summer finally gave in. "Fine! Please get off me, tall, handsome, big brother! There, I said it! Get off!"

 Chapter 96 - 96: Getting To Know Summer (Part 3)

    After Summer conceded defeat, Don got off her and returned to his seat. She quickly stood up and approached him from behind, throwing a punch at his shoulder. She put a lot into it, but even then, it didn''t have much of an effect, especially on someone with higher-than-normal durability.


    Still, Don quickly reacted as if he was in pain. He groaned out, immediately causing everyone''s expressions, including Summer''s, to change to one of worry.


    "Hey, I didn''t hit you that hard," Summer said, her voice hinted with a bit of concern.


    Don ignored her words and continued to pretend, causing the ever-worried Samantha to immediately stand up from her seat and rush toward him. "Oh no, Donnie, are you okay?" she asked worriedly as she came to his side to examine his shoulder.


    She then quickly explained to Summer, "You hit the hand that he had broken, Summer, but he clearly said he''s still feeling a bit sore. Oh goodness..." Samantha sighed before breaking away from Don and saying, "Let me go get some pain ointment, okay? And no more roughhousing, both of you," she lectured in a motherly tone before walking away.


    Summer wanted to defend herself, but if what Samantha was saying was true, then she did have reason to blame herself for forgetting that Don was still injured. However, she couldn''t admit this directly, so she tried to look as unconcerned as possible while avoiding his gaze, though her slightly nervous body language gave her away.


    "Don''t start fights if you know you''re injured, you big dummy," Summer muttered.


    Don raised his head slightly and saw that Aunt Amanda wasn''t looking. He took the opportunity to glance Summer''s way, prompting her to meet his gaze for a moment as he stuck out his tongue in a mocking way.


    Summer''s expression shifted from surprise to anger as she narrowed her eyes at Don. ''He''s faking being hurt by my punch,'' she thought before yelling, "Why you¡ª"


    Before Summer could say anything more, Don looked away from her and groaned in pain a bit louder, causing Amanda to look his way. She chose to stand up and approached him, asking, "Is it bad?" She stood near Summer to look at his shoulder. "Where does it hurt?"


    "My whole hand doesn''t really hurt as much, but there''s a bit of a strange tingling sensation," Don replied, completely lying through his teeth.


    Summer continued to glare at him, no longer buying what he was selling. Amanda, however, fully believed him and was now thinking over Don''s answer.


    After a moment of thought, she placed her hands on her hips and revealed, "I wouldn''t worry too much, then. It should just be your hand reacting to being disturbed as it fully heals up. You see a lot of this in superhuman wrestling. Don''t forget, you did just break your hand. At the very least, you need to give your entire body maybe a week to fully heal."


    Summer rolled her eyes at Amanda''s diagnosis. "Way to put your nude mud wrestling knowledge to use, Aunt Amanda."


    Amanda didn''t take offense and simply shrugged her shoulders. "You''d be surprised how in-depth the medical commentary can become. I''ve been applying it to the injuries I got over the years on the farm, and it''s helped me considerably."


    "Geez, just use a chatbot like every other normal person," Summer retorted.


    "Summer has a point," Don added with a groan, causing Aunt Amanda to look his way with a bit of disbelief. "Really? You''re siding with her?"


    Don tilted his head slightly before adding, "What can I say? She looks like she spends a lot of time in the mud, so we can trust her expertise." Though a terrible joke, since it was at the expense of someone who believed they were being supported, it had an ironic humor to it and caused Amanda to chuckle while shaking her head.


    Summer, on the other hand, looked at Don with an even sterner expression before stretching out her hand to try and grab him. "Why you¡ª"


    Before her hand could reach him, Amanda stepped in to try and hold her back. "Hey, come on, Summer, you''re going to hurt him more." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this point, since Don was clearly exaggerating his pain and Summer was already being blamed, she figured why not hurt him a little more. So she simply responded by saying, "Yeah, that''s the point. He clearly needs a good beating."


    By this time, Samantha had come back and found Summer doing this, so she couldn''t help but lecture her. "That''s enough, young lady. Don''t you think you''re overreacting? He was only just teasing you."


    Summer stopped when Samantha chimed in and immediately wanted to defend herself, but Samantha continued, "And you were just complaining about how sophisticated you are. Is this how a sophisticated young lady should really be acting?"


    Summer found herself unable to argue with Samantha''s point. More than that, she knew if she tried to say that Don was faking it, they wouldn''t believe her. This left her with no option, which very much frustrated her.


    "This is unbelievable! Fine, take care of Mr. Injured here, see if I care." After saying this, Summer walked away from the dining table and was about to exit the dining area. But as if remembering something, she came to an immediate halt before turning around and walking back to the table.


    She picked up her plate and added a few pieces of chicken from one of the bowls. Only after doing that did she walk away with her plate in hand. As she approached Samantha and was about to walk past her, Samantha heaved a sigh and tried to reason with her.


    "Oh, Summer, don''t be like this¡ª"


    "No, it''s fine," Summer angrily replied as she aggressively made her way up the stairs.


    Samantha could only heave another sigh as she watched her leave before turning and walking over to Don. "That girl will be the death of me," Samantha muttered as she shook her head.


    Amanda just chuckled at this and gave her a little tap on the back. "Oh, don''t be too hard on her. She probably just missed roughhousing with her big brother."


    "I know, but he''s injured. It was bad enough she practically tackled him," Samantha defended, but she wasn''t so blinded by her worry for Don that she overlooked his part in the matter as well. She looked at him and added, "And you, Donnie, you know how your sister can be. You shouldn''t tease her like that¡ªyou''re only going to make her act out."


    Don nodded in understanding. "All right, I get your point. I''ll say sorry to her on my way to bed."


    Hearing this, Samantha couldn''t help but show a warm smile. "That''s better. You two are both too old to be fighting. I''m not getting any younger, so it''s going to be you who has to look after your sister should anything ever happen to me."


    ''Well, I activated the whole motherly lecture, but this is good. It means they''re starting to grow used to the way I''m acting and don''t find it suspicious at all. I should be fine as long as I don''t overdo it and slowly get used to their habits and personalities,'' Don thought to himself.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Getting To Know Summer (Part 4)

    Samantha quickly had Don roll up the sleeve of his shirt so she could apply the ointment to his shoulder area. As she worked, she spoke about the values of being an older brother and expressed her hope for him and Summer to get along after she was gone.


    As she finished up, Amanda couldn''t help but step in. She placed a hand on Samantha''s shoulder and smiled, saying, "You''ve made your point, Sam. No need to spend the whole night on it, you know they''re still going to argue often. I mean, you and I didn''t get along until you had Summer, *haha*."


    Samantha couldn''t argue with Amanda''s words because she knew Amanda was right¡ªDon and Summer would likely continue to bicker as they had when they were younger.


    She sighed and lowered Don''s sleeve before pulling away. "I know, and that''s exactly why I''m trying to make sure they don''t make the same mistakes. If I had listened to you earlier, then I would''ve known that bastard Nicholas was up to no good!"


    After saying this, Samantha immediately brought a hand to her mouth, as if regretting her language. She then looked at Don and quickly said, "Pardon my language, it''s just¡­"


    "Hey, I get it," Amanda responded, holding Samantha more tightly. "Look at it this way, if you listened to me from the start, you''d have never given me a fiery little niece and a loving nephew."


    Seeing it from that perspective, Samantha could not bring herself to argue anymore and simply smiled. "I guess you''re right. We should get back to the meal."


    ''I should probably leave now just in case Summer is the type to go to sleep early.'' Don felt the opportunity was still there to interact with Summer and didn''t want to let it go to waste.


    After Samantha pulled away and rolled down the sleeve of his shirt, Don moved his shoulder a bit as if stretching, then remarked, "The tingling is still there, but it''s not as irritating now." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samantha was happy to hear that her remedy worked, which was exactly Don''s aim¡ªto make her feel important to him and show that her motherly nature was needed. "That''s good, I''ll get you some of your own first thing in the morning, okay?"


    "Sure," Don aptly replied before deciding it was time to make his exit. "Well, let me just grab my food to go as well. I don''t want Summer feeling bad that we''re eating without her. It''ll just make her more grumpy tomorrow."


    Using that reasoning, Don knew neither Samantha nor Amanda would try to change his mind. Because as troublesome as Summer was, they both still cared deeply for her.


    Samantha indeed thought it was a very good idea and felt touched that Don was willing to take the first step. ''He''s really become more mature. I hope some of it rubs off on Summer.''


    Amanda thought something similar but was more vocal about her thoughts. "Great idea, and piece of advice, don''t tease her about her plushies."


    ''Plushies?'' Don repeated in his mind, but before he could give a reply, Samantha seemed to have an idea as her face lit up. "Oh, and one more thing."


    Without elaborating further, she hurriedly left the dining hall and walked to the kitchen. A few seconds later, she came out holding a strange-looking plastic bottle.


    With his keen vision, Don was able to make out that it was a sauce before she even arrived in front of him with it. "Here. In case she tries to ignore you, just mention you have some of Aunt Amanda''s special sauce. She absolutely adores it."


    Amanda chuckled and gave an agreeing nod. "That she does. Remind me to bring more when I head back to the farm."


    Don couldn''t help but wonder, ''What makes it special? Maybe I might see how she makes it the day I visit her farm.''


    Not wanting to delay by asking questions, Don simply received the bottle, added some food to his own plate, and turned to leave.


    As he was walking, Samantha couldn''t help but remind him, "Make sure you both bring your plates down. You''ll attract bugs leaving unfinished food in your rooms."


    "No problem," Don casually replied without looking back and made his way up the stairs.


    Once upstairs, he immediately walked over to Summer''s room and knocked on the door. *knock~* *knock~*


    After knocking, he got an immediate response, and Summer yelled out, "Go away!"


    "Don''t be like that, Summer, open up." Don tried to reason with her, but her stance didn''t change; if anything, it only became more firm. "I especially don''t want to see you. Go get your boo-boos rubbed or whatever since you''re sooo fragile."


    ''If she''s single then I understand. I can''t imagine how petty of a girlfriend she would be.'' Don simply shook his head as he saw that there was no convincing Summer with words alone.


    He raised the plastic bottle of sauce before thinking, ''I guess it''s time to use the item. She''s lucky I''m not petty enough to add my own special sauce to it.''


    "Fine, I guess I''ll just enjoy this whole bottle of Aunt Amanda''s sauce on my own. Goodnight!" Don feigned excitement to act like he wasn''t the least bit bothered by her refusal.


    "H-hey wait!" Hearing her say this, Don began moving his legs in place to make it sound like he was walking away.


    He could hear chaotic shuffling come from Summer''s room. A few seconds later, the door swung open, and Summer looked like she was ready to sprint out, only to calm down upon seeing Don standing right in front of her door.


    ''She must really love this sauce. On a serious note, I may have to either get more or learn how to make it,'' Don thought with a small smile on his face.


    Summer, unaware of what he was plotting, took his smile for mocking and frowned.


    "Are you here just to piss me off? Do you even have the sau-" Before Summer could finish her sentence, she spotted the bottle in Don''s hands and looked at it with surprise. "They gave you the whole thing?! What the heck?"


    ''She thinks it''s all for me? Hmm.'' Don''s smile grew a little wider as he explained to Summer, "Well, you''ve been enjoying the sauce for many years, and I haven''t. So, I just got given this bottle to make up for it. Aunt Amanda says she''ll bring more next time she heads to the farm."


    Don explained it this way because he knew it would sound more believable. And Summer, though a bit suspicious, had no reason to doubt that as it made sense.


    Instead, she became skeptical over something else. "Then why share it with me?"


    Don shrugged his shoulders. "Who knows, maybe it''s because I''m the best big brother there is. Or I''m just a concerned civilian trying to stop a maniac from devouring chicken without sauce."


    Summer couldn''t help but crack a smile but immediately tried to hide it as she rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. "Ha, ha, you''re so very funny. Well, whatever, come in, I guess."


    Don smiled and took her up on the offer.


    ''One small step for man.''

 Chapter 98 - 98: Getting To Know Summer (Part 5)

    As Don stepped into Summer''s room, he was immediately greeted by an overwhelming wave of femininity. The walls were painted a soft lavender, a color that perfectly complemented the delicate white furniture scattered around the room.


    A large canopy bed dominated the space, its gauzy white curtains tied back with silky purple ribbons. The bedspread was a luxurious quilt of various shades of purple, and the pillows were an eclectic mix of fluffy, heart-shaped, and sequined designs.


    Don''s eyes wandered across the room, taking in the details. The walls were adorned with posters of various pop idols and fashion models, their perfect smiles beaming down at him from every angle. Some of the posters were slightly worn at the edges, evidence of them having been up for quite some time.


    In one corner, a small vanity table was cluttered with an array of makeup, hair accessories, and a few bottles of perfume. The mirror was surrounded by a string of twinkling fairy lights, giving the room a soft glow.


    The atmosphere of the room was undeniably feminine, yet there was an endearing childish charm to it as well. Scattered across the bed and floor were several plush toys, the most prominent of which were the snow-white rabbit plushies that sat perched on the bed, their large, comical eyes staring blankly ahead.


    These particular plushies were a new addition, and they were so ridiculously over-the-top that Don had to resist the urge to burst out laughing the moment he saw them.


    He barely managed to keep his expression neutral, but Summer, who had already noticed his faltering composure, furiously pouted. "What''s so funny?" she demanded, her voice tinged with irritation as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    Summer had taken the liberty of changing into her sleeping attire before Don had entered. She wore a matching set of pajamas in varying shades of purple, complete with a pair of fluffy slippers that had small bunny ears on them. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her hair, usually styled into a ponytail, was now down in loose waves, and there was a slight flush to her cheeks, likely from the irritation at Don''s barely contained laughter.


    "Nothing," Don shrugged, struggling to keep his face straight. But Summer wasn''t buying it.


    "You''re laughing at my room, aren''t you?" she accused, her frown deepening as she stomped one foot on the ground. "I knew it. You think it''s childish, don''t you?"


    Don quickly raised his hands in defense, trying to diffuse the situation before it escalated further. "Hey, I didn''t say anything," he countered, though his voice showed a hint of amusement. "But come on, Summer, you have to admit, those bunny plushies are¡­ something else."


    Summer''s frown turned into a full-blown scowl. "They''re cute!" she insisted, her voice rising defensively. "And if you don''t like them, you can just leave!"


    Don blinked, taken aback by the sudden shift in her tone. He hadn''t expected her to be so sensitive about her plushies, and now he found himself on a delicate line between teasing her and actually hurting her feelings.


    Realizing the situation could spiral out of control if he wasn''t careful, Don decided to play along. He put on his most sincere expression and nodded. "You''re right, they are cute. I just didn''t expect you to have something so¡­ fluffy in here. I guess it surprised me."


    But Summer wasn''t ready to let it go just yet. She narrowed her eyes at him, clearly not convinced by his sudden change in tone. "I don''t believe you. You''re just saying that because you don''t want me to kick you out."


    Don couldn''t help but chuckle at her stubbornness, though he quickly stifled it when she shot him another glare. "Alright, alright. I admit it¡ªyour room is¡­ not what I expected. But that doesn''t mean it''s bad. It''s just¡­ different from what I remember."


    Summer seemed to relax slightly at his admission, though her arms remained crossed as she eyed him warily. "Different how?"


    Don took a moment to consider his words carefully. He didn''t want to set her off again, but he also didn''t want to lie. "Well, for one, it''s a lot more¡­ grown-up than I remember. But at the same time, you''ve got these little touches that remind me of the old you. It''s like a mix of who you were and who you''re becoming."


    Summer''s expression softened as she considered his words. She looked around her room, taking in the various elements that made up her personal space. The posters, the makeup, the plushies¡ªthey were all pieces of her personality, and Don''s observation seemed to strike a chord with her.


    "Yeah, I guess maybe you''re right," she admitted, her voice quieter now. "I didn''t really think about it that way."


    Don smiled, sensing the tension easing between them. "See? No need to get all worked up. I''m just getting to know the new you."


    Summer let out a small huff, though it lacked the earlier venom. "Fine, but you still didn''t have to laugh at my plushies. They''re important to me."


    Don nodded, his expression turning serious. "I get it, Summer. I didn''t mean to make fun of them. I just¡­ didn''t expect them, that''s all."


    For a moment, it seemed like the situation had been defused, but then Summer''s eyes narrowed again as if she had just remembered something. "Wait a minute," she said slowly, "are you really sorry, or are you just trying to butter me up so you can stay in here?"


    ''Bruh? Let it go.'' Don felt like sighing but seeing as she wasn''t letting it go, he used the opportunity for a little playful banter. "What do you think?" he asked, his tone teasing.


    Summer rolled her eyes and uncrossed her arms again. "I think you''re full of it," she muttered, though there was no real bite to her words this time.


    Don couldn''t help but laugh at her remark, which only seemed to annoy her further. "Oh, come on, Summer, don''t be like that," he said, still chuckling. "You know I''m just messing with you. At this point it''s like you want to be upset with me."


    But Summer wasn''t ready to let him off the hook so easily. She pointed toward the door, her expression serious. "If you''re just here to make fun of me, then maybe you should just leave."


    The playful atmosphere that had been building between them suddenly shifted, and Don realized that he might have pushed her too far. But he genuinely found it hard to tell what she took offense to exactly.


    He hesitated for a moment, considering his options. He could try to smooth things over with another joke, or he could leave before things got worse and just learn more about later.


    In the end, he opted for the latter as he didn''t want to risk getting on bad terms with her so early. He turned toward the door, ready to make his exit. "Alright, if that''s how you feel, I''ll go¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Summer moved in front of him, blocking his path to the door. "Wait," she said, her voice firm but tinged with a hint of shyness. "I didn''t mean it like that."


    Don paused, caught off guard by her sudden change of heart. He looked down at her, noticing for the first time how vulnerable she seemed in that moment. The earlier bravado had faded, replaced by a look of uncertainty that left him puzzled.


    Summer lowered her gaze, fidgeting with the hem of her pajama top as she struggled to find the right words. "I just¡­ I don''t want to be made fun of, okay? I''m tired of people always treating me like a kid. I know I can be immature sometimes, but¡­ it doesn''t mean I''m not trying."


    Don felt a bit of guilt at her words. He hadn''t meant to make her feel that way, but at the very least she opened up to him about it, and that could be seen as a big step forward. He could only go with flow and act sorry. "Hey, I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings," he said softly, placing a hand on her shoulder. "I was just messing around. I thought we were having fun."


    Summer looked up at him, her eyes searching his face for any sign of dishonesty. "We were, but¡­ I don''t know. Sometimes I feel like... nevermind, it''s stupid anyway."


    Don feigned a concerned expression and leaned in closer to Summer. "Summer, you don''t have to say anything if you don''t want to but if something''s bothering you then you can talk to me about it if you want," he said gently. "I promise I won''t make fun of you."


    Summer blinked, as if surprised by his words. "You mean that?"


    Don nodded, giving her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "Of course. What kind of best big brother would I be if I didn''t?"


    Summer''s expression softened, and for a moment, Don saw a glimpse of the little Summer he never knew, the one who always looked up to her older brother with eyes full of admiration. "Thanks, Donnie," she said quietly.


    Don smiled and took the opportunity to pull her into a hug. "Anytime, Summer. You''re stuck with me, remember? You might as well make the most of it."


    Summer chuckled softly against his chest, the sound muffled by his shirt. "Yeah, I guess I am."

 Chapter 99 - 99: Getting To Know Summer (Part 6)

    The hug didn''t last long. Almost as soon as Don wrapped his arms around Summer, she quickly pushed him away, turning her back to him with an awkward cough. "We should eat before the food gets cold," she muttered, avoiding eye contact as she busied herself with her plate.


    Don sighed inwardly. So much for thinking he had cracked her shell. He had hoped the brief moment of warmth between them might lead to more, but Summer was proving to be as guarded as ever. ''Can''t win them all,'' he thought, trying not to let his disappointment show.


    As he settled back onto the bed, he watched her fuss over her food. He needed to break the ice again, but he knew he couldn''t just dive back into their earlier banter¡ªhe needed a different approach.


    "Hey," Don began, keeping his tone casual, "do you want to watch something or maybe play some music while we eat?" He wasn''t particularly interested in either, but he figured it might be a good way to learn more about her tastes. After all, if talking wasn''t going to get her to open up, maybe her music or show preferences would give him some insight.


    Summer paused, folk and knife hovering above her plate as she considered his suggestion. "What kind of music do you want?" she asked, her voice lacking the earlier edge.


    Don shrugged, trying to appear as laid-back as possible. "I''m not picky. Why don''t you choose? I trust your taste doesn''t suck."


    Summer shot him a suspicious look, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied his expression. "Are you making fun of me again?" she asked, crossing her arms defensively. "Because if you are, don''t think I won''t punch you again."


    Don held up his hands in mock surrender, a grin tugging at the corners of his lips. "Hey, I''m serious. I just want to try something new. I''m sure whatever you pick will be great."


    Summer hesitated, clearly not entirely convinced, but after a moment she rolled her eyes and relented. "Fine, but don''t blame me if you don''t like it. You''re probably just saying that because you know my taste is better than yours."


    "That''s exactly it," Don replied smoothly, though internally he was relieved she hadn''t called his bluff. The truth was, even though he had a general idea of what was popular in this world, he couldn''t risk picking something she disliked and blowing his cover. Better to let her take the lead.


    Summer gave him one last suspicious look before turning away to grab her phone from the nightstand. Don watched as she tapped the screen a few times. After a moment, the soft strains of a song began to fill the room, the melody light and airy, with a catchy beat that immediately had Don tapping his foot in time.


    Summer set her phone down on the bed beside her and glanced over at Don, gauging his reaction. "Not bad," he said, nodding along with the music. "What is this?"


    "Just some pop music," Summer replied with a shrug, though there was a hint of pride in her voice. "It''s one of my favorite bands. They''re pretty popular right now."


    "Well, I can see why," Don said honestly. The song was upbeat and catchy, the kind of music that was hard to dislike, even if it wasn''t his usual taste. It seemed Summer had good instincts after all.


    After they had settled into a more relaxed atmosphere, Don glanced around the room, trying to figure out the best spot for them to sit and enjoy their meal. "So, where should we sit?" he asked, genuinely curious about what Summer preferred.


    Summer didn''t hesitate. "The floor," she replied, as if it were the most obvious choice.


    Don raised an eyebrow, feigning offense. "The floor? Really? What, do you think I''m going to spill sauce and crumbs everywhere or something?"


    Summer crossed her arms and gave him a knowing look. "Yes, actually. You were always a messy eater, Donnie. Better safe than sorry."


    "Come on, I''ve grown since then," Don protested, though he couldn''t help but chuckle. "Isn''t it a bit unfair to assume I haven''t improved?"


    "Better safe than sorry," Summer repeated, but with a smirk that made it clear she wasn''t budging.


    Resigning himself to her decision, Don watched as Summer gracefully sat down on the floor, using the frame of her bed as a backrest. She looked at ease, like this was something she did often.


    With a small shrug, Don joined her, though he left a bit of space between them, giving her room to breathe.


    No sooner had he settled down than Summer held out her hand, her expression expectant. "Hand over the sauce."


    Don couldn''t resist messing with her a little. "I''ll put some on your plate for you," he offered, grabbing the bottle. "I don''t trust you not to drown your food in it."


    Summer rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed with his reasoning. "You''re so petty," she muttered, but she didn''t argue, letting him pour the sauce onto her plate.


    After he was done, Don added a generous amount to his own plate before setting the bottle aside. They both began eating in silence, the sound of soft music still playing in the background. As Summer took her first bite, her eyes widened in delight.


    "Oh my gosh, this is amazing!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with euphoria.


    Don couldn''t help but smile as he watched her out of the corner of his eye. She looked incredibly wholesome in that moment, her usually guarded demeanor replaced by genuine happiness. For a second, he forgot to eat, just distracted by the sight of her enjoying herself.


    But then Summer noticed him looking and paused, a piece of chicken still halfway to her mouth. "What are you staring at?" she asked, her voice muffled by the food she had already bitten into.


    Don, never one to pass up an opportunity for some light teasing, smirked. "Oh, nothing. Just observing how a sophisticated girl eats."


    Summer''s eyes narrowed, and before Don could react, she punched his shoulder¡ªthough not too hard. "You''re still such a jerk," she muttered, but there was no real heat behind her words.


    Don pretended to be hurt, clutching his shoulder with an exaggerated wince. "Ow! I''m telling mom."


    "Yeah, right, you big baby" Summer scoffed, not buying his act for a second.


    Seeing this as a perfect opportunity to escalate their playful banter into something more physical, Don decided to take a risk. Without warning, he reached over and pinched her exposed thigh just above her knee.


    Summer yelped in surprise, dropping her piece of chicken onto her plate. She glared at Don, her cheeks flushing slightly as she rubbed the spot he had pinched. "Look what you did!" she protested, clearly more annoyed by the chicken falling than any actual pain.


    Don, feeling particularly cheeky, reached over and picked up the fallen piece of chicken. "Still good," he said with a grin before taking a bite.


    "Hey!" Summer''s voice was filled with indignation as she stared at him in disbelief. "That was mine! Give me one of your pieces to make up for it."


    "Nope," Don replied, enjoying the taste of the chicken and the sauce as he licked his fingers.


    The words were barely out of his mouth when Summer tackled him, her body crashing into his with unexpected force. The impact sent them both sprawling onto the floor, their plates clattering to the side as they wrestled for dominance.


    Don was momentarily caught off guard by her sudden aggression, but he quickly recovered, grabbing hold of her wrists to try and keep her from pinching him back. They rolled together, the plush carpet cushioning their fall as they fought for control.


    Despite the roughhousing, Don couldn''t help but notice the intimacy of their position. Summer was practically lying on top of him, her face just inches from his, her breath coming in short, angry bursts.


    Her hair, which had been neatly in place earlier, now fell around them like a curtain, creating a small, private space where it was just the two of them.


    But Summer, too focused on her goal of getting one of Don''s pieces of chicken, seemed completely oblivious to the closeness of their situation. "You''re such a thief!" she exclaimed, her voice a mix of frustration and determination. "Give it back!"


    Don grinned, knowing full well he wasn''t going to make it easy for her. "You''ll have to pry it from my cold, dead hands," he teased, his voice laced with mock seriousness.


    Summer narrowed her eyes, clearly up for the challenge. "Fine," she said through gritted teeth as she wiggled her wrists free from his grasp and lunged for his plate.


    But Don was quicker. He used their tangled position to his advantage, rolling them both over so that he was the one pinning her to the floor this time. Summer let out a small gasp of surprise as her back hit the carpet, but she quickly regained her composure, glaring up at him with fierce determination.


    "Not so fast," Don said, his voice low as he held her wrists above her head, making it impossible for her to reach the plate.


    For a moment, they were both still, their playful wrestling match giving way to a short silence. Don could feel the rapid rise and fall of her chest against his, the warmth of her body seeping through their clothes.


    But then Summer, ever the fighter, broke the silence with a sharp kick to his shin. "Ow!" Don exclaimed, momentarily losing his grip on her wrists as he recoiled from the pain.


    Summer took advantage of his distraction, freeing her hands and pushing him off her with a grunt of effort. She scrambled to her feet, grabbing the nearest piece of chicken from his plate and holding it up triumphantly.


    "Ha!" she declared, her voice filled with victory. "Serves you right!"


    Don couldn''t help but laugh as he rolled onto his back, looking up at her with amusement. "Alright, alright, you win," he conceded, having achieved his goal and no longer wanting to fight over a piece of meat.


    Summer, now standing over him with her prize in hand, finally seemed to notice the intimate position they had been in just moments before. Her cheeks flushed a deep red as she quickly looked away, pretending to inspect the piece of chicken she had claimed.


    "Uh¡­ right," she muttered, clearly flustered. "Better eat this before you try to steal it again."


    Don grinned as he sat up, rubbing his shin where she had kicked him. "You''re lucky I''m too sore to retaliate," he joked, though in truth, he was more than happy to let her have this victory. He knew that in the grand scheme of things, it was the better option.


    Summer gave him a half-hearted glare before sitting back down, her earlier bravado now replaced with a slightly embarrassed expression. "Yeah, yeah," she mumbled, still avoiding his gaze. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They both resumed eating, though the atmosphere had shifted once again. The earlier playfulness had given way to a more subdued, almost awkward silence.


    Don could tell Summer was still processing what had just happened, and he decided to give her some space, focusing on his food instead. But inwardly, he was already thinking of other ways to engage with her.

 Chapter 100 - 100: Getting To Know Summer (Part 7)

    Don didn''t let the awkward silence settle for long. He could feel the atmosphere shifting, and he knew if they didn''t keep talking, things might get even weirder.


    So, he decided to change the subject¡ªthough, in hindsight, he wasn''t sure if this was the best direction to take.


    "So, how come you''re not out with a boyfriend like most girls your age?" Don asked, trying to keep his tone casual as he picked up another piece of chicken.


    Summer froze mid-bite, her fork hovering just inches from her mouth. Her eyes flickered with hesitation, and instead of answering, she deflected. "Why are you asking me that?"


    Don shrugged, acting nonchalant. "Just curious. I mean, as much of a pain in the ass as you are, you''re not ugly or anything. So, I''m wondering why."


    Summer narrowed her eyes at him, clearly not amused by his choice of words. "Not ugly? Seriously? I''m hot, Donnie. Incredibly so."


    Don rolled his eyes, smirking. "Confidence is important," he said sarcastically, though there was a playful edge to his voice.


    Summer huffed, crossing her arms as she leaned back against the bedframe. "Just for that, I''m not telling you."


    Don shrugged again, taking another bite of his food. "Your choice," he replied, not pushing the matter any further. He could tell she wasn''t ready to talk about it, and the last thing he wanted was to make her too uncomfortable.


    They both continued eating in silence, the only sound in the room coming from the music still playing in the background. Just as Don was about to comment on the song, the next track came on¡ªand it was a drastic change in mood.


    The beat was slow, sultry, and the lyrics were anything but subtle.


    "*Touch me slowly, let me feel you crawl, whisper my name as you take it all¡­*" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Summer''s eyes widened in horror as the words filled the room. Without thinking, she practically dove for her phone, clearly desperate to change the song. But Don was quicker, grabbing the phone just before she could reach it.


    "Give it back!" she demanded, her voice laced with embarrassment as she tried to snatch the phone from his hands.


    Don held it just out of her reach, a teasing smile on his lips. "Relax, I just wanted to see the title," he said, turning the phone so he could read the screen. "Huh, *Bedroom Eyes and Thighs.* Interesting taste you''ve got there, Summer."


    Summer''s face flushed a deep red, and she lunged for the phone again, this time managing to knock it out of Don''s hand. It hit the floor with a soft thud, and before either of them could react, a podcast began playing automatically.


    "And welcome back to another episode of *Whispers in the Dark,* where we explore the steamiest fantasies and how to bring them to life in your own bedroom¡­"


    Summer''s face, already red, turned an even deeper shade as she dove for the phone, quickly exiting the app and silencing the podcast. She clutched the phone to her chest, glaring at Don with a mixture of anger and mortification.


    Don, trying his best not to laugh, looked away and held up his hands. "I didn''t see or hear anything," he said, though the smirk on his face suggested otherwise.


    Summer wasn''t buying it. "You better not tell anyone about this, or you''re dead," she threatened, her voice deadly serious as she glared at him.


    Don grinned, clearly enjoying the power shift. "I don''t know¡­ I might risk it."


    Seeing the mischievous glint in his eyes, Summer''s panic increased. She rushed to block the door, planting herself firmly in his path. "Don''t you fucking dare, Donnie," she warned, her eyes narrowing dangerously.


    Don''s smile only widened as he saw how desperate she was. He couldn''t help but find the whole situation amusing, though he knew he had to tread carefully. "What''s it worth to you?" he asked, leaning casually against the wall as he crossed his arms, clearly savoring the moment.


    Summer''s eyes widened with worry as she tried to gauge how serious he was. She bit her lip as she considered her options. "What¡­ what will it take for you to forget this ever happened?"


    Don pretended to think it over, even tapping his chin in a contemplative manner. "Well, this is an interesting opportunity," he muttered, his voice thoughtful as he watched her squirm.


    Summer crossed her arms defensively, her foot tapping anxiously on the carpet. "Come on, Donnie, this isn''t funny," she insisted, though there was a note of pleading in her voice. "Just tell me what you want, and I''ll do it."


    Don raised an eyebrow, pretending to be surprised by her offer. "You''d really do anything?"


    Summer hesitated, clearly not liking where this was going, but she nodded nonetheless. "Just¡­ don''t tell anyone, okay? This is embarrassing enough as it is."


    Don couldn''t help but feel a little bad for her¡ªjust a little. He hadn''t meant to push her this far, but now that they were here, he couldn''t resist taking advantage of the situation. He leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Alright, I''ll make you a deal."


    Summer''s eyes locked onto his, clearly desperate to hear what he was going to say. "What''s the deal?"


    Don smirked, taking his time before answering. "You have to be nice to me for an entire week. No insults, no hitting, no making fun of me. And¡­ you have to let me pick the music tomorrow."


    Summer''s mouth fell open in disbelief. "That''s it? That''s all you want?"


    Don nodded, looking entirely too pleased with himself. "That''s it. I think it''s a fair trade, don''t you?"


    Summer blinked, clearly not expecting the terms to be so¡­ reasonable. She had been bracing herself for something much worse. After a moment, she let out a sigh of relief and nodded. "Fine. You''ve got yourself a deal."


    Don extended his hand, and with only a brief hesitation, Summer shook it, sealing the agreement. In truth Don couldn''t pick anything too absurd or weird as he knew Summer wouldn''t agree and it would only hurt their relationship. So instead, why not use it as a chance to show that even when given the opportunity to be in a position of power over her, he wouldn''t abuse it.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 1)

    With the deal sealed, Don didn''t see the need to linger any longer. He had a whole week of Summer being nice to make further progress, so there was no point in pushing things tonight. It was best to leave while he was ahead.


    "You can have my remaining chicken pieces and the sauce," he said, standing up and stretching his arms.


    Summer looked up at him, surprised. "Really?" She narrowed her eyes, clearly suspicious. "What''s the catch?"


    Don smirked, shaking his head. "Unlike you, I don''t need to be blackmailed to be nice."


    Summer''s eyes flashed with irritation, and for a moment, it looked like she was about to tell him exactly where he could shove his chicken. But she caught herself just in time, remembering the deal they had made. Her jaw clenched as she forced herself to say the words, "Thank you," though it was clear it took every ounce of willpower not to bite back.


    Don''s smirk widened. "Good girl," he teased, reaching out to give her a condescending pat on the head.


    Summer''s response was immediate. She swatted his hand away with a huff, her frown deepening. "Don''t push it," she muttered, before moving from the door. She opened it and gestured for him to leave. "You can go now."


    Don chuckled as he made his way to the door, but as he passed her, he couldn''t resist one last jab. "Is it because you don''t want to miss your podcast?"


    Summer''s cheeks flamed red as she scowled at him. Before she could retort, she gave him a firm push, practically shoving him out of the room. "Goodnight, Donnie," she said sharply before shutting the door behind him, her voice full of embarrassment.


    Don didn''t resist and let himself be pushed out, grinning all the while. "Goodnight, Summer," he called out through the closed door. Then, remembering something, he added, "Oh, and Mom said to take the plates down when you''re done. Thanks in advance for taking mine."


    There was a moment of silence before the door flew open again, and Summer''s voice followed him down the hallway. "Hey!" she yelled, her tone accusatory. "You only gave me your pieces because you don''t want to take the plates, didn''t you?"


    Don paused by the door to his room and turned back to give her a nod, his expression utterly unapologetic. "That''s exactly it," he replied with a grin. "Goodnight, Summer."


    Before she could respond, he slipped into his room and closed the door, leaving Summer fuming on the other side. He could hear her frustrated "Hey!" through the door, but he simply chuckled to himself as he leaned back against it, feeling rather pleased with how things had gone.


    "Not a bad start," he muttered to himself, stretching his arms overhead and letting out a satisfied sigh. The day had been productive, and he''d managed to make some headway with Summer, despite the rocky moments.


    But there was still work to be done. His mind drifted to Aunt Amanda. He hadn''t spent much time with her yet, but he knew that building a connection with her was just as important. After all, she was a key figure in his new life, and having her on his side could make things a lot smoother.


    Don suddenly remembered that he''d gotten Amanda''s number on his first day in the city when she''d called to check on him. He''d been so focused on the more complicated aspects of his plan that he''d almost forgotten about the simple things.


    "Guess I''ve been overthinking things," he murmured, rubbing the back of his neck. He made a mental note to reach out to Amanda soon¡ªmaybe even set up a time to visit her farm. If nothing else, it would be a good opportunity to learn more about her and, perhaps, see if she had any other "special sauces" up her sleeve.


    But that could wait. For now, Don walked over to his bed and sat down, feeling the weight of the day''s events settle in. As much as he wanted to relax, he knew there was still something else he needed to do before calling it a night. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mental conditioning exercises," he reminded himself, the words slipping out in a quiet sigh. He had promised himself he''d stay disciplined, and that meant training when possible, even when he was tired.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in a dense and eerie forest on the outskirts of the city, a strange green glow pulsed from within a cave hidden among the twisted roots and old trees. The air was filled with a sense of foreboding, the silence broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves and the distant call of night creatures.


    The entrance to the cave was almost entirely obscured by thick, overgrown vines that seemed to pulse with a life of their own, twisting and curling like the tendrils of some malevolent beast.


    As one ventured deeper into the cave, the green glow grew brighter, revealing a labyrinthine network of tunnels that snaked and wound their way far beneath the earth. The walls of these tunnels were lined with more of the strange, living vines, their surfaces slick and pulsating, as if they were feeding off the very essence of the cave itself.


    The air was damp and heavy, carrying with it the scent of earth, decay, and something far more sinister.


    At the end of this winding maze stood a large, rusted door, its surface mottled with age and neglect. The door was marked with a strange emblem¡ªa circle entwined with thorny vines, with a single, menacing eye at its center. The emblem seemed to stare into the soul of anyone who dared approach, a silent warning.


    Beyond the door was a vast, primitive hall. The ceiling arched high above, supported by massive stone pillars wrapped in the same vine-like growths that covered the tunnel walls. The floor was rough and uneven, littered with the remnants of past gatherings¡ªdiscarded bones, dried leaves, and the faint, lingering traces of rituals long since completed.


    The hall was dimly lit by bright green flames that flickered in braziers positioned around the room, casting eerie, dancing shadows on the walls.


    In the center of the hall stood a stony stage, elevated above the rest of the chamber. All attention was focused on this stage, where a gathering of Green Thorns stood in rapt attention, their eyes gleaming with fervor and anticipation.


    This particular group of Green Thorns were motley, their clothes tattered and patched, their skin marred with the scars of battles fought in the name of their cause. They stood in silence, waiting, as the flames reflected off their wild eyes.


    On the stage, a woman stood tall and commanding, her presence demanding the attention of every soul in the room. She was dressed in nun''s robes, but these were no ordinary vestments.


    The robes were adorned with thorns and vines, giving them a wild and untamed appearance. Her pale skin seemed to glow faintly in the green light, and her eyes were a startling shade of bright green, almost luminescent in the darkness.


    Her face was dominated by a wide, unsettling smile that revealed too many teeth, but a smile that never reached her cold, calculating eyes.


    This was Sister Rose, a figure both revered and feared among the Green Thorns.


    She raised her hands high, her smile widening as she prepared to speak. Her voice, when it came, was clear and sharp, with a clipped, formal tone to it, giving her words an feeling of both authority and menace.


    "A great tragedy hath befallen us this night," she began, her voice echoing through the hall, silencing the murmurs of the gathered crowd. "Our dearest brother, chosen by Mother Nature herself, hath been thwarted in his holy mission. A mission most sacred, to cleanse this world of its blight, to restore the purity that hath been so cruelly defiled."


    The Green Thorns shifted uneasily, their eyes fixed on Sister Rose as she continued. Her tone was mournful, yet there was an undercurrent of barely restrained fury.


    "But fret not, my brethren, for though our brother hath been hindered, his mission shall not falter. Nay, it shall flourish under mine own hand. For I, Sister Rose, am the vessel through which Mother Nature''s will shall be fulfilled. And those who dare oppose us, who dare stand in the path of righteousness, shall perish.


    They shall be returned to the earth from whence they came, their bodies naught but nourishment for the roots of the new world we shall bring forth."


    Her words were met with murmurs of agreement, the Green Thorns nodding fervently. Sister Rose''s smile grew, her eyes gleaming with a fanatical light.


    "Green Justice!" she suddenly yelled, her voice rising to a fevered pitch.


    "Green Justice!" the Green Thorns echoed, their voices rising in unison as they began to chant. The sound filled the hall, reverberating off the stone walls, growing louder and more fervent with each repetition.


    "Green Justice! Green Justice! Green Justice!"

 Chapter 102 - 102: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 2)

    The following morning, Don woke up to his ringing alarm, which he had set the previous day for 4:30am.


    *Yawn~* He let out tired yawned as he rose up from his bed and sat on the edge, taking a moment to stretch his limbs and look around. ''I don''t know why a small part of me thought I''d wake up back in my dorm room.''


    Don let out a sigh as he shook off those necessary thoughts and stood up. He grabbed his watch from the dresser and quickly used it to check his schedule as he walked to the wardrobe. "Meditation at 5:00 and then running at 5:30 till 6:30¡­. Fuck.


    This definitely sounded easier in my head, or maybe I''m just being lazy." Don muttered as arrived at the wardrobe before undressing and changing into a bathing towel.


    He then left his room and with no surprise he found that he was the only one awake. ''I could wake up Samantha to help me bath, but it''s probably better I ask for that later after my run. There''s no telling if Summer who has school may wake up soon and disturb the session.''


    Don quickly gave up on the idea and went to take a quick shower. His body at this point was feeling much better but the excuse of Samantha bathing was too good of a bonding opportunity to abandon so early.


    After the shower, he went back to his room, and after dressing up in some track pants and a hoodie, retrieved his contact lenses. Upon wearing them, he sat on the floor cross legged and asked Gary Assist, "How do I go about the meditation exercise?"


    Don sat cross-legged on the floor of his room, feeling the cool surface beneath him as he settled into position.


    The early morning light was just beginning to filter through the curtains, casting a soft, pale glow across the room. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, letting the air fill his lungs before releasing it slowly, allowing the tension to drain from his body.


    "Gary Assist," he murmured, "how do I go about the meditation exercise?"


    A soft chime sounded in his ear as Gary Assist activated, the calm, artificial voice guiding him. [Begin by focusing on your breathing, Sir. Inhale slowly through your nose, hold for a few seconds, then exhale through your mouth. Let your mind clear as you concentrate solely on the rhythm of your breath.]


    Don followed the instructions, his breath coming in long, deliberate intervals. With each exhale, he imagined the weight of the world lifting from his shoulders, replaced by a sense of calm and clarity.


    [Now, shift your focus to your surroundings,] Gary Assist continued. [Feel the air around you, notice the subtle sounds of the morning, the way the light touches your skin. Allow yourself to become aware of the present moment, nothing more.]


    Don''s awareness expanded, his senses sharpening as he listened to the faint rustling of leaves outside, the distant chirp of birds greeting the dawn. He could even hear the gentle sounds of the house, the creak of the floorboards settling as the building adjusted to the morning''s coolness. Each sound was distinct, yet together they formed a soothing symphony of life waking up around him.


    [Good,] Gary Assist praised before providing more instructions. [Now, visualize your goals. See yourself achieving what you desire¡ªstrength, control, mastery. Picture it vividly in your mind''s eye, as if it''s already within your grasp.]


    Images began to form in Don''s mind: him mastering his abilities, surpassing obstacles with ease, gaining the strength and power he sought in this new life. The vision was clear, almost tangible, and it filled him with a sense of purpose.


    [Hold onto that image,] Gary Assist instructed, [and let it ground you. Remember this feeling of focus and clarity, and carry it with you throughout the day.]


    After a few more moments of deep breathing and visualization, Gary Assist''s voice gently brought him back. [Whenever you''re ready, you may open your eyes.]


    Don slowly opened his eyes, feeling a deep sense of calm and readiness. The room looked the same, but something inside him had shifted¡ªa sense of centeredness that he knew would serve him well.


    He stood up, stretching out his limbs as the last traces of sleepiness left his body. "Gary Assist," he said, "can you outline a safe route for my run?"


    [Of course, Sir,] Gary Assist responded smoothly. [A route has been outlined on your phone. I recommend carrying it with you and wearing your contact lenses for real-time directions. The earbuds are optional if you wish to listen to music or receive verbal cues.]


    Don considered the options briefly, deciding against the earbuds. He had no particular taste in the music of this world, and he preferred to stay attuned to his surroundings during the run. "I''ll stick with the lenses. Let''s keep it simple."


    [Very well,] Gary Assist acknowledged. [You''re all set. Safe travels.]


    Don nodded, slipping his phone into his pocket and heading toward the door. It was just a little after 5:34 when he stepped out of his room, but before he left, he grabbed a sticky note and scribbled a quick message: *Gone jogging for an hour.* He stuck it on the door where it would be easily visible.


    ''Better safe than sorry,'' he thought. Samantha worried easily, and while he doubted anyone would knock on his door this early, it was worth covering his bases.


    Satisfied, Don made his way downstairs, the house still shrouded in the quiet of early morning. He opened the front door and stepped outside, the cool, crisp air greeting him as he descended the steps.


    He took a deep breath, savoring the freshness of the air, and then began jogging down the walkway. The sound of his feet hitting the pavement, coupled with the faint rustle of leaves and the distant chirping of birds, created a calm backdrop as he settled into his pace.


    The contact lenses guided him subtly, a faint overlay of arrows and markers in his field of vision indicating turns and paths to take. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''All set.''

 Chapter 103 - 103: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 3)

    Don had barely settled into his pace when a voice, feminine and unmistakably flirty, called out from behind him. "Oh, Doonie~"


    He instinctively raised an eyebrow and glanced over his shoulder. Striding toward him with a confident sway in her step was Cassie, the woman he vaguely remembered as Donald''s mother and, more notably, Samantha''s least favorite neighbor.


    She was dressed in a pair of snug, black running shorts that accentuated her toned legs and a matching sports bra that hugged her chest, leaving little to the imagination. Her skin glistened faintly with a light sheen of sweat, and a pair of oversized sunglasses perched on her nose, adding a touch of playfulness to her appearance.


    Don slowed his jog, coming to a stop as she approached. He wasn''t entirely sure what she wanted, but the fact that she was here, and now, didn''t exactly put him at ease. He watched her with guarded curiosity, inwardly admitting that she had a rather impressive figure¡ªslender yet curvy in all the right places.


    Cassie finally reached him, lifting her sunglasses to rest atop her head, revealing her sharp blue eyes. She placed a hand on her hip, her posture oozing confidence and flirtation.


    "Good morning, Donnie," she greeted in a playful tone. "You''re the last person I expected to run into this early."


    Don gave a polite nod, keeping his expression neutral. "Morning, Cassie."


    Cassie tilted her head slightly, her smile widening. "Donald and I came by yesterday after we heard about the Central Mall attack, but your mom said you were sleeping."


    "Yeah, I wanted to get some rest early," Don replied smoothly. "Still feeling sore from the whole thing."


    "Oh, I can imagine how tough it must''ve been," Cassie said, her tone full of exaggerated sympathy. She took a step closer, her hand drifting up to rest lightly on his chest.


    Her touch was warm, almost too warm, and her fingers lingered longer than necessary. "You should come by sometime, you know. I used to be a professional masseuse for celebrities. I''d be happy to treat you to a massage."


    ''Wow, she''s forward,'' Don thought, mildly impressed by her boldness. The offer was tempting, no doubt, but he knew better than to jump at such an invitation.


    Given how disliked Cassie was, it wouldn''t be a stretch to say she was trying to use him for some ulterior motive. And even if she wasn''t, the last thing he needed was to be seen as someone easily manipulated or allured by a pretty face.


    Maintaining his neutral expression, Don nodded. "I might take you up on that offer sometime."


    Cassie''s smile broadened, pleased with his response, but before she could say more, Don quickly added, "Sorry, but I need to get back to my run. I''m already behind on time."


    "Of course, no problem," Cassie replied, but then she tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing in an almost calculated manner. "Mind if I join you? I usually have company, but my usual clique is away at some wedding I couldn''t be bothered to attend."


    ''She can''t take a hint,'' Don thought with mild irritation. He wondered if she just wasn''t invited to the wedding¡ªsomehow, that seemed more likely. But instead of voicing his suspicion, he simply nodded, keeping his tone polite but distant. "Sure, if you want."


    Cassie took this as encouragement and immediately fell into step beside him as they resumed jogging. Don kept his pace steady, hoping she would tire out or find some excuse to leave, but Cassie was relentless. She matched his strides with ease, her breath barely quickening, as if she did this kind of thing every day.


    Then, without warning, she picked up speed and ran ahead of him, her slender frame moving with a grace that was almost mesmerizing. Don''s gaze involuntarily drifted down, taking in the way her shorts hugged her ass, accentuating every curve as she jogged. The way her hips swayed with each stride was undeniably alluring, a sight designed to draw attention.


    ''This woman is tenacious,'' Don thought, more amused than anything. ''A real-life cougar.''


    The rest of the jog was anything but peaceful.


    Cassie, ever persistent, began peppering Don with questions, her tone light and conversational, but there was an undercurrent of something more. She asked him about his life, his interests, what he liked to do for fun¡ªall the while maintaining an air of friendly curiosity.


    Don, however, wasn''t fooled. He knew she was fishing for something, and he wasn''t about to give her any real bait.


    So he fed her half-truths, mixing in a few outright lies where it seemed necessary. He kept his answers vague and uninteresting, giving her little to latch onto. Whenever she tried to probe deeper, he deflected her with ease, making it clear he wasn''t interested in sharing more than the bare minimum.


    Cassie, however, was nothing if not determined.


    She dodged his attempts to ask about her own life, skillfully sidestepping his questions with a shrug or a laugh, and always steering the conversation back to him. It was like a game of cat and mouse, but Don was beginning to think this particular cat had a lot of practice.


    ''She''s definitely trying to use me,'' Don concluded as he jogged alongside her. ''Someone as self-centered as her shouldn''t be one to pass up the opportunity to talk about herself. The fact that she''s avoiding it means she''s got an agenda.''


    He considered his options. Outmaneuvering her with manipulation was tempting, but it was also risky. Cassie wasn''t new to this game, and there was no telling how good she really was. If he miscalculated, it could backfire spectacularly. No, it was better to take a different approach¡ªone that didn''t involve playing into her hands.


    ''If she''s trying to seduce me with her body, it means she''s confident in her charms,'' Don thought, glancing at Cassie as she ran a few paces ahead of him, her slender figure still moving gracefully. ''She''s used to people being drawn to her, so if I don''t show any interest, it might throw her off.''


    He maintained a casual, almost indifferent demeanor, keeping his focus on the road ahead rather than on her. He answered her questions with the bare minimum, not offering any more than necessary, and let the silence stretch out between them.


    Sure enough, after a little while, Cassie began to hesitate. Her questions became less frequent, and she seemed to lose some of her earlier enthusiasm. She even let out a light, almost nervous laugh, glancing at him out of the corner of her eye.


    "Sorry if I''m being nosy," she said, her voice taking on a more subdued tone. "I''m just trying to get to know Donald''s friend."


    "It''s fine," Don replied, still keeping his voice neutral. "I''m just not in the mood to talk much. Got a lot on my mind."


    Cassie put on a show of understanding, nodding sympathetically as they continued their jog in silence. The shift in the dynamic was subtle, but Don could tell that his strategy was working. Cassie''s confidence seemed to waver, and she no longer pushed for conversation.


    By the time they arrived back at his driveway, the tension had eased, though Don could still feel Cassie''s gaze on him as they slowed to a stop. She stretched her arms overhead, her body language still attempting to be inviting, but the once confident spark in her eyes had dimmed slightly.


    "That was fun," Cassie said, her tone light as she smiled at him. "Remember my offer, okay?"


    "I''ll keep it in mind," Don replied, giving her a polite nod.


    Cassie jogged back toward her house next door, glancing back over her shoulder with a playful grin. "Don''t forget," she called out, blowing him a kiss before disappearing inside.


    Don watched her go and felt immediate relief. ''She''s going to be trouble,'' he thought with a sigh, turning away from her house.


    He could already tell that this wasn''t the last he''d see of her. She was tenacious, and people like her didn''t give up easily.


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 104 - 104: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 4)

    Don walked back inside the house, his mind already shifting away from Cassie and focusing on the next steps in his plan.


    He was met with the soft shuffle of footsteps as Samantha, still half-asleep, made her way toward the kitchen.


    She was dressed in a loose pajama set¡ªa light pink tank top with thin straps and matching shorts that barely reached mid-thigh. The fabric was thin, clinging lightly to her curves, and the set was clearly designed for comfort, with its soft, worn-in look.


    Samantha rubbed her eyes, letting out a yawn as she caught sight of Don. "Donnie?" she asked, her voice thick with sleep. She blinked a few times, clearly surprised to see him. "Where are you coming from this early?"


    Don quickly realized she must not have seen the note he''d left on his door. "I went out for a run," he explained, keeping his tone casual. "I left a note on my door in case anyone came looking for me."


    Samantha''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. "Oh, I must''ve missed it," she admitted, looking a bit flustered. "I didn''t expect you to be up so early. I was planning on heading out early myself¡ªto sort out the details of my leave in person. And I was going to pick up some painkillers and ointment for you on my way back."


    Don appreciated her concern, but he couldn''t resist the opportunity to play on her guilt a little. He saw the perfect opening to make her feel more invested in him.


    As she asked him if he wanted anything for breakfast, a tab appeared in his augmented reality, displaying his training plan''s recommended breakfast: oatmeal with mixed berries and almonds.


    "Do we have oatmeal, mixed berries, and almonds?" he asked, keeping his expression neutral.


    Samantha looked at him curiously, her brow furrowing slightly. "Are you on a diet or something?" she asked, clearly puzzled by the request.


    Don seized the chance to deepen the guilt. "No, it''s just what I used to eat to help myself recover from jobs back in Calambia," he said, adding a slight edge of nonchalance to his voice. "That, and it was cheaper. I''m just used to it now."


    Samantha''s expression softened, and he could see the flicker of guilt in her eyes. The thought of him having to endure such hardships made her feel inwardly hurt. "Oh," she murmured, her voice full of uncertainty. She clearly didn''t know what to say, and the image of Don struggling alone in a harsh environment weighed heavily on her mind.


    There was a moment of silence as Samantha processed what he had said. Eventually, she offered, "I''m not sure if we have all that, but I can buy them for you. Or I could leave my card, and you can go with Amanda once she wakes up."


    Don considered his options, quickly realizing that the latter suggestion was perfect. It would give him a chance to interact with Amanda, an opportunity he couldn''t afford to pass up. "Going with aunt Amanda sounds like a good idea," he replied, giving her a small, appreciative smile. "Thanks, Mom."


    Samantha nodded, still looking a bit lost in thought, her guilt lingering as she watched Don head toward the stairs. She wanted to say something more, to alleviate the weight of what she was feeling, but the words didn''t come. Instead, she watched him go.


    Don, for his part, didn''t alleviate her guilt. He simply walked up the stairs, leaving Samantha to her thoughts.


    Don reached the top of the stairs, feeling satisfied with how his morning was shaping up. But just as he rounded the corner, he nearly collided with Summer, who was groggily making her way to the bathroom.


    She was barely awake, her hair tousled from sleep, and clutching a towel loosely around her chest.


    The sudden encounter startled her, and in her half-asleep state, she almost dropped the towel. But she managed to catch it just in time, clutching it tightly against herself as she glared at Don. "Watch it!" she snapped, her voice sharp despite her drowsiness.


    Don raised an eyebrow, unfazed by her outburst. "First of all, you bumped into me," he replied coolly. "And second, remember the deal from yesterday?"


    Summer grumbled something unintelligible under her breath, clearly not in the mood for a confrontation but unwilling to let it go completely. "Whatever," she muttered, shifting her grip on the towel to ensure it stayed in place. She eyed him suspiciously, as if expecting him to pull another stunt. "Why are you up so early anyway?"


    "I went for a run," Don answered, shrugging nonchalantly. "You should try it sometime. It might help with those thunder thighs of yours."


    Summer''s eyes widened in outrage, her sleepy haze dissipating in an instant. "Thunder thighs?!" she yelled, her voice echoing down the hallway. She looked ready to throw something at him, but Don simply smirked and reminded her again, "Remember the deal, Summer."


    She clenched her jaw, visibly restraining herself. "You''re such a jerk," she hissed, her voice low and venomous. But instead of continuing the argument, she turned on her heel and stormed toward the bathroom.


    As Don started to walk toward his room, the door opposite his creaked open, and Aunt Amanda stepped out. She was wearing a short, silky nightie that hugged her curves, her hair slightly mussed from sleep. She rubbed her eyes and blinked at the two of them, clearly still waking up. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s with all the racket?" Amanda asked, her voice still thick with sleep as well. She gave Don a sleepy smile, shaking her head in mock disapproval. "I forgot how noisy mornings were when the two of you are under the same roof."


    Summer pointed an accusatory finger at Don, her eyes still smoldering with irritation. "He started it," she declared, as if that justified her outburst.


    Don rolled his eyes, crossing his arms over his chest. "Seriously? Are you still five?"


    Summer opened her mouth to retort, but then she hesitated, clearly remembering the deal she''d made. Instead of lashing out, she shot him a frustrated look, spun on her heel, and marched into the bathroom. "I don''t care," she muttered loudly enough for him to hear.


    Don smirked, knowing he had her trapped. "That''s not something someone who''s nice would say," he replied, enjoying teasing her.


    Summer froze in place, her hand on the bathroom door. For a moment, it looked like she might explode, her frustration boiling over. But instead, she forced a tight, strained smile onto her face and said through gritted teeth, "What I meant to say was, ''Bye, dear brother, and good morning.''" With that, she entered the bathroom and slammed the door behind her.


    Amanda raised an eyebrow at the exchange, clearly curious. "What was that about?" she asked, her tone playful but with a hint of suspicion.


    Don just shrugged, feigning ignorance. "Beats me," he replied, keeping his expression neutral.


    Amanda didn''t look convinced, but she let it slide. "Uh-huh," she murmured, before changing the subject. "So, why are you up so early?"


    "I went out for a run, and¡ª" Don proceeded to tell Amanda what he and Samantha had talked about.


    Amanda''s face brightened upon hearing the information. "That''s perfect," she said. "We can get most of what you need from my farm. Fresh produce, eggs, whatever you''re looking for."


    Don nodded, thinking that would work out perfectly. He hadn''t expected the day to line up so well, but it seemed like he''d have a productive day ahead. "Sounds great. I''m looking forward to it."


    As Don prepared to head back to his room, another scene was unfolding in a lush park near the Chanel Hills community.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a secluded corner of the park, hidden among the tall, swaying trees and vibrant foliage, a figure sat alone on a wooden bench.


    The early morning light filtered through the leaves, casting dappled shadows on the ground. The figure was clad in a simple jogging attire¡ªblack leggings that clung to her slender legs and a matching sports jacket that concealed her form. A pair of sunglasses shielded her eyes, and a face mask covered her mouth, leaving only her bright green eyes visible.


    It was Sister Rose, her usually wild and untamed look masked by the appearance of a casual jogger. In her hands, she held a small bag of birdseed, which she scattered methodically on the ground in front of her, attracting a small flock of birds. They fluttered and pecked at the seeds, oblivious to the malevolence hidden beneath her calm exterior.


    As she sat there, seemingly engrossed in feeding the birds, a man in similar jogging attire ran past her. He didn''t slow down or acknowledge her, but as he passed, he discreetly dropped a folder on the bench beside her. The exchange was seamless, unnoticed by anyone else in the park.


    Sister Rose waited a moment before reaching for the folder. She opened it with casual slowness, her eyes scanning the contents with an eerie calmness. Inside was a profile¡ªDon''s profile.


    A slow, chilling smile spread beneath her mask as she studied the information. "Before justice can begin," she murmured to herself, her voice barely audible, "an example must be made. The scales of righteousness shall be balanced, and those who oppose the will of nature shall perish."

 Chapter 105 - 105: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 5)

    Don stepped out of the bathroom with a towel slung low around his waist, feeling the cool air brush against his damp skin. He ran a hand through his wet hair, glancing at the clock on the wall just outside the bathroom door.


    The red digits glowed 6:48 AM. He frowned slightly, realizing that his mid-morning exercises might have to be postponed. He wasn''t on a strict timeline, but he was already beginning to appreciate the importance of sticking to a schedule.


    As he walked down the hallway, his thoughts turned to practical matters. ''I should probably invest in a proper way to get around,'' he thought, considering his options.


    Borrowing Samantha''s car seemed like a quick fix, but the idea of getting his own vehicle began to take root. The family seemed well-off, and if he played his cards right, maybe he could convince Samantha to buy him one. The thought brought a small smirk to his face, though he quickly dismissed it with a quiet chuckle. ''Maybe I shouldn''t push my luck just yet.'' sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reaching his room, Don entered and quickly dressed in a pair of black jeans and a plain white shirt. The simplicity of the outfit suited him; he wasn''t looking to draw unnecessary attention, especially after the Central Mall incident which he hoped people would forget quickly as he really didn''t want to be in the spotlight at the moment.


    While thinking of the Central Mall incident, he remembered they weren''t able to get any clothes because of it. He made a mental note to ask Samantha for some shopping money when he headed downstairs. His wardrobe could use a few additions, and now was a good a time as any to ask.


    Once dressed, Don made his way downstairs, the wooden steps creaking softly under his weight. As he entered the kitchen, he immediately noticed Samantha.


    She was bent forward near the counter, her loose pajama set clinging to her ass and curves in a way that accentuated her figure perfectly. The light pink tank top she wore was thin, the fabric hugging her back and revealing the subtle outline of her bra.


    Her shorts were equally revealing, barely covering her upper thighs, and as she reached forward to grab something, the movement caused the fabric to tighten, leading to her ass being fully outlined for Don to see.


    Don couldn''t help but stare for a moment, his eyes tracing the curve of her waist as she worked. The sight was undeniably alluring, and for a brief second, he allowed himself to appreciate the view.


    But he quickly shook off the thought, reminding himself of his priorities. Before he could say anything, Samantha straightened up and turned around, her expression shifting from concentration to surprise.


    "Oh, Donnie," she said with a soft laugh, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "I didn''t hear you come in."


    Don shrugged, playing it cool. "Guess I''m quieter than I thought. I was wondering why you''re not singing today. I thought I might catch you in the act."


    Samantha''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she laughed again, this time more self-consciously. "It''s embarrassing when people are around," she admitted, though there was a playful tone to her voice.


    Feigning being hurt, Don placed a hand over his heart. "Oh, so I''m just ''people'' now? I see how it is."


    Samantha''s eyes widened slightly, and she quickly shook her head. "That''s not what I meant, and you know it," she replied, giving him a look that was half-amused, half-exasperated. "Why are you so interested in hearing me sing all of a sudden?"


    Don shrugged again, keeping his tone casual. "Just curiosity, I guess. You always seem so happy when you''re singing."


    Samantha gave him a warm smile, but before the conversation could delve any deeper, Don shifted the topic. "By the way," he began, "I''m running low on clothes."


    Samantha''s smile faltered as she recalled the events of the previous day. "Oh, right," she said, a hint of concern creeping into her voice. "We weren''t able to buy clothes because of the attack on Central Mall. I''ll give you my card once I''m done here, and Amanda can take you shopping."


    Don nodded, but before he could say anything, Samantha added, "Do you still have your driver''s license, or do you need to start from scratch with driving classes?"


    For a moment, Don was caught off guard by the question. But then he remembered that he''d already done some research on the driving laws in this world. They were essentially the same as in his previous life, and he felt confident that he could manage. The only thing he lacked was a familiarity with the roads, but that could be easily solved with GPS.


    "I''ll check my things," he replied. "But I should be fine. Why do you ask?"


    Samantha shifted uncomfortably, her gaze drifting to the side as she considered her words. "Well, since you''ll need to be getting around a lot, it''s probably best if you have a car of your own," she explained, her voice hesitant as if she wasn''t sure how he would react. "When your father and I divorced, I ended up with three of the five cars we owned.


    I sold one, but the other has just been collecting dust in the garage."


    Don blinked, momentarily stunned by the unexpected turn of events. ''Luck really is on my side today,'' he thought, barely able to contain his surprise. He''d been considering asking to borrow Samantha''s car, but the idea of having his own vehicle¡ªespecially one that was just sitting unused¡ªwas far better than he could have hoped for.


    Samantha looked at him, her expression a mix of uncertainty and hope. "If you''re interested, I can show it to you later. It might need a bit of maintenance, but it should still be in good condition."


    Don nodded, not really needing to consider it for too long. "That sounds perfect. Thanks, Mom."


    Samantha smiled, visibly relieved by his positive response. "I''ll get everything ready after breakfast," she promised, turning back to the counter to finish preparing the meal.

 Chapter 106 - 106: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 6)

    In the next moment, Summer came down the stairs, now fully dressed in her school uniform and looking much more awake.


    Her hair was neatly tied back, and she had her phone in hand, tapping away at the screen with quickness. She barely glanced up as she entered the kitchen, heading straight for the fruit basket on the counter. With a quick grab, she picked out one of the apples, her focus still primarily on whatever she was doing on her phone.


    "I might be home late," she said absentmindedly, bringing the apple to her lips for a bite. "Don''t wait up."


    Samantha, who had just finished the final preparations for breakfast, paused and looked at Summer with a furrowed brow. "Why can''t you just sit down and have breakfast with us?" she asked, her tone holding mild frustration.


    Summer rolled her eyes, finally glancing up from her phone. "I''m rushing for my club, Mom. Besides, we''re not kids anymore," she said dismissively. She then turned her gaze to Don, trying to pull him into the conversation as an ally. "Right, Donnie?"


    Don, who had been leaning casually against the doorframe, shrugged as if the decision wasn''t that significant to him. "I don''t mind having breakfast with the family sometimes," he replied nonchalantly. "It''s a good practice."


    Summer let out a small groan of annoyance, clearly not getting the support she had hoped for. "Ugh, I knew you''d side with Mom."


    "I''m not taking any sides," Don countered. "I just don''t mind eating with family sometimes. Then other times, alone. If anything, it''s kind of weird to live in the same house but never sit down for a meal together."


    Samantha gave Don an appreciative nod, glad to have his support. "Exactly."


    Don seized the moment, deciding to push just a little further. "But at the end of the day, it''s a personal preference," he added, glancing back at Summer. "Maybe Summer just doesn''t like it, so maybe we shouldn''t hound her about it, Mom."


    He deliberately worded it in a way that would make Summer feel guilty, the subtle implication being that her behavior was somehow lacking in the respect department. Summer opened her mouth, clearly ready to defend herself, but before she could speak, the sound of a car horn blared from outside, drawing the attention of everyone in the room.


    Samantha frowned deeply, turning her attention back to Summer. "I asked you to tell your friends not to hoot the horn like that. It can disturb the neighbors," she scolded gently, the lines on her forehead deepening with worry.


    Don looked at Samantha, his expression thoughtful. "Would you like me to talk to them instead?" he offered.


    Summer''s eyes widened slightly, and she quickly shook her head. "That won''t be necessary," she said, her tone a little sharper than before. She then shot Don an annoyed look. "Why are you siding with Mom on everything?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don tilted his head slightly, his expression one of mild curiosity. "It''s not about taking sides," he said, keeping his tone even and unruffled. "It''s about respect. Your friends are showing a lack of it by honking the horn like that when Mom clearly said not to. I know you and Mom aren''t on the best of terms, but I at least expected you to look out for her."


    The words hit their mark, deepening the guilt Don had been aiming to cultivate. Summer looked visibly taken aback, her posture stiffening as she struggled to find a retort. Samantha, sensing the brewing argument, quickly stepped in to defuse the situation.


    "It''s okay, Donnie," Samantha said, her voice gentle but firm, as if trying to reassure both of them. She didn''t want the conversation to escalate into a full-blown argument, especially not so early in the morning.


    Don nodded, though the expression on his face remained one of faint disappointment. "If you say so," he replied, his voice carrying a tone of reluctant acceptance. "I''m going to head to the garage and check out the car."


    He turned and walked away, leaving Summer standing there with a mix of emotions playing across her face¡ªfrustration, guilt, and perhaps a touch of regret.


    As Don made his way down the hallway, a small smile crept onto his lips.


    He soon made his way to the garage, the door creaking slightly as he pushed it open. The space was neat, but it had that telltale sign of neglect, with a thin layer of dust coating most surfaces.


    Boxes were stacked neatly in one corner, labeled with faded handwriting, and tools hung on the wall, organized but untouched for what looked like months, maybe even years. The faint smell of oil and rubber lingered in the air, a scent that reminded him of old memories, though not his own.


    At the center of the garage was a car, covered by a black car cover that had gathered dust over time. The shape beneath the cover hinted at a classic design, something with a bit of history. Don paused for a moment, hoping the car underneath wasn''t in terrible shape. With a quick motion, he grabbed the edge of the cover and pulled it off, revealing the car beneath.


    A sleek, black 1969 Ford Mustang Boss 429 stood before him.


    The deep, glossy paint gleamed even under the layers of dust, the sharp lines of the body showing a sense of power and style that was unmistakably vintage. The iconic hood scoop, the aggressive front grille, and the muscular stance of the car all came together in a design that screamed raw, unfiltered performance.


    The chrome accents gleamed under the dim garage light, and the wide tires hinted at the car''s potential on the open road.


    "Woah," Don muttered under his breath, genuinely surprised by what he had uncovered. He took a step back to fully appreciate the car.


    He hadn''t expected to find a muscle car, let alone one in such good condition. It wasn''t a supercar, but there was something about its style that made him look forward to driving it. There was a certain allure to the simplicity and power of a car like this, something that modern cars just didn''t have. And he couldn''t deny, there was something undeniably fun about driving a manual transmission.


    He started to walk around the car, admiring its appearance from every angle. ''It''s no supercar,'' he thought to himself, ''but this... this is something else. There''s just something about its style that gets to you.''


    Just as he was about to pop the hood and take a closer look at the engine, he heard a soft voice from behind.


    "Hey," Summer said in a low tone, her voice catching him off guard.

 Chapter 107 - 107: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 7)

    Don turned around to face Summer with a bit of confusion, his eyebrows raising slightly. "Huh? Oh, hey? How come you haven''t started off for school yet?" he asked, genuinely curious. He had fully expected her to be long gone by now.


    Summer stood there awkwardly, her hands fidgeting slightly. "I don''t need to hurry for club today," she said, her voice a little hesitant. "So... I thought I''d have breakfast with you guys first."


    Don was inwardly surprised. He hadn''t expected his words to have such a big impact on her. He had aimed to make her feel a little guilty, sure, but he hadn''t anticipated that she would actually stay behind to have breakfast with them. It was a surprising change, and he wasn''t entirely sure how to respond.


    Summer avoided eye contact, her gaze shifting to the floor as she spoke again. "I''m sorry," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Don tilted his head slightly, unsure of what she was apologizing for. "What are you sorry for?" he asked, his tone gentle but curious. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Summer struggled to find the right words, her voice faltering as she tried to explain. "I... I don''t know, just... for everything, I guess," she mumbled. "It''s not that I don''t want to spend time with the family, but... sometimes it just feels like no one gets me."


    She sighed, her frustration evident as she shook her head. "I''m not making sense, am I? Just... forget it."


    Don thought about it for a moment, realizing that his earlier words had left her feeling more guilty than he had intended. But her apology, especially directed at him, made him feel like she was starting to warm up to him. There was no need to push it any further.


    "I get it," Don said, offering her a small, reassuring smile. "Don''t worry about it. I didn''t mean it in a bad way."


    Summer visibly relaxed, her shoulders loosening as she nodded. "Alright," she said, her voice sounding lighter. "Let''s go eat then, since the food''s ready."


    She started to turn toward the door but then paused, her eyes falling on the car. "Wait, why are you looking at that car?" she asked, her tone shifting to one of curiosity.


    Don smiled, glancing back at the Mustang. "Mom''s thinking of giving it to me," he replied casually, still admiring the car''s sleek lines.


    Summer''s expression went from awkward to surprised in an instant. "What?!" she exclaimed, her voice a mixture of disbelief and frustration. "That''s not fair!"


    Without another word, she spun on her heel and marched out of the garage, yelling as she went. "Mom! Why is Don the one getting Dad''s old car?"


    Samantha, who was in the kitchen setting plates on the dining table, let out a sigh. She had almost forgotten how these two could find something to argue over even during breakfast. "Donnie will need it more since he''ll be moving around a lot," she answered back, her tone calm but firm. "And he''s older."


    Don appeared in the doorway just as Samantha finished speaking. "Exactly," he agreed, crossing his arms and leaning against the doorframe again. He then glanced at Summer, a teasing glint in his eye. "Besides, do you even know how to drive a manual?"


    Summer''s face flushed slightly as she fumbled for a response. "I... I can learn!" she declared, though her tone lacked the usual confidence.


    Don couldn''t help but laugh, more to tease her than anything else. "Don''t worry," he said, his tone light and playful. "I''ll give you rides whenever you want."


    Samantha smiled at Don''s words and added, "See, you can count on your brother."


    Summer looked at Don, her expression softening slightly. "You mean it?" she asked, sounding almost hopeful.


    "Yeah," Don replied, though he couldn''t resist adding with a grin, "for a small fee."


    Summer''s brief moment of happiness quickly turned into a frown. "I knew it," she muttered, rolling her eyes.


    In the next moment, they all proceeded to the dining area to eat.


    Don settled into his seat at the dining table just as Amanda descended the stairs, joining them with her usual upbeat energy.


    She was dressed in her familiar jean shorts, paired with a crisp white top, and a flannel shirt layered on top. Her casual attire, along with her radiant smile, brought a certain warmth to the room.


    "Good morning!" Amanda greeted cheerfully, her eyes scanning the table before landing on Summer. She paused, her brows lifting in surprise. "Am I seeing things, or is that really Summer sitting down for breakfast?"


    Summer rolled her eyes, her tone full of sarcasm as she replied, "Ha ha, very funny, Aunt Amanda."


    Amanda chuckled as she took a seat next to Summer, her amusement clear. "I''m just surprised, that''s all. It''s been a while since you joined us for breakfast."


    Don, curious, looked over at Amanda. "Is it really that rare for her to stay for breakfast?"


    Amanda nodded, her smile widening as she spoke. "Oh, absolutely. It''s probably been over a year since I last saw her do it."


    Summer immediately objected, her voice rising defensively. "That''s not true!"


    Don raised an eyebrow, amused by her reaction as he took another bite of his breakfast. "Wow," he said, his tone teasing as he continued to eat. "I''m impressed."


    "It''s not true!" Summer insisted again, her frustration evident.


    Don merely shrugged, a playful grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Why do you care what I think?"


    Summer huffed, crossing her arms over her chest. "Because it''s lies! This is why I don''t stay for breakfast. Everyone gangs up on me."


    Don chuckled, shaking his head. "You''re so dramatic. Just eat before you''re late for class."


    Summer shot him a glare, clearly wanting to say something sharp in return, but she bit her tongue, remembering the deal they had made. Instead, she reluctantly picked up her fork and focused on her food.


    Samantha, sensing the tension easing, smiled gently at Summer. "Take your time, sweetie. I''ll drop you off at school on my way to work." She then glanced at the clock, her eyes widening slightly. "Speaking of which, I better go get ready."


    She quickly stood up, grabbing her plate and placing it in the sink before hurrying out of the kitchen and up the stairs. The sound of her footsteps faded, leaving the three of them at the table.

 Chapter 108 - 108: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 8)

    After Samantha left, Amanda turned her attention to Don, a curious glint in her eyes. "So, Donnie, what''s the plan after we visit the farm? Any ideas?"


    Before Don could respond, Summer interjected, looking genuinely puzzled. "Wait, you''re actually serious about helping Aunt Amanda with the farm?"


    Don nodded, finishing his bite before replying. "Unlike some people, I actually enjoy helping others."


    Summer rolled her eyes again, clearly not buying his altruism. "Yeah, right. What''s in it for you?"


    Amanda laughed lightly, patting Summer''s arm. "He''s getting some fresh produce for his diet. What''s wrong with that?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Summer''s confusion deepened as she looked between the two of them. "Diet? What''s he on a diet for?"


    Don merely shrugged, not offering any explanation, which only seemed to frustrate Summer further.


    "Whatever," she muttered, clearly deciding it wasn''t worth the effort to pry. She then turned to Don, her expression softening slightly. "Since you''re getting Dad''s old car, can you pick me up from my friend''s place later today?"


    Amanda looked surprised, her eyebrows shooting up as she addressed Don. "You''re really getting Shelly?"


    ''Shelly?'' Don repeated the name in his mind, realizing that it must be the car''s name. He gave a nod, smiling faintly. "Yeah, mom offered it. But it looks like Shelly hasn''t run in a while, so I''m not sure if she''ll even start."


    Amanda scoffed, waving off his concern. "Don''t worry about that. If there''s one thing your father did right, it was taking care of Shelly. You might need to take her in for servicing, but that''s about it."


    Don nodded thoughtfully, his mind already considering the logistics. "I''ll look into getting that done after our trip to the farm." He was eager to try the car out, maybe even use it for the drive to Amanda''s farm, but he wasn''t willing to risk it without knowing the way. Having Amanda drive them there would give him a chance to learn the route for future reference.


    The conversation shifted to random topics as they continued eating, with Don occasionally teasing Summer, much to her chagrin. The banter was light, the kind that filled the room with a sense of familiarity and warmth. It felt like the kind of morning that brought the family closer, even if they wouldn''t admit it out loud.


    Finally, Don finished his breakfast, wiping his mouth with a napkin before excusing himself from the table. "I''m heading back to my room," he announced, pushing his chair back.


    As he stood, Summer called out to him, "Don, don''t forget to be on the lookout for my call later, okay?"


    Don waved a hand dismissively as he began walking toward the stairs. "Yeah, yeah, I''ll keep an eye out," he replied with a smirk, making his way up the stairs.


    As he ascended, he was pleased with how things were playing out. He had managed to subtly push Summer into reconsidering her attitude without coming off as too forceful, and now he had an entire day planned out with Amanda.


    Once back in his room, Don closed the door behind him with a soft click, the noise from the rest of the house fading into the background. He let out a breath as he walked over to his bed and sat down on the edge, the mattress sinking slightly under his weight.


    Don knew he had some time before Samantha would be ready to leave, so he decided to make use of it. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his phone and tapped the screen. The device lit up, and he quickly navigated to the app that connected him with Gary Assist. "Gary," he said quietly, his voice barely above a murmur, "can you map out where I go today?


    I want to make sure I''m efficient with my time." Don asked, choosing not to make it known that he didn''t know the way.


    A soft chime sounded from his phone, and Gary Assist''s calm, artificial voice responded, ["Of course, Sir. That won''t be a problem. I''ll start mapping your routes now."]


    Don nodded to himself. "Thanks, Gary," he said, more out of habit than necessity. He knew the AI didn''t require gratitude, but it felt natural to him to maintain a polite tone, even with an artificial assistant.


    As he leaned back on the bed, propping himself up on his elbows, Don let his mind wander for a moment. The plan for the day was falling into place, and things were progressing smoothly with the family.


    Don soon drifted off into a light nap, the calmness of the room and the weight of the morning lulling him into sleep.


    His mind floated in the soft haze of slumber until a sudden knock on the door startled him awake. He blinked, disoriented for a moment, before the second knock sounded, this time accompanied by Samantha''s voice calling out softly, "Donnie? Are you awake?"


    Don quickly sat up, running a hand through his hair as he tried to shake off the lingering grogginess. "Yeah, I''m awake," he replied, his voice a bit rough from sleep as he swung his legs off the bed and stood up. He padded over to the door and opened it.


    The sight that greeted him made him pause for a brief second.


    Samantha stood there, looking every bit the image of a sophisticated yet undeniably sexy MILF. She wore a form-fitting office attire: a neat, charcoal-gray pencil skirt that hugged her hips and thighs in all the right places, stopping just above her knees. Paired with it was a white blouse, the top few buttons undone, offering just a hint of her cleavage.


    Over the blouse, she had on a tailored blazer that accentuated her narrow waist, and her legs were elongated by a pair of black stiletto heels. Her hair was styled neatly, and she wore just enough makeup to highlight her natural beauty.


    Don''s eyes briefly took in the whole picture, appreciating the way she looked as a whole.

 Chapter 109 - 109: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 9)

    As much as Don was enjoying the view, he quickly snapped his gaze back to her face, not wanting to be caught staring. "Sorry, I must have dozed off while lying down," he explained, his voice now more alert.


    Samantha gave him a gentle smile, nodding in understanding. "You still don''t seem fully recovered. Maybe you should stay home if you''re not feeling well," she suggested, her tone showing concern.


    Don shook his head. "I''m fine. A little exercise might help me feel better," he replied with a reassuring smile, though he could see the worry still lingering in her eyes.


    "Maybe you''re right," Samantha conceded, though she didn''t sound entirely convinced. She reached into her purse and pulled out a silver credit card, holding it out to him. "Here, use this to buy some clothes and anything else you need. Just make sure you get what''s necessary."


    Don took the card, taking note of it''s features out of curiosity. "Thanks, I appreciate it," he said, his tone genuine. Then, he added casually, "I don''t have any proper bank accounts of my own yet."


    Samantha nodded, already anticipating his response. "That''s fine. Just use this for now, and I''ll deposit some more money into it later. But don''t tell Summer, alright? You know how she can be, and I don''t want you two fighting over it."


    Don agreed easily, though inwardly he recognized that Samantha was doing this out of a mix of guilt and a subconscious need to treat him favorably¡ªperhaps to make up for what she perceived as past wrongs.


    It was a delicate balance he was playing, and he knew he had to tread carefully. On the surface, though, he just smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I understand. Thanks, really."


    Samantha''s smile softened, and she looked relieved by his acceptance. "You don''t need to worry about getting a job just yet," she added quickly, as if reading his thoughts. "While you''re living under my roof, it''s my responsibility to take care of you. I owe you that much."


    Her words confirmed Don''s suspicions that guilt was driving her actions, though she might not even realize it herself. He couldn''t help but feel a bit of guilt of his own for manipulating her emotions, but he pushed it aside like he had before. It was necessary, part of the plan to keep her focused on him and ensure his place in this new life.


    "Sure," Don replied, his tone light and agreeable. There was no need to argue when things were already working in his favor.


    Samantha''s smile brightened, and she reached into her purse again, this time pulling out a set of keys. "These are for the Mustang in the garage," she said, handing them to him. "Did you find your license yet?"


    Don hadn''t actually checked, but he knew better than to lie about something so easily verifiable. "Not yet," he admitted. "But don''t worry, I''m not planning on driving without it. I''m not that eager."


    Samantha gave him a playful, yet suspicious look, as if weighing his words. "You better not be. That car''s a classic, and I''d hate to see it wrecked because someone was too eager to show off."


    Before Don could respond, Summer''s voice echoed from downstairs, yelling, "Mom! I''m going to be late!"


    Samantha sighed, the sound a mix of exasperation and amusement. She looked back at Don, her expression softening. "Call me if you need anything, okay?"


    "Will do," Don replied, stepping back into his room as Samantha turned to leave.


    "Bye, Donnie," she called out over her shoulder before hurrying down the hallway, her heels clicking softly against the floor as she made her way downstairs.


    After Samantha left, Don returned to his room, closing the door behind him. The soft click of the latch was the only sound as he moved toward his dresser, where a small stack of documents sat neatly organized.


    Gary had ensured that all his essential paperwork was in order, including his ID, passport, and other necessary documents.


    He sifted through them quickly, his fingers brushing against the smooth surfaces of the laminated cards. Among them, he found what he was looking for¡ªhis driving license. He held it up to the light, examining the details. It looked perfectly legitimate.


    "Gary is a lifesaver," Don murmured to himself while showing a small smirk.


    He picked up both his ID and driving license, slipping them into his wallet alongside the silver credit card Samantha had given him earlier.


    Exiting his room, Don made his way down the hallway. As he approached the stairs, he spotted Amanda making her way up.


    "Oh, Donnie," Amanda said, her voice carrying a bit of surprise. "I was just coming to ask what time you wanted to head out." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don glanced at his watch, noting that the morning was still young. "Now''s a good time," he replied. He was eager to get moving, to see what Amanda''s farm was like and to start laying the groundwork for the day.


    Amanda nodded, her smile widening. "Great, let''s go then."


    With that, they both descended the stairs and exited the house. Don caught a glimpse of Samantha''s vehicle in the distance, disappearing down the road.


    Amanda quickly locked the front door behind them before turning to lead the way to her pick-up truck and Don followed her as they walked across the driveway.


    Amanda unlocked the truck and climbed into the driver''s seat while Don rounded the front of the vehicle and pulled open the passenger door, sliding into the seat beside her. The interior of the truck was clean but had the lived-in feel of a vehicle that had been well-used. The faint scent of leather and a hint of something earthy¡ªprobably from her farm¡ªlingered in the air.


    Once they were both settled, Amanda started the engine, the truck roaring to life with a deep, rumbling sound. She shifted into gear and pulled out of the driveway.


    As they drove, Don leaned back in his seat. The day was shaping up well, and he felt more in control of his situation than ever.


    Now, he just had to make sure everything continued to go according to plan.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, back in the forest on the outskirts of the city, Sister Rose walked with a slowed pace down a gloomy, narrow trail.


    The path was littered with the bones and carcasses of various animals, their remains scattered haphazardly among the twisted roots of old trees. The air was thick with the stench of decay, mingling with the dampness of the earth, creating an atmosphere that would have sent shivers down the spine of any ordinary person.


    But Sister Rose was anything but ordinary.


    She was still clad in the sporty attire she had worn at the park¡ªblack leggings and a matching sports jacket that concealed her form, a pair of sunglasses perched atop her head, and a face mask that had since been lowered to reveal her unsettling smile.


    In one hand, she carried the folder containing Don''s profile, her fingers gripping it tightly as she navigated the eerie trail. Strange noises echoed around her, the low growls and distant howls of unseen creatures lurking in the shadows, but Sister Rose was entirely unfazed. If anything, the unsettling ambiance seemed to amuse her.


    After a short walk, she reached a clearing. The ground here was stained with dried blood, the scent of it still faintly lingering in the air. The foul smell of rot and death was more potent in this place, thick enough to taste on the tongue.


    Sister Rose looked around, her bright green eyes narrowing as she muttered, "Where art thou?"

 Chapter 110 - 110: Enemies On Both Fronts (Part 10)

    After Sister Rose spoke, there was a moment of silence, and then the bushes on the far side of the clearing rustled violently.


    A deep, guttural grunt echoed from the shadows, followed by the sound of heavy footsteps. The ground trembled as something massive approached, its presence causing the very air to vibrate with malice.


    Suddenly, a creature leaped into the clearing, landing with a thunderous crash. The impact sent a shockwave through the ground, nearly knocking loose the trees that bordered the area.


    The creature was a monstrous sight to behold¡ªstanding at least ten feet tall, its emaciated frame was covered in matted fur and rotting flesh. Its limbs were long and spindly, ending in sharp claws that dug into the earth with each step.


    Its face was a grotesque mockery of a human''s, with hollow eye sockets glowing with an unnatural light and a maw filled with jagged, bloodstained teeth. The creature opened its mouth wide and let out a bone-chilling roar, the sound reverberating through the forest like the death knell of a thousand souls.


    The roar sent a spray of foul-smelling drool splattering across Sister Rose''s face. Her expression remained neutral, but there was a flicker of annoyance in her eyes. With a sharp motion, she wiped the drool from her face and then, without hesitation, smacked the creature''s nose with the back of her hand.


    The impact produced a wet thud, and the creature recoiled, letting out another roar¡ªthis one tinged with confusion and pain.


    Sister Rose removed her sunglasses, revealing her piercing green eyes as she stared the beast down. "Behave thyself, foul beast," she commanded, her voice icy. "Mother Nature''s patience doth not extend to thee."


    The creature hesitated, its glowing eyes flickering as it processed her words. Despite its size and fearsome appearance, it backed away, lowering its head in a display of submission. Sister Rose''s presence, though diminutive compared to the towering monster, was one of undeniable authority.


    With the creature seemingly subdued, Sister Rose opened the folder and reached inside. From within, she produced a small, torn piece of clothing stained with dried blood. She held the cloth up to the creature''s nostrils, her expression calm. "Here," she said softly, "take in the scent of thy new prey."


    The creature inhaled deeply, its nostrils flaring as it absorbed the scent. Its eyes glowed brighter, a menacing light filling them as the primal urge to hunt was awakened within it.


    Sister Rose smiled. "I want him," she continued, "and anyone who is with him, torn to utter shreds. But let them suffer first, for that is the will of Mother."


    The creature growled low in its throat, a sound that seemed to convey understanding. It reared back on its hind legs, its massive form looming over Sister Rose as it prepared to carry out her command. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sister Rose reached up and patted the creature''s nose, her touch oddly tender. "Good," she whispered, her voice a deadly caress. "Now, go."


    With a final huff, the creature spun around and bolted into the forest. It moved with surprising agility for its size, navigating the dense underbrush and twisted roots with ease.


    The trees seemed to part before it, as if the very forest bent to its will. The sound of its retreating footsteps faded into the distance, leaving the clearing eerily silent once more.


    Sister Rose stood alone in the clearing for a moment longer, her eyes fixed on the spot where the creature had disappeared. She then tossed her sunglasses and turned, making her way back down the gloomy trail.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Several kilometers away, on a highway leading out of the city, Amanda and Don were still en route to the farm. The scenery around them had shifted from the dense urban sprawl to the more open expanses of the countryside.


    The road was flanked by vast fields of crops, the tall stalks of corn swaying gently in the breeze, while sunflowers turned their bright faces toward the morning sun.


    Inside the truck, the atmosphere was relaxed. Amanda had turned on the radio, and for a while, they had driven in comfortable silence, the sound of the engine and the hum of the tires on the asphalt filling the space between them.


    The radio station was playing a news report about the Central Mall attack, urging listeners to be cautious as authorities believed there were still others at large who shared NightShade''s radical beliefs.


    Amanda''s expression tightened as she listened to the report. She glanced at Don, concern evident in her eyes. Without a word, she reached over and switched the station to music, hoping to lighten the mood. She didn''t want to bring up the attack, especially not after everything Don had been through.


    As a soft rock tune filled the cab, Amanda tried to strike up a conversation to keep things from getting awkward. "So, what inspired this diet you''re on?" she asked, her tone light and curious.


    Don could see through her attempt to steer the conversation, but he didn''t let on. Instead, he played along, answering her question with a shrug. "Just figured it''s best for my body. Helps me stay in shape."


    Amanda chuckled, her eyes briefly flicking from the road to Don. "I wish I had your discipline. But I love junk food too much to give it up. Can''t go a day without some juicy meat, you know?"


    Don smiled faintly, though his mind was already working on how to deepen his connection with Amanda. He considered asking her to join him on his diet, but quickly dismissed the idea. Pushing too hard might backfire. Better to bide his time and wait for a more natural opportunity.


    For now, he kept the conversation light, answering Amanda''s questions and throwing in a few of his own. He made sure to pay attention to any tidbits she revealed about herself or the old Don, each one a potential piece of the puzzle he was slowly piecing together.


    A/N: Forgive the short chapters, I''m traveling so just typing what I can on phone

 Chapter 111 - 111: Another Close Call (Part 1)

    About forty minutes later of driving, the landscape around them began to change with most buildings shrinking in the rearview mirror as they drove deeper into the countryside.


    The fields stretched out on either side of the road, a sea of green and gold with the occasional piece of heavy farm machinery at work in the distance.


    Amanda soon took a right turn onto a gravel road, the tires crunching as they left the pavement behind. A few minutes later, they arrived at the farm where the house and outbuildings were nestled among the fields.


    "Here we are," Amanda announced with a smile as she pulled the truck to a stop.


    Don stepped out of the truck, his boots crunching on the gravel beneath him as he followed Amanda toward the house. The farm stretched out around them, a sprawling expanse of land that seemed to go on forever.


    To the left, rows of corn swayed gently in the breeze, their tall stalks rustling softly. To the right, a field of sunflowers stood tall and proud, their golden faces turned toward the sun. In the distance, large pieces of farm machinery¡ªtractors, harvesters, and plows¡ªstood idle, waiting for the day''s work to begin.


    The house itself was a charming two-story structure, painted a soft white with green shutters and a wraparound porch. The porch was lined with potted plants and wicker furniture, giving it a welcoming, homey feel.


    As they walked toward the house, Amanda glanced at Don with a smile. "Not much has changed around here, so no need for a tour," she said. "Let''s just quickly grab what you need so we can head into town to shop for your clothes before traffic gets hectic."


    Don nodded, falling in step beside her. "Sounds like a plan."


    Amanda led him toward a storage shed that stood off to the side of the house. The shed was a simple, weathered structure with a slanted roof and wooden walls that had seen better days. The paint was chipped and peeling in places, revealing the raw wood beneath, and the hinges on the door creaked as Amanda pushed it open.


    Inside, the shed was neatly organized, with various tools and equipment hanging on the walls or stacked on shelves. Gardening tools, sacks of fertilizer, and bins filled with seeds lined one side, while the other held larger items like a lawnmower and a wheelbarrow.


    Amanda reached for a pair of overalls hanging from a hook on the wall and handed them to Don, along with gloves and boots. "Here, you should be able to fit into these," she said.


    Don accepted the clothing with a nod, but before he could say anything, Amanda began to undress right there in the shed.


    She first unbuttoned her flannel shirt and shrugged it off, revealing a simple white bra beneath. Don couldn''t help but stare for a moment, surprised by how casual she was about it. Amanda, for her part, seemed completely unfazed. She folded her shirt neatly and set it aside before reaching down to unbutton her jean shorts.


    ''She''s really not shy at all,'' Don thought, his eyes involuntarily tracing the freckles scattered across her shoulders and down to her lower back. It was clear from the way she went about changing that this was nothing out of the ordinary for her¡ªno hidden intentions, just the practicality of getting into work clothes.


    Realizing he was staring, Don quickly began to change as well. He slipped out of his shirt and pants, pulling on the overalls she had given him. As he dressed, he couldn''t help but steal the occasional glance at Amanda, who was now in just her bra and panties.


    Her body was lean and toned, her skin lightly tanned from days spent working outdoors. Freckles dotted her shoulders and the curve of her asscheeks, adding a touch of youthfulness to her otherwise mature appearance.


    As Don finished dressing, Amanda turned to him, her eyes sweeping over his form with a look of mild surprise. "Wow, you''ve really grown," she remarked, a note of nostalgia in her voice. "Feels like just yesterday you were half my height."


    Don chuckled at her comment, wondering why she seemed so open and comfortable with him. He assumed this was how she had always acted around the younger Don, and despite his age now, she saw no need to change that dynamic. ''I shouldn''t complain,'' he thought. ''This will make getting closer to her easier. But I''ll need to be crafty about it.'' S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not everyone can stay forever young like you," Don quipped with a playful grin on his face


    Amanda laughed, the sound light and genuine. "Oh, I don''t feel so young anymore," she replied, reaching for the overalls. "I doubt I could even outrun you like I used to."


    Don decided to take a small risk, turning to look at her while she was still in her underwear. "You look pretty in shape to me," he said, trying to sound casual but appreciative.


    To his surprise, Amanda didn''t seem to mind him looking. In fact, she struck a pose, one hand on her hip as she raised an eyebrow at him. "You really think so?"


    "Hundred percent," Don replied, his grin widening. "You could pass for a teenager. If I ever need to pretend I have a girlfriend, I''m coming to you."


    Amanda burst out laughing, clearly amused by his boldness. "You''ve become even more cheeky and bold," she said, shaking her head in mock disapproval. "But what makes you think a babe like me would date you if I''m as attractive as you say?"


    Don shrugged, maintaining his playful demeanor. "I''m the only one who can handle your wildness."


    Amanda laughed again, clearly enjoying their banter. "Alright, Mr. Charmer, let''s get what you need," she said, finally pulling on her overalls.


    Don noticed how she glanced at him one last time before fully dressing, her eyes lingering a bit longer than necessary.


    ''She was definitely eyeing me with more than just curious eyes,'' Don thought. But he decided not to read too much into it¡ªat least not yet. ''Let''s just see how close we can get,'' he thought with a small smile on his lips.


    As they finished dressing, Amanda led the way out of the shed, ready to gather what they needed from the farm.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Another Close Call (Part 2)

    Meanwhile, miles away on the same road that Don and Amanda had driven down not long ago, an old pickup truck carrying hay rumbled along, driven by an elderly farmer whistling a cheerful tune.


    The sun was just beginning to rise higher in the sky, casting long shadows across the fields as the truck made its way down the road. The farmer, a grizzled man with a weathered face and a baseball cap pulled low over his eyes, was in high spirits, humming along with the radio as he navigated the familiar route.


    But his contentment was short-lived.


    Without warning, a powerful force slammed into the side of his truck, sending it careening off the road and into a nearby field. The farmer barely had time to react, his hands gripping the wheel tightly as he tried to regain control. "What the¡ª" he began, but his words were cut off as a loud thud echoed from the roof of the truck, denting it downward with a sickening crunch.


    Panic seized the farmer, his heart racing as he tried to make sense of what was happening. The truck shuddered to a stop, and the only sound was the heavy breathing of the terrified man and the distant rustle of the wind through the crops.


    Then, he heard it¡ªa low, guttural growl, a sound that sent a chill down his spine. Before he could react, a massive hand, covered in matted fur and ending in razor-sharp claws, reached down and ripped the roof of the truck open like it was made of paper. "AH¡ª!!"The farmer let out a scream, but it was cut short as the creature''s hand grabbed him, yanking him out of the cab with brutal force.


    The farmer''s hat flew off as he was lifted into the air, his eyes wide with terror as he finally caught a glimpse of his assailant. The creature''s face was inches from his own, its hollow eye sockets glowing with an ominous light. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its mouth opened wide, revealing rows of jagged teeth dripping with saliva, and it let out a roar that rattled the very ground beneath them.


    The farmer''s screams echoed through the empty fields, but there was no one around to hear them. The creature''s grip tightened, and with a savage snarl, it hurled the farmer''s body into the distance, sending him crashing through the corn stalks like a ragdoll.


    The creature watched for a moment, tilted its head as if listening for any signs of life. When none came, it let out a satisfied growl and turned, bounding off into the fields with unnatural speed and agility, disappearing as quickly as it had appeared.


    The only evidence of its presence was the mangled truck, now lying on its side in the field, and the trail of destruction left in its wake.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back on Amanda''s farm, Don wiped the sweat from his brow as he and Amanda finished loading the last basket of fresh produce into the back of her truck. The midday sun beat down on them, casting long shadows across the farm. The air was thick with the earthy scent of soil and ripe vegetables, and Don could feel the heat seeping into his skin.


    Amanda, standing beside him, adjusted her hat and leaned against the truck bed, catching her breath. "So," she said with a teasing smile, "how do you feel after a little farm labor?"


    Don shrugged, trying to play it cool. "It''s okay. But working like this in the sun every day? That''s gotta be something else."


    Amanda laughed, the sound light and easy. "It is, but thankfully the farm isn''t that big. And after a hard day''s work, there''s nothing better than a dip in the lake nearby." She paused, giving him a playful look. "You wanna try it?"


    Don''s interest was piqued, and he was about to respond when the sound of tires crunching on gravel caught his attention.


    He turned to see a police patrol car slowly making its way down the dirt road toward them. The car was standard issue, with black and white paint, the local department''s insignia emblazoned on the doors, and a light bar on top, though it wasn''t flashing.


    Don inwardly cursed the timing. He could tell Amanda was about to ask him about going for a swim maybe even skinny dipping, and now that opportunity was slipping away. But more than that, the sight of the police car filled him with a sense of unease. Something about this didn''t feel right.


    Amanda, however, didn''t seem too surprised. She pushed off the truck and casually walked toward the car as it came to a stop beside them. Don followed suit but kept his senses high alert.


    The door of the patrol car swung open, and out stepped a young-looking officer. He had blonde hair neatly combed under his hat, sharp brown eyes hidden behind aviator sunglasses, and a toothpick dangling from the corner of his mouth.


    As he approached, he adjusted his belt, his hand brushing against the holster at his side.


    "Heya, Charlie," Amanda greeted him with a familiarity that suggested they''d crossed paths more than once. "What brings you here?"


    Charlie didn''t return the greeting. Instead, his gaze shifted to Don, his expression hardening with suspicion. "Who''s this?" he asked, his tone far from friendly.


    Don raised an eyebrow, wondering, ''What this guy''s problem?''


    He kept his face neutral, but he could feel the tension building in his muscles, ready to spring into action if needed.


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed at the question, and she crossed her arms over her chest. "That''s none of your business, Charlie," she said, her voice firm. "Did you drive all the way out here just to ask me that? Because if you''re here to ask me out again, the answer''s still no."


    Don almost smirked as he realized what was going on. Charlie was clearly interested in Amanda, and now that he saw Don with her, the officer''s jealousy was obvious.


    Charlie frowned, spitting out the toothpick with a flick of his tongue. "It *is* my business," he shot back, leaning against the side of his car. "As an officer on duty, it''s my job to ask about any suspicious-looking people. Especially after the murder."


    Amanda''s expression shifted from irritation to concern. "Murder?" she repeated, her arms uncrossing as she took a step closer.


    Charlie adjusted his hat, then leaned back casually as he pulled out a cigarette and lit it. He took a slow drag before speaking. "Yeah, you didn''t hear? Old man Barny was found dead by the road near McKenzie''s fields just a few minutes ago. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªgot him tore up his truck real bad. Came by to check on you, make sure everything''s alright.


    But now," he added, his gaze sliding back to Don, "I''m starting to think I might''ve found a suspect."


    He puffed a cloud of smoke in Don''s direction, the insinuation clear.


    Don felt a surge of anger and the instinctive urge to defend himself. His entire body tensed, and for a moment, he considered putting Charlie in his place.


    But before he could act, something else caught his attention. His ears twitched as a rustling sound came from the fields near Amanda''s house, followed by the unmistakable sound of a low growl.


    He didn''t have time to question what it was.


    The creature''s roar echoed through the air, sending a chill down his spine. In an instant, the monstrous form burst from the tall grass, charging toward them with terrifying speed.


    Charlie''s cigarette dropped from his mouth as his eyes widened in shock. "What in tarnation is that?!" he yelled, fumbling for his gun.


    Amanda''s face drained of color as she took a step back, her voice trembling as she yelled, "It''s a mutant!"

 Chapter 113 - 113: Another Close Call (Part 3)

    The creature''s roar reverberated through the air, the sound that sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    It was massive, towering over them with its hunched, grotesque form, its eyes glowing with a menacing red light. Its sharp, jagged teeth dripped with saliva as it charged forward, its claws tearing up the earth with each thunderous step.


    "Run!" Don yelled, grabbing Amanda''s arm and pulling her with him as they bolted toward the house. Charlie, still fumbling with his gun, snapped out of his shock and followed close behind. "Shit!"


    The creature was fast, too fast. It closed the distance between them with terrifying speed, its snarls growing louder as it homed in on its prey. They barely made it to the porch when the creature lunged, its claws slashing through the air where they had just been standing.


    Don kicked the door open, shoving Amanda inside before diving in after her. Charlie barely made it and slammed the door shut behind them, locking it with trembling hands.


    The creature''s body slammed into the door with a deafening crash, the wood splintering under the force. The entire house shook, dust falling from the ceiling as the beast clawed at the door, trying to rip it off its hinges.


    "That thing''s gonna break through!"


    As Amanda shouted, Don looked around the room, his mind racing. The house was small and sparsely furnished¡ªthere was no way they could hold off the creature if it got inside. "We need to keep moving!" he said, grabbing a nearby chair and wedging it under the door handle as an extra barrier, though he knew it would only buy them a few more seconds at most.


    As they bolted into the kitchen, Don searched for anything they could use to defend themselves. He grabbed a cast-iron skillet from the stove, while Amanda armed herself with a large kitchen knife.


    Charlie, pale and sweating, stumbled into the room after them, still clutching his gun. "We''re not gonna make it!" he panted, his eyes wide with fear.


    "Speak for yourself," Don snapped, trying to ignore the sinking feeling in his gut. He glanced at Amanda, who was doing her best to stay calm despite the terror in her eyes.


    The creature''s roars grew louder as it finally tore through the front door. The sound of wood splintering and the door crashing to the floor sent adrenaline surging through Don''s veins. They had to move, and fast.


    "Back door!" Amanda yelled, pointing toward the rear of the house. They sprinted toward it, but as they reached the door, the creature burst through the kitchen wall with a ferocious snarl, sending debris flying.


    "Look out!" Don shouted, pushing Amanda out of the way just as the creature''s claws slashed through the space where she had been standing. She hit the floor hard, the wind knocked out of her, but she was unharmed.


    The creature turned its attention to Don, its eyes narrowing with predatory intent. It lunged at him, its jaws snapping inches from his face. Don swung the skillet with all his might, striking the creature across the head. The impact echoed through the room, but the beast barely flinched.


    Instead it roared in anger, swiping at Don with a massive claw. He ducked just in time, the creature''s claws slicing through the air above him. He knew they couldn''t keep this up much longer; they needed to get out of the house and find better cover.


    "Aunt Amanda, go!" Don shouted, his voice strained as he dodged another attack. Amanda scrambled to her feet, her eyes wide with fear. She bolted for the back door with Charlie right on her heels.


    The creature turned to look at them and Don made use of the opportunity. He hurled the skillet at its head, the heavy pan clanging off its skull. The beast roared in fury, spinning back around to face him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don''s heart pounded in his chest as he faced the creature, trying to think of a way to buy them more time. The creature lunged again, its claws aiming for his chest. He quickly sidestepped the attack, but one of its claws caught his arm, tearing through his shirt and leaving a deep gash. "Fuck!" He bit back a cry of pain, stumbling back as blood dripped from the wound.


    Suddenly, Amanda came back with her kitchen knife in hand. She slashed at the creature''s leg, the blade biting into its flesh. The creature howled in pain, staggering back just enough for Don to get some distance.


    "Donnie! We need to get to the bunker!" Amanda shouted over the creature''s roars.


    Don nodded, gritting his teeth against the pain in his arm. They made a break for it, dashing out the back door and across the yard.


    The bunker was a small, reinforced structure near the edge of the property, originally built as a storm shelter. If they could just reach it, they might have a chance.


    But the creature wasn''t giving up that easily. It tore through the back wall of the house, sending planks of wood and pieces of furniture flying as it pursued them. Its eyes were filled with a murderous rage, its powerful legs propelling it across the yard with terrifying speed.


    Don and Amanda ran as fast as they could, their breaths coming in ragged gasps. The bunker was only a few yards away, but the creature was gaining on them with every step.


    Charlie reached the bunker first, yanking open the heavy metal door with his hands still trembling from fear.


    Amanda and Don were only steps behind, but just as they reached the door, Charlie''s panic took over. He slammed the door shut, locking it from the inside, leaving them outside to face the beast.


    Amanda screamed in frustration, pounding on the door with her fists. "Charlie, you fucking coward! Let us in!"


    But Charlie''s only response was a muffled cry of fear from inside the bunker. Don cursed under his breath, knowing they had no time to waste. The creature was almost upon them.


    In that moment, something deep inside Don awakened. The fear and desperation triggered a surge of power he hadn''t fully understood until now.


    Without thinking, he raised his hand toward the creature, his eyes narrowing with focus.


    The air around him seemed to pulse with energy as he concentrated, his hand trembling slightly. The creature lunged at them, its claws outstretched, but before it could strike, Don''s power surged through him. With a wave of his hand, he unleashed a burst of telekinesis, sending the creature flying backward.


    The force of the attack flung the beast several feet back, crashing it into the ground with a heavy thud. Don felt a sharp pain in his head, a splitting headache from the exertion, but he couldn''t stop now. The creature was already struggling to get back on its feet.


    Ignoring the pain, Don focused his power once more. He gritted his teeth and flung the creature again, this time directing it toward the police car. The beast slammed into the car with enough force to crumple the metal, the impact reverberating through the farm.


    The creature lay stunned for a moment, its body twitching as it tried to regain its senses. But Don could see that it wasn''t down for good; it was already starting to rise, its eyes glowing with fury.


    Then, without warning, the police car exploded. The force of the blast sent the creature flying through the air, its body engulfed in flames.


    It crashed to the ground, writhing and screaming as the fire consumed it.


    Don staggered back, the headache pounding in his skull, but he couldn''t tear his eyes away from the sight. The creature''s roars turned into desperate, agonized cries as it burned, its once-powerful body reducing to a charred husk.


    Even in its final moments, the creature tried to reach out, its flaming claws grasping at the air as if trying to pull itself toward them. Amanda clung to Don, her face pale with horror as they watched the beast''s final, pitiful attempts to survive.


    Finally, the creature fell still, its body collapsing into the flames. The fire crackled and popped as it consumed the last remnants of the mutant, leaving nothing but ash and scorched earth in its wake.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Another Close Call (Part 4)

    Don''s breath came in ragged gasps as the adrenaline slowly drained from his body. He could still feel the lingering ache in his head, but the pain was fading, replaced by a sense of grim satisfaction. The creature was dead.


    Amanda held onto him tightly, her body trembling with a mix of fear and relief. "Don¡­ you¡­ you saved us," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the crackling flames.


    Don nodded, though he wasn''t sure what to say. The power he had used was still unfamiliar to him, and the fact that it had surfaced in such a dire situation left him with more questions than answers. But for now, all that mattered was that they were alive.


    The sound of the bunker door creaking open drew their attention. Charlie peeked out, his face pale and his eyes wide with fear. "Is¡­ is it over?"


    Amanda shot him a look of pure venom. "You coward. You locked us out."


    Charlie''s mouth opened and closed as he searched for an excuse, but Don cut him off with a cold glare.


    Charlie didn''t could see words wouldn''t work so he backed away, stumbling over his own feet as he fled the scene, leaving Don and Amanda alone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    About an hour later, the once peaceful setting of Amanda''s farm was disrupted by the flashing lights of police cars and an ambulance parked near the scene of the battle.


    Officers and paramedics moved about, assessing the situation and gathering evidence. Amanda and Don were seated on the back of the ambulance, their injuries being tended to by a paramedic while an officer questioned them.


    The officer, a middle-aged man with a stern expression, short brown hair, and a square jaw, jotted down notes on a small notepad as Amanda finished recounting the events.


    "And that''s how that thing died," Amanda concluded, her voice steady but full of exhaustion.


    The officer paused in his note-taking, narrowing his eyes at her. "Your story is inconsistent with what Officer Gates reported."


    Amanda blinked in confusion. "Inconsistent? How is my story different from Charlie''s?" She glanced at Don, who looked equally perplexed. "I''m not lying about him hiding in my bunker and leaving us out to die."


    The officer''s gaze remained skeptical as he continued, "There are other parts of your story that don''t add up. Like how a trained officer like Gates did nothing despite having a firearm. It doesn''t make sense. His side of the story, where he was forced to protect the two of you, is more believable."


    Don could hardly believe what he was hearing. His irritation quickly turned into anger. "Do we look like we were protected?" he challenged, his voice rising with frustration. "If Charlie was so brave, why do I have injuries, while he doesn''t have a scratch on him apart from some stains on his uniform?"


    The officer''s expression hardened as he warned, "Watch your tone, son."


    Amanda, sensing Don''s rising anger, placed a calming hand on his shoulder. "It''s fine, Donnie," she said softly before turning back to the officer. "If there''s nothing else, I''d like you to leave my property."


    The officer shook his head. "We''ll leave when we''re done with our investigation into the creature. These things don''t usually come this far from the forests, let alone reach farmland. We need to ensure there''s no nest or den nearby."


    Amanda frowned but knew there was no point in arguing. The thought of more of those creatures lurking nearby was too terrifying to dismiss. She simply nodded and said, "Fine. Do what you need to do."


    The officer added, "It''s in your best interest to have officers here until we reach a conclusion. Our department will formally send a request to have this area taped off for investigation."


    Amanda sighed, knowing the officer was right despite her frustration. She glanced at Don and said, "Let''s go."


    They moved away from the ambulance and toward Amanda''s truck. As they walked, Amanda rubbed her hands together nervously. "This is a mess," she muttered, her voice filled with frustration. "Why my farm of all places?" She paused, then sighed again, this time with a hint of guilt. "I shouldn''t be so insensitive, considering someone died. We should count ourselves lucky."


    Don, however, wasn''t so sure. Throughout the ordeal, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the creature had been particularly targeting him. He mulled over the events, knowing that guessing wouldn''t get him anywhere. If he wanted to guarantee the safety of himself and the family, he would have to agree to the offer from the Elite Hero Program (EHP).


    He remained silent, his thoughts heavy as they reached the truck. Amanda, visibly shaken, turned to him and said, "We should probably not say anything to Samantha about this. She won''t let the police off the hook, especially if she finds out what that bastard Charlie did." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don was reluctant to agree. He saw this as an opportunity to get Samantha even more invested in him. But he respected Amanda''s wishes and figured she had her reasons. "You''re right," he said, nodding. "But what should we tell her instead?"


    Amanda thought for a moment before replying, "I''ll just say a mutant was loose and caused a casualty in the area, so they''re investigating to see if there might be more. That way, Samantha won''t be too concerned, especially if I tell her I''ll be staying with you all longer. You just need to wear long sleeved shirts until your wound heals."


    Don considered her plan and realized it might not be such a bad thing if Amanda stayed around the house more. It would give him more opportunities to build on their relationship. "Alright," he agreed, though he was still considering other possibilities in the back of his mind.


    Amanda nodded, relieved. "I should probably go grab some more clothes from the house," she said, looking back toward her now wrecked home. "Could you check if the truck still starts? It was shaken up a bit when the police car exploded."


    She handed Don the keys before heading toward the house. Don watched her go for a moment, then turned his attention to the truck. Before he could get in, his eyes caught sight of Charlie, who was in the midst of giving his report to other officers.


    To Don''s irritation, Charlie was even getting a pat on the back from some of his fellow officers, who were praising him for his "good work."


    With his enhanced senses, Don could hear them telling Charlie how brave he was, completely oblivious to the truth. Don''s eyes flickered with hate, and he clenched his fists, thinking to himself, ''Charlie will get what''s coming to him. I''ll make sure of that.''


    He slid into the driver''s seat of the truck, gripping the steering wheel as he tried to calm his anger. But the image of Charlie''s smug face wouldn''t leave his mind. Don knew he had to play it smart, but the urge to make Charlie pay was growing stronger by the second.

 Chapter 115 - 115: VR-FPS League Log In (Part 1)

    Thirty minutes later, Don and Amanda were back on the road, heading into town. The truck moved steadily along the highway, but inside, both passengers were silent, each lost in their own thoughts.


    Don stared out the window, his irritation simmering beneath the surface. The encounter with the creature and the frustrating conversation with the police officer replayed in his mind, making him question if it really was just a coincidence. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something more sinister was at play.


    Amanda, on the other hand, was still visibly shaken by the ordeal. Her knuckles were white as she gripped the steering wheel, thinking back to how close they had come to losing their lives.


    Despite her best efforts to appear composed, the tension in her body was evident. She couldn''t help but think about how different things might have been if Don hadn''t been there. But not wanting to burden Don with her worries, she attempted to lighten the mood.


    "Santos City is beginning to become more dangerous by the day, huh?" she remarked with a weak chuckle, her voice trying to carry some casualness.


    Don nodded, agreeing with her assessment but not offering much more. He wasn''t in the talking mood, even if he knew this could be a good opportunity to strengthen his bond with Amanda. The thoughts in his mind were too numerous and too complex to make sense of just now.


    As they drove on, the skies began to darken, thick clouds gathering overhead. Amanda glanced up and muttered, "Shit, it looks like a heavy one is coming."


    Don didn''t comment, but his eyes flicked toward the darkening skies. He wondered if those clouds meant something beyond just rain. With everything else that had been happening, he hadn''t even bothered to check what the weather in this world was typically like. Not wanting to seem strange, he nodded in agreement. "Yeah, looks like it."


    Amanda''s concern however was more practical. "It''s risky driving in the rain with this truck. The steering isn''t as responsive as it used to be."


    Don''s mind shifted, realizing she wasn''t thinking of some freak weather event but rather the very real danger of driving an old vehicle in a storm. "Should we head home, then?" he asked, his tone even.


    Amanda nodded, though there was disappointment in her voice. "That would be for the best. Sorry if that ruins your plans."


    Don, despite his sour mood, held back from responding rudely. He was disappointed, but he understood. "It''s fine. After what just happened, you''re right. We should get some rest, a shower wouldn''t hurt either."


    Amanda sighed, looking relieved that Don wasn''t upset. "Yeah, a shower sounds really good right about now. I''m just disappointed that our day got cut short like this."


    Don offered a small, reassuring smile. "There''ll be other days. The most important thing is that we''re alive."


    As he said it, he thought about the silver lining in the encounter. As much of a mess as it was, he had managed to make an impression on Amanda by saving her life, especially when another man had acted so cowardly.


    He was sure she''d see him differently now. More importantly, he knew that when they got home, he needed to retrieve Benjamin''s card and make the call to discuss joining the Elite Hero Program. Whether or not the attack was a coincidence, Don felt that he needed to put safety measures in place, and the EHP was his best bet.


    They eventually arrived back at the Chanel Hills Community, the truck pulling into the driveway just as the first drops of rain began to fall. By the time they parked and stepped out, the rain was starting to come down in earnest.


    Amanda hopped out first, quickly glancing at the sky before turning to Don. "Let''s get those baskets out of the back before the rain really starts coming down."


    Don followed her lead, and together they hurried to unload the baskets of fresh produce from the truck and carry them into the house. The rain soaked through their clothes as they rushed, and by the time they had the baskets on the kitchen counter, they were both damp and dirty from the earlier encounter at the farm.


    Amanda looked down at her clothes, shaking her head with a sigh. "We should change. You can use the main bathroom. I''ll take the one in Sam''s room."


    Don nodded. "Sounds like a plan." He watched as Amanda headed upstairs, then made his way to the main bathroom. The hot water was a welcome relief as he showered off the grime and stress of the day so far.


    Once he was clean and dressed, he retrieved Benjamin''s business card from the drawer in his room. He stared at the card for a moment, contemplating the decision he was about to make.


    Taking a deep breath, he pulled out his phone and dialed the number. After a few rings, the call connected.


    "Hello?" came Benjamin''s voice from the other end.


    "Hey, it''s Don Bright," Don began, his voice steady. "I''m calling about the EHP."


    "Ah, yes," Benjamin replied, sounding pleased. "Have you come to a decision?"


    "Yeah," Don said, nodding to himself. "I''m interested in joining the program."


    Benjamin''s excitement was almost evident, even over the phone. "Perfect!" he exclaimed, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. "I knew you''d make the right choice, Don."


    Don leaned back against his bed, keeping his tone measured despite the eagerness in Benjamin''s voice. "So, what do I need to do?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing much," Benjamin replied, the confidence in his voice unmistakable. "I''ll handle everything on my end¡ªarrange all the documents and paperwork. All you need to do is show up and sign them."


    Don paused to think for a moment. He considered pushing for a sooner meeting, perhaps even today, but he quickly dismissed the thought. If he appeared too eager, it might give Benjamin the upper hand, making Don seem desperate. Instead, he decided to hedge his bets.


    "Sounds good," Don said evenly. "But I should mention, my mother will likely want me to go over the documents with our lawyer. Just to be on the safe side. Is that going to be okay?"


    There was a slight pause on Benjamin''s end before he responded with a laugh that didn''t quite hide the nervousness. "Of course, Don, that''s perfectly fine. We want everything to be above board, after all."


    Don''s sharp ears picked up on the subtle shift in Benjamin''s tone, a hint of nervousness slipping through. He''d expected this. If he had gone alone, there were bound to be loopholes in the documents¡ªclauses that would favor Benjamin and his superiors. But Don wasn''t about to let that happen.


    "Great," Don said casually, maintaining his calm demeanor. "When and where should we meet?"


    "I''ll be in touch soon to confirm the details," Benjamin answered. "Just keep your schedule open."


    "Not a problem," Don replied before the call ended.


    As he lowered the phone, Don''s thoughts shifted. Now what? He wasn''t about to take the Mustang out in the rain¡ªespecially after everything that had happened today. If it broke down, it would just add to his already sour mood.


    As he pondered his next move, a sudden system prompt appeared in front of him, its text hovering in the air as if mocking him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Quest Reminder: Sign up and successfully create a VR FPS avatar...*


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s eyes narrowed slightly as he read the reminder. "Oh, right. The quest," he muttered to himself. He''d been so wrapped up in the events of the day that he''d almost forgotten about the system entirely. It wasn''t exactly reliable in its appearances, which only added to the frustration.


    Sighing, Don picked up his phone and scrolled through his contacts, searching for Donald''s number. His finger hovered over the call button for a moment, his mind briefly considering what to say.


    With a quick tap, Don initiated the call. The phone rang a few times before Donald''s voice answered on the other end, his tone casual and slightly surprised.


    "Hey, Don! What''s up?"


    Don kept his tone light. "Hey, Donald. Just wanted to check in about something. Got a bit of time?"


    "Sure, what''s on your mind?"


    Don leaned against the windowsill, glancing out at the rain now falling steadily against the glass. "I was thinking about getting started on that VR-FPS avatar we talked about. Figured now''s as good a time as any."


    "Awesome! I was wondering when you''d get around to that," Donald replied, his excitement evident. "I''ve been fine-tuning my own setup, so I''m more than ready to help you out. But there''s a big software update being done so the servers are down, but we can still make you a character. You at home?"


    "Yeah, I''m here," Don confirmed, absently watching the raindrops race down the window. "Figured I''d make the call since the weather''s not great for anything else."


    "Alright, cool. Well, you can come on over and we can at least get your avatar prepped."

 Chapter 116 - 116: VR-FPS League Log In (Part 2)

    Don ended the call with Donald and immediately started preparing to leave. The steady rhythm of the rain tapping against the windows made him reconsider his wardrobe choice. He pulled out a warmer outfit, a dark hoodie, and a pair of jeans.


    As he got dressed, he couldn''t help but wonder where they kept umbrellas in the house, considering the weather was turning more severe.


    After getting dressed, Don stepped out of his room and walked down the hallway to stand in front of Samantha''s room. He hesitated for a moment before knocking lightly. "Aunt Amanda, are you there?" he called out.


    A moment later, the door opened, and to his surprise, Amanda appeared in the doorway, topless and wearing only a pair of simple cotton panties. Her skin glistened slightly with the remnants of a recent shower, her hair still damp and clinging to her shoulders. Despite her modest figure, her ample breasts swayed slightly as she moved, catching Don''s attention more than he would have liked.


    "Is something wrong?" Amanda asked, her tone casual, as if this was the most natural thing in the world.


    Don froze for a moment, taken aback by her lack of concern about her state of undress. He quickly forced himself to focus, clearing his throat. "Uh, no, nothing''s wrong. I just wanted to ask if we have any umbrellas."


    Amanda seemed to think for a moment, then nodded. "Yeah, we do. But are you really planning on going out in this rain?" She looked a bit puzzled as she folded her arms under her chest, causing a subtle but noticeable lift.


    Don averted his eyes, focusing on the floor to keep himself from staring too long. "Yeah, I''m going to see a friend who lives next door," he explained.


    Amanda''s expression changed to one of understanding. "Oh, silly me. I forgot Samantha mentioned that you''re friends with Cassie''s son. What''s his name again¡­?" She muttered to herself before snapping her fingers in realization. "Oh right, Dodo."


    Don couldn''t help but correct her. "It''s Donald."


    Amanda blinked in confusion. "Really? I could''ve sworn Cassie called him Dodo."


    As she spoke, Amanda''s modest yet ample breasts bounced slightly, catching Don''s attention once again. He wondered if she was really this comfortable around him or if she was doing it on purpose. It was hard to tell, and he realized that reading people wasn''t always as straightforward as he had thought.


    Amanda eventually shrugged off the name mix-up. "Well, alright then. The umbrellas are in the storage room near the stairs. You should remember it."


    Don smiled, trying to play off his earlier distraction. "I just wanted to be sure." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda didn''t seem to think too much of it and accepted his answer with a nod. "Okay, then. Will you be back by lunch? We could watch the semifinals of the pro bikini mud wrestling together. And since you''re all grown up now, you don''t need to worry about Samantha lecturing you."


    Don blinked, a bit thrown by the offer. "Uh, I should be back by lunch, unless something comes up."


    Amanda beamed. "Perfect. Have fun, kiddo." With that, she gave him a wink and closed the door.


    As the door clicked shut, Don couldn''t help but think about how quickly Amanda had seemed to move past the traumatic encounter at the farm. He had hoped she might be a bit more shaken, enough to seek comfort from him as a protector. But it seemed that close brushes with death weren''t as uncommon in this world as he had assumed.


    Pushing the thoughts aside, he headed downstairs to retrieve an umbrella from the storage room. The rain was still light, but the sky had darkened considerably. With the umbrella in hand, he stepped out of the house and onto the walkway, the cool air brushing against his face.


    The short walk to Donald''s house felt longer under the looming clouds. As Don approached the gate, he noticed how well-kept the house was. It was a modest, single-story home with a neat garden in the front. The rain had begun to pick up, drumming against the leaves and the roof.


    Don opened the gate and let himself in, but as soon as he stepped into the yard, his ears picked up a low, menacing growl. He turned his head and saw a large Doberman standing in the middle of the yard, its sharp eyes locked onto him.


    The dog''s muscular frame tensed as it bared its teeth, the growl growing louder. Don stopped in his tracks, actually a bit relieved as he had thought that another mutant like creature had appeared for a moment. ''Just great,'' he thought. ''Can''t catch a break, can I?''


    The Doberman slowly advanced, its eyes never leaving Don''s.


    But then, as if on cue, the front door of the house swung open, and Donald''s voice rang out. "Rex, heel!"


    The Doberman instantly stopped, its ears perking up as it turned its head toward Donald. The growling ceased, and Donald stepped out onto the porch, looking between Don and the dog with an amused grin. "Sorry about that, Don. Rex can be a bit protective."


    Don let out a breath he didn''t realize he''d been holding, relaxing his stance. "No problem," he replied, though he couldn''t help but feel a bit rattled by the encounter. "He''s got a strong uh¡­ presence."


    Donald chuckled as he walked over, giving Rex a pat on the head. "Yeah, he''s a good boy, just doesn''t like strangers. You can come in now."


    Don nodded, lowering the umbrella slightly as he followed Donald toward the house. As they walked, Rex kept a close eye on him, but the tension was gone, replaced by a wary curiosity.


    Once inside, Don shook off the umbrella and leaned it against the wall by the door. The interior of the house was warm and cozy. Donald led the way into the living room, where a large TV and gaming setup dominated the space.


    "Make yourself at home," Donald said, plopping down onto the couch. "We can get started whenever you''re ready."

 Chapter 117 - 117: VR-FPS League Log In (Part 3)

    Don took a seat beside Donald as the latter began setting up the gaming system.


    The setup was more than just a simple console; it was a sleek, high-tech piece of equipment that looked like it belonged in a sci-fi movie. The central unit was larger than a typical console, with various blinking lights, cooling fans, and holographic displays that projected different game stats and system updates.


    The controllers, though wireless, had a sophisticated design, with customizable buttons and adaptive triggers that adjusted to the game being played.


    Don watched as Donald turned on the setup, paying close attention to every move he made. Not because he was particularly interested in the process, but because he knew it would be strange for someone his age to be completely ignorant about gaming in this world.


    At least, if he came off as ignorant, it was better that it happened in front of Donald, who seemed more forgiving and less judgmental. Plus, Don recognized the potential in keeping Donald close¡ªhe was easy to convince, didn''t have many other friends, and lived right next door. In Don''s mind, Donald was the perfect ally, someone who could be easily manipulated if necessary.


    As he calculated the various ways he could use Donald to his advantage, a bit of guilt crept in. After all, Donald was kind and eager for friendship. But then Don reminded himself that he had died because of misplaced trust in his former life. He knew better now; he wouldn''t be the one getting used. If anything, should the need ever arise, Donald could be the one to take the fall.


    While Don was deep in thought, Donald was having an entirely different internal struggle. He wondered if he should offer Don some snacks, but then remembered his mom only stocked the house with gluten-free options.


    He briefly considered cooking something, but worried that might come off as weird, especially since Don hadn''t said he''d be staying long. Finally, he thought about ordering a pizza, but the weather made him concerned about how long it would take to arrive. Realizing he was overthinking it, Donald quickly turned on the setup and grabbed two controllers.


    "Sorry about that," Donald said, handing Don a controller. "My setup was disconnected. Don''t you just hate it when your mom''s cleaning and unplugs everything?"


    Don didn''t miss a beat, replying, "Can''t relate. I didn''t really grow up gaming much, aside from Call Of Responsibility."


    Donald laughed nervously, kicking himself for making assumptions. He thought he''d made things awkward, but Don added, "I''m really interested in starting, though. I hope it''s not an inconvenience showing me the ropes."


    Donald''s face lit up with excitement. "No problem at all!" he said, perhaps a bit too eagerly. Realizing this, he coughed to play it cool. "I mean, it''s no problem at all. I''ll definitely help you get up to speed before the school league opens."


    Once the gaming setup hummed to life, with the holographic interface displaying a variety of options, Donald navigated through the menus, explaining each step to Don, who nodded along and took mental notes.


    They then started the process of creating Don''s VR-FPS avatar and account. As Donald typed in the necessary information, a browser window suddenly popped up, displaying a rather questionable site filled with muscular naked women.


    Donald''s face turned beet red as he scrambled to close the window. "That''s, uh... not supposed to be there," he stammered.


    Don simply smirked, trying not to laugh. "I won''t judge. Everyone has their tastes."


    "Yeah, well, let''s just forget that happened," Donald muttered, focusing back on the game.


    They went through the customization options for Don''s avatar. Don chose a simple but intimidating look: a black balaclava with a skull imprint on it and a basic special ops attire. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why the skull mask?" Donald asked curiously.


    "It''s from a character I liked in an old game I used to play," Don replied nonchalantly.


    Once they finished creating the avatar, Donald handed over the credentials to Don. "You can log in with these whenever you want. Since you don''t have a VR-Pod of your own, you can use mine. The ones at school will likely be packed most of the time, and the only way to get one of your own is to rank in the top 100 after the semester ends."


    Don nodded, appreciating the information. "Thanks, Donald. I''ll definitely take you up on that."


    With the account setup done, Donald hesitated before asking. "You want to try out a few games or something?" he finally asked.


    Don considered it for a moment. It would look bad if he left immediately after creating the account, and he could sense that Donald wanted to spend more time together. "Sure," Don agreed, picking up the controller. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    They played for just over thirty minutes, the sound of gunfire and explosions filling the room. Don found himself genuinely enjoying the experience. For a brief moment, he felt like a normal guy again, free from the constant calculations and life-or-death situations that had been plaguing him recently. He even began to wonder if this was what life could be like¡ªsimple, straightforward, and fun.


    Just as that thought crossed his mind, his phone buzzed, pulling him back to reality. He paused the game, and then checked his phone. It was a text from Amanda: *Food''s ready Doonie, get your ass home.*


    Donald noticed Don checking his phone and asked, "Is it something important?"


    Don stood up, putting his phone away. "No, just my aunt. She''s done with lunch, so I''ve got to head back."


    Donald seemed a bit disappointed, but he forced a smile. "Sure, man. I''ll walk you out. Don''t want Rex getting any ideas."


    Don chuckled. "Yeah, that might be a good idea. Thanks for helping me set up the account."


    They made their way to the front door, with Rex eyeing Don warily as they passed by. Donald walked him to the gate, offering a quick goodbye before Rex could start growling again.

 Chapter 118 - 118: A New Target (Part 1)

    As Don walked back to his house, the rain started to pick up, each drop falling heavier than the last. He pulled his collar up slightly, trying to shield himself from the worst of it, but the cold, wet sensation seeped through his clothes regardless.


    Just as he was approaching the front door, a system prompt appeared in his field of vision, catching his attention.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Quest Complete: Create VR-FPS Character.**


    **Reward: 5 Idol Points.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don mentally acknowledged the reward, though he couldn''t help but feel it was a bit underwhelming. ''Five points, huh?'' he thought to himself with a faint helpless smile on his lips. ''I guess it''s all about compounding rewards. No point in being greedy when I''ve already got something that gives me an edge.'' He dismissed the prompt as he entered the house, shaking off the excess water from his jacket.


    Inside, the warmth of the living room immediately enveloped him, a stark contrast to the cold, dreary weather outside. He found Amanda already seated comfortably on the sofa, surrounded by an array of food and snacks laid out on the coffee table. She looked up from the TV as he entered and gave him a welcoming smile.


    "Hey, you''re back. I hope I didn''t interrupt your fun?" she asked, her tone a bit light and teasing.


    Don shook his head. "Not really. Donald and I were just passing the time with some games," he replied casually, moving toward the sofa.


    Amanda''s smile widened slightly. "Making friends already, huh?"


    "I suppose," Don said with a noncommittal shrug.


    "Well, go wash your hands and come dig in. I made some chicken, rice, and egg salad. Hope that''s okay with your diet," Amanda said, gesturing to the food.


    Don appreciated the consideration but quickly reassured her. "I''m not that strict about it. It''s something I''m gradually building on." He knew there was no point in over-committing himself to a rigid routine. The less people expected from him, the more flexibility he had to maneuver.


    Amanda nodded, satisfied with his response. Don took the opportunity to wash his hands before returning to the living room. As he sat down beside her, he noticed that the TV was already tuned in to the bikini mud wrestling match she had been looking forward to.


    She seemed engrossed in the spectacle, her eyes following the action on the screen with keen interest, though her expression lacked the excitement he had expected.


    Don began eating in silence, his thoughts moving back to the earlier events of the day. He couldn''t help but wonder if Amanda''s subdued demeanor was due to their near-death encounter on the farm.


    Perhaps she was trying to put on a brave face for his sake. After all, if it weren''t for his Unfazed trait, he might have been more shaken by the experience as well. It was in moments like these that he realized the true value of his traits, something he felt he had previously taken for granted.


    As he continued to eat, Don''s mind began to connect the dots. His Unfazed trait allowed him to remain calm in situations that would normally elicit strong emotional responses, and his Thinker trait gave him the ability to analyze situations deeply. It dawned on him that when dealing with others, he needed to avoid using himself as a baseline.


    His traits made him an outlier, and he couldn''t assume that others would react the same way he did.


    Lost in thought, Don didn''t even notice when the match ended until Amanda patted him on the shoulder, snapping him back to reality. "You okay, Donnie? You''ve been staring off into space for a while," she said, her voice filled with concern.


    Don blinked, looking at the now-black TV screen. "Yeah, I''m fine," he replied, handing her his empty plate. "Just got lost in thought."


    Amanda took the plate and stood up. "Alright. I''ll take these to the kitchen. You''ve been through a lot today."


    As she walked away, Don noticed that the rain had lessened considerably. He decided to use this as an opportunity to take the Mustang in for a checkup. "I''m going to take the Mustang in for servicing. Tomorrow I might be too busy," he said, standing up and stretching.


    Amanda paused and looked back at him with a hint of concern in her eyes. "Are you sure you want to go out again? It''s still raining."


    Don nodded. "I''ll be fine. It''s just a quick check, and I''ll be back before you know it."


    Amanda gave him a small, reluctant smile. "Alright, just be careful. Shelly''s been sitting idle for a while." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don assured her with a nod before heading to the garage.


    The Mustang sat there, still covered in a thin layer of dust from its long period of inactivity. He approached the car and began a quick check, inspecting the oil, coolant levels, and battery connections. Everything seemed in order, though he could tell the car hadn''t been run in a while.


    After confirming that the basics were intact, Don climbed into the driver''s seat and turned the key. The Mustang rumbled to life, its engine growling with a powerful, albeit slightly stiff, roar. Satisfied, Don opened the garage door and carefully backed the car out onto the driveway.


    Amanda had stepped out of the house, watching him with a mixture of nostalgia and concern. "How''s she feeling?" she called out over the noise of the engine.


    "A bit stiff, but she''ll be fine," Don replied, giving her a thumbs-up before driving off.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few hours later, Don found himself at a local service shop, talking to the mechanic who was inspecting the Mustang. The shop was a no-frills, old-school kind of place with the smell of oil and grease permeating the air.


    Tools and spare parts were scattered about, and the mechanic, a grizzled man in his fifties with a gray beard and a blue work shirt, seemed to know his way around classic cars.


    "This old girl''s in pretty good shape," the mechanic said, wiping his hands on a rag as he finished his inspection. "You''ll want to keep an eye on the belts and hoses, though. They''re showing some age. Might want to think about replacing them soon."


    Don nodded, taking mental notes of the advice. "Anything else I should worry about?"


    The mechanic shook his head. "Nah, nothing major. She''s fit for the road. Just treat her right, and she''ll treat you right back. If you want to make her even fitter, give me a call. Here''s my card."


    Don accepted the card and glanced at it before slipping it into his pocket. "Thanks. I appreciate the help."


    The mechanic smiled and turned to head back to the office. "I''ll get your receipt. Won''t be long."


    As the mechanic walked away, Don''s phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out and saw a message from Summer: *Hey jerk, can you pick me up from school?*


    Don raised an eyebrow at the message, though he couldn''t help but smirk at the tone. He didn''t reply immediately, letting the request hang for a moment as he considered his next move.


    ''Perfect,'' he thought. Picking Summer up would be an excellent way to keep strengthening their relationship, especially since she was the one reaching out to him.


    When the mechanic returned with the receipt, Don thanked him again before making his way back to the Mustang. He took a moment to respond to Summer: *On my way. Send your location.*


    Satisfied, Don slid into the driver''s seat, started the car, and drove off.

 Chapter 119 - 119: A New Target (Part 2)

    After Don sent his reply to Summer, he walked over to his car and started the engine. The familiar roar of the Mustang echoed in the service shop, a sound that was both comforting and exhilarating.


    Just as he was about to shift into gear, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and saw Samantha''s name. With a sigh, he picked it up and answered, "Hey, Mom."


    Samantha''s voice came through, calm but with an undertone of concern. "Hey, Donnie. Did you manage to get your shopping done?"


    "Not yet," Don replied, keeping his tone even. "We got held up at the farm. Aunt Amanda can explain more when you get home. Right now, I''m at the service shop. Just finished getting the Mustang checked out, and I''m about to pick up Summer. I might get the shopping done after that, or maybe with her, but I won''t let her know the card I''m using came from you."


    Samantha paused for a moment, likely weighing the situation before she responded. "As long as you''re okay, that''s what matters. I managed to get a few more days off, so I''ll be on my way home soon. But listen, since you''ll be with Summer, can you try to convince her not to stay out too late? It''s getting more dangerous in Santos City these days."


    Don nodded to himself, already planning on staying cautious after the attack earlier. "You don''t have to tell me twice," he replied.


    "Thanks, Donnie. I''ll see you soon," Samantha said before ending the call.


    With the phone call over, Don quickly saw a reply from Summer and typed in the name of her school into his GPS, placed the phone on the dashboard, and started following the digital assistant''s directions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, Summer stood outside the school gate, tapping away at her phone with Sylvia beside her. The stream of students exiting the school was steady, the usual chatter and noise filling the air.


    Summer barely paid attention to it, her focus mostly on her phone. That was until the sound of a loud horn caught their attention.


    Both Summer and Sylvia looked up to see a large 4x4 truck pulling up in front of them. The truck was imposing, with its black and silver exterior. It was filled with a group of hyped-up young men wearing sports jackets, some of them shirtless, clearly reveling in their victory.


    The driver, a young man with short dark hair and piercing blue eyes, leaned out of the window and called out, "Hey, Sylvie! You and Summer coming to the party tonight?"


    Summer gave the group a quick, disinterested glance before turning her attention back to her phone, while Sylvia offered a small, polite smile. "Sorry, Michael. We''ve got other plans," she said, her tone polite but firm.


    One of the guys in the back leaned out of the window, clearly more intoxicated than the rest, and shouted, "Come on! You''ll have the time of your lives!"


    Summer rolled her eyes and shook her head, muttering, "Day drinking, really? Aren''t you guys celebrating winning the semis a bit too hard?"


    Michael chuckled, clearly not taking the hint. "It''s the first time our school''s made it to the finals in nearly ten years! We''re practically legends already."


    "Yeah, sure," Summer replied with a hint of sarcasm, not bothering to look up from her phone again. Sylvia just nodded in agreement. "You guys have fun."


    Michael looked like he was about to say something else, but the sound of another car horn cut him off. Don pulled up behind the truck in the Mustang and honked once more, rolling down his window and gesturing at Summer.


    Some of the students still lingering around the school gate turned their heads to look at Don, their curiosity piqued. A few of the girls even exchanged admiring glances, whispering among themselves.


    Summer glanced up, muttered, "About time," and nudged Sylvia. "Let''s go."


    As they started walking toward the Mustang, Michael leaned out of his truck again, his expression turning sour. "Who''s that guy?" he asked, his tone carrying suspicion. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia smirked mischievously and shrugged. "Who knows?" she replied, not giving Michael the satisfaction of an answer.


    Once inside the car, Summer immediately began complaining. "You could''ve at least taken it to the car wash," she said, frowning at the slight layer of dust on the dashboard.


    Don didn''t even glance at her as he replied, "First, remember the deal. Second, you can always walk if you want."


    Summer grumbled under her breath while Sylvia, sitting in the back seat, leaned forward with a curious look. "What deal?" she asked before adding, "Hey, Don. I''m Sylvia, by the way¡ªyour sister''s best friend. We never formally introduced ourselves."


    Don glanced at her in the rearview mirror and gave a small nod. "Don. Nice to meet you, I guess. It must be tough dealing with Summer every day. You''re either really patient or crazy yourself."


    Summer immediately shot back, "Who are you calling crazy?"


    Sylvia laughed, clearly enjoying the banter. "Careful, Summer. People might think you''re having a lover''s quarrel right outside the school."


    As if on cue, they could hear some of the students outside making comments¡ªmostly the girls whispering things like, "Oh my god, he''s so cute!" and "Is he her boyfriend?"


    Meanwhile, the guys were muttering their sympathies to Michael, "Damn, that''s rough." "It''s always the guys in classics." "He looks older too, there''s no competing with that."


    Michael, hearing the comments, visibly bristled with anger. His hand shot out of the window, giving the Mustang a middle finger as he revved the truck''s engine. The exhaust spat out a thick cloud of smoke, which blew directly toward Don''s car.


    Summer yelled, "What the fuck!" while Sylvia shouted, "Michael!" in surprise.


    Don narrowed his eyes, his patience wearing thin. The long day had already put him in a foul mood, and this juvenile stunt was the last straw. Without thinking too much about it, he focused his telekinesis on the rear tires of Michael''s truck, intending to give them a little nudge. However, instead of just nudging them, one of the tires suddenly popped with a loud bang.


    The sound startled everyone nearby, causing heads to turn in shock. The truck swerved violently, spinning out of control before ramming into the school''s perimeter wall, nearly hitting a group of students.


    Sylvia and Summer both gasped in surprise, their eyes wide with shock. "What the hell just happened?" Sylvia asked, her voice filled with disbelief.


    Don quickly composed himself and replied, "Tire must''ve been overinflated or had a weak spot. With the way he was driving, it''s not surprising it blew out."


    He tried to keep his tone nonchalant, though inwardly he was relieved that the incident hadn''t caused more damage or drawn too much attention. The last thing he needed was to expose his abilities this early on.


    Not wanting to linger, Don shifted the car into gear and drove off, leaving the scene behind as quickly as possible. He''d have to be more careful in the future¡ªmuch more careful.

 Chapter 120 - 120: A New Target (Part 3)

    After driving away from the school, Don navigated his way toward East-End Park Mall, one of the better-known shopping centers in that part of Santos City.


    He''d taken care to memorize the directions earlier, not wanting to appear out of place by relying on GPS, especially with Summer and Sylvia in the car. The two girls were still chatting about the accident Michael had just had as they left the school, with Sylvia expressing concern over whether anyone had gotten hurt.


    "I hope no one got injured," Sylvia said, her voice carrying a bit of worry. "For Michael''s sake, someone better not have, or he''ll be in big trouble."


    Summer nodded, glancing at her phone. "Yeah, but no one''s talking about it in the school chat servers, so maybe it''s fine."


    Sylvia let out a small laugh, the tension in her voice easing. "It''d be interesting to see how he tries to buy his way out of that mess. His daddy''s money might not be enough this time."


    Don listened silently, filing away the details about Michael. From what Sylvia had just revealed, Michael seemed like the type of person who could be trouble if left unchecked. Don made a mental note to look into Michael later, just in case their paths crossed again.


    Sylvia then leaned forward between the front seats, her curiosity clearly piqued. "So, Summer tells me you''re going to Santos Hero University, Don. If you don''t mind me asking, what are your powers? I''m curious to know how strong the hero of Central Mall really is."


    Don sighed internally, feeling a bit uncomfortable with the question. He wasn''t sure if Sylvia was genuinely curious or just being nosy. Either way, he wasn''t about to reveal too much. "I''m just a little stronger than the average guy," he said, downplaying his abilities. "The real hero of the Central Mall attack was Redstar."


    Sylvia raised an eyebrow, a smirk appearing on her lips. "Humble, are we?"


    Before she could press further, Summer, who had been focused on her phone, suddenly cut in, her voice full of irritation. "Don''t inflate his ego, Sylvia."


    Don saw an opportunity to tease her and took it. "You sound jealous, Summer."


    Summer''s eyes widened as she turned to face him, flustered. "Jealous? Of you? Gross."


    Don chuckled, deciding to push her buttons a little more. "I never said you were jealous of me. I meant you were jealous that your friend was chatting with me instead of you. But since you jumped to that conclusion first, it must be true. I can''t blame you, though¡ªperfection personified and all that."


    Summer''s face turned a shade redder as she realized she''d walked right into his trap. She wanted to curse at him, but the deal they made previously held her back. Instead, she crossed her arms and muttered, "Whatever."


    Sylvia laughed at the exchange, reaching forward to give Summer a comforting hug from behind. "Don''t let him get to you, Summer. You know I''ll always choose you over some hot guy in a muscle car."


    Out of everything Sylvia said, only one part seemed to register with Summer. She turned to Sylvia, disbelief in her voice. "Hot guy in a muscle car? Don is anything but!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don, grinning, simply hummed a reminder about their deal, cutting off any further retorts from Summer. She grunted in frustration, knowing she was trapped by her own words.


    Sylvia, still laughing, asked, "What''s this deal about, anyway? Now I feel left out of all these sibling secrets."


    "It''s not a secret," Summer muttered, glaring at Don. "Just Don being a¡­ thing."


    "Wow," Don replied with mock offense. "If calling someone a ''thing'' is being nice, I can''t imagine what being mean would look like."


    Sylvia burst into laughter again, while Summer, glaring daggers at Don, shot back, "Are you laughing at his dumb jokes?!"


    The rest of the drive was filled with similar banter, the tension from earlier gradually easing into a more comfortable, albeit playful, atmosphere. Before long, they arrived at East-End Park Mall. Don found a parking spot with little trouble, though he noticed the mall was unusually crowded for a rainy afternoon.


    Summer voiced her irritation as she glanced around. "Great, with Central Mall getting repairs, everyone on the east side is coming here. What a pain."


    Don didn''t comment, simply parking the car and turning off the engine. After they all exited the vehicle, Don turned to Summer. "I''ll text you when I''m ready to go."


    Summer frowned, clearly not liking that idea. "Why do we have to go when you say so?"


    Don lifted his hand, ticking off his reasons. "First, it''s my car. Second, you didn''t put any gas in it. Third, it''s my car."


    Summer looked like she wanted to strangle him but restrained herself. Sylvia, sensing the brewing tension, decided to intervene. "So, what are you planning to do, Don?" she asked, her tone light and curious.


    "Just some shopping," Don replied.


    "Oooh, fun!" Sylvia said with a grin. She then linked arms with Summer, pulling her along. "We''ll join you, then. I''ve always wanted to see how guys shop."


    Don was a bit put off by the idea, but to his surprise, Summer didn''t argue. She just kept sulking, which from her was as good as saying she didn''t mind. He thought it might be an opportunity to further his plans, but he couldn''t help but wonder what Sylvia''s angle was.


    As they walked into the mall, it didn''t take long for Don to spot a trendy-looking store that caught his eye. The mannequins in the window were dressed in outfits similar to the ones he''d seen at Mi Casa when he went shopping with Samantha. He made a turn into the store, with both Summer and Sylvia following him in.


    The interior of the store was modern, with polished floors and minimalist displays that showcased a variety of stylish clothing.


    As they entered, a cute teenage girl greeted them with a shy but friendly smile. She had short, curly brown hair, big blue eyes, and was dressed in the store''s uniform¡ªa simple black shirt with the store''s logo and dark jeans.


    "Welcome!" she said, her voice slightly nervous but polite. "What can I help you with today?"


    Don took a moment to scan the store before replying, his tone decisive. "I''m looking for a few things. I need a couple of fitted shirts, preferably in darker colors¡ªblack, navy, maybe charcoal. Some slim-fit jeans, also in dark colors, and a jacket, something versatile but stylish. Maybe a leather bomber or something similar."


    The girl blinked, clearly impressed by how specific he was. "O-Oh, sure! I''ll see what we have." She looked like she was about to rush off to find the items but stopped herself, realizing she hadn''t asked for his sizes. "Oh, silly me¡ªwhat sizes are you?"


    Don chuckled, finding her nervousness endearing. "Large for shirts and jackets, 32 for jeans."


    "Got it!" she said, quickly jotting down the information before scurrying off to find the clothes.


    As she hurried away, Don noticed Summer mimicking the girl''s dazed behavior behind her back, clearly irritated. Sylvia, on the other hand, bit her lip slightly, her eyes narrowing in thought. She was starting to find Don more interesting than she initially thought.

 Chapter 121 - 121: A New Target (Part 4)

    While they waited for the girl to return, Don glanced around the store, noticing the attention to detail in the clothing displays and the overall ambiance. He couldn''t help but think that the store had a similar vibe to some of the high-end shops he''d seen in his previous life, though with a more youthful and trendy twist.


    The girl soon returned, her arms full of clothes that matched Don''s description. "Here you go," she said, a bit out of breath but smiling. "I brought a few options for you to try on."


    Don took the clothes from her and nodded in approval. "Thanks. I''ll give these a try."


    The girl looked like she wanted to say something else but seemed too shy to continue. Instead, she quickly pointed toward the fitting rooms. "The fitting rooms are just over there. Let me know if you need any different sizes or anything else."


    Don nodded again and made his way to the fitting rooms, with Summer and Sylvia following behind him.


    As Don was walking towards the fitting rooms, he paused and glanced back at Summer and Sylvia, raising an eyebrow. "Are you two planning to follow me into the fitting rooms?" he asked, his tone half-teasing, half-curious.


    Sylvia grinned mischievously. "I wouldn''t mind," she replied, her voice playful.


    Summer scrunched her face in disgust. "Gross. We''ll just wait outside the store," she said, already looking like she was done with the whole shopping trip.


    But Sylvia wasn''t having it. "That won''t work. We need to give him advice as he tries on outfits. You know, help him pick the right stuff."


    Summer rolled her eyes. "Why should I care?" she muttered.


    Don cleared his throat pointedly and said, "Deal," under his breath, just loud enough for Summer to hear. Her expression shifted to one of irritation as she crossed her arms.


    "Fine, I''ll help or whatever," Summer said begrudgingly, clearly not thrilled but knowing she had no choice.


    Don suppressed a smirk, thinking this wasn''t quite what he had in mind. He would have preferred if they stayed outside and let him shop in peace. But this wasn''t so bad either.


    A fleeting thought crossed his mind¡ªwhat if he offered to do the same for them, pay for a couple of items as a way of returning the favor? But he quickly dismissed it. That might make him seem too eager, and he didn''t want to set a precedent of spending too much money on them.


    Better to keep things simple¡ªmaybe treat them to food or buy them one small item each, but nothing more.


    Just then, the store clerk returned with a few more clothes, holding them out with a smile. "Here you go! Just call for me if you need anything else."


    Sylvia took the clothes on Don''s behalf, grinning. "Fashion show time!" she said excitedly.


    But Don wasn''t about to give in that easily. "I''m not trying on everything," he said, matter-of-factly. "Just a few to see if the fabric and size are right."


    "Boring," Sylvia pouted.


    "Good," Summer countered, "means we can leave quicker."


    Without further delay, Don took a few of the clothes and entered one of the fitting rooms, pulling the curtain closed behind him. The store clerk went back to her duties, leaving Summer and Sylvia outside. The soft rustling of clothes could be heard as Don began to change.


    A few moments passed before Sylvia leaned in close to Summer, whispering, "Psst, hey, come here." Summer frowned but moved closer as Sylvia whispered something into her ear.


    Summer''s eyes went wide. "Gross! No way."


    Sylvia just smiled and whispered, "We could make him do whatever we want if we have it."


    Summer looked intrigued but still hesitant. After a moment of internal debate, she finally sighed and said, "Fine," before whispering to Sylvia, "Hand me the stupid phone."


    With Sylvia''s phone now in hand, Summer crouched down, trying to sneak the phone under the curtain with the video app open. She was so focused on her task that she didn''t notice Sylvia inching closer behind her until it was too late.


    Sylvia suddenly shoved her forward, causing her to tumble into the fitting room with a surprised "Oof!"


    Don, who had just taken off his trousers, was standing there, not startled by the sudden intrusion. Summer, now right near his crotch, froze in place, her face inches away from the bulge in his underwear. Her mind went blank, completely at a loss for words.


    Don wasn''t particularly fazed, but he was definitely surprised. Narrowing his eyes, he glanced at Summer''s phone, easily deducing what was going on. His enhanced hearing had already clued him in on their little plan, but he hadn''t expected Sylvia to push Summer into the room.


    "Well, well," Don said calmly, looking down at Summer. "Spying on me, are we?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Summer looked like a deer caught in headlights, unable to move or speak. Don, seizing the opportunity, quickly snapped a photo of her in that compromising position. The sound of the camera''s shutter broke Summer out of her daze.


    "Hey!" she exclaimed, her voice a mix of anger and panic.


    Don put a finger to his lips, shushing her. "Keep it down, or they''ll hear you. We''ll both get in trouble."


    Summer''s eyes darted nervously as she asked, "What''s that picture for?"


    Don shrugged nonchalantly. "Since you were trying to record me changing, I figured I''d need some proof for Mom."


    Summer''s eyes widened in horror. "You wouldn''t dare!"


    "Oh, I would," Don replied coolly. "It would teach you not to try anything funny against me."


    "It was just a prank!" Summer hissed, clearly uncomfortable. She tried to shift away from Don, but she was already pressed against the wall, unable to move far from his proximity. "We weren''t going to do anything with it, I swear."


    At that moment, Sylvia, who had been eavesdropping from outside, peeked into the fitting room. She put on an exaggeratedly guilty face. "Please don''t tell Mrs. Bright. It was all my idea."


    However, her tone didn''t sound genuinely apologetic. Instead, she seemed almost amused by the situation. Then, with a sly smile, Sylvia added, "If you promise not to tell, I''ll¡­ you know¡­ suck you off."


    Summer''s expression shifted from worry to pure shock, while Don, equally surprised by the offer, couldn''t help but think to himself, ''Well, this is a wild turn of events.''

 Chapter 122 - 122: Sylvia? What The Hell!? (R-18)

    Before Don or Sylvia could say anything, Summer expressed her shock in whispered tone of surprise. "Sylvia what the hell!?"


    Sylvia turned to face her surprised best friend for a moment but put on a cute face as if what she had offered to do wasn''t incredibly absurd. "What?" she asked innocently, "I''m just trying to make up for it since it''s my fault. I''m sure your ''big~'' brother agrees."


    As she said this, she brought one hand to Don''s crotch and casually rested her palm against his bulge, feeling it out slightly as she spoke.


    Don could never have predicted the situation escalating to such a point so quick so he was at a loss for what to say. On one hand it was a very tempting offer but on the other he wondered if it would negatively impact his relationship with Summer.


    Before he could reach a conclusion, Sylvia began to progress on her own, not even waiting for Don to consent to the offer. She quickly went from merely resting her hand against his bulge to holding the edge of his boxers, which she began to slowly slide off. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Summer''s eyes widened as she saw this and her cheeks turned beet red. She was not only flustered, but completely flabbergasted at what she was seeing. She then found herself raising her head to look at Don but upon seeing that he wasn''t against what Sylvia was doing, she frowned.


    "Are you just gonna agree to that!? What the hell??" She asked, occasionally stealing glances at Don''s crotch as she did so.


    Don didn''t really know what to say in response so he could only shrug and pass the blame elsewhere, after all, it''s wasn''t as if it was his idea. "What? She''s your friend and you''re the ones who decided to break in here."


    Summer felt a bit embarrassed by Don''s reply as she couldn''t really argue with his point. But when was that ever an issue for girls in arguments?


    However, before she could say any nonsense in defense, Sylvia finally lowered Don''s boxers enough to allow his cock to pop out into the open, fully erect and hard.


    "!!"


    Both Sylvia and Summer expressed surprise at the sight to a varying degree. Sylvia looked more excited whereas Summer seemed even more shocked.


    ''That''s his cock? Why''s it so fucking huge?'' Summer thought while staring at Don''s cock with wide eyes. As if the sight of it alone weren''t enough, an eager Sylvia leaned slightly forward more and used both her hands to hold Don''s cock by the shaft. "*Mmm~* Well hello you~"


    Sylvia looked up at Don while maintaining an innocent face. She gave him a small smile and began to gently move her hands up and down in slow gentle motions, stroking his cock. "Well?" she asked in a teasing tone, "you still haven''t told me whether we have a deal or not?"


    Almost immediately Sylvia asked this, Summer raised her head to look up at Don with expectant eyes. Don glanced at her in the corner of his eye and thought himself, ''well, no risk no reward.''


    He then glanced down at Sylvia and replied, "Well, since you offered, it would be rude of me to say no."


    Sylvia smiled mischievously at the answer and tightened her grip around Don''s cock before replying, "*mm~* true, it''d be such a shame if my best friend got in trouble because of naughty little me~"


    Just as she replied, Sylvia leaned closer to Don and opened her mouth before wrapping it around the tip of his cock. *mm~*


    Summer was in disbelief and quickly looked away to face the wall. "That''s so fucking gross Sylvia!" she muttered in a low annoyed tone.


    Sylvia looked her way in the corner of her eye and tried to reply while sucking on the tip of Don''s cock. "Itsh~ not sho bad Shummer *mm~* shee?"


    Summer couldn''t help but look Sylvia''s way out of curiosity. The sight of her best friend stroking and sucking on her brother''s cock left her feeling very strange. It was an emotion she couldn''t express in words.


    She remained quiet but her gaze remained fixated on Sylvia as she continued to pleasure Don.


    Don also saw this in the corner of his eye and thought, ''wow, she''s really watching. Maybe she''s more interested than she lets on.'' Though a possibility, Don felt it was too risky putting it to the test.


    The best he could do was observe her and her reactions to gain some takeaways from all this. With that in mind, he decided to take a slightly more active role and brought one of his hands forward to hold Sylvia by her head.


    "*Mmm~*" She let out a soft moan and rolled her eyes to look up at him in a seductive way. Don met her gaze as he began to guide her movements.


    With Don helping with that aspect, she kept her focus on twirling her tongue around his tip as she sucked and slurped on it. *slrrp~* *plop~* *mn~*


    Sylvia began to moan more and more softly, her sweet cute voice causing Don to feel his cock get even harder.


    Don quickly found himself wanting to feel more of Sylvia''s mouth around his cock so he no longer held her by the head gently but began to use slightly more force to bring her head toward him.


    Sylvia quickly understood what Don was trying to do and so she moved both her hands from his shaft and allowed him to bury his cock deeper into her mouth. *glawk~* *glawk~*


    However, much to Don''s surprise, she had trouble just taking even half of his cock into her mouth, even going as far as to accidentally brush her teeth against his shaft. Don stopped moving her head once she did that and he looked at her with a bit of confusion.


    Despite her earlier eagerness it now became clear to Don that she wasn''t at all good at this. Sylvia, however, didn''t seem the least bit dissuaded as she proceeded to hold his shaft with both her hands again before leaning forward and allowing the warm meatiness of his cock to brush brush against her face as she said, "*whoopsie~* Sorry about that, it''s my first time trying out a real cock.


    It''s nothing like my toys but don''t worry, I''m a quick learner."


    She winked at Don before pulling his cock away from her face and opening her mouth again. This time before directly taking it in, she used her tongue to lick it from all sides, slowly running her tongue from below the base of his balls to the top of his cock, where she proceeded to open her mouth and take in his tip once again.


    She paused for a moment there and began to use one hand to vigorously stroke his cock while passionately sucking on the tip. *slrpp~* *glurk~*


    Summer''s face was now completely red but oddly enough she was still watching the scene quite intently, though, her expression of surprise didn''t fade in the least.


    ''Fuck, why does this look so hot? This is so wrong.'' Summer thought to herself as she brought her legs closer together, finding herself feeling tingly in her lower areas the longer she watched this.


    At this time, Don wasn''t glancing her way and so these subtle shifts in her posture went unnoticed. ''Wow, her hands are really soft, and her mouth¡­.'' Although it was plainly clear that Sylvia wasn''t as good as someone like Trixie at doing this, Don found that she had her own unique sensation to give which brought him incredible pleasure.


    He groaned out as he felt Sylvia''s mouth get even wetter, with her tongue constantly being twirled around the tip of his cock. Summer couldn''t help but slightly bite her lip as she saw this, causing her to bring her legs even closer together. ''Fuck! why am I getting turned on by this?'' she thought, feeling very confused about what she was feeling.


    Meanwhile, as good as the current fellatio from Sylvia was feeling, Don still wanted to bury his cock a little deeper. So once again. He held her head more firmly and thrust his hips forward *Glurgk!~* Sylvia''s eyes widened as she suddenly went from only sucking his tip to feeling a large part of his cock stuffed in her mouth.


    She instinctively placed her hands on Don''s hips, trying to pull her head a little bit away so she could breath and recompose herself. However, Don''s grip was firm and he didn''t allow her yo move away, keeping her head in place as he began to thrust his hips forward and back.


    *Glrugk~* *gawk~* Sylvia''s eyes became watery and remained wide as she looked up at Don in surprise while he pounded her mouth with his cock, though still not fully thrusting it in.


    Don would occasionally feel some of her teeth, but with a body as durable as his it was more of a lighter irritation than anything else. And so he didn''t overly mind it. And for Sylvia, her attempts to back away were quickly replaced by muffled moaning that began to resonate in the entire fitting room. *Mmph~* *uh~*


    ''Fuck. Why does this feel so amazing. My whole body is getting hot,'' Sylvia thought. She found a strange pleasure in having her mouth used this way, a very different experience from toys.


    Summer even began to rub her legs slightly together as she felt the subtle moistness on her own panties, which left her feeling both ashamed and embarrassed. However she was unable to look away.


    The entire situation was incredibly sensual and so Don found himself quickly reaching his limit. "Fuck¡­" he muttered before giving one final thrust while still holding Sylvia''s head in place as he reached his climax, blowing his load into her mouth.


    As Don''s cock began to throb, Sylvia panicked slightly and pulled her head away, causing his cock to pop out of her mouth just as he climaxed. This caused him to shoot some of his cum onto Sylvia''s face, with a little landing on Summer''s cheek.


    Summer''s eyes immediately widened and she was about to say something but then they could all hear footsteps outside the fitting room before the store clerk''s familiar voice asked from outside, "Is everything okay?"


    Sylvia and Summer both showed panicked expressions while Donn couldn''t be fazed by just this and so he managed to form a quick reply saying, "yeah I just accidentally snagged a bit of my skin while trying to zip on some pants. Uh, have the two girls I was with come back yet?"


    "Oh I didn''t see them go out. Maybe there in the restroom. Do you need me to go get them for you?" The store clerk offered.


    "I would appreciate that."


    "No problem." The store clerk replied and in the next moment, they could hear her footsteps as she walked away.


    Summer, whose heart was now beating incredibly fast, couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Whereas Sylvia used one finger to trace the cum off face before looking up at Don and saying, "I hope you keep your end of the deal."

 Chapter 123 - 123: A New Target (Part 5)

    After saying that to Don, Sylvia quickly turned away and peeked out of the fitting room. Seeing the coast was clear, she reached out to grab a still-confused Summer''s hand before pulling her out, whispering urgently, "Come on, let''s go. Coast is clear."


    Don found himself alone in the dressing room once again and quickly pulled up his underwear, his mind spinning. ''Well, that wasn''t awkward at all,'' he thought sarcastically, the reality of what had just happened settling in.


    As the post-nut clarity washed over him, he couldn''t help but wonder if he had made a mistake. He quickly shook his head, dismissing the thought. ''What''s done is done.'' He looked over at the pile of clothes he still had to try on and thought, ''Glad I didn''t cum this way.''


    Meanwhile, outside the fitting room, Summer, still in disbelief over what had just happened, hit Sylvia on the shoulder and whispered harshly, "What the hell was that?"


    Sylvia put on a playfully innocent expression and shrugged. "I was just helping, Summer. You don''t need to thank me."


    "Thank you?!" Summer hissed in an outraged but low tone, trying to avoid drawing Don''s attention. She felt mortified just standing near the fitting room where everything had occurred. Locking hands with Sylvia, she quickly pulled her friend away from the scene, whispering, "Come on, let''s go."


    Inside the fitting room, Don had been listening to their conversation the entire time, his enhanced hearing making it impossible to miss. ''Summer sounds more embarrassed than angry,'' he guessed, feeling relieved that she wasn''t likely to tell anyone.


    But Sylvia¡­ Sylvia was unpredictable, and that made her dangerous. He knew he''d have to keep an eye on her, maybe even look into her background. ''She''s definitely strange,'' he concluded, shaking his head at the thought.


    Minutes passed, and the store clerk eventually returned, looking around with a puzzled expression. "They''re not in the bathroom," she said, slightly confused. "Maybe they stepped out when I wasn''t looking."


    Don, already still trying out outfits, gave her a quick reply. "Alright, no problem."


    The clerk''s gaze shifted to the fitting room with a hint of suspicion. She convinced herself that she needed to check for the sake of store policy and quietly moved the curtain aside, just a little. She managed to catch a glimpse of Don as he was taking off his shirt, alone in the fitting room. Her cheeks immediately flushed red, and she quickly pulled away, clearing her throat nervously.


    "Call for me if you need anything else," she said before hastily leaving.


    Don, who had heard the subtle shuffle of her feet and the slight movement of the curtain, shook his head in mild amusement. ''People in this world are definitely more perverted than in mine.'' He thought as he finished changing, then gathered the clothes he had decided to purchase.


    Meanwhile, in one of the many bathrooms at the mall, Summer and Sylvia were in one of the stalls, with Summer sitting on the toilet, the seat down, as she vented her frustrations.


    "That was super weird, Sylvia! And with me there too, what the actual fuck!" Summer exclaimed, her voice hushed but intense.


    Leaning against the stall door, Sylvia maintained her calm demeanor and even had a slight smirk on her lips. "I''ve been wondering what a real dick feels like, so I just thought, why not?" She paused, her expression softening slightly. "Plus, I wanted you to be there with me when I did it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have felt safe. Your brother also seemed like a good guy, sooo please don''t hate me."


    Summer sighed, her face still flushed with embarrassment. "I don''t hate you, but you could''ve at least warned me."


    Sylvia rolled her eyes, her voice full of sarcasm. "Sure, imagine me coming to you and saying, ''Hey Summer, I want to taste dick, but I need you there because I''m a big scaredy-cat.''"


    Despite herself, Summer couldn''t help but laugh a little. "And your plan was better?"


    Sylvia groaned. "Don''t remind me. I followed a script from a porno, thinking it would work if I just went with it. Your brother probably thinks I''m a slut."


    Summer looked at her friend with a small, amused smile. "Well, what did you expect after¡­ you know, doing that in front of me?"


    Sylvia rolled her eyes again, but this time with a hint of self-deprecation. "You''re never going to let me live this down, are you?"


    Summer shrugged, still smiling. "Sooo¡­ awkward question¡­ how did it feel?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the next ten minutes, Sylvia described her experience in more detail than Summer had expected¡ªor wanted, really. Despite her embarrassment, she couldn''t deny a certain morbid curiosity.


    Just as they were finishing their conversation, Summer''s phone buzzed. She checked it to find a text from Don: *I''m ready to go. You coming along?*


    Summer frowned, showing the message to Sylvia. "How can he be so casual after what just happened?"


    Sylvia shrugged, offering a nonchalant explanation. "Guys are simple creatures, or so my mom says."


    Summer shook her head, still processing everything. "That jerk couldn''t even apologize for getting some of his¡­ gunk on me. The ride home is gonna be so awkward."


    Sylvia laughed. "Don''t stress. I''ll be right there with you. Unless you want to get an Ober?"


    Summer sighed, deciding against it. "No, it''s fine. Let''s just go."


    As they exited the stall, they nearly bumped into a janitor who was just walking in. The man quickly apologized, looking startled. "Sorry, didn''t think anyone was in here."


    Sylvia flashed him a smile. "No worries, we were just leaving."


    Both girls washed their hands quickly and exited the women''s restroom. As they left, the janitor headed straight into the stall they had just vacated. Closing the door behind him, he took a deep sniff of the air, his eyes fluttering in pleasure as he muttered to himself, "Smells very moist." With a creepy grin, he quickly undid his pants, ready to engage in a different kind of work.


    However, his moment of twisted satisfaction was short-lived. Another janitor, a stockier man with a bald head, walked into the women''s room a moment later. He froze as he heard the sounds coming from the stall. "Steve, are you kidding me? We talked about this!" he shouted in exasperation.


    Meanwhile, Summer and Sylvia, oblivious to what was happening behind them, walked briskly back to the store, ready to rejoin Don and put the whole awkward experience behind them¡­ hopefully.


    Don, already dressed and ready, was waiting by the counter with his selected clothes in hand, his expression neutral but his thoughts busy.


    The girls approached him, and he turned to them with a calm smile, pretending as though nothing out of the ordinary had happened.


    "Ready to go?" he asked.


    Summer gave him a reluctant nod, avoiding eye contact, while Sylvia just smiled, her expression as cheerful as ever.

 Chapter 124 - 124: A New Target (Part 6)

    Before either Summer or Sylvia could answer Don, a soft but commanding feminine voice called out, "Sylvia?"


    The voice carried a strict elegance that made heads turn, prompting everyone to look toward its source.


    A striking woman stood there, wearing an elegant black hat adorned with a white ribbon. Her outfit was equally elegant, composed of a form-fitting black dress, black lace gloves, and pearl jewelry. Her short black hair framed a pale, almost porcelain-like face. Black lipstick contrasted sharply with her gray eyes, which were both mesmerizing and intimidating.


    Beside her stood a large bald bodyguard, whose mere presence amplified the woman''s aura of authority and power.


    Don immediately thought, ''Who''s this?'' But he didn''t have to wonder for long. Sylvia turned her head and, with a cheery tone, said, "Hey, Mom!"


    The shock hit Don so hard that he almost let his surprise show, but he managed to keep his expression neutral. ''That''s her mother?'' he thought, incredulous. ''They seem nothing alike. She has to be adopted, right?'' S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia''s mother maintained a stoic expression as she regarded her daughter. "What are you up to, dear?" she asked, her tone impeccably refined, almost musical, yet hinted with a quiet authority that demanded respect.


    She took a moment to glance at Don, her gaze piercing and calculating. Don felt a chill run down his spine as he met her eyes. The intensity of her gaze made him feel as if she could see through him, into the very core of his being. ''She looks like the type who kills people for a hobby,'' he thought, his unfazed trait barely keeping him from breaking eye contact.


    ''But if I look away now, I''ll look suspicious.''


    The silent exchange lasted only a few seconds, but to Don, it felt like an eternity. Finally, she turned back to Sylvia and said, "You never mentioned you had any male friends."


    Don couldn''t help but feel like she had referred to him as some sort of exotic animal rather than a person. Despite the overwhelming presence of Sylvia''s mother, Sylvia herself remained cheerful and unfazed. "Oh, Mom, this is Summer''s brother, Don. We''re just out shopping."


    Summer, who had been standing with her hands held together nervously, nodded respectfully. Sylvia''s mother shifted her attention to Summer, her gray eyes narrowing slightly. "Oh," she said delicately, as if the word were wrapped in silk. "I had no idea the Bright girl had a brother."


    Summer started to respond, "Oh, I¡ª" but before she could finish, the woman''s gaze returned to Don, scrutinizing him more closely. Her eyes flicked over him, trying to find a resemblance to Summer, then she asked in that same refined yet commanding tone, "You, boy, what is your name, and how come I''m only hearing of you now?"


    Don could practically feel the weight of her words, which felt like they were wrapped in the politeness of high society. ''Is she asking or commanding?'' he wondered. ''How does one sound so pushy and polite at the same time?''


    Noting Summer''s nervousness, he realized it would be wise to tread carefully, but he also didn''t want to come off as completely subservient. In a respectful tone, he replied, "My name is Don Bright, ma''am. As for why you''ve never heard of me, it''s a sensitive family matter, one I''m not comfortable discussing in a first meeting."


    The bald bodyguard beside Sylvia''s mother tensed, his eyes narrowing into a deathly stare. Summer looked at Don in disbelief, clearly shocked by his response. But Sylvia''s mother simply raised a hand, and the guard immediately relaxed.


    She then straightened her posture with a precision that only enhanced her allure. "I see," she said, her tone measured. "Then I shall consider this a formal introduction. You may call me Miss Claire."


    Don nodded politely. "The pleasure is mine," he said, trying to keep his voice steady.


    Miss Claire''s gray eyes lingered on him for a moment longer, as if assessing his worth, before she turned to Sylvia. "Sylvia, darling," she began, her tone softening slightly, "care to join me for a little shopping, or will you be staying with your friends?"


    Sylvia''s eyes lit up. "Woohoo, shopping!" she exclaimed, but Miss Claire quickly shushed her.


    "Not so loud, dear," she said with a hint of reprimand, "you''ll attract unsavory stares."


    She then glanced back at Summer and Don. "Until next time," she said, her voice smooth as velvet, before turning elegantly and walking away, her bodyguard close behind. Sylvia skipped along beside her mother, clearly excited.


    As they walked away, Summer inwardly cursed, ''Sylvia, you traitor. How the hell am I supposed to drive home with Donnie alone without things getting awkward? Argh.''


    Don turned to Summer, wanting to ask her about the strange encounter, but he felt the eyes of Miss Claire''s guard still on them, so he decided against it. Instead, he said, "Well, let''s get going," and handed her a small bag. "Oh, and I got you this."


    Summer, who had been feeling anxious, looked surprised. "Huh? What''s this for?"


    Don shrugged. "I had a little change, so I bought you something."


    Summer opened the bag and found a simple silver bracelet inside. She blushed slightly. "You didn''t have to buy me anything, but¡­ whatever, I''ll take it."


    Don couldn''t help but respond with a sarcastic, "How noble of you."


    Summer glared at him, but before she could say anything, Don reminded her, "Remember, you have to be nice."


    Grumbling, Summer reluctantly said, "Whatever, let''s just go."


    As they began walking out of the mall, Don felt a sense of satisfaction. ''I handled that situation really well,'' he thought, feeling he deserved some sort of reward from the system. But then he shook his head. ''What a stingy system.''


    Just as the thought crossed his mind, a system prompt appeared in his field of vision.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **New Objective Launched: Here''s Your Aura**


    **Objective: Seduce Miss Claire in one year''s time**


    **Rewards: 5,000 Aura, New Ability: Flight**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening in disbelief. ''What the fuck? A year? I don''t think I could do it in five! Now you''re just being petty.''


    As if the system were responding to his thoughts, another prompt appeared:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Objective Updated: Seduce Miss Claire in six months'' time**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don was left speechless, his mind reeling at the impossible task set before him.


    ''¡­''

 Chapter 125 - 125: Quality Time (Part 1)

    As Don and Summer drove back home, the car was filled with silence, save for the low hum of the radio playing a soft tune.


    Summer, sitting in the passenger seat, was furiously tapping away on her phone, her mind still replaying the events from the fitting room incident. The awkwardness of the situation was making her restless, but she tried to focus on her conversation with Sylvia.


    **Summer: He still hasn''t said anything about what happened. I can''t believe it.**


    **Sylvia: Lol. Isn''t that what you wanted? It''s a good thing.**


    **Summer: Yeah, I guess. But it pisses me off that he has the audacity to act like nothing happened.**


    **Sylvia: Lol. ???? Maybe he''s still thinking about how good my mouth felt. Teehee~**


    **Summer: ???? That''s even worse!**


    Meanwhile, Don was lost in his own thoughts. ''Six months? How the hell am I supposed to do that in six months? Where do I even start? Damn it.''


    Eventually, they arrived home, and as Don pulled into the driveway to park, he noticed Samantha''s car blocking the way up. He stopped the car and was about to honk when Samantha emerged from the house, dressed in cozy casual pants, a brown turtleneck, and crocs.


    "Oh, sorry, dear. The rain was a bit harsh when I was parking," she said apologetically. The rain had considerably lessened since the afternoon, and now, in the evening, the sky showed faint rays of light as the sun began to set.


    Summer seized the opportunity to jump out of the car, quickly muttering, "Thanks for the ride, I guess," before walking off toward the house.


    As she walked past Samantha, Samantha tried to ask her, "Oh hey, dear, how was scho¡ª"


    But before she could finish, Summer cut her off, saying, "It was fine, Mom. But I''m tired and have a lot of assignments to do, so just leave some food in the fridge for me." Without waiting for a response, she walked into the house and shut the door behind her.


    Samantha, looking slightly concerned, turned to Don, who was just getting out of the car. "Is something wrong?" she asked.


    Don shrugged. "She was fine during shopping, but she went quiet when she started texting on her phone. Maybe relationship trouble?"


    Samantha frowned as she approached Don''s car. "Maybe, but I don''t think Summer is dating anyone. To be honest, I sometimes wonder if she might like girls instead of boys. She''s never brought any guys up to her room as far as I know."


    ''That''s actually very possible,'' Don thought. ''It''s strange for a girl as good-looking as Summer to be single, as irritating as she is. I''ll need to dig into that.''


    Samantha then said, "Anyway, I''m glad you two are getting close. With your Aunt Amanda too. She mentioned she hopes you''ll visit her more once she''s done with some renovations on her farm."


    ''Renovations, huh?'' Don thought, guessing that was the excuse Amanda went with. He played it off and answered, "That sounds great. I''m looking forward to it."


    Samantha then asked, "How''s Shelly?"


    "The mechanic says she has no problems but might need some parts replaced for safety," Don replied, carefully choosing his words to gain Samantha''s support.


    Samantha immediately looked concerned. "You should definitely do that, Donnie. Was the money not enough?" she asked, and Don responded, "I didn''t ask, but I''ll check when I go back."


    She nodded. "Make sure to find out and tell me if it''s not enough. I don''t want you getting into an accident."


    Don felt genuinely touched by her concern, even though part of him knew that this affection was meant for her real son. ''But her real son was a piece of work,'' he thought. ''This happiness she gives was made by me. I''m going to enjoy it to the fullest.'' He smiled at her. "No problem. When I do, I''ll take you out for a drive."


    Samantha laughed and said, "That would be nice." She then offered to move her car into the garage.


    She got into her SUV and parked it in the garage, allowing Don to do the same. The garage, big enough to keep four cars, had plenty of room. After parking, they both headed inside.


    "Looks like it''ll just be me and you for dinner unless you also plan on going to your room," Samantha said as they walked in.


    "Did Aunt Amanda leave?" Don asked.


    Samantha shook her head. "No, she had too much to drink and went to sleep early," she sighed.


    ''This is as good an opportunity as any to spend time with Samantha,'' Don thought. "I''ll keep you company, then. I''ve got nothing better to do," he said, even though he was already thinking of other things he could be doing. Relationships took effort and time to build, and he knew that if he didn''t invest, progress would be slow.


    Samantha smiled, genuinely pleased. "I''d love that. Maybe we could just watch some TV, and I''ll order takeout since I''m not in the mood for cooking."


    Don nodded, "Sounds like a plan."


    They settled into the living room, Samantha grabbing a blanket and a couple of pillows, making the space cozy. She pulled out her phone and started browsing for takeout options. Don took a seat on the couch, glancing at the television. It was already set to a local news channel, though neither of them was paying much attention.


    "What do you feel like having?" Samantha asked as she scrolled through the options.


    "I''m fine with anything," Don replied, leaning back comfortably.


    Samantha nodded and placed the order. As they waited, she flipped through channels, landing on a popular crime drama that seemed to catch her interest.


    As Samantha selected the crime drama, she turned to Don, her eyes lighting up with interest. "Are you okay with this one, Donnie?" she asked, her tone warm and inviting. "It''s called *Whispers in the Dark*. It''s about a retired detective who comes back to solve a cold case that''s haunted her for years.


    The twist is that she starts receiving letters from the killer, taunting her with clues, but no one else believes they''re real. She''s also dealing with her estranged daughter, who''s a rookie cop trying to prove herself. It''s pretty intense but really gripping."


    Don nodded, feigning interest as he took note of the plot. It was clear that Samantha had a soft spot for dramas that involved strong, complex female characters. While the premise didn''t particularly grab him, he knew better than to show disinterest. "Sounds interesting," he replied smoothly. "I''m alright with watching it."


    Samantha smiled, pleased with his response, and they settled in to watch. The opening credits rolled, and the dark, moody soundtrack filled the room. Don let the silence stretch for a few minutes, observing how engrossed Samantha became in the show.


    She leaned slightly forward, her eyes glued to the screen, a faint smile on her lips as she watched the detective navigate through her troubled past and present challenges.


    After a few minutes, Don decided to break the ice further. He turned to Samantha and asked, "Should I bring us something to drink?"


    Samantha, still focused on the screen, nodded absentmindedly. "Sure, that sounds nice."


    Taking the opportunity to make the evening a bit more intimate, Don headed to the kitchen and retrieved a bottle of wine and two glasses. ''This should help loosen things up,'' he thought, knowing that a bit of alcohol could make the conversation flow more easily and possibly lead to some light-hearted or even suggestive interactions.


    Returning to the living room, Don set the bottle and glasses on the coffee table. Samantha looked over, her eyebrows raising in surprise, followed by a pleased smile. "Wine? I didn''t think you meant this kind of drink," she said, clearly amused.


    Don smiled back, pouring them both a glass. "It seemed appropriate for the show. And since you don''t have work tomorrow, why not enjoy ourselves?"


    Samantha chuckled, taking the offered glass. "That''s a good point," she agreed, settling back into the sofa.


    As they sipped their wine, Samantha began to relax even more. She shifted her position, tucking her legs up on the sofa and leaning slightly against Don''s side. He could feel the warmth of her body against his, and he casually draped his arm along the back of the sofa, letting his fingers brush against her shoulder.


    Samantha sighed contentedly, taking another sip of wine. "I can''t believe you''re already old enough to drink with me," she said with a laugh, glancing up at him. "I feel so old."


    ''Think fast,'' Don thought, and quickly responded, "You''re not old, just mature¡ªlike Detective Marshall in the show."


    Samantha laughed, the sound light. "Oh, stop. You''re just teasing me," she said, playfully nudging his side. "I''m just an old, boring mom now, while she''s a sexy detective." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You could be," Don replied smoothly, earning another laugh from Samantha.


    As the show continued, Don shifted his tactics. He knew that outright flirting wouldn''t get him far tonight, so instead, he focused on making her laugh and gradually increasing the physical contact.


    His hand moved from the back of the sofa to her shoulder, gently rubbing it, then occasionally sliding down to rest at her waist. Samantha didn''t seem to mind, even leaning into his touch at times, her body language becoming more relaxed with each passing minute.


    The scenes on the TV played out, filled with dramatic twists and turns, but Don was more focused on the subtle signals Samantha was giving off. The way she sighed and settled more comfortably against him, the way her laughter lingered a little longer than usual¡ªthese were all good signs.


    As they continued to watch, Samantha''s legs shifted, brushing against Don''s. She didn''t pull away, instead, she seemed to nestle closer, her head almost resting on his shoulder. Don continued to rub her shoulder gently, using the movement to draw her further into his space. He could feel her relaxing more and more.


    At one particularly tense moment in the show, Samantha gasped and instinctively grabbed Don''s arm, holding onto him as the suspense played out on screen. Don took advantage of the moment, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze, which she returned with a small, appreciative smile.


    ''This is progress,'' Don thought, pleased with how the evening was going. ''She''s getting used to being close to me, and that''s exactly what I need.'' He decided not to push any further tonight, content with the subtle groundwork he was laying. After all, he had time, and patience was key in building the kind of rapport he wanted with Samantha.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Quality Time (Part 2)

    As time passed, Don and Samantha continued to watch the show, their cozy atmosphere lingering well into the night.


    The crime drama played on, drawing Samantha deeper into its plot twists and suspenseful scenes. Occasionally, she would react with a gasp or a comment, her attention mostly glued to the screen.


    Don, on the other hand, kept his focus split between the show and his own thoughts, contemplating the night''s events and his progress with Samantha.


    At some point, the food they had ordered arrived, and they ate together, still in relative silence, except for the moments when Samantha couldn''t resist commenting on the show. The food provided a brief respite from the drama unfolding on the TV, but soon enough, they were back to watching, with Samantha getting more and more absorbed as the episodes went by.


    Eventually, the final episode for the day came to an end, and the channel switched to its late-night programming. Samantha let out a disappointed "Aww," before adding in a slurred voice, "It was just getting good." Her words were slightly drawn out, the telltale sign of tipsiness.


    Don glanced at the wine bottle on the table and noticed it was nearly empty. ''She really went crazy with the wine,'' he thought, mildly surprised that he hadn''t noticed how much she had been drinking. His own glass was barely touched, as he had no intention of getting intoxicated.


    Samantha yawned, stretching her arms and then letting them fall limply to her sides. "So sleepy," she mumbled, leaning heavily on Don. She attempted to push herself up but failed, giggling at her clumsiness. "Oh, silly me," she laughed, her voice warm but clearly a little out of control. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don looked at her with a mix of amusement and concern. "Uh, I think you had a little too much to drink," he said, trying to gauge just how tipsy she was.


    Samantha looked up at him, her eyes half-lidded, and pouted. "That''s not true," she insisted in a slurred tone. Then, with a giggle, she added, "You look funny to me without my glasses."


    Don glanced at the couch and noticed her glasses lying beside her. He picked them up, thinking to himself, ''If I want more nights like this to occur, the experience has to be memorable¡ªbut in a good way.'' He didn''t want her to wake up with a headache, broken glasses, and regrets. She needed to feel comfortable and safe enough to let her guard down again in the future.


    "Here," he said softly, holding out her glasses.


    Instead of taking them, Samantha pulled him into an embrace, wrapping her arms around him tightly. "Aww, you want a hug," she murmured, her voice filled with affection.


    Don found his head pressed against her soft, bouncy chest, her warmth enveloping him. Even through the fabric of her turtleneck, he could feel the softness of her breasts, and the sensation sent a shiver down his spine.


    "Mmm, you''re so warm," she murmured contentedly, snuggling closer. Don''s thoughts were messy as he tried to maintain control of the situation. ''She''s not making this easy,'' he thought, feeling the heat rise to his face. But he knew he had to keep things from escalating.


    Reluctantly, Don pulled away, gently making her sit up. "Let''s get you to your room," he suggested, trying to keep his voice steady.


    Samantha pouted again but didn''t resist as he stood up. "Okay, but I can''t walk," she said, her tone playful yet sluggish.


    Don turned around and knelt in front of her. "Climb on my back," he instructed. Samantha let out a soft laugh. "I can''t do that¡ªI''m your mom, silly," she giggled, her arms draping over his shoulders.


    "It''s the only way I can help you upstairs unless you want to sleep down here," Don reasoned, keeping his tone light.


    She hummed in agreement and, with a bit of effort, climbed onto his back.


    Don lifted her up and began the slow trek up the stairs, careful not to stumble. ''This would be a bad time to trip,'' he thought, his muscles tensing with each step. Samantha''s giggles echoed in his ear, and her breath was warm against his neck.


    When they finally reached her room, Don carefully lowered her onto the bed. She landed with a soft bounce, giggling as she did. "Donnie, not so rough," she teased, her voice playful and lighthearted. Don sighed inwardly, hoping she wouldn''t remember too much of this night.


    "You should get ready for bed," Don advised, stepping back. "I''ll bring you a glass of water."


    Samantha gave him a drowsy smile and nodded. "Aww, you''re so sweet. I''m lucky to have such a caring son," she said in a slurred manner.


    Don left the room but didn''t take much time grabbing the glass of water and soon returned.


    As he approached the door to her room though, he could hear her fumbling around inside, her movements clumsy and uncoordinated. ''What''s she doing now?'' he wondered, pushing the door open cautiously. He was surprised to find her tangled in her turtleneck, her arms flailing slightly as she struggled to pull it over her head.


    "Donnie, help," Samantha called out, her voice muffled by the fabric. "I can''t get my head out of this stupid thing."


    Don sighed, stepping closer to assist her. "Alright, hold still," he said, gently taking hold of the turtleneck and carefully guiding it off her head. Samantha''s hair was slightly tousled from the struggle, and she looked at him with a mix of gratitude and embarrassment. "Thanks," she mumbled as she tried to fumble with her pants next, but her coordination was clearly impaired by the wine.


    Seeing her struggle, Don took over, unbuttoning her pants and sliding them down her legs, leaving her in just her panties. She didn''t seem fazed at all having her large bountiful breasts out in the open for him, instead stumbling over to the bed and flopping down onto it. "Thank you," she said again, her voice slurring more as she reached for the glass of water on the nightstand.


    She took a small sip before placing the glass back down and sighing contentedly. "I had fun today," she mumbled, her eyes fluttering closed. "Thank you, Donnie¡­"


    Don smiled slightly, watching as she drifted off to sleep mid-sentence. ''Well, I guess that''s that,'' he thought, pulling the covers over her. He stood there for a moment before quietly leaving the room.


    As he stepped into the hallway, his sharp ears picked up the sound of something metallic dropping from downstairs. He frowned, his senses immediately on high alert. ''What was that?'' he wondered, narrowing his eyes and moving cautiously toward the stairs.


    Don moved silently, his footsteps barely making a sound on the carpeted stairs. As he approached the kitchen, he could hear more shuffling noises and what sounded like the fridge door opening and closing. ''An intruder?'' he thought, his muscles tensing as he reached for the light switch.


    With a quick flick, the kitchen flooded with light, and Don immediately relaxed. Standing in front of the open fridge was Summer, caught red-handed with a mouthful of food. Her eyes widened in surprise and embarrassment as she quickly shut the fridge door and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "What are you doing?" she demanded, her voice a mix of annoyance and defensiveness. "Why are you sneaking around the kitchen at this time?"


    Don narrowed his eyes at her, crossing his arms. "First of all, it''s only a little past 10," he pointed out. "And second of all, you''re the one stuffing your face in the dark."


    Summer''s face turned a shade redder as she crossed her arms over her chest, trying to look defiant. "I was hungry, okay?" she snapped, though her tone lacked conviction. "And it''s your fault I''m eating so late!"


    "My fault?" Don raised an eyebrow, genuinely curious. "How is it my fault?"


    "Just¡­because!" she huffed, clearly grasping at straws.


    It was only then that Don noticed she was wearing nothing but a slightly loose shirt and tight panties, her tanned legs bare and her posture defensive. He couldn''t help but think ''Nice,'' but he quickly forced his gaze back to her face, not wanting to make things awkward.


    "What are you even doing here?" Summer asked, trying to shift the focus away from herself.


    "I came to get a glass of water," Don replied. "Didn''t expect to find someone raiding the fridge."


    "I wasn''t raiding it!" Summer protested, her voice rising in pitch. "I was just¡­getting a snack." She crossed her arms again and huffed, trying to look nonchalant. "I''m stress eating because of a scary movie I was watching."


    "A scary movie?" Don repeated, amused. "Must be one hell of a movie to make you come raid the fridge in the dark."


    Summer''s eyes narrowed at his teasing tone. "It''s a series of super scary movies," she corrected him, her voice firm. "If you watched them, you wouldn''t even be able to sleep."


    Don couldn''t help but smile at her bravado. "Wanna bet?" he challenged, his tone light but confident.


    Summer glared at him, her cheeks flushing slightly. "You''re on," she shot back, though there was a hint of uncertainty in her voice. "But don''t cry to me when you''re too scared to sleep."


    Don chuckled, finding her attempt to sound tough endearing. "We''ll see about that," he said, stepping closer to her. "How about we watch it together? I could use a good laugh."


    Summer hesitated for a moment, clearly conflicted between wanting to prove him wrong and not wanting to admit she was actually scared. Finally, she nodded. "Fine," she agreed, though her tone was less confident than before. "But you better not chicken out until we finish the whole series of movies."


    "Wouldn''t dream of it.," Don replied.

 Chapter 127 - 127: Quality Time (Part 3)

    After agreeing to the bet, Summer turned back to the fridge and scanned the shelves for more snacks. "Help me carry these," she instructed in a tone that was a mix of commanding and nervousness.


    Don smirked, deciding to tease her, "Still that hungry?"


    Summer shot him a glare, her cheeks puffing slightly in annoyance. "Just grab the snacks."


    He shrugged, raising his hands in surrender. "Fine, fine, I''m just joking." He picked up a couple of bags of chips and a bowl of leftover food from earlier, following Summer''s lead as they ascended the stairs.


    As they walked up the steps, Don''s gaze couldn''t help but drift downwards, taking in the way Summer''s panties hugged her ass and curves with each step. Her behind wasn''t the largest, but it was undeniably plump and enticing, swaying subtly as she moved. ''Not bad,'' he thought to himself, his eyes lingering for just a moment longer before he quickly averted them, focusing on the task at hand.


    When they reached Summer''s room, she pushed the door open with her shoulder, revealing the familiar setting. The room was almost completely dark, save for the soft glow of her laptop perched on the bed, casting a bluish light across the space.


    Summer set the snacks on one of the nightstands and began rearranging the pillows on her bed, creating a cozy setup for their movie-watching session.


    "Put the snacks over there," she instructed, her voice a bit softer now, as if the earlier bravado was starting to fade. Don could sense her nervousness, though she tried to mask it with nonchalance. He placed the snacks where she indicated and then watched as she adjusted the pillows.


    "Well, come on," Summer finally said, though her tone lacked the usual bite. It was clear she was still grappling with the awkwardness of the fitting room incident, an image that she couldn''t seem to shake no matter how much she tried to focus on something else.


    Don, on the other hand, knew that the best way to diffuse the tension was to act completely normal. Teasing her, joking at her expense, and pretending nothing out of the ordinary had happened was his strategy, and it was working. He could tell that while Summer was still affected and his casual demeanor was helping her relax¡ªat least a little.


    "Nice setup you''ve got here," Don commented, taking in the scene as he made his way to one side of the bed, where he laid down with his back against the headboard.


    Summer, still flustered, laid down on the other side, but the positioning of the laptop wasn''t ideal for both of them to see the screen comfortably. She fidgeted slightly, unsure of how to remedy the situation without making it even more awkward.


    Sensing her hesitation, Don saw an opportunity to close the gap between them. "Hey, how about you put the laptop on one side so we can both sit on the same side and watch? Or, we could put it at the edge of the bed and lay down while we watch. It''s not a big deal."


    Summer hesitated, her mind a mess. ''Why doesn''t he feel awkward about what happened?'' she thought, frustrated. ''And why is he being so casual about this?'' She tried to think of a retort but came up blank, her brain too muddled by the proximity and the situation.


    Don, seeing her internal struggle, decided to push a little further. "What''s the matter, Summer? Never watched a movie with someone before?" His tone was playful, but he knew exactly what he was doing.


    Summer''s face flushed with embarrassment, and she quickly snapped back, "Of course I have! I just¡­" She trailed off, unable to finish the sentence as she thought, ''Why is he so impossible?''


    "Just what?" Don pressed, keeping his tone light and teasing still.


    "Nothing," Summer huffed, crossing her arms before giving in. "Fine, we''ll do it your way. I don''t care."


    Don smirked as she reluctantly agreed, and they repositioned the laptop so it was easier to watch.


    With the new setup, they ended up much closer than before, lying side by side on the bed, with Summer''s back almost touching Don''s chest, creating an almost spooning position without the actual physical contact. Despite the awkwardness Summer felt, it was comfortable, and Don could feel her warmth radiating from just inches away.


    Summer scrolled through her streaming service, muttering, "We''ll start from the first movie so you''re not lost."


    Don chuckled. "I''m sure I''ll manage."


    Summer clicked play, and the horror movie titled *"The Haunting of Ashwood Manor"* began.


    The opening scenes unfolded with an ominous atmosphere. Shadows moved in eerie ways, and the music was filled with unsettling notes that seemed to creep under the skin.


    Don leaned back against the headboard, casually glancing at Summer every now and then. He noticed her slight twitch whenever a particularly creepy scene occurred, though she remained outwardly composed. With a smirk, he teased her, "You better not be closing your eyes."


    Summer scoffed, though her voice lacked conviction. "I''m not. If anyone''s going to do that, it''s you."


    Don chuckled, not pressing the issue further. They continued watching, the tension in the movie building as the ghostly apparitions in the story began to appear more frequently.


    Summer was doing her best to stay cool, but Don could tell she was more affected than she let on. Her flinches became slightly more pronounced, especially during the jump scares.


    As the first movie wrapped up and they moved into the second, *"The Curse of Ashwood Manor,"* Summer''s fa?ade started to crack. She hadn''t seen this one before, and it showed.


    Her body was visibly more tense, her eyes wide as she gripped the blanket tightly. The room was dark, save for the glow of the laptop, and every shadow seemed more menacing in the dim light.


    A particularly chilling scene played out on the screen¡ªa ghostly figure suddenly lunged at the camera with a piercing scream. Summer jolted up in fear, her hand instinctively grabbing onto Don''s.


    Seizing the opportunity, Don wrapped his free arm around her, pulling her closer. His hand rested just below her chest, the warmth of his body against her back providing a sense of comfort amidst the terror she felt.


    But as he did this, he teased, "Someone''s scared."


    Summer, clearly embarrassed, quickly responded, "I''m not! I just thought I felt something." But despite her protest, she didn''t pull away. In fact, she snuggled a bit more into Don, seeking the security of his presence without admitting it.


    Don, sensing her comfort, decided not to push his luck too far. He simply said, "If you say so," and left it at that. After a brief pause, he added in a cryptic tone, "If you really watched movies with others before, you''d know the secret to not getting scared."


    Summer''s curiosity was piqued. "I''m not scared," she reiterated, "but¡­ what''s the secret?"


    Don smirked, leaning in slightly as he whispered, "Shush, keep watching."


    The movie continued, and the tension rose again. Another jump scare hit the screen, and Summer jolted once more. This time, Don used his hand to gently rub her tummy, his touch light and reassuring. "Careful, or you''ll knock down the laptop," he murmured.


    Summer, too embarrassed to retort, simply shifted closer to him, her back pressing firmly against his chest and her ass against his crotch. The warmth of their bodies made the proximity more intimate than either of them expected.


    "Like this?" she asked, her voice soft.


    Don smiled, knowing he was testing the waters. He decided to be a bit bold and moved his hand from just below her chest to her waist, slipping it under her shirt. His fingers brushed against her bare skin, the touch warm and slightly daring. "Yep, now play the movie."


    To his surprise, Summer didn''t protest. She didn''t pull away or tell him to stop. Instead, she seemed to relax even more into him, her body molding to his as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    As the movie continued, Don began to subtly massage the soft skin of her tummy and sides, his touch gentle and exploratory.


    Summer didn''t react as he expected. Rather than tensing up or telling him to stop, she began to shift slightly against him, her body language open and accepting. This unexpected turn of events made Don pause and think. ''Should I take it further?''


    As much as he was tempted to push the boundaries further, he knew there was a fine line he couldn''t cross¡ªat least, not yet. ''Summer is still my sister,'' he reminded himself, the thought grounding him in reality.


    He couldn''t treat her like just any other girl he''d bring over. The stakes were higher, and the consequences far more severe if he went too far too fast.


    But the incident in the fitting room had been a start, an unexpected opening he hadn''t anticipated. ''I just need to get her into more situations like that,'' he thought, where the line between sibling and something more could blur just enough to make future steps feel more natural, less forced. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Quality Time (Part 4)

    Don''s thoughts soon drifted toward Sylvia''s mother, the intimidating Miss Claire. Seducing someone like her would be an uphill battle, but gathering information was the first step. He decided to ask Summer about her in a way that wouldn''t raise suspicion.


    He kept his tone casual as he remarked, "You know, I think I was more terrified of Sylvia''s mom than this movie. What''s her deal?"


    Summer tilted her head to look up at him, a small smirk appearing on her lips. "You''re just pretending not to be scared of the movie, aren''t you?"


    Don chuckled, trying to keep the conversation light. "Maybe, but seriously, Sylvia''s mom gives off some serious creepy vibes."


    Summer''s expression softened, and she nodded in agreement. "Yeah, she''s kind of scary, but she''s super nice, actually. She''s just¡­ not very outgoing or social. I''ve never really spent much time around her, and honestly, I don''t plan to."


    Don seized the opportunity to tease her. "You''re scared of everything, aren''t you?"


    Summer frowned and lightly elbowed him in the ribs, making Don fake a grunt of pain. "That wasn''t very nice," he said, feigning hurt.


    She huffed and looked away, clearly annoyed but still playful. Don decided to test the waters further, knowing that every small victory counted. "You''re lucky I''m not in the mood to fight with you," he said with a sly grin. "After all, I have manners. I''m even being nice by stroking your skin."


    As he spoke, his hand moved more deliberately against her tummy, his touch lingering just a little longer and a little more direct. He wanted to see how she would react to this more blatant form of intimacy.


    Summer''s cheeks flushed a deep pink, and she quickly retorted, "I don''t need your tummy rubs like some puppy."


    Despite her words, she made no effort to move his hand. Don smirked, recognizing the contradiction in her actions and decided to push a bit further, but with a gentle touch.


    "You don''t need to need something for me to give it to you," Don replied smoothly. "We''re watching a movie, you''re scared, so I''m holding you close and rubbing your tummy for comfort. But since you don''t need it¡­" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He trailed off, slowly beginning to withdraw his hand, testing her reaction.


    Panic flashed in Summer''s eyes, and she instinctively grabbed his hand to keep it in place. "I didn''t mean it like that," she blurted out, her voice showing her embarrassment. "Why do you always twist my words?"


    Don couldn''t help but smirk at her reaction. "You''re the one doing all the twisting," he teased, enjoying the small victory.


    Summer rolled her eyes and huffed again, clearly flustered but resigned. "Whatever¡­ Just keep rubbing my tummy. It''s not so bad, I guess."


    Don smiled inwardly, knowing he had pushed as far as he could for now. This was as close as he would get tonight, but he was already formulating a plan to take things further in the future.


    Each step had to be carefully calculated, each move precise. For now, though, he was content to enjoy the small win, his hand resting on Summer''s waist as they continued watching the movie.


    Don soon felt the natural conclusion to the night drawing near as the second movie''s credits began to roll. ''I''ve pushed things far enough tonight,'' he thought, knowing that progress had been made but also recognizing the importance of pacing.


    He knew better than to rush things, especially when it came to someone as tricky as Summer. Plus, leaving the night on a high note would make it easier to set up another session like this in the future.


    With a yawn, Don pulled away from Summer and stretched, feigning tiredness. "Well, I think it''s time I hit the sack," he said casually.


    Summer flinched slightly when he moved his hand away from her tummy. She had to admit¡ªthough only to herself¡ªhaving his hand there had been oddly comforting. She had been so engaged in the movie, enjoying the experience, that Don''s decision to call it a night irritated her more than she expected.


    But instead of asking him to stay, she tried to bait him with a challenge. "What''s wrong, too scared to watch more?" she teased.


    Don moved off the bed and smirked. "I''m not the one who was freaking out and needed tummy rubs to calm down," he shot back, making sure his tone was light but teasing.


    Summer''s face flushed with embarrassment. The way Don said it made her feel like a child, and she hated it. ''He always knows how to twist the things I say against me,'' she thought bitterly, but she couldn''t come up with a good retort. "Whatever," she muttered. "Go be scared then."


    Don laughed it off, knowing he had successfully defused the situation while maintaining his upper hand. "We''ll finish the other movies some other day," he said, heading for the door. "Unlike you, I need to get up early." With that, he gave a casual wave and left her room, shutting the door behind him.


    As soon as he was gone, Summer flopped back on her bed, hugging her pillow tightly. "Jerk," she murmured, her frustration evident. But despite her annoyance, a small part of her was already looking forward to the next time they''d watch movies together.


    Don, on the other hand, made his way back to his room, feeling a sense of satisfaction. ''That went well,'' he thought, glancing at the clock.


    It was nearing 2:30 AM, and he knew he needed to get some sleep. After undressing and setting an alarm for the morning, he quickly drifted off.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The following morning, at precisely 4:30 AM, Don''s alarm rang. He groaned softly, feeling the temptation to snooze for a few more minutes. ''Maybe just a little longer¡­'' he thought, but then quickly shook his head. ''Who am I kidding?''


    He sat up on the edge of the bed, stretching his arms above his head with a wide yawn. The sound of light rain outside drew his attention to the window. Peering out, he saw the early morning drizzle and wondered if he should skip his run. ''Not like I''m training for a boxing match,'' he thought.


    But then again, what he was preparing for was far more dangerous. ''It''s unlikely a superhuman like me will get sick from running in the rain anyway,'' he reasoned.


    So, after completing his meditation and light exercises, he set out for his run, appreciating the solitude of the early morning and the absence of any familiar faces¡ªespecially Cassie.


    The run was peaceful, with the rain keeping most people indoors. On his way back, however, he spotted Cassie pulling out of her driveway next door. She honked and waved when she saw him, and Don returned the gesture, though he kept it brief. ''Not in the mood for small talk, especially with her,'' he thought as he continued on his way.


    Back inside, the house was still quiet. ''Everyone''s still asleep,'' Don noted as he made his way upstairs.


    He couldn''t hear any water running, which made him think Summer might have overslept. ''I guess we did stay up pretty late watching those movies.''


    Don now debated whether to let her sleep in or take the opportunity to wake her up himself. ''Might as well shower first,'' he decided.


    After a quick shower, Don dressed and stepped out of his room again. The house was still silent, and he figured both Samantha and Amanda were likely sleeping off the effects of the previous night''s drinking.


    ''Maybe I should wake Summer up, just in case.''


    He walked over to her door and knocked, but there was no response. Gently, he opened the door and found Summer sound asleep, snacks still scattered on her nightstand and her laptop on her bed. ''She must''ve fallen asleep trying to watch more movies,'' Don observed with a small smile.


    As he moved to take the laptop off the bed, the screen caught his attention. The movie paused on it was clearly romantic erotica. Don raised an eyebrow in surprise. ''Didn''t expect her to be into that,'' he thought, slightly amused.


    He then noticed how Summer was sleeping, lifting the blanket slightly to find one of her hands tucked into her panties. ''Wow¡­'' Don thought, more surprised than anything. ''She really doesn''t look like the type.''


    Not wanting to embarrass her, Don decided to put the laptop into sleep mode and leave it as it was so she would think it simply blacked out on its own. He covered her back up and then leaned down to poke her face gently. "Hey, wake up," he said softly, continuing to poke her cheek. "You''re going to be late for school."


    Summer stirred, her face scrunching up in confusion as she groggily looked around. "Huh¡­? What¡­?" she mumbled, still half-asleep.


    Don smirked and asked, "Aren''t you going to be late for school?"


    It took a moment for the question to register, but when it did, Summer shot up, eyes wide with panic. "Shit!" she exclaimed, glancing at the digital clock on her nightstand. Seeing that it was already 6 AM, she cursed under her breath and scrambled out of bed. "Why didn''t Mom wake me up?"


    Don shrugged, and kept a playful grin on his face. "You''re welcome," he said as he made his exit, leaving Summer to scramble around her room in a rush. He could hear her calling out, "Hey, wait!" but he didn''t stop, already heading downstairs to the kitchen.


    ''Might as well make breakfast for everyone,'' he thought, seeing an opportunity to earn some more goodwill. ''Nothing like starting the day off with a little progress.''

 Chapter 129 - 129: Law & Heroics (Part 1)

    Don quickly settled on a simple yet satisfying breakfast: bacon, eggs, toast, and juice. ''Nothing too extravagant,'' he thought, as he moved efficiently around the kitchen.


    ''The message is what''s important here, not the complexity of the meal.'' He knew that if this little gesture went over well, it could pave the way for bigger impressions down the line¡ªmaybe even a dinner, though he''d have to carefully time it. ''Don''t want them getting used to me doing this regularly. That would defeat the purpose.''


    As the smell of bacon filled the kitchen, Don began plating the food, starting with Summer''s portion. He figured she''d be down soon, and sure enough, about twenty minutes later, he heard her footsteps on the stairs. When she entered the kitchen, she looked around, confusion evident on her face.


    "Where''s Mom?" she asked, her eyes narrowing as she looked around.


    Don, pretending he hadn''t noticed her enter, glanced up from the stove with a casual smile. "Oh, ready for school already?" he teased. "Did you even bathe?"


    Summer''s frown deepened, and she opened her mouth to snap back, but the memory of their deal held her back. She simply huffed instead.


    ''She''s learning,'' Don thought with satisfaction. ''A bit of self-control goes a long way with her.''


    He decided to ease up on the teasing and answered her question. "Mom''s still sleeping, I think. Do you need her to give you a ride to school?"


    Summer''s irritation flared again. "No, by the time mom gets ready, I''ll be even later. "I guess I''ll just go with Sylvia and her mom," she added, checking her phone briefly.


    Don shrugged. "That''s what you get for staying up late on a school night," he said, sliding her a plate of food.


    Summer''s expression shifted from irritation to mild surprise as she noticed the spread on the counter. "Did Mom ask you to do this?" she asked, suspicious.


    "Nope," Don replied, serving up another plate. "I woke up first, so I figured why not make breakfast for everyone while I was at it."


    Summer''s eyes narrowed at the plate in front of her. "Did you put anything in it?"


    "Yeah, rat poison," Don said sarcastically, rolling his eyes as he moved on to his own breakfast¡ªa bowl of oats.


    Summer kept her suspicious look, but she was also curious. "Why are you being nice? Are you planning to ask Mom for money or something?"


    "Think what you want," Don replied, dismissing her suspicion as he focused on his oats. He wasn''t about to give her the satisfaction of knowing his true intentions.


    She saw him pour the oats and couldn''t help but wrinkle her nose. "Are you really gonna eat that gross stuff instead of the bacon and eggs?"


    "Unlike you, I''m a healthy guy who takes care of his body," Don shot back, earning a scoff from Summer. She grumbled something under her breath and started texting on her phone.


    A few moments later, she said, "Sylvia and her mom will pick me up in a few," before finally digging into the food. Don slid a glass of juice her way, and she took it, though not without a muttered, "Thanks," as she continued to stuff her cheeks.


    "Take it easy before you choke," Don advised, but his words had the unintended consequence of reminding Summer of the fitting room incident.


    She choked on her food, and Don smirked. "Told you so," he said, before his attention was drawn to the kitchen doorway where Amanda appeared, looking groggy.


    She stood there, dressed in a loose top and silk nightie shorts, blinking sleepily at the scene before her. "Where''s Sam?" she asked, rubbing her eyes as Summer composed herself, washing down her food with juice.


    "Still sleeping," Don replied, nodding toward the plate of food on the counter. "I made breakfast. Eat up before it gets cold. I''ll take Mom''s up after I finish my oats."


    Amanda smiled, a bit surprised. "So if I hadn''t come down, would you have brought me breakfast in bed?" she asked teasingly.


    "Who knows," Don replied, keeping his tone light.


    Summer, still nursing her earlier embarrassment, added, "He''s just trying to get something from Mom."


    Don shook his head. "If that were the case, I definitely wouldn''t waste my time cooking for a grumpy morning person like you." He shrugged, adding, "Guess I''ll only be making breakfast when I actually want something."


    Amanda laughed, appreciating the banter. "I didn''t say anything, so don''t drag me into it. I still want that breakfast in bed."


    "Too late," Don said, finishing his bowl of oats. He tossed the empty bowl into the sink and, with a sly grin, told Summer, "Be a dear and wash that for me when you''re done eating, will you?" He then picked up Samantha''s plate and put it on a tray, ready to take it upstairs.


    Summer, still annoyed, protested. "Why should I?"


    Amanda laughed again. "Don''t worry, I''ll do the dishes since he was so kind as to cook for us," she said.


    "Thanks," Don replied, already heading out of the kitchen. "I just might bring you breakfast in bed sometime¡ªunlike a certain someone who I''m not waking up again."


    "Argh!" Summer exclaimed, frustrated. "Fine, I''ll wash your stupid plate."


    ''Gotcha,'' Don thought with a smirk as he left the kitchen and headed upstairs to deliver Samantha''s breakfast.


    Don headed up the stairs, balancing the tray of food carefully as he approached Samantha''s room. He knocked gently on the door but received no response.


    Remembering that he hadn''t locked the door the previous night, he called out softly, "I''m coming in," before pushing the door open.


    Samantha was still lying in the same position he had left her in, fast asleep under the sheets. Don walked over to the nightstand and placed the tray of breakfast down. He then gently shook her shoulder, trying to rouse her from her sleep.


    Samantha stirred slightly, mumbling something incoherent as she shifted under the covers. He shook her again, a bit more firmly this time, and she finally began to wake up.


    "Mmm... Donnie?" she murmured, her voice groggy with sleep. She rubbed her eyes and seemed to be trying to get her bearings. "Is that you?" she asked, her tone filled with confusion as she patted the nightstand blindly, searching for her glasses. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, it''s me," Don replied, handing her the glasses. As he did, his eyes couldn''t help but drift to her chest, where the sheets had slipped down, revealing her large and perky breasts.


    Quickly, he averted his gaze before she noticed, keeping his expression neutral.


    Samantha put on her glasses, blinking a few times to clear her vision. When she finally focused on Don standing by her bed, she looked surprised. "Is it morning already? I don''t even remember falling asleep," she said, her voice still thick with sleep.


    Don nodded, keeping his tone casual. "You dozed off during the movie, so I carried you up here."


    "Oh," Samantha said, looking down at herself only to realize she was topless. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she instinctively raised an arm to cover her chest. "Oh dear," she muttered, clearly embarrassed.


    Don, sensing her discomfort, decided to play it cool and act as though nothing was out of the ordinary. "I brought you some breakfast," he said, nodding toward the tray he had set down earlier.


    Samantha''s eyes followed his gesture, and she smiled warmly when she saw the food. "Thank you, Donnie," she said, genuinely touched. But then, as if suddenly remembering something important, her expression shifted to one of concern. "What time is it? Is Summer awake?"


    "Don''t worry," Don reassured her. "I woke her up. She''s downstairs having breakfast with aunt Amanda, and she''ll be leaving soon with Sylvia and her mom."


    Samantha sighed in relief, her tension easing as she realized everything was under control. She even let her hand drop from her chest, seeming to forget her earlier embarrassment. "Thank you," she said again.


    "No worries," Don replied, taking a seat on the edge of the bed. He then shifted to a more serious tone, meeting her gaze directly. "I''ve been thinking a lot, and I''ve decided I want to accept Benjamin''s offer and join the Elite Hero Program. I think it''s the best way to help the family, especially with how dangerous Santos City is getting. I''ll feel more confident knowing that you all are safer."


    Samantha''s face softened with affection as she reached out to cup Don''s face. "If that''s what you want, then you should go for it. I''ll support you either way," she said, her voice full of warmth.


    "Thanks, Mom," Don said, feeling a genuine connection in that moment. He leaned in to give her a hug, which she returned, her arms wrapping around him securely.


    "I had fun last night, even if you did decide to doze off,"he added in a joking tone.


    Samantha laughed softly, the sound muffled against his shoulder. "I''m sorry about that. I''ll make it up to you, I promise."


    Don pulled back from the hug with a small smile on his lips. "I''ll hold you to that." He then remembered the conversation he had with Benjamin about involving a lawyer and decided to bring it up. "By the way, do you know any good lawyers? I told Benjamin that we''d need to have a lawyer go over the documents before I sign anything.


    I just want to make sure we don''t get caught up in any tricky legal stuff."


    Samantha''s expression grew serious as she considered his words. "That''s a very good idea, Donnie. I have a friend who''s a lawyer¡ªshe''s excellent. I''ll give her a call after I take a shower."


    "Great," Don said, feeling more reassured. "Just let me know when you do, I''ll be in my room until Benjamin calls."


    Samantha nodded, and as Don stood to leave, she offered him one last grateful smile.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Law & Heroics (Part 2)

    Don stepped out of Samantha''s room, the door clicking softly behind him as he made his way to his own room. As soon as he reached his bed, he let out a long sigh, his shoulders relaxing for just a moment.


    But before he could fully unwind, he felt the soft touch of two hands wrapping around his neck from behind. His body tensed, his instincts flaring up, but as he turned his head slightly, he saw a familiar face¡ªthe mischievous grin of Trixie.


    "Good morning," she purred, her voice smooth and playful.


    Don shot her an unamused look, "You really need to stop sneaking up on people like that."


    Trixie''s figure suddenly vanished and reappeared on his lap, her arms now draped around his shoulders as she gazed up at him with feigned sadness. "Does that mean you didn''t miss me? I came all this way just for you," she pouted, though the glint in her eyes gave away her true intentions.


    Don wasn''t fooled.


    He could feel her subtly grinding her ass against him, her body moving just enough to try and stir something in him. As much as he was tempted, he knew better than to give in so easily.


    Trixie was a succubus, after all, and he knew that losing control around her could cost him more than just a moment of weakness. He still hadn''t figured out the best way to handle her, but one thing was certain¡ªhe couldn''t afford to lose his advantage by being too easy a target.


    Gently but firmly, Don pushed Trixie off his lap, guiding her onto the bed before standing up. "So, did you just come to tease me?" he asked, trying to sound casual.


    Trixie let herself fall onto the bed in an exaggerated manner, positioning herself so that her ass was raised and pointed directly at Don. She was dressed in tight black leather pants that emphasized every curve, paired with a single-strap top that clung to her figure.


    She looked back at him with a pout, her tone feigning being hurt, "You''re so mean, accusing me when I haven''t done anything wrong."


    Don shook his head, thinking, ''She really never stops, does she?''


    Before he could respond, his phone rang. He checked the screen and saw it was Benjamin calling so he picked it while keeping one eye on Trixie, who was now laying on the bed with her body stretched out provocatively.


    "Hello?" Don answered, his tone measured.


    "Good morning, Don. I hope I''m not calling at a bad time or too early," Benjamin''s voice came through the phone, sounding polite but businesslike.


    "It''s fine," Don replied, trying to ignore Trixie, who had vanished from the bed and was now dancing lightly against him, her eyes pleading with him to give in to her advances.


    Benjamin continued, "I wanted to let you know that I''ve got the papers ready for you to review and sign. You and your mother can come to the Santos City Hero Operations HQ anytime between 9 AM and 5 PM today. If today doesn''t work for you, just let me know, and we can reschedule."


    As Don listened, he used one hand to try and gently push Trixie away, but she was persistent, sliding back up against him each time. She was clearly enjoying the distraction she was causing.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to my mom and get back to you later," Don said, keeping his voice steady despite Trixie''s attempts to break his concentration.


    Benjamin, sensing a hesitation, added, "Just to let you know, many of the other candidates in the Elite Hero Program will be at the HQ today for prot¨¦g¨¦ selections by some of the heroes allied with the department. It''d be a good opportunity to socialize, maybe even catch the eye of one of the heroes."


    Don almost scoffed at the blatant attempt to sweeten the deal. He knew Benjamin was trying to lure him in with the promise of connections and opportunities. He responded nonchalantly, "I''ll keep that in mind." At the same time, he kept using one hand to fend off Trixie, who was now running her fingers down his chest suggestively.


    Benjamin seemed slightly disappointed by Don''s lukewarm response but wrapped up the call with a polite, "Alright, I''ll be waiting for your call. Have a good day, Don."


    "Thanks, you too," Don replied, ending the call.


    As soon as the call ended, Trixie stepped back and struck a pose. "Come on, please play with me," she pouted, her voice full of temptation.


    Don looked at her and thought, ''These really are the purest forms of temptation.'' But despite the allure, something nagged at him.


    Trixie hadn''t mentioned anything about the fitting room incident with Summer and Sylvia or the time he spent with Summer and Samantha. That led him to believe she wasn''t always watching him, which was a relief.


    Still, he didn''t like the idea of being watched so easily by anyone, even an ally like Trixie. He knew he''d have to find a way to keep her in check eventually.


    "I''m busy at the moment," he said, heading for the door.


    Trixie didn''t try to stop him, but she switched to a pout and crossed her arms, "Such a meanie."


    Don didn''t look back as he exited the room, but as he walked down the hall, he couldn''t help but hear Trixie''s voice mutter to herself, "Can''t wait to get another mouthful of his spunk," followed by the sound of her licking her lips suggestively. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He shook his head, thinking, ''I need to figure out how to handle her before she becomes more of a problem.''


    After leaving the room, Don made his way down the stairs, the sound of laughter and chatter growing louder as he approached the kitchen.


    As he descended the steps, he heard Sylvia''s cheerful voice mingling with Summer''s and Aunt Amanda''s. Sylvia was enthusiastically recounting her shopping trip with her mother, while Summer and Amanda reacted with occasional "oohs" and "aahs" to the pictures Sylvia was showing them of the outfits she tried on.


    When Don entered the kitchen, he casually asked, "Hey Summer, didn''t you say you were in a hurry?"


    Before Summer could respond, Sylvia turned to Don with a playful grin, "Hey cutie, did you miss me?" she teased, her tone light and joking.


    Summer immediately interjected, rolling her eyes, "Gross, Sylvia. Don''t flirt with Don."


    Aunt Amanda, who had been watching the interaction, raised an eyebrow and asked with a curious smile, "Oh? Are you two perhaps dating?"


    Don opened his mouth to respond, but Summer was quicker. "Hell no!" she blurted out, her voice full of disbelief. "What made you think that?"


    Amanda shrugged, her smile widening, "What? I just thought they would make a cute couple."


    Summer''s face scrunched up in mild disgust. "No, they wouldn''t," she insisted, but before she could say more, Samantha appeared in the doorway, still wearing her bathrobe. She looked a bit groggy but was clearly intrigued by the lively conversation.


    "What''s with all the racket?" Samantha asked. But before anyone could answer, her gaze shifted to Summer, and she added, "Aren''t you going to be late?"


    Sylvia took the opportunity to wave cheerfully at Samantha. "Hello, Mrs. Bright! How''s your morning?" she asked with genuine warmth.


    Samantha returned the smile, her demeanor softening as she greeted Sylvia, "Good morning, Sylvia. My morning started perfectly thanks to Donnie, but¡­" She trailed off with a sigh, her expression becoming slightly troubled.


    Don, noticing the shift in her mood, asked, "Is something wrong?"


    Samantha offered a small, reassuring smile, "Nothing major, really. It''s just that the lawyer friend I mentioned won''t be much help. We might need to go to a firm after all."


    Sylvia, who was listening attentively, tilted her head in curiosity. "Why go through all that trouble when you can just ask my mom for help? She''s an attorney."


    Summer''s eyes widened in surprise, "Really?" she asked, clearly surprised by the news.


    Samantha looked uncertain, hesitating for a moment before responding, "I wouldn''t want to impose¡­"


    Sylvia waved off her concerns with a smile, "I''m sure she wouldn''t mind at all! But you can ask her yourself¡ªshe''s outside waiting in the car with our driver."


    Samantha turned to Don, her uncertainty evident in her eyes. "What do you think, Donnie?"


    Don shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant, though inwardly, he saw this as a perfect opportunity to get closer to Claire. "I''m not sure, but it''s worth a try," he replied. "Sylvia''s mom would definitely be more trustworthy than some random lawyer from a firm."


    Aunt Amanda nodded in agreement, "He''s got a point."


    Samantha mulled it over for a moment, then nodded as well. "He does. Alright, I''ll ask her."


    As the decision was made, Summer, who had been quiet for a moment, finally spoke up. "What''s the lawyer for anyway?"


    Samantha turned to her and explained, "Well, your brother has been offered a spot in the Santos City Elite Hero Program."


    Both Sylvia and Summer''s eyes widened in shock, and they simultaneously yelled, "What??"

 Chapter 131 - 131: Sensory Overload Training, Start! (Part 1)

    After hearing the revelation about the Elite Hero Program, Summer and Sylvia were bursting with questions, their voices overlapping as they fired questions at both Don and Samantha. It was clear they were both excited and confused, trying to process the information.


    Samantha raised a hand to calm them down, her tone firm but gentle. "Alright, girls, calm down," she said. "It''s complicated, but yes, Don is really joining the Santos City Hero Program. That''s why we need a lawyer to go over the papers he''s going to need to sign."


    Sylvia''s eyes widened with understanding, and she quickly added, "That''s all the more reason to ask my mom! She majored in Meta-Human and Superhuman Law, and she''s got tons of experience with this kind of thing."


    Samantha nodded, her expression softening. "Oh, that''s great then, Sylvia. Let''s go ask her now so you two aren''t late for school."


    Sylvia gave an enthusiastic nod and was the first to head out of the kitchen, calling back to Summer, "Come on!"


    Summer, still trying to wrap her head around the situation, looked at Don with a mix of confusion and disbelief. "You''ve got some explaining to do later," she said, narrowing her eyes at him.


    Don simply shrugged, trying to keep his expression neutral. "What did I do?"


    Summer huffed, not satisfied with his nonchalant response, and left the kitchen, following Sylvia.


    Samantha turned to Don, asking, "Are you coming along?"


    Don shook his head slightly. "I''ll stay here and keep aunt Amanda company."


    Amanda chuckled and gave Don a playful look. "Lucky me." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samantha smiled warmly. "Alright, I''ll be back soon," she said before following Sylvia and Summer out of the house.


    Once they were gone, Amanda turned to Don, her expression shifting to one of concern. "How''s your arm?" she asked, her voice soft with worry.


    Don glanced at her and could see she was referring to the injury he had sustained back at her farm when they were attacked by the mutant. He raised his arm to show her and flexed it slightly. "The wound has pretty much healed, but my bones still feel a bit weak," he admitted.


    Amanda nodded, her brow furrowing. "That''s good to hear, but if you feel any pain, you should tell me right away." She sighed, a hint of guilt in her voice. "I don''t like lying to your mom, but she tends to over-worry."


    Don offered her a reassuring smile. "I get it, aunt Amanda. You''re just looking out for everyone."


    Amanda''s expression shifted to one of playful mischief as she leaned closer and asked, "So, what''s going on with you and Sylvia?"


    Don rolled his eyes, trying to play it off. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Amanda narrowed her eyes at him, clearly not buying it. "Oh, come on, Don. I know when a girl is smitten. You should ask her out. She''s a nice girl."


    Don shook his head with a small smirk at the corners of his mouth. "I like older women," he replied, his tone teasing.


    Amanda burst out laughing, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Are you serious, or are you just pulling my leg?"


    Don shrugged, his expression enigmatic. "Who knows?"


    Before the conversation could continue, Samantha returned, a smile on her face. "Sylvia''s mother agreed to help, but she says we''ll have to go about it a bit differently."


    Don raised an eyebrow, curious. "What do you mean?"


    Samantha explained, "Sylvia''s mother wants herself and me to go to the HQ first to review the documents. If everything is okay¡ªwhich she highly doubts¡ªthen we''ll ask you to come. But it''s more likely that we''ll need to request some changes."


    Don nodded, understanding that this was likely more complex than Samantha was letting on, but appreciating the summary. "That sounds like a good plan. Just keep me posted."


    Samantha smiled. "No problem. I''m going to shower and get ready since Sylvia''s mother will be here to pick me up after she drops Sylvia and Summer off at school."


    Don nodded. "Alright, I''ll be heading out for a few hours too. I''ll be back by lunch."


    Amanda, who had been quietly observing the conversation, let out an exaggerated sigh. "How come everyone has plans except me?"


    Don grinned, tempted to spend more time with Amanda, but he knew there wasn''t much to bond over at the moment. Instead, he answered with a shrug, "Maybe you can use the time to cook us a meaty lunch."


    Amanda laughed, shaking her head. "I see how it is. Fine, I''ll see what I can whip up."


    With a wave, Don said his goodbyes to both Samantha and Amanda, heading for the garage. As he walked through the house, he could hear the soft patter of rain against the windows, the weather outside still damp and cool.


    He reached the garage, where his Mustang awaited him, ready for the road.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Twenty minutes later, Don found himself driving northward towards Old Town, located on the outer edges of Santos City.


    His phone, securely mounted on the dashboard, displayed directions from Gary Assist, guiding him through the winding, deteriorating roads. The closer he got to Old Town, the more the surroundings seemed to change.


    The smooth, well-maintained streets of the city gave way to cracked asphalt, riddled with potholes that forced him to slow down.


    As he approached the entrance to the town, a worn-out sign came into view, partially obscured by overgrown weeds. The original message, "Welcome to Old Town," had been defaced. The word "Old" was roughly scratched off, replaced with the word "Dead," painted in bright red¡ªthough Don had an unsettling feeling it might not be paint at all.


    "Well, that''s not a bad sign at all," Don muttered to himself, his voice sarcastic as he drove past the sign and into the town.


    Old Town itself was a desolate place, a far cry from the bustling neighborhoods of Santos City. The buildings were old, many of them worn down to the point of collapse.


    Paint peeled from the walls, and broken windows were common sight. The streets were also eerily empty, not a single soul in sight.


    The silence was only broken by the occasional caw of a crow or the rustling of overgrown vegetation in the wind.


    Potholes dotted the roads, forcing Don to navigate carefully. Every now and then, he even spotted the carcass of an animal, further adding to the eerie atmosphere of the place.


    "Gary, does anyone actually live in Old Town?" Don asked, his eyes scanning the dilapidated surroundings as he drove.


    Gary Assist''s voice came through the speakers. "Officially, Old Town has been abandoned for decades. The city council has plans to repurpose the land for commercial projects, but those plans have been delayed. The official population is listed as zero.


    However, it''s known that the area has a history of gang activity, homeless encampments, and mutant infestations, particularly in the catacombs beneath the town."


    "Just great," Don muttered, pulling his Mustang to a stop near a cluster of rusted, abandoned cars that looked like they hadn''t moved in years. He cut the engine and stepped out, the soles of his shoes crunching against the gravelly ground.


    The cold rain continued to fall, its light drizzle adding to the overall bleakness of the scene.


    Don stood by his car, taking in the eerie silence that enveloped the town. His superhuman senses kicked in, scanning the area for any signs of life or danger. But aside from the rain tapping against the ground, the wind whistling through broken windows, and the rustling of leaves in the overgrown bushes, there was nothing.


    ''This place is creepy as hell,'' Don thought, gripping the crowbar he''d taken from the trunk of his car. ''Better safe than sorry.''


    He looked toward the northeast, where Gary Assist had indicated the old church was located.


    Through the thickening fog, he could just make out the faint silhouette of the building. Its gothic architecture stood ominously in the distance, the upper parts barely visible through the mist.


    With a sigh, Don began walking toward the church. The worn-out gate at the entrance of the churchyard creaked as he pushed it open. It was already slightly ajar, and he couldn''t help but wonder if it was always left like that or if someone¡ªor something¡ªhad passed through recently.


    The pavement underfoot was cracked and uneven, with large sections missing entirely, replaced by patches of dirt and weeds.


    As for the church itself, it was like a relic, its once-grand structure now crumbling. Statues of angels and saints, many with their faces eroded or limbs broken, lined the pathway.


    The tall pillars that held up the building were chipped, and several stained-glass windows were shattered, leaving jagged edges around the frames. Above, the bell tower rose into the fog, the bell within rusted but still intact.


    Don approached the main entrance, the heavy wooden doors worn and weathered by time.


    He reached for the handle, and before he could even apply pressure, a strong gust of wind blew the doors open with a loud **creak**.


    The sudden movement startled a colony of bats that had been roosting in the rafters, sending them screeching and flapping around the cavernous interior. Below, rats scurried across the floor, disappearing into the shadows.


    Don remained by the entrance, taking in the interior of the church. The pews were rotting, many of them overturned, and the altar at the far end was covered in a thick layer of dust and cobwebs.


    Broken pieces of the ceiling littered the floor, and what remained of the stained-glass windows cast distorted, dim patterns of light on the walls.


    He strained his ears, listening for any sound that didn''t belong¡ªfootsteps, whispers, anything. But the only sounds were those of the bats settling back down and the rats rustling in the darkness.


    "Let''s get this over with," Don muttered, stepping inside.

 Chapter 132 - 132: Sensory Overload Training, Start! (Part 2)

    He moved carefully, the crowbar held firmly in one hand as he scanned the area. He walked down the aisle, his footsteps echoing off the stone walls.


    The air was thick with the scent of mold and decay, the dampness of the rain seeping into the church.


    As he reached the back of the building, he noticed a door with a faded sign that read, "Do Not Enter." The door was slightly ajar, and from within, a dark staircase led down into the depths of the church.


    ''Yep, this is a bad idea,'' Don thought, staring into the abyss below. The darkness seemed to swallow the light, and he could feel the temperature drop as he stood at the top of the stairs.


    But with a deep breath, he steeled himself and began his descent, the old wooden steps creaking ominously under his weight.


    "I hope this training is worth it," Don whispered to himself as he disappeared into the darkness.


    As he finished his descent into the catacombs, the atmosphere grew even colder, and the oppressive darkness seemed to close in around him. He stopped at the bottom of the steps, his senses heightened as he took in his surroundings. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He pulled out his phone, holding it up to check the signal, but as expected, it was abysmal. The faintest bar flickered before disappearing entirely. Not a single source of light was present, and the silence was deafening.


    "Gary, track my steps and turns," Don whispered, knowing that even the slightest sound could carry far in the confined space.


    "Won''t be a problem," Gary Assist replied, the AI''s voice barely audible.


    Don nodded to himself, slipping the phone back into his pocket. He then tightened his grip on the crowbar and began to walk forward. His footsteps were muffled against the dirt and loose stones that made up the floor of the catacombs.


    The catacombs were a complex maze of tunnels and chambers, their walls rough and crumbling. The air was thick with the stench of decay and stagnant water, the odor assaulting his enhanced senses. The sensory overload training he was here for was designed to test his limits, pushing him to refine his superhuman abilities under the most challenging conditions.


    As he moved deeper into the tunnels, the sounds began to shift. The distant echo of dripping water mixed with the scuttling of unseen creatures in the dark. The noise grew louder, more chaotic, as he pressed on.


    His superhuman hearing picked up the faintest movements, the smallest breaths of life in the otherwise silent tomb.


    "Just another walk in the park," Don muttered to himself, though he knew better.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath him shifted. A low rumble reverberated through the catacombs, causing loose rocks and debris to tumble from the ceiling. Don''s reflexes kicked in, and he leaped to the side just as a large stone crashed down where he''d been standing moments before. **Crash!** The impact sent dust and dirt flying, obscuring his vision even further.


    ''Great,'' Don thought, wiping the dirt from his face. He strained his eyes to see through the murk, but the darkness was absolute. Instead, he closed his eyes, focusing on his other senses.


    The smell of the catacombs grew stronger, the odor of rotting flesh and mold nearly overwhelming. But beneath it, Don detected something else¡ªa musky, foul scent that didn''t belong to the environment.


    His nose twitched as he honed in on it, and then he heard it. The skittering of claws, faint but growing louder by the second.


    Don opened his eyes, holding his breath as he pinpointed the source of the sound. From the shadows ahead, several pairs of glowing eyes emerged, reflecting what little light there was.


    The creatures were giant mutant rats, their bodies grotesquely swollen and covered in matted fur. Their sharp teeth glistened as they hissed, advancing toward him with murderous intent.


    "Shit," Don muttered under his breath, raising the crowbar in a defensive stance.


    The first rat lunged at him, its powerful jaws snapping inches from his face. Don sidestepped and swung the crowbar with all his strength, **thwack!** The metal connected with the creature''s skull, the force of the blow cracking bone and sending the rat crashing to the ground, twitching as it died.


    But there was no time to celebrate. Two more rats charged at him from the sides.


    Don spun, bringing the crowbar down on one, smashing its back with a sickening **crunch!** He quickly reversed his grip and drove the pointed end into the other rat''s eye, eliciting a high-pitched squeal as it convulsed and died.


    However, more were coming, their numbers seemingly endless.


    Don realized he couldn''t stay in one place or risk getting overwhelmed. He needed to keep moving.


    Using his enhanced hearing, he tracked their movements in the dark, anticipating their attacks.


    He ducked under a swipe from a rat''s claw, spinning around and delivering a powerful kick to its chest, sending it flying into the wall with a **thud**.


    Another rat lunged at his legs, but Don jumped back, swinging the crowbar in an upward arc, the metal biting deep into the creature''s throat. It gurgled and fell to the ground, blood pooling around it.


    As he fought, Don could feel his superhuman senses working overtime. Every movement, every sound, every scent was heightened, allowing him to react with precision.


    He could hear the rapid breathing of the rats, smell the blood and fear in the air. He was in the zone, his body moving on instinct as he continued to fight off the horde.


    But it wasn''t without cost. One of the rats managed to get close enough to sink its teeth into his arm. **Crunch!**


    Don gritted his teeth against the pain, swinging the crowbar down with all his might, crushing the rat''s skull and prying its jaws open with the metal bar. Blood trickled from the wound, but he didn''t stop. He couldn''t afford to.


    More rats came at him, but Don''s movements became more fluid, more precise. He ducked, dodged, and countered every attack, his crowbar a blur as it swung through the air.


    He killed another rat with a brutal blow to the spine, then kicked another into the crumbling wall, where it fell lifeless.


    The tide began to turn as Don''s relentless assault took its toll on the rats. Their numbers dwindled, and the remaining ones hesitated, their glowing eyes filled with fear. Don could sense their uncertainty, and with a final, savage swing of the crowbar, he killed the last rat that dared to challenge him.


    The surviving rats squealed and scattered, retreating back into the darkness from where they came. Don stood there, breathing heavily, his arm throbbing with pain.


    He wiped the sweat and blood from his brow, surveying the carnage around him. The floor was littered with the bodies of the mutant rats, their blood seeping into the cracks in the stone.


    "Guess they didn''t like the welcome party," Don muttered, wincing as he inspected his arm. The bite was deep, but not life-threatening. He''d have to tend to it later.


    For now, he had to keep moving.

 Chapter 133 - 133: Sensory Overload Training, Start! (Part 3)

    Don barely had time to catch his breath before his superhuman hearing picked up a faint, almost imperceptible hiss.


    The hair on the back of his neck stood up as he instinctively turned around, eyes scanning the darkness for the source. Then, he saw them¡ªtwo glowing eyes, unblinking and filled with predatory intent.


    They were much larger than the rat''s eyes he''d encountered earlier, and before he could fully register what he was facing, the eyes seemed to flash forward, closing the distance between them in a blur.


    "Shit!" Don barely managed to raise the crowbar in front of him, the metal bar jamming into the creature''s mouth just in time.


    The impact jolted through his arms, and he strained to hold his ground against the immense force. As the creature pushed forward, its body slithering closer, Don got a good look at his attacker¡ªa giant snake, easily the size of a small car, with scales that shimmered in the dim light.


    The snake''s jaws were pried open by the crowbar, but its sheer size and strength made it difficult for Don to keep it at bay.


    He was about to push the creature back when his nose caught a sharp, acrid scent. His instincts screamed at him to duck, and just in time, he dropped low as the snake spat a thick, hissing liquid at him.


    The corrosive spit splattered against the wall behind him, producing a sinister **sizzle** as the stone began to melt.


    Don''s eyes widened as he realized what he was up against. "An acid-spitting snake? You''ve got to be kidding me," he muttered, quickly backing away.


    The snake didn''t give him much time to think. Its massive body coiled and slithered, blocking off his escape routes as it pursued him through the narrow catacombs.


    Don swung the crowbar at the creature''s head, but the snake was quick, its movements incredibly swift. It dodged the strike and retaliated with a quick snap of its jaws, forcing Don to leap back.


    He needed to create some distance, but the snake was relentless, its body moving like a tidal wave of muscle and scale.


    It spit again, this time aiming directly at Don''s chest. But he twisted his body, narrowly avoiding the corrosive fluid, but the close call caused him to lose his balance.


    He stumbled back, landing hard against a crumbling wall. The crowbar fell from his hand, clattering to the ground.


    "Dammit," Don cursed, scrambling to get back on his feet. But before he could reach for the crowbar, the snake''s massive tail swung at him like a wrecking ball, slamming into his side and sending him flying across the chamber.


    **Thud!** Don crashed into a pile of bones and rubble, the wind knocked out of him. He groaned in pain, clutching his side as he tried to regain his bearings, but the snake was already closing in. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It slithered over the bones, its body crushing them under its weight, and lunged at him with terrifying speed.


    Don rolled to the side just in time, avoiding the snake''s fangs by inches. He then grabbed a sharp femur bone from the pile and stabbed upward, aiming for the snake''s eye. The bone struck true, piercing through the snake''s scales and into the soft flesh beneath.


    The snake let out a blood-curdling **hiss**, its body thrashing wildly in pain. Don seized the opportunity and yanked the bone out, then plunged it back into the snake''s eye, twisting it for good measure. The creature recoiled, pulling back and flailing as it tried to dislodge the makeshift weapon.


    Don staggered to his feet, gasping for breath.


    He could feel his ribs aching from the earlier impact, but he pushed the pain aside.


    The snake, now partially blinded and enraged, lashed out in all directions. Its body slammed into the walls, causing dust and debris to rain down from the ceiling.


    Don had to move quickly, ducking and weaving through the confined space to avoid being crushed.


    He noticed a large, jagged rock embedded in the ceiling above the snake, barely holding on. An idea formed in his mind. Don sprinted toward the snake, making sure to stay just out of reach before waving his arms, trying to get its attention. "Hey! Over here, you oversized garden hose!"


    The snake hissed, its good eye locking onto Don. It lunged again, its jaws snapping shut where Don had been a second earlier. Don sidestepped, leading the creature toward the center of the chamber, directly beneath the loose rock.


    The snake spat more acid, the liquid splattering on the ground where Don had been standing. He could feel the heat from the corrosive substance, but he couldn''t slow down. Timing was everything.


    With the snake now in position, Don turned and sprinted toward the rock wall. He could feel the creature''s hot breath on his back as it gave chase, its massive body causing the ground to tremble beneath him.


    Just as the snake reared back for another strike, Don leaped onto a nearby ledge, grabbing hold of a loose stone. He yanked on it with all his might, dislodging the larger rock from its fragile spot.


    **Crack!** The sound echoed through the catacombs as the massive rock broke free, plummeting toward the ground. The snake realized too late what was happening and tried to pull back, but its own momentum carried it forward.


    **Boom!** The rock crashed down onto the snake''s head, crushing it under its weight. The impact sent shockwaves through the chamber, causing more debris to fall from the ceiling. The snake let out one final, pitiful hiss before its body went limp, its skull shattered beneath the rock.


    Don remained on the ledge, breathing heavily as he watched the life drain from the creature''s eye. His heart pounded in his chest, and he could feel the adrenaline coursing through his veins. The fight had been brutal, and his body ached from the strain, but he had won.


    As the dust settled, Don slowly climbed down from the ledge, careful to avoid the still dangerous acid that had pooled around the chamber. He approached the snake''s corpse, making sure it was truly dead before allowing himself to relax.


    The battle had taken its toll. His clothes were torn, his arm throbbed from the earlier bite, and his ribs ached with every breath. But despite the pain, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. He had faced a formidable opponent and come out on top.


    "Guess I''m stronger than I look," Don muttered, wiping the sweat and blood from his face. He looked around the chamber and took a deep breath, gathering his strength.

 Chapter 134 - 134: Sensory Overload Training, Start! (Part 4)

    Don sat on the cold, uneven ground of the catacombs, his body aching but his mind still buzzing with the adrenaline of the fight.


    His clothes were stained with the snake''s blood, his own blood, and the grime of the catacombs.


    He glanced at his hands, slick with red and trembling slightly from the exertion. Despite the pain, despite the close calls, he couldn''t help but still feel a rush of satisfaction. The danger, the thrill of the battle¡ªit was unlike anything he had ever experienced.


    In the next moment, a system prompt appeared in his vision, the familiar translucent text floating before him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Achievement Unlocked: Face Your Fears.**


    **Reward: Trait Upgrade: Bronze Unfazed to Silver Unfazed¡ªNear-death experiences, strange situations, and intimidating foes will no longer faze you.**


    **+500 aura.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don grinned at the notification. "Not bad," he muttered to himself.


    He could already feel the difference¡ªthe lingering tension he felt from the fight was dissipating faster than before. His breathing steadied, his heartbeat slowed, and the fear that had gripped him at the start of the battle was completely gone.


    He wondered briefly what it would take to further enhance his senses, to push himself beyond his current limits. But those thoughts were interrupted by the faint squeaking of rats.


    He turned his head toward the sound, his senses already on high alert. But unlike before, when the noise had filled him with concern, he now felt only calm. He spotted the mutant rats gnawing on the remains of the snake, their sharp teeth tearing through the tough scales with ease. Disgusting, but no longer terrifying.


    "Better get out of here before something worse shows up," Don said to himself, standing up and stretching his sore muscles. His ribs and arms still ached, but the pain was manageable. He knew he needed to leave before the scent of blood drew in more predators.


    He started making his way back to the entrance, dispatching a few mutant rats that dared to approach him. His strikes were quick and hard, his superhuman senses guiding him through the darkness with relative ease.


    When he finally reached the stairs leading back to the church, he climbed them quickly, eager to return to the light.


    As he emerged from the catacombs and into the church''s back room, the dim daylight filtering through the broken windows, Don took a moment to assess his condition.


    His clothes were filthy, torn in several places, and he was covered in a mix of dirt, blood, and sweat.


    He frowned at his reflection in a cracked mirror on the wall. "Great. I should''ve packed a change of clothes," he muttered. Going back home like this would undoubtedly raise questions, especially from Samantha.


    He checked his phone and saw that he had spent over fifty minutes in the catacombs. "That should be enough for today," he decided. The sensory overload training had been intense, but effective. His reflexes felt sharper and his awareness heightened. He felt more in tune with his surroundings and more capable of handling whatever came his way.


    As he walked back toward his car, reflecting on the progress he had made, he noticed something out of place. "Huh?"


    A group of four individuals in ragged clothing had gathered around his car, their attention focused on breaking into it. One of them, a burly man with a large rock in hand, stood poised to smash the driver''s side window.


    Don''s eyes narrowed as he took in the scene. The men looked rough, desperate¡ªperfectly willing to do whatever it took to get what they wanted. When they noticed him approaching, their initial panic faded, replaced by a sense of superiority as they took in his disheveled appearance.


    Two of the men reached into their coats and pulled out knives, while the other two brandished rocks. The one holding the large rock by the car warned, "Open the car, or you''ll get hurt." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don''s expression remained indifferent, almost bored. "I''d like to see you try," he replied, his voice low and steady.


    Without waiting for them to make the first move, he started walking toward them, his posture relaxed but his senses on high alert. After fighting in the pitch-black catacombs against a deadly giant snake, these petty thugs with their crude weapons seemed laughably easy.


    The man with the rock was the first to act, swinging the heavy stone toward Don''s head. But Don''s reflexes were faster¡ªhe sidestepped the blow with ease, his movements controlled.


    Before the man could react, Don grabbed his arm, twisting it sharply until he heard a sickening **crack**. The rock fell from the man''s hand as he screamed in pain, clutching his broken arm.


    The two with knives lunged at him next, but Don caught the first man''s wrist, twisting it until the knife clattered to the ground. He then delivered a swift kick to the man''s knee, buckling it backward with a gruesome **pop**.


    The second man slashed at Don''s chest, but Don ducked under the blade, grabbing a rusty metal rod from the ground and driving it into the man''s side. The thug gasped, collapsing to the ground in agony.


    The remaining two, seeing how effortlessly Don had dismantled their friends, hesitated for a moment before charging at him in a desperate attempt to overpower him.


    Don met their charge head-on, using the metal rod to block one of the men''s attacks before swinging it upward to crack the man''s jaw with a **thud**. The man crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    The last thug tried to flee, realizing too late that he was outmatched.


    But Don was faster¡ªhe grabbed the man by the collar and slammed his head against the side of a rusted car, the impact cracking the man''s skull with a sickening **crunch**. The thug''s body went limp, falling to the ground in a lifeless heap.


    Don stood among the limp figures, breathing heavily but feeling no remorse for what he''d done. These men had chosen to attack him, and he had responded in kind.


    He crouched down beside one of the groaning thugs, his voice cold as he asked, "Are there more people around here?"


    The thug, clutching his injured side, spat at Don, his eyes filled with defiance. "Fuck off!"


    Don''s expression didn''t change but one could see the irritation in his eyes.


    He grabbed the man by the back of the head and slammed it against the side of a car, killing him instantly. He then turned to the remaining two thugs, who were barely conscious, their faces contorted in pain.


    "Anyone else?" he asked, his tone devoid of emotion.


    Neither of them spoke, their eyes glazed over with the realization that they were about to meet the same fate as their comrades.


    Don didn''t hesitate¡ªhe ended their lives swiftly, efficiently. It was cleaner that way, he told himself. No loose ends.


    With the thugs dealt with, Don wiped the blood from his hands and retrieved his keys.


    He got into his car, glancing one last time at the bodies laying around the area. There was strangely no satisfaction in what he had done, just a grim acknowledgment of the necessity of it.


    He started the car and drove away from Old Town, leaving the desolate streets and the corpses behind. The training had been tough, but effective. He had pushed his limits, tested his resolve, and emerged stronger.


    But as he drove back toward the city, the adrenaline slowly faded, leaving him alone with his thoughts. The violence, the bloodshed¡ªit was becoming a part of him.

 Chapter 135 - 135: Law & Heroics (Part 3)

    After leaving Old Town, Don drove through the winding roads leading to the cliffs by the sea. The view was calming, the sound of waves crashing against the rocks below.


    He parked his car near the edge and stepped out, breathing in the salty air as he prepared for his [Regeneration Focus Training].


    For the next hour, he engaged in a series of exercises designed to push his body just enough to trigger his healing abilities.


    He began with deep breathing techniques, focusing on his injuries and willing his body to mend itself. He performed light calisthenics, stretching his muscles to their limits, then moved on to more rigorous tasks like jogging on uneven terrain and performing push-ups on jagged rocks.


    Each small cut and scrape that resulted from these activities was a cue for his body to heal, forcing his regenerative powers to work faster and more efficiently. By the end of the hour, his minor wounds had closed up, and the soreness in his muscles had all but disappeared. The training had left him feeling invigorated, his body more responsive and his healing abilities sharper.


    Satisfied with his progress, Don made his way back into the city, stopping briefly to buy a change of clothes. He spent some time driving aimlessly through different neighborhoods, getting a feel for the area and mapping out potential routes and locations for future use.


    The city felt more familiar with each passing minute, the streets and buildings becoming less foreign to him.


    As lunchtime approached, he decided to head back home. Pulling into the driveway, he parked the car and stepped out. When he entered the house, he noticed Samantha walking toward her home office. She paused when she saw him, a warm smile spreading across her face.


    "Welcome back," she greeted him, her voice soft.


    "Thanks," Don replied, kicking off his shoes and walking over to her. He noticed that she was wearing a formal office outfit, though she had loosened it up for comfort¡ªa skirt, pantyhose, and a button-up shirt with the sleeves rolled up. It was clear she hadn''t been home for long.


    "How did it go?" he asked, genuinely curious about the outcome of the meeting with Claire.


    Samantha''s smile widened as she answered, "It went really well. Claire is amazing. You were right about needing a lawyer¡ªshe found so many issues with the contract that we would have never noticed on our own."


    She began listing some of the problems Claire had discovered: ambiguous clauses that could have bound Don to unfavorable conditions, a lack of clear terms regarding his obligations, and provisions that would have severely limited his ability to leave the program without facing legal repercussions.


    Claire had also identified loopholes that could have allowed the organization to exploit Don''s powers without proper compensation or protection.


    As Don listened, he felt a sense of validation. He had made the right call in insisting on a legal review. Samantha continued speaking as she walked into her office, motioning for Don to follow her.


    "You''ll need to go with Claire tomorrow for a final review and signing," Samantha explained. "She''ll make sure that the changes we agreed upon are included before you sign anything."


    Don nodded, appreciating the thoroughness of the process. However, Samantha''s tone shifted as she added, "But¡­"


    Don picked up on the hesitation in her voice. "But what?" he asked, his brow furrowing slightly.


    Samantha sighed, her expression becoming more somber. "Claire mentioned that the only reason they agreed to change your contract so drastically is that they don''t expect you to be a significant part of the program. Going forward, you should probably keep that in mind Donnie, they might treat you differently from the other people in the program."


    Don understood the implications immediately. The organization had made the necessary changes to avoid legal trouble, but they didn''t see him as a valuable asset. They likely expected him to be someone they could easily overlook.


    It was a frustrating realization, but one that Don welcomed. With low expectations, he had the freedom to operate under the radar, to grow at his own pace without undue pressure.


    He could see the concern in Samantha''s eyes, the way her face tightened as she struggled to find the right words. It wasn''t easy for her to relay such news, especially to someone she cared about. But Don smiled, easing her worries with a gentle tone.


    "It''s fine, really," he reassured her. "As long as I can train in better facilities and keep our family safe, it''s worth it."


    Samantha''s eyes softened, her worry giving way to relief. "Oh, Donnie," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion as she stepped forward and wrapped him in a tight hug. She pressed his head against her chest, her arms holding him close. "It''s their loss. You''re going to be an amazing hero."


    Don felt a bit of guilt, knowing that his true intentions were far from heroic. But as he held Samantha close, he pushed those thoughts aside. Whether he became a villain or a hero, one thing was certain: he wanted this family to be with him, to be safe and protected no matter what path he chose.


    The hug between Don and Samantha lingered for a few seconds, but as the embrace ended, Don quickly shifted the conversation.


    "Where''s Aunt Amanda?" he asked, pulling back slightly to look at Samantha.


    Samantha adjusted her glasses and sighed softly. "She said she had to go into town to deal with some insurance issues. She left right after preparing lunch."


    Don immediately knew it had to do with the damage from the mutant attack on her farm. "Okay, got it."


    Samantha gave him a reassuring smile before adding, "The food''s in the fridge. Help yourself. I''ll be in my office getting a little work done."


    "Thanks, I''ll grab something before I head out again after lunch," Don replied, his tone casual.


    Samantha looked at him curiously but didn''t press further. "Just don''t come back too late. And if you can, pick your sister up from school on your way home."


    Don nodded. "No problem. I''ll see you later, Mom."


    With that, Don made his way to the kitchen.


    He opened the fridge and found the lunch Amanda had prepared: grilled chicken breast, brown rice, steamed spinach, and a bowl of fresh fruit. It was a balanced meal.


    After finishing his meal, Don cleaned up and headed out. His first stop was the old abandoned steel mills on the outskirts of the city.


    The place was a graveyard of rusted machinery, twisted metal, and massive piles of scrap. It was perfect for his [Telekinetic Weight Training].


    As he stepped into the mill, Don surveyed the area, his eyes locking onto a particularly large piece of scrap metal. He focused his mind on it, feeling the familiar tingle of his telekinetic powers as they extended toward the object.


    Slowly, the scrap metal began to rise off the ground, hovering several feet in the air. The strain was immediate¡ªhis mind felt like it was lifting the weight physically, each ounce of pressure translating into a throbbing headache.


    He gritted his teeth, pushing through the discomfort as he maneuvered the scrap through the air, weaving it around obstacles and guiding it into a controlled landing. He repeated the process with various objects of different sizes and weights, pushing himself to his limits with each attempt.


    By the time he finished, Don''s head was pounding, and a thin sheen of sweat covered his brow. His telekinetic abilities were improving, but they still had a long way to go. He needed to be quicker, more precise, and more controlled if he was going to use the ability in battle.


    Next, Don drove to the volcanic fields near the city''s outskirts for his [Durability Endurance Routines]. The area was a harsh, unforgiving landscape of jagged rocks, bubbling lava pools, and extreme temperatures. The air was thick with the scent of sulfur, and the heat was almost unbearable, even for someone like Don.


    He began his training by climbing up one of the higher volcanic ridges, feeling the sharp edges of the rocks dig into his hands and feet. At the top, he took a deep breath before launching himself off the edge, plummeting toward the rocky ground below.


    The impact was brutal, sending shockwaves through his body and testing the limits of his natural durability. Pain shot through his limbs, but he forced himself to get up and repeat the process, each fall pushing his body further.


    The heat was relentless, the air dry and scorching as he moved through the fields, enduring the searing temperatures and punishing environment.


    His skin felt like it was on fire, but Don knew that this was the only way to toughen up, to become resilient enough to withstand whatever was thrown at him.


    After hours of punishing his body, Don finally allowed himself to stop. He was exhausted, his body aching and bruised, but he could feel the gains. His durability had improved.


    ''All this and no achievement?'' Don wondered, but didn''t dwell on it. As he began to head back to his car, Don felt his phone buzz in his pocket.


    He pulled it out and saw a text from Summer: "Hey, can you pick me up?"


    Don sighed, but he knew better than to ignore this sister of his, especially after the morning they''d had. He sent a quick reply: "On my way."


    With a final glance at the harsh terrain around him, Don climbed into his car and started the drive back into the city. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 136 - 136: Law & Heroics (Part 4)

    The next morning, Don woke up at his usual 4:30 AM and went through his morning routine with the same discipline that was becoming second nature.


    By 6:30, he was back from his morning run, feeling invigorated despite the early hour. The kitchen was warm and inviting as he joined Samantha for breakfast. She was having eggs and toast, while he stuck to his usual oatmeal with mixed berries and a protein shake.


    As they ate, Samantha looked at her plate, poking at her toast absentmindedly. "Maybe I should go on a diet," she muttered, a touch of self-consciousness in her voice. "I''ve really gained weight."


    Don, chewing thoughtfully, raised an eyebrow. "It''s the good kind of weight," he said casually, knowing just what to say to make her feel better.


    Samantha laughed, shaking her head. "You''re only saying that to make me feel better."


    Feigning offense, Don put down his spoon. "You don''t trust your own son? That hurts."


    She couldn''t help but smile at his playful tone. "Fine, you win," she conceded with a light-hearted sigh. Then, with a more serious tone, she added, "But you should hurry up. Claire isn''t the type of person to keep waiting. She''ll be here soon."


    As if on cue, the sound of a car horn echoed from outside. Samantha smiled knowingly. "Told you."


    Don sighed, standing up from the table. The previous night, he had spent hours thinking through potential strategies for dealing with Miss Claire, even using Gary Assist to gather as much information as possible.


    But despite all his planning, he wasn''t confident about any of it. Claire was an enigma to him, and attempts to pry information from Summer had been unfruitful. If it weren''t for the system''s objectives, he would have preferred to spend more time strengthening his bonds with his new family before trying to impress someone like Claire.


    But the clock was ticking, and he had no choice but to dive in headfirst.


    As he walked to the door, a thought crossed his mind: today was Friday, and he had to meet up with Tori, the old Don''s internet friend from *Call of Responsibility*. "Just great," he muttered under his breath.


    As he opened the door, he was surprised to find Sylvia standing there, hand raised as if about to ring the doorbell. She froze for a split second, then broke into a wide smile, her voice exaggeratedly cute as she greeted, "Good morning!"


    "Good morning," Don replied, keeping his tone neutral. He still hadn''t addressed what had happened between them in the fitting room at the mall, and from the way Sylvia acted, it seemed she preferred it that way.


    Don wasn''t quick to assume that she had a crush on him¡ªhe hadn''t seen how she interacted with other guys, and he didn''t want to jump to conclusions. Better to play it safe for now.


    "Sooo," Sylvia began, drawing out the word as she looked at him expectantly. "I hear you and my mom are going to SCHO HQ today to finalize everything?"


    Don nodded. "That''s the plan." He stepped out of the house, closing the door behind him. "Is your mom dropping you and Summer off first?"


    Sylvia shook her head quickly. "Nope. Summer and I are going with Samantha."


    "Oh, alright," Don said, starting to move toward the car parked outside. "I better not keep your mother waiting, then."


    "Good idea," Sylvia agreed with a grin. "Goodbye, cutie!" she called after him as she stepped inside the house.


    Don walked over to the car¡ªa Rolls Royce Phantom, black and imposing in its design¡ªwhere the bald bodyguard from the mall stood by the door, holding it open.


    The man''s expression was as stony as ever, and Don didn''t bother with pleasantries, simply nodding as he climbed into the backseat. Inside, he found Miss Claire sitting comfortably with a book in hand. She didn''t look up as Don settled into his seat and fastened his seatbelt.


    "Good morning," Don said politely, breaking the silence.


    Without turning her head or lifting her eyes from the book, Claire replied, "Good morning," her tone distant, almost detached.


    Don thought to himself, ''Yeah, this isn''t awkward at all.''


    The car started off, gliding smoothly down the road as classical music played softly in the background. The drive to the Santos City Hero Operations HQ took about thirty minutes, the cityscape gradually giving way to more forested surroundings.


    As they approached, the high-tech facility came into view. It was a vast complex that looked more like a military base than a simple headquarters.


    It was surrounded by tall fences topped with barbed wire, and security checkpoints were visible at regular intervals. The buildings themselves were a made of steel and glass, with the kind of infrastructure that suggested both power and secrecy.


    The car slowed as they approached the entrance, where their identities were confirmed by security before they were allowed to pass through. Finally, the car came to a stop in a designated parking area.


    As soon as Don and Miss Claire exited the vehicle, Benjamin appeared, striding toward them with a practiced smile. "Good morning, Miss Claire. Don, glad you could make it."


    Don nodded in acknowledgment, his expression neutral. Miss Claire, without missing a beat, closed her book and tucked it under her arm. "Good morning, Mr. Benjamin," she said, her voice carrying that same air of elegant authority that Don had already come to expect from her.


    Benjamin gestured toward the entrance. "If you''ll follow me, we can get started."


    As they walked toward the entrance of the facility, Don couldn''t help but notice the way the security personnel seemed to straighten up as they passed, their eyes sharp and alert.


    They soon entered the main building, the interior modern, with polished floors and walls lined with digital displays showing various security feeds and data. Benjamin led them down a long corridor to a conference room, where a stack of documents awaited them on the table.


    "Here we are," Benjamin said, gesturing to the papers. "We''ve made the adjustments as per your recommendations, Miss Claire, but we''ll go through everything again just to be thorough."


    Miss Claire nodded, her expression unreadable as she took a seat and began to peruse the documents. Don watched her for a moment before taking his own seat.


    Miss Claire quietly reviewed the documents for a solid thirty minutes, her eyes scanning each page with the focus of a hawk. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she nodded in satisfaction and spoke in her composed tone, "Everything seems to be in order."


    Benjamin, who had been sitting across from them with a smile plastered on his face, nodded enthusiastically. "Perfect! Shall we get to signing, then? Once that''s done, Don can be given a proper tour of the facility and registered in the databa¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Miss Claire raised a hand, cutting him off smoothly. "I''d like to speak with Don privately first," she said, her voice carrying a subtle edge of authority that left no room for argument. "I want to ensure he fully understands the contract so he doesn''t inadvertently breach any terms, and I''d also like to explain the benefits he''ll be receiving."


    Benjamin''s smile faltered slightly, a flicker of disappointment crossing his face before he quickly masked it. "Oh, of course," he replied, standing up from his seat. "I''ll just be outside." With that, he left the room, the door clicking softly shut behind him.


    Once they were alone, Miss Claire turned her attention fully to Don. Her gaze was sharp, but not unkind, more like a teacher about to deliver an important lesson. "This contract," she began, sliding the documents toward him, "is designed to ensure that you can operate effectively within the Elite Hero Program while retaining a level of freedom that most other members do not have."


    She then began to explain the key points of the contract. "You will receive a monthly allowance to support your activities as a hero, and there will be significant security upgrades to your home. This includes two advanced security droids created by Dr. Gadget, specifically designed for protection and surveillance.


    You''ll also have access to top-tier health and fitness facilities, which will be essential for maintaining your abilities. Additionally, you''ll be granted a license to operate as a hero in accordance with the Santos City Hero Rules of Engagement, giving you the legal backing to act in situations where normal citizens cannot." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don listened carefully, noting how thorough she was in explaining each benefit. It was clear that she wanted him to understand exactly what he was getting into. When she finished, she looked at him expectantly. "Do you understand everything?"


    Don nodded. "Yes, I understand."


    "Good," she replied, her tone softening slightly before she indicated where he should sign.


    Don picked up the pen and, after a moment''s hesitation, signed the document. Miss Claire nodded in approval, gathering the papers together neatly. "Congratulations," she said plainly.


    Don offered her a small smile. "Thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I''d likely be getting the short end of the stick."


    Miss Claire arched an eyebrow. "It''s not just likely; it''s a fact. You would have been signing away your freedom and benefits had you done so without proper counsel."


    Don forced a chuckle, feeling slightly exposed under her scrutiny. "You don''t mince words."


    "I''m an attorney, darling," she replied smoothly. "It''s my job to present facts as they are, not to sugarcoat them." Her gaze sharpened again as she added, "Now that the matter of the Hero Program is dealt with, there''s still the issue of our own agreement."


    Don frowned slightly, confused. "Our agreement? What do you mean?"


    Miss Claire''s lips curled into a slight smile, one that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Did your mother not tell you? No matter." She explained, "Your mother and I agreed that I would act as your legal representative going forward."


    "Oh," Don replied, surprised. "She didn''t mention that, but I don''t have a problem with it."


    Miss Claire''s expression hardened slightly. "You shouldn''t be so quick to agree to things, Don. That''s a surefire way to always get the short end of the stick."


    Don thought to himself that she was impossible to please, but he kept his thoughts to himself.


    "However," she continued, "this arrangement will be beneficial for both of us. You''ll have an experienced legal representative, and I''ll gain a client within the Elite Hero Program. But understand this: I only stand to benefit if you become a well-known hero. So, in a way, I''m taking a gamble on you."


    Don couldn''t help but ask, "Why take the gamble?"


    Miss Claire''s gaze softened, but only slightly. "My daughter seems to believe you have potential. As for myself, I''ll believe it when I see results."


    Don nodded, accepting her reasoning. It was clear that getting close to her was going to be a challenge, far more difficult than he had initially thought.


    After she was satisfied with the conversation, Miss Claire gathered the signed documents. "Let''s hand these over. As for our agreement, I''ll draft a contract and send it to your mother for review."


    Don nodded and followed her out of the room. As they walked down the corridor to meet Benjamin, he couldn''t shake the feeling that getting close to Miss Claire was going to require more than just clever words and charm.

 Chapter 137 - 137: Law & Heroics (Part 5)

    After handing over the signed documents to Benjamin, Miss Claire''s expression remained impassive.


    "Going forward," she said coolly to Benjamin, "any contracts or agreements you may wish to make with my client should be sent to me first." She reached into her bag and pulled out an impressive looking black card, handing it to Benjamin with a elegant grace.


    Benjamin, maintaining his practiced smile, took the card with a nod. Inwardly, he couldn''t help but think that Don''s chances in the program were slim to none. With the lackluster evaluation Don had, Benjamin doubted the boy would make it far¡ªhe''d be lucky to end up as a sidekick to a third-rate hero.


    On the surface, though, he kept up the facade of a kind manager. "That won''t be a problem," he replied, then turned to Don. "Congratulations, Don Bright, and welcome to the Santos City Elite Hero Program. Unfortunately, a tour won''t be possible today, but we can head over to the registry department so you can get your ID.


    With it, you''ll be able to come and go from the HQ as you please and access most of our facilities."


    Don nodded. "That''s fine," he said, falling in step with Benjamin as they made their way to the registry. Miss Claire followed them, her steps more composed and graceful.


    Once at the registry, Don was handed his ID card, a neat piece of tech that looked as exclusive as the program he had just joined.


    After receiving his card, Benjamin went on to add, "You''re free to use the training facilities now if you''d like. As for the droids and home security upgrades, I''ll need to contact our contractors and Dr. Gadget to schedule when they can be installed."


    Don considered Benjamin''s word for a bit before replying, "That sounds good, but I didn''t bring my own vehicle, so I wouldn''t want to delay Miss Claire''s plans by choosing to train now."


    Don assumed Miss Claire, given her demeanor and position, was likely a very busy person and thus it wouldn''t be a good idea to try and waste her time. To his surprise, she responded, "Nonsense. I cleared my schedule today specifically to handle your matter. It''s no problem if you want to test out the facilities. In fact, I''m rather curious to see what my newest client is capable of."


    Don sighed inwardly. He couldn''t seem to catch a break. Instead of seeing this as an opportunity to improve his standing with Miss Claire, he viewed it as something that would expose just how far he lagged behind other elite heroes.


    However, backing out wouldn''t look good either, so reluctantly, he agreed. "If you don''t mind, then okay."


    Benjamin clapped his hands together. "Wonderful! Just be sure to get Miss Claire a visitor''s card at the reception desk. Every member of the program is allowed to bring up to five guests, though they aren''t permitted to use the facilities." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Miss Claire, unamused, responded, "We''re aware. We read the terms and conditions, after all."


    Benjamin chuckled awkwardly. "Right...," he mumbled before excusing himself, claiming he needed to get back to work.


    Watching him leave, Miss Claire shook her head slightly. "What a sleazy man," she muttered under her breath.


    Don chuckled softly. "You don''t like him very much, do you?"


    "I dislike all people who wear fake smiles," she replied flatly.


    Don, curious, asked, "Is that why you don''t smile much?"


    She glanced at him with a faint smirk. "That''s one of the reasons." She then turned her attention back to the task at hand. "Let''s get on with your training. I''d prefer to be gone by lunchtime."


    They walked to the receptionist''s desk back in the main lobby, where Miss Claire was issued a visitor''s card. With that sorted, they proceeded to one of the training areas. Don, still wary of exposing too much of his abilities, opted to focus on Sensory Overload training and Regeneration Focus so he targeted the area where he could best do that.


    Upon arriving at the training area, an old man with a weathered face and thinning gray hair, dressed in staff overalls, greeted them. He had a thick mustache that twitched when he spoke. "Good morning! I''m on duty here today," he said warmly, his voice carrying a slight rasp. "Are you a new recruit?" he asked, looking at Don.


    Don nodded. "Yes, I just signed the contract not long ago."


    The old man turned to Miss Claire and gave a deep bow, "And who might this beautiful lady be?"


    Miss Claire, ever composed, replied, "A visitor. Can we proceed with my client''s training?"


    The old man nodded eagerly. "Yes, yes, of course." He led them to an observation deck, a glass-walled room overlooking a large and intricate training course. "Would you like to give it a go?" he asked Don, his eyes twinkling with eagerness.


    "That''s the plan," Don replied, scanning the course. It was designed to look like a maze, with dark corners, flickering lights, and narrow passageways.


    "Excellent," the old man continued. "I''ll keep the difficulty at normal levels. Most new recruits can manage it."


    Don nodded, inwardly thinking this would be a good gauge of where he stood compared to the others. "Alright," he agreed.


    The old man''s face lit up with excitement. "A lot of the new recruits yesterday put on quite the show," he added, as he led Don to a small room where he could change into a training outfit.


    Don suited up and stepped out, feeling the snug fit of the bodysuit designed to monitor his vitals and provide feedback. The old man explained, "If you want to quit at any point, just say so. And remember, the training will automatically stop if your bodysuit detects that you''ve sustained heavy injuries."


    Don nodded, taking a deep breath as he approached the entrance to the course.


    The moment he stepped in, the lights dimmed, plunging him into near darkness. Almost immediately, his senses were assaulted.


    A barrage of sounds¡ªmechanical whirs, the hiss of compressed air, and low-frequency drones¡ªfilled the room, masking any discernible noise. The air was thick with a cloying, musty odor, mingling with the scent of oil and rust.


    He moved cautiously through the darkness, relying on his enhanced senses to guide him. But, as he was doing this, the floor beneath him shifted unexpectedly, forcing him to adjust his balance.


    As he navigated further, obstacles sprang up from the ground¡ªsudden, jolting walls and shifting platforms designed to disorient him.


    Suddenly, **CLANG!** A large metal arm swung towards him. He barely ducked in time, feeling the wind from its swing brush past his face.


    He rolled to the side, his senses straining to detect the next threat. The room was filled with too many sounds, meant to overwhelm and confuse.


    Then came the droids. Battle droids, heavily armored and wielding blunt weapons, emerged from hidden compartments.


    They moved with surprising agility for their size, their mechanical limbs whirring with every step. **THUD!** One of the droids swung a massive arm toward him. But Don narrowly dodged, feeling the rush of air from its swing as well.


    He retaliated with a swift kick, aiming for what looked like a weak spot in its knee joint, but the droid absorbed the blow, its armor only denting slightly.


    "What the¡ª," he muttered to himself, before quickly picking up a baton near him and tightening his grip on it. He needed to use his senses, trust them.


    He listened for the faint whirr of the droids'' servos, felt the subtle vibrations in the floor, and smelled the acrid scent of heated metal.


    He darted between them, using his agility to his advantage rather than going for brute force. But as he fought, he could feel his body protesting, minor injuries accumulating¡ªbruises forming, muscles straining.


    But this was where his regeneration training came in. His body worked overtime to heal the injuries, a sharp, burning sensation spreading through his limbs as his cells accelerated their repair processes anytime he took a moment to catch his breath.


    Then, one of the droids proceeded to lunge at him, its bludgeon coming down hard. Don sidestepped at the last moment and swung his baton upward, catching the droid under its chin with a **CRUNCH**. The droid staggered, its servos sparking, before collapsing to the ground.


    Another droid advanced, and he used his heightened senses to predict its movements, dodging to the side just as it swung wide. He leaped up, using its arm as a springboard to propel himself onto its back, where he delivered a devastating blow to its power core. **ZAP**¡ªthe droid spasmed and fell lifelessly to the floor.


    But the course wasn''t done with him yet.


    A series of vents opened above him, releasing a blinding cloud of gas. His eyes felt like they were burning so he closed them, relying on his hearing and sense of touch.


    He heard the telltale click of a hidden door opening, and his ears picked up the faint sound of footsteps approaching¡ªlight, almost imperceptible.


    "Silent droids?" he wondered, realizing they were trying to catch him off guard.


    He held his breath and listened. **Tap, tap¡­**


    Hearing the subtle footsteps get closer, he turned sharply and swung his baton, feeling the satisfying **CRACK** as it connected with something solid. The small and more silent droid crumpled to the ground.


    The rest of the course continued to be a mix of the two types of droids in varying numbers while his senses continued to be impaired. Surprisingly, it was less difficult for Don as compared to the training he did in the Oldtown Catacombs.


    By the time he reached the end of the course, his body was aching, and his clothes were drenched in sweat. He had taken a few hits, but his regeneration abilities had kicked in, healing the worst of his injuries.


    ''This course is more technical and but it I don''t know, it lacks edge. Maybe it''s because of the difficulty,'' Don thought as the final door opened. The lights brightened, and he stumbled out, panting heavily.


    Miss Claire was standing there, arms crossed, watching him with a critical eye. "Not bad," she said, her tone giving nothing away.


    Don nodded, too exhausted to respond.

 Chapter 138 - 138: Law & Heroics (Part 6)

    With the training session completed, Don felt the burn in his muscles and the satisfaction of testing himself in a more controlled environment.


    He was about to suggest to Miss Claire that they could leave when suddenly, the door to the training room slid open with a mechanical **whirr**. Two figures stepped in¡ªa very tall man with neatly combed blonde hair, wearing a tailored suit, and beside him, a younger man who looked like a younger version of the older, though less polished.


    The younger man was around Don''s height and his expression was one of disdain.


    The tall man, with a stern expression, scanned the room and immediately frowned upon seeing Don. "Sam," he called out, his voice echoing across the room, "didn''t I instruct you to ensure no one was present when my son was scheduled to train?"


    Sam, the old man who had overseen Don''s training, looked visibly flustered. "I-I''m sorry, Mr. Barclay," he stammered. "I didn''t know¡ª"


    But Mr. Barclay cut him off sharply. "Enough," he snapped. "Prepare the course for my son."


    Sam nodded quickly, casting a helpless glance at Don and Miss Claire. "I apologize," he said, his tone filled with resignation. "Could you please leave?"


    Don could tell this Mr. Barclay was likely a big shot, someone with enough pull to make things difficult. His first instinct was to avoid unnecessary trouble and just leave. But before he could say a word, Miss Claire stepped forward, placing a hand on her hip, her posture radiating confidence and defiance.


    "Why should we leave?" Miss Claire asked. "We were here first, and according to the terms of use of these facilities, it''s first come, first served."


    The younger man beside Mr. Barclay, who had been looking bored up to this point, burst into laughter. "Are you dumb or something?" he sneered, pointing a finger at Miss Claire. "Do you even know who you''re talking to?"


    Miss Claire''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she smiled¡ªa cold, calculated smile. "I must have struck a nerve, considering the lack of manners and the surplus of arrogance. It''s quite clear you were both raised with silver spoons but without any sense of class. Or perhaps your... manhood is so lacking that you feel the need to compensate with bluster."


    Mr. Barclay''s face darkened, his lips thinning into a line. "I suggest you apologize now, Miss, if you know what''s good for you," he growled, his voice taking on a menacing tone. "Or else."


    Miss Claire remained unfazed, her expression as steady as ever, but just as she opened her mouth to retort, the doors slid open once more with a soft **hiss**.


    A new figure strode into the room with confident steps, her presence commanding immediate attention.


    "Or else what?" came the voice¡ªa woman''s voice, firm and full of authority.


    All heads turned toward the source of the voice, and there stood RedStar. But instead of her iconic hero costume, she wore a tracksuit in her country''s national colors.


    She walked forward, her gaze directly on Mr. Barclay. "I heard everything," she said, her tone neutral but the irritation in her voice clear. "And the woman is right. Why should they leave the course just because your son is here? Especially when your...


    twig of a son," she looked toward the younger Barclay, "can''t even handle a little competition."


    The young Barclay''s face turned beet red. He gritted his teeth, glaring at RedStar. "My father booked the room in advance!" he shouted, his voice shaking with anger. "It''s that stupid worker''s fault," he added, jabbing a finger toward Sam.


    RedStar''s eyes flashed dangerously. "Watch your tone," she commanded, her voice dropping a few octaves. The younger Barclay instantly went to his knees, a look of shock crossing his face. She smirked. "Or I''ll beat you senseless in front of your father."


    Mr. Barclay''s composure faltered for a moment, but he quickly recovered. "RedStar," he said evenly, "mind your own business. This has nothing to do with you."


    RedStar didn''t back down. "Oh, but it does," she retorted, "because I won''t stand by and let someone like you bully others just because you have a fancy title." She turned to Don, then back to Mr. Barclay. "You think just because you''re the deputy director, you can throw your weight around? Think again, not when I''m around at least."


    Mr. Barclay scoffed and shifted his gaze to Don, looking him up and down with thinly veiled disdain. "Why waste valuable time on this course with someone who will never amount to anything more than a sidekick?" he said coldly. "If he had any real talent, I would already know his name."


    Don felt his jaw tighten. He was about to speak up, his frustration bubbling to the surface, but once again, RedStar beat him to it. "This boy," she said confidently, "will go further than your son ever will."


    Mr. Barclay''s frown deepened, but then he composed himself, clasping his hands behind his back. "Do you dare to make a wager, then?" he challenged. "My son against this nobody," he gestured dismissively toward Don. "If your... prot¨¦g¨¦ can last even one minute in a sparring match, I''ll admit I''m wrong and even offer compensation.


    But if I''m right," he paused, his gaze locking onto RedStar''s, "you''ll have to reconsider that little discussion we had the other day."


    RedStar''s lips curled into a smile a she didn''t hesitate to answer. "I have no problem with that," she said, turning her head slightly to look at Don. "What about you, boy? Are you willing?"


    Don took a moment to think of his options. He knew that backing out now would not only damage his image but also miss an opportunity to prove himself, however unprepared he might feel. The pressure was immense, but he nodded. "I''m in."


    With the agreement made, Sam moved quickly, pressing a series of buttons on the control panel.


    The walls of the course began to lower smoothly into the floor, revealing a wide, open space that stretched out. Don and the younger Barclay stepped forward into the other room with a now even surface, positioning themselves on opposite sides.


    Don''s eyes were fixed on his opponent, studying him carefully. The young Barclay, with his blonde hair slicked back and a confident smirk on his face, looked every bit like someone who had grown up with a silver spoon. His posture was relaxed, but his eyes showed a certain arrogance, as if he had already won. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re going to regret this," the young Barclay taunted, his voice carrying across the empty space between them. He stretched his arms, cracking his knuckles loudly, as if to try and intimidate Don.


    But Don didn''t respond. Instead he simply took a deep breath, grounding himself. He may not have had much experience fighting but he felt like he had faced worse situations and opponents more dangerous than this entitled brat.


    He knew that if he kept his focus and relied on his instincts, he could handle whatever was coming his way.


    From the observation room, RedStar''s voice crackled through the intercom system. "This is a sparring match, gentlemen. Only physical abilities are allowed¡ªno powers. If you have any questions, ask them now. Otherwise, we begin at the sound of the buzzer."


    Don nodded slightly, indicating he understood. The young Barclay just rolled his shoulders and grinned, clearly eager to get started.


    A moment of silence stretched out and Don''s heartbeat slowed, his focus narrowing to the boy standing across from him. He could feel the adrenaline starting to course through his veins, his muscles tensing in anticipation. His senses sharpened, every detail in the room coming into crystal-clear focus.


    Then, the sharp **buzz** of the buzzer sounded.


    The tension in the room was tense as the buzzer echoed, signaling the start of the match.


    Almost immediately, the young Barclay launched himself at Don, his movements fast and aggressive. He closed the distance between them with astonishing speed, his fists flying like a bunch of daggers aimed straight at Don''s head.


    **Thwack.** The first punch caught Don off guard, landing squarely on his jaw. His head snapped to the side, and pain exploded across his face.


    He barely had time to recover before the next blow came¡ªa vicious right hook to his ribs that knocked the wind out of him. Don staggered back, his vision momentarily blurring from the impact.


    The young Barclay grinned, sensing his advantage. "What''s the matter? Thought you could take me?" he taunted, his voice full of arrogance as he pressed his attack, unleashing a barrage of rapid punches and kicks that forced Don to retreat further.


    Each strike was delivered with precision and brutal intent, designed to break Don down piece by piece.


    Don''s instincts kicked into overdrive as he tried to block and dodge the relentless onslaught. But Barclay was relentless.


    A powerful kick landed on Don''s thigh, nearly knocking him off balance. And before he could fully regain his footing, Barclay grabbed him by the collar and drove a knee into his stomach. **Wham.** Don gasped, the air forced from his lungs as he doubled over in pain.


    From the observation deck, Mr. Barclay''s laughter filled the room. "Look at him! He can''t even last thirty seconds against my son!" he sneered, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    RedStar, her arms crossed, kept her gaze fixed on the scene below. "You might want to look again," she said calmly, her eyes narrowing with keen interest.


    Back in the arena, Don''s body hit the ground with a heavy **thud**, his breaths shallow and ragged.


    The young Barclay stood over him with a triumphant smile plastered on his face.


    "What''s wrong? Had enough already?" he mocked as he cocked his head to the side, waiting for a response.


    Don didn''t answer. He just laid there, his body aching. But then, a system prompt flashed before his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Skill Tree Skills Unlocked.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 139 - 139: Law & Heroics (Part 7)

    As the system prompt appeared before Don, his vision momentarily shifted to a list of skills, all under the Vanguard and Tactician Skill Trees.


    He barely had time to comprehend it all, but the names and brief descriptions flashed clearly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Vanguard Skill Tree**


    1. **Basic Shielding (Bronze):** Create a temporary shield that absorbs a small amount of damage. The shield lasts for a few seconds or until it absorbs a set amount of damage.


    2. **Forceful Strike (Bronze):** A powerful melee attack that deals extra damage and has a chance to knock the opponent back.


    3. **Adrenaline Rush (Silver):** Temporarily boosts strength and speed in combat, enhancing physical abilities and reducing the effect of minor injuries.


    4. **Combat Reflexes (Silver):** Improved reflexes in combat situations, allowing for quicker reactions to enemy attacks and a higher chance of dodging or countering.


    5. **Defensive Stance (Silver):** Reduces incoming damage by adopting a defensive stance, improving durability against attacks for a short duration.


    **Tactician Skill Tree**


    1. **Strategic Maneuver (Bronze):** Allows the user to quickly analyze the battlefield and find advantageous positions or weak points in enemy defenses.


    2. **Feint Attack (Bronze):** A deceptive move that throws the enemy off balance, opening them up for a critical strike or combo.


    3. **Battlefield Awareness (Silver):** Enhanced awareness of surroundings in combat, reducing the chance of surprise attacks and improving reaction to hidden threats.


    4. **Calculated Assault (Silver):** Increases damage output when targeting specific weak points of an enemy, especially effective against tougher opponents.


    5. **Coordinated Strike (Silver):** When fighting alongside allies or minions, increases the effectiveness of combined attacks, making them more powerful and difficult for enemies to defend against.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don blinked, quickly taking mental note of all the details he was seeing. He didn''t have the luxury to wonder why the skill trees had unlocked now, or if he''d somehow triggered an achievement.


    There was no time to question it as Andrew Barclay was already closing the distance with a smug grin plastered on his face.


    Andrew mocked, "Did you really think you stood a chance? *Hah!*"


    In the observation deck, Mr. Barclay laughed as well, leaning his head back and crossing his arms triumphantly. "Looks like my son Andrew has already won. This kid won''t last another thirty seconds."


    Redstar, however, remained focused on the fight, her expression unreadable. She noticed something in Don''s posture and smirked, catching the tension in his muscles as he rose to his feet. "I wouldn''t be so sure," she remarked coolly.


    Miss Claire, standing beside Redstar, raised an eyebrow. "What makes you think so?"


    Redstar didn''t look away from the arena as she replied, "Just watch."


    Miss Claire turned her gaze back to Don and Andrew, just as Andrew was reaching Don, who was slowly rising to his feet. The pain in Don''s body was intense, but his resolve was stronger. As Andrew approached, he warned Don, "stay down if he don''t want more of the same beating."


    Don lifted his head, locking eyes with Andrew. There was no fear, no hesitation¡ªonly determination.


    He spat a mouthful of blood to the side and wiped his mouth, then gestured for Andrew to come at him. "You''re welcome to try, daddy''s boy."


    Andrew''s face twisted in anger at the taunt. "You''ll regret that."


    What Andrew didn''t know was that Don had already begun to assess the fight using his new **Strategic Maneuver (Bronze)** skill. He noticed several openings in Andrew''s stance, flaws in his approach that he could exploit.


    Andrew attacked, first launching a flurry of punches and kicks, trying to overwhelm Don like he had earlier. But this time, Don was different. Using **Combat Reflexes (Silver),** he dodged and parried the attacks with ease, his movements matching Andrew''s.


    Andrew''s fists swung through the air, missing Don by inches as he weaved and ducked, his footwork impeccable. **Thud. Thud.** Andrew''s punches hit nothing but empty air, and his frustration grew.


    He soon tried to back Don into a corner, aiming to trap him with a series of aggressive strikes. But Don''s agility was unmatched¡ªhe rolled, jumped, and sidestepped with almost supernatural grace, leaving Andrew swinging wildly.


    In the observation deck, Mr. Barclay frowned at this. "All he knows how to do is run?"


    Miss Claire glanced at him, her tone as cold as ice. "Patience is a virtue, Mr. Barclay. Rash actions lead only to defeat."


    Mr. Barclay scoffed but didn''t respond, his attention snapping back to the fight. And in the next instant, his eyes widened in shock.


    With Andrew''s attacks becoming increasingly erratic and uncoordinated, Don saw his opportunity. He used **Feint Attack (Bronze)** to fake a strike toward Andrew''s face, causing the young Barclay to instinctively raise his guard. But Don''s real target wasn''t his face.


    Activating **Adrenaline Rush (Silver),** Don felt a surge of power course through his muscles, his speed and strength momentarily boosted. He combined **Forceful Strike (Bronze)** with **Calculated Assault (Silver)** as he drove a powerful punch into Andrew''s liver, aiming precisely for the weak point he''d identified.


    **Wham.** The impact was brutal, the force of the blow driving deep into Andrew''s side. The young Barclay''s eyes bulged in pain, his body freezing as the agony coursed through him. He dropped to his knees, clutching his side and gasping for breath.


    Don didn''t press the attack; instead, he stepped back, smirking as he looked down at Andrew. He could see the disbelief and pain etched on the young man''s face. "What''s wrong? Did I hit you a little too hard?" Don taunted, his voice carrying a mocking tone.


    Andrew''s face twisted in fury, but he couldn''t respond. He was too busy trying to breathe through the searing pain in his side.


    The observation deck fell silent, Mr. Barclay''s smug expression replaced with one of shock and disbelief. Redstar''s smile widened slightly as she observed the outcome of that exchange, and Miss Claire''s cool gaze remained fixed on Don, her thoughts unknown.


    Andrew Barclay remained crouched, one hand clutching his side where Don''s punch had landed with brutal force. His breathing had now become ragged as he glanced up toward the observation deck, seeking some form of reassurance or perhaps guidance from his father, but all he saw was Mr. Barclay''s face contorted with rage and frustration.


    In the observation room, Redstar chuckled softly, her arms crossed as she leaned back against the glass and faced Andrew''s father. "You know, Mr. Barclay," she said with a tone that was more mocking than conversational, "no amount of private training can make up for the lack of mental toughness. Deep down, you know your son wouldn''t even be in this program if it weren''t for your position.


    And now, he''s about to learn the lesson you''ve been shielding him from all these years¡­ defeat."


    Mr. Barclay''s face turned a shade darker. "Watch your tone," he warned.


    Redstar''s eyes narrowed, her expression hardening. "Or what?" she shot back. "Think carefully about who your superiors value more¡ªsomeone like you, who can be replaced, or someone like me?" Her voice was cold and unwavering, and Mr. Barclay''s response was a clenched jaw and silence.


    He could only shift his eyes back to the arena, muttering under his breath, "It''s not over. He was just caught off guard. Watch how he destroys his opponent."


    Miss Claire couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle at the comment. "I may not be an expert in combat, but I''d wager your son won''t be winning this fight," she said, her tone one of light amusement.


    Back in the arena, Andrew''s eyes blazed with anger. "You''ll pay for that!" he shouted, pushing through the pain as he charged at Don again, hoping to catch him off guard with his speed.


    But Don''s **Battlefield Awareness (Silver)** was fully active. Every movement in the room was heightened in his perception, every shift in weight, every breath.


    Andrew swung a punch, aiming for Don''s head, expecting the same evasive maneuvers from earlier. But Don had anticipated this.


    He didn''t dodge this time. Instead, he used **Combat Reflexes (Silver)** to parry the punch, his arm moving like a snake striking, redirecting Andrew''s fist away from his body. Simultaneously, he drove his own fist forward, his knuckles landing squarely on the exact spot on Andrew''s liver that he''d targeted before.


    **Thud!**


    The sound of the impact echoed through the arena, and Andrew''s body convulsed in pain, his knees buckling beneath him as he crumpled to the floor. The agony was visible on his face, his mouth opening in a silent scream. But Don wasn''t about to let up. This wasn''t just a fight; it was a message.


    Without hesitation, Don stepped forward and swung his leg, launching a powerful kick aimed directly at Andrew''s head, using **Forceful Strike (Bronze)** to amplify the force.


    Andrew, his instincts kicking in, raised his arm to block the incoming blow. The impact was tremendous, and Andrew''s arm went numb, the force enough to send him sprawling sideways onto the ground.


    The second Andrew hit the floor, Don was on him again, his movements quick and relentless. He rushed forward, feigning another kick. Andrew, still dazed and disoriented, panicked and threw his hands up to block the expected attack. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Don had other plans. Utilizing **Feint Attack (Bronze),** he shifted his weight and instead drove a vicious punch toward Andrew''s face.


    **Crack!**


    The sound of knuckles meeting bone reverberated through the arena as Don''s fist connected with Andrew''s jaw, sending his head snapping back.


    Blood sprayed from Andrew''s nose, and he stumbled backward, desperately trying to regain his footing. His eyes were wide with shock, and for the first time, fear was evident in his expression.


    Don pressed his advantage with a cold focus in his eyes. Each move he made was calculated, every strike a lesson for Andrew. His fists, now bloodied from the onslaught, pummeled Andrew''s body with relentless attack after attack.


    He targeted the ribs, the abdomen, places where he knew the pain would linger, places where the damage would be felt the most. Andrew was forced to dodge and to retreat.


    In the observation room, Mr. Barclay''s face was a mixture of anger and disbelief. His eyes were wide, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles had turned white.


    Redstar looked on, clearly entertained by all this, while Miss Claire maintained her calm demeanor with a small smile.


    "This is getting hard to watch," Miss Claire remarked, her voice full of mock sympathy. "I can''t imagine what it must feel like to watch one''s child get beaten so one-sidedly. Mr. Barclay, could you perhaps enlighten me on how that feels?"


    Mr. Barclay''s jaw clenched tighter, but he said nothing, his pride and anger preventing any retort.


    Back in the arena, Don stood tall, looking down at his opponent with cold and unyielding eyes. "Why are you running?" he taunted, his voice calm, almost conversational.


    Andrew''s eyes flickered with anger and humiliation. His breaths were shallow, each one more labored than the last. Don had broken more than just Andrew''s body¡ªhe had broken his spirit.


    In the observation room, Redstar''s smile widened, while Miss Claire gave a small nod, as if satisfied with the outcome. Mr. Barclay, on the other hand, looked as though he were ready to explode, his face a shade of red that matched his son''s bloodied form below.


    "Looks like the lesson''s over," Redstar said, her tone amused. "Now, maybe he''ll learn not to underestimate his opponents."

 Chapter 140 - 140: Law & Heroics (Part 8)

    Andrew felt like every part of his body was on fire, pain radiating from every bruise, every.


    His back was against the wall, quite literally, and as he stared at Don, hatred burned in his eyes. How could this nobody¡ªa mere footnote in the world of heroes¡ªbe beating him? Him! A Barclay! His father''s son!


    The thought was unbearable, a bitter pill that lodged in his throat and refused to go down. His fingers twitched, his muscles trembling from the anger and pain. He clenched his teeth hard, unable to swallow the taste of defeat.


    As these emotions boiled over, his eyes began to flicker with a strange purplish mist, barely perceptible at first but growing more intense with each passing second.


    Don, ever-alert with his **Battlefield Awareness (Silver)** and superhuman senses, noticed the change almost immediately. The tension in his muscles immediately increased, ready to spring into action at a moment''s notice.


    He could feel the shift in the air, the faint but undeniable presence of something dangerous emanating from Andrew. He decided not to show that he had noticed, keeping his demeanor relaxed as if he were entirely unaware. He needed to defuse the situation quickly, to avoid whatever this new threat was.


    "It''s my win," Don said casually. "For what it''s worth, I learned a lot from this fight."


    He started to turn away, feigning disinterest. But his senses were on high alert, every nerve in his body ready to react. He didn''t know what kind of power Andrew possessed, but it was clear to him that whatever it was, it wasn''t something he wanted to face head-on without knowing what it was.


    In the observation room, Redstar''s eyes narrowed as she noticed the change in Andrew as well. But before she could say anything, her ears twitched slightly, picking up on a faint, almost imperceptible sound. A small smile then spread across her lips as she crossed her arms and relaxed her posture. She seemed oddly unconcerned.


    Miss Claire, on the other hand, furrowed her brow and glanced sidelong at Redstar. "Are you not going to intervene?" she asked, her voice calm but carrying a bit of concern.


    "Don''t worry," Redstar replied. "Let''s see how this plays out."


    Back in the arena, Andrew''s face twisted into an expression of rage and frustration. He lowered his head, his teeth grinding together as he muttered under his breath, "Shut up¡­ shut up¡­ shut up¡­"


    The purple mist around his eyes grew thicker, now swirling around his clenched fists.


    Mr. Barclay, standing in the observation room, caught sight of the change and immediately frowned. "What does that fool think he''s doing!?" he shouted in anger.


    Andrew''s fists clenched tighter, and he began to charge toward Don with a manic gleam in his eyes. ''I''ll make you feel four times the pain you made me feel,'' he thought, his mind clouded by rage.


    As he got closer, his intention was clear¡ªhe aimed to strike Don with a fist coated in that strange, purplish mist.


    Just as Andrew closed in, Don ducked his head, avoiding the punch by mere inches. He held his breath, suspecting the mist could be toxic or have some other dangerous property. At that moment, he knew he had to end this quickly.


    While ducked, Don used his **Calculated Assault (Silver)** and **Forceful Strike (Bronze)** to throw a powerful kick aimed directly at Andrew''s already bruised liver.


    **Wham!**


    The impact was devastating. Andrew''s body folded over Don''s leg as he was sent flying back several meters, crashing into the ground with a heavy thud. He instantly coughed up blood, his body wracked with pain, and his vision blurred as he tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    His ribs had cracked under the force of Don''s kick, and he could barely move. Every breath he took was agony.


    Andrew tried to speak, his mouth opening, but no words came out. Instead, a pained wheeze was all he could manage. His eyes darted around wildly, filled with disbelief and fear.


    "Andrew!" Mr. Barclay yelled from the observation room, his voice full of panic. "Look what that bastard did!" He stormed out of the room and headed toward the control room where Sam, the old man, was monitoring the training session.


    Inside the control room, Sam''s eyes were glued to a screen displaying the anatomical figures of both Don and Andrew. The figures were highlighted in various colors according to the damage each had sustained, with red indicating severe injury. The area where Don''s kick had landed on Andrew was flashing a bright red.


    Before Sam could react, Mr. Barclay burst into the room. "Open the door to the arena now!" he demanded, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    Sam hesitated, looking back at the screen. "Sir, I don''t think that''s¡ª"


    "Now!" Mr. Barclay yelled, cutting him off.


    With a resigned sigh, Sam pressed the button to open the doors leading into the arena, bracing himself for the fallout.


    Before the doors were even fully open, Mr. Barclay went through. He rushed past Don, who stood his ground, eyes still sharp with awareness from the fight.


    Mr. Barclay dropped to his knees beside Andrew, who was trembling with pain, unable to stand. "Andrew, Andrew," he called out, his voice still full of panic. "Are you okay?"


    His eyes darted back to Don, filled with loathing. "You bastard," he spat, his voice rising. "Look what you did! I''ll make sure you¡ª"


    But before he could finish his threat, a calm yet authoritative voice interrupted him. "Or you''ll what, Deputy Director?"


    Mr. Barclay''s expression shifted instantly from rage to irritation, though his anger was still visible. Don turned his head to see Director Graham approaching, dressed impeccably in a white suit, his cane tapping lightly against the floor with each step.


    Behind him followed Redstar and Miss Claire, with Sam trailing behind, clearly hesitant to get too close.


    Director Graham stopped beside Don, glancing over at Andrew''s crumpled form, then back at Mr. Barclay. "Let''s not escalate this any further," he said, his voice even and composed. "We should end this here."


    Mr. Barclay''s face flushed with anger. "Are you serious, Director Graham?" he demanded loudly, gesturing toward his son. "Look at what that bastard did to my son!"


    Miss Claire, who had been walking slightly behind the Director, took the opportunity to step forward. Her expression was cool, almost amused. "You should choose your next words very carefully, Mr. Barclay," she advised in her smooth, elegant tone.


    "Because if my client were to sue, you could be facing multiple charges: slander, intimidation of a program participant, and your son for using superhuman powers in a sparring match where no such powers were permitted."


    Mr. Barclay turned his glare on Miss Claire, his eyes narrowing. "Is that a threat?" he asked.


    Miss Claire chuckled softly, the sound refined and almost musical. "I don''t make threats, Deputy Director," she replied smoothly. "I only make promises."


    A bitter laugh escaped Mr. Barclay''s lips, his expression turning mockingly amused. "You really think you''ll win in court?" he challenged. "Go ahead and try¡ª"


    "That''s enough," Director Graham interjected sharply, his tone leaving no room for argument. "This is your final warning, Barclay. Your behavior is unbecoming of someone in your position, and it''s embarrassing for the agency."


    Miss Claire''s smile widened slightly as she chimed in, "You''d be wise to heed the Director''s advice. I can''t imagine what the fallout would be from the negative publicity of someone in your position being involved in such a blatant case of abuse of power."


    Director Graham couldn''t help but think, ''Damn, it''s like she knows exactly what we''re worried about.'' Negative publicity was the last thing they needed right now, especially with so many issues already on their plate. ''Dammit, Barclay.''


    Keeping his face composed, he looked directly at Barclay. "If you continue with this," he said firmly, "I will be forced to submit an official report on your conduct."


    Mr. Barclay''s face contorted with frustration, his teeth grinding audibly. He looked down at Andrew, who was still groaning in pain, then back up at Director Graham. "Fine," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "But this isn''t over."


    "It is for today," Director Graham replied calmly. "Focus on getting your son treated." As he spoke, two androids with red crosses on their heads entered the arena, pushing a stretcher between them.


    Mr. Barclay clicked his tongue in irritation but didn''t argue further. He helped Andrew onto the stretcher, the young man groaning with every movement. As they left the arena, Mr. Barclay shot a final, venomous glare at Don, his eyes promising retribution.


    Once they were gone, Director Graham exhaled heavily, turning his attention to Don. "I''m sorry about all of this," he said, his tone softer now.


    Don shrugged slightly. "It''s fine," he said. "It could''ve ended worse." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Director nodded, then glanced at Miss Claire. "To make up for it, how about I treat you both to lunch? A proper apology, if you will."


    Miss Claire looked at Don, her eyes studying him for a moment before she nodded. "I think that would be acceptable," she replied.


    Don was still processing everything that had just happened but still nodded in agreement. "Sure," he said. "Lunch sounds good."

 Chapter 141 - 141: A Show Of Mind Games (Part 1)

    After Don and Ms. Claire both accepted Director Graham''s offer, he turned his head to face RedStar before asking her, "Will you be joining us as well?"


    RedStar currently had her arms crossed and was looking in the direction Deputy Director Barclay had gone. She glanced at Director Graham out of the corner of her eye without moving her head and refused the offer by simply saying, "No, thank you," in a stern-sounding voice before adding, "I have other plans."


    Director Graham wasn''t at all surprised by this answer and simply gave her a warm smile. "I see, a shame," he replied with a small nod.


    RedStar then turned her attention to Don, looking him over briefly before saying, "You handled that pretty well. Keep training, and I''m sure you will go far." She spoke in a very distant and authoritative voice, making it sound more like praise from a superior than a compliment.


    Don''s expression didn''t change, and he gave her a nod, answering with a simple, "Thank you." RedStar just nodded in return to this before turning away from everyone and walking away, saying, "I''ll be taking my leave now."


    As she walked away, Director Graham turned his attention back to Don.


    "You should get changed so we may also take our leave. Will you be needing any medical treatment?" he asked in a smooth voice that made it seem like he was showing genuine concern.


    "I''m alright," Don replied, shaking his head.


    With that, Don and everyone else left the arena, and he proceeded to change out of his training bodysuit before they left the training area entirely. To Don''s surprise, the place where Director Graham was offering to take them for lunch was right there in the complex. It was located in what was called the commercial area, which had a fully operational restaurant and some stores.


    Don was initially surprised as they reached this place, but when Ms. Claire commented on it, Director Graham explained that although the stores seemed normal, most of the things sold were not something that could be easily accessed by the public.


    The various stores served more like hubs that the many heroes operating under the agency could use for various tools and supplies. The restaurant was no different, as it served top-quality meals made from some of the rarest herbs, fruits, and meats available in the world.


    In response to all this information, Ms. Claire, who was walking in slow, elegant steps, gave a small nod before commenting, "It seems I underestimated how much a government agency such as this base gets funded."


    Director Graham let out a hearty laugh and nodded, replying, "When it comes to the defense of the nation, the government spares no expense. The heroes cultivated by the various branches serve as the biggest defense and offense to the nation, and in a world that''s getting increasingly dangerous, it is essential for more heroes to arise and fight the good fight."


    "I see," Ms. Claire replied in a low tone and didn''t ask anything more. Her expression was hard to read, making it difficult to guess what she was thinking.


    Don, not knowing much about the world, chose to remain silent for much of the way and listened to the exchange of information, hoping that he would not only gain new knowledge but also get a better understanding of how both Director Graham and Ms. Claire carried themselves.


    With his superhuman senses, it was easier to observe the smallest details in her facial expressions when she talked and reacted to information. Unfortunately, this wasn''t much at all, and he couldn''t reach a concise conclusion about the possible thoughts she was currently having just from observing her.


    What he could tell, though, was that every question she asked had meaning behind it; she wasn''t just making conversation.


    But the same could be said for Director Graham''s responses, which also came across as carefully thought out. Despite showing more expressions than Ms. Claire, from smiling to contemplative, Don also couldn''t guess what Director Graham''s true thoughts were.


    What he did learn from observing the two, though, was that when interacting with them, he needed to mask his true intentions in the same way they both did and phrase his questions very carefully¡ªsomething that seemed easier said than done given how experienced they both seemed.


    Eventually, they arrived at the restaurant, which was situated on the second floor of the complex. Instead of the bustling and colorful atmosphere one would expect from a normal mall, the area was more empty and formal. The design was incredibly simplistic, with much of the area being a mix of black and white in color.


    Once in the restaurant, Director Graham led them to a table set on a balcony that offered quite a view of the surrounding vegetative area. It was enough to make one almost forget that they were in a highly protected and secure facility.


    The table they sat at was circular, with everyone seated about 90 degrees apart. The conversation that followed was more to do with the food, as Director Graham suggested they both try certain meals.


    Looking at the prices on the digital menu that could be seen on tablets present at the table, Don was amazed by how expensive they were. However, seeing how easily Ms. Claire accepted the suggestion, he didn''t make a fuss and accepted as well.


    As an android waitress took their orders and left, Director Graham, who was seated directly opposite Don, struck up another conversation. "What do you think of the facility so far?"


    ''His focus is now on me,'' Don thought. He was nervous, but his unfazed trait helped him maintain a calm expression, and his deep thinker trait allowed him to construct replies quickly.


    "So far, so good," he started. "It''s a bit too early for me to give a full review of the place, but for now, my impression is that it''s amazing. I feel lucky to be a part of this." Don found it very easy to make his voice sound sincere, as that was genuinely how he felt.


    In situations where lying and half-truths weren''t needed, Don felt honesty was the best approach, especially when speaking to people in positions superior to his own.


    Director Graham showed Don a warm smile, but Don couldn''t really tell whether this was genuine or fake. Regardless, Director Graham replied by saying, "I''m glad to hear that. Like RedStar said, you have a lot of potential, and I see no better place for you to pursue it fully than here.


    I assure you, what happened today will not occur again, and if it does, my doors are always open to the members of the program."


    Once again, Don couldn''t tell whether Director Graham was being genuine or not. On one side, maybe he was really a director who cared about the members of the program to this extent.


    Or maybe he was just a director trying to ensure that his organization didn''t suffer any unnecessary losses from negative press and stories. To be completely safe, Don had to assume it was the latter. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he still replied honestly, "I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you. At the end of the day, we''re all people, and people are emotional creatures, so it''s only natural for conflict to arise every now and then. I just have to hope it doesn''t happen again and be prepared in case it does."


    This reply from Don caused both Director Graham and Ms. Claire to smile, Ms. Claire''s being far more subtle and less noticeable. Don caught sight of both smiles and took it as a good sign. Director Graham nodded at his words and said, "Those are wise words. I''m glad to see a young man with such a mature mindset.


    You will definitely go far."


    After Director Graham said this, Ms. Claire nodded in agreement, ''I''m starting to believe so.'' Then, surprising everyone, she proceeded to add, "Now, about the matter of my client''s compensation for the trauma caused today..."

 Chapter 142 - 142: A Show Of Mind Games (Part 2)

    For the next 15 minutes, while they were waiting for their food, Director Graham and Ms. Claire engaged in a back-and-forth discussion about compensation for the incident.


    Don had initially thought that the situation would be over after a simple apology and that the dinner was already a way for Director Graham to apologize, but Ms. Claire was incredibly strict, blunt, and professional.


    Now, being his lawyer, she immediately sought to bring him some benefits from the situation. From what she was suggesting to Director Graham, Don could see that what she wanted for him was not to gain money from this but increased benefits from the organization, which would help Don on his hero journey.


    From Director Graham''s responses, Don could see that even he understood that, and thus his attempts at offering money and benefits outside the organization instead.


    As the food arrived, they finally reached a conclusion, and only then did Ms. Claire and Director Graham turn to face Don. Ms. Claire asking, "What do you think of this deal?"


    Don couldn''t help but think, ''Until now, it was like I wasn''t even there, despite being the main catalyst in all this.'' Although he thought that, he gave a small nod, his expression neutral as he agreed. "I think it''s fine."


    Ms. Claire gave him a small smile and nodded back at him before looking at Director Graham and saying, "Brilliant. I suppose that settles that."


    Director Graham showed a warm smile, but then, as he adjusted the necktie of his suit, it could be seen from his body language that he wasn''t in full support of the deal but was rather left with no choice.


    Don couldn''t help but admire this part of Ms. Claire. She was genuinely ambitious and brutal with the verbal means by which she pursued her goals. But with that said, she was also a threat.


    Just from observing her this far, Don could see that she was now having a lot of control over his matters and what was now becoming his life outside of home. The problem with this was, in his current state, he was helpless to stop it.


    Her knowledge and expertise were invaluable if he wanted to avoid getting the short end of the stick in more professional matters. But as much as that was important, Don felt it was equally important to retain at least some form of control or risk becoming just another puppet. And that''s where the question came: how?


    For the remainder of the meal, where not much was said aside from casual conversation, Don began thinking of ways he could overcome the obstacle he was faced with. But as much as he thought about it, the easiest and quickest route was also the hardest: simply becoming more powerful.


    Whether it was physical strength or mental strength, if he wanted any hope of being treated as an equal or more, he needed to achieve this. Until then, Don felt largely dissatisfied despite the gains of the day and thus chose not to speak too much.


    Around 15 minutes after they began eating, Director Graham removed the napkin that was tucked into his collar and said, "Apologies," while turning his head to look at the watch on his left hand. "I have some other arrangements to get to. This was quite enjoyable."


    Without missing a beat, Ms. Claire also removed the napkin she had on before saying, "Not a problem. We also need to be on our way."


    Don''s opinion didn''t seem to matter; he simply removed his napkin as well and placed it down on the side of his plate. Director Graham put on a warm smile and said to them both, "I see. In that case, I bid you safe travels." After saying this, Director Graham took the liberty of leaving first.


    Once he was out of view, Ms. Claire turned toward Don before saying, "That went reasonably well, don''t you think?"


    Don gave a small nod and replied, "I always keep my expectations low, so I perceive a lot of things as good outcomes."


    Don''s choice of words made it purposefully hard to discern whether he was being positive or negative in his comment, knowing that Ms. Claire wasn''t one to directly ask about someone''s intention but rather reach her own conclusions about it and stick to it. This was the most concise thing he learned about her this day, and he already began to put it to use in the way he replied to her.


    Ms. Claire looked at him with a slightly narrowed gaze before showing a small smile at the corner of her lips and saying, "Interesting. Shall we be on our way?"


    With nothing more needing to be done, Don and Ms. Claire left the complex and began driving back to Don''s home. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During the silent drive, in which Ms. Claire was absorbed in a book, Don thought about needing to do his research on Mr. Barclay and his son. After all, although Director Graham stepped in today, he wasn''t a reliable form of protection, so Don needed a contingency.


    By the time they were arriving at the front of his house, he heaved a sigh as he thought, ''As if eco-terrorists and disgusting mutants weren''t enough, now I have to deal with egotistical assholes who have too much pride.''


    So immersed in his thoughts, Don hadn''t realized that his sigh was loud. It caught the attention of Ms. Claire, who closed her book and turned her head toward him as the melodic tune playing in the background continued.


    "What troubles you?" she asked.


    Don turned his head and locked eyes with her. Her cold, almost black eyes left little room for interpretation as to what was behind them¡ªpain, misery, perhaps a calculative genius. Don didn''t know, and for now, he didn''t intend to find out.


    Rather, he was going to protect his own interests. And so in reply to her question, he simply said, "Nothing that I can''t solve."


    Ms. Claire''s expression showed some minor confusion at the answer. She furrowed her brow only momentarily before they straightened back into place, and she gave a slow nod in agreement. "I see. Do feel free to reach out to me if it''s anything I can help with."


    Ms. Claire could only reply with this largely neutral answer because, in the same way she left no room for interpretation, Don''s answer and tone made it hard to distinguish whether he was simply giving her a concise and genuine answer or politely telling her not to butt into his business.


    This careful selection of word choice when speaking felt strange to Don, but he now felt it was the most rational way of talking to Ms. Claire. ''This isn''t going to be easy,'' he thought.


    Thankfully for Don, the interaction came to an end since they had arrived at his home, so he chose to quickly end their conversation by saying, "Thank you for the help today. I''ll be sure to reach out if anything else comes up."


    After saying this, Don took the liberty of opening the door to step out. Ms. Claire replied with a soft and sultry, "Of course," before turning her head away as he closed the door.


    As the car drove off, Don couldn''t help but think, ''Time to get to work.''

 Chapter 143 - 143: An Obedient Trixie (Part 1)

    After being dropped off in front of his house, Don glanced at Donald''s home for a bit and wondered whether he should go there or not.


    He only gave it a brief moment of thought before shaking his head and thinking, ''No, I still have things to do before today is done.''


    As Don began walking toward his house, he retrieved his phone from his pocket while muttering, "Speaking of..." before going to the contact tab and picking out the one named Tori. He pressed call and then put the phone to his ear.


    After ringing for a few seconds, just when he reached the door to the house, the call connected.


    "Oh, hey," Tori''s voice sounded from the other side, still quite raspy and very unclear, like they were in a place with either bad internet or using a device of poor quality.


    "Hey, Tori," Don quickly answered back before addressing the reason he was calling in the first place. "Are we still on for today, or do we need to reschedule?"


    "Oh, no, no, we can still meet. I was actually planning to call you in the afternoon because I didn''t want to bother you in the morning."


    "Oh, I see," Don replied. "So, is it still the same place?"


    "No, that place is too close to Central Mall, and my mom thinks it''s becoming too dangerous of an area. How about we go to Ducky''s at Eastend Mall at around 3pm?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure, no problem," Don agreed, not really caring where they met.


    With that settled, he saw no reason to prolong the call, so he simply said, "Alright then, bye," which Tori seemed a bit surprised to hear but could only return in an unsure way. "Oh, yeah, bye." With a static click, the phone call ended, and Don proceeded into his home.


    He left his shoes in the doorway and began walking toward the living room, where he could hear the television playing. As he walked, he wondered whether it was Amanda or Samantha there, perhaps even both.


    But as he reached the turn leading to the living room, he was stunned to find it was neither. Instead, it was Trixie.


    "Trixie?" He called out her name while narrowing his eyes. He couldn''t help but look toward the stairs and then the kitchen, but he couldn''t hear anything. He could only assume that both Amanda and Samantha weren''t home, so Trixie had made herself quite comfortable.


    But just to be safe, he asked, trying not to seem like he cared too much about her presence there, "Where is everyone?"


    Trixie was currently lying on the reclining sofa in a relaxed posture. She sat upright upon hearing Don''s voice and broke into a wide grin before tilting her head and greeting him cutely. "Hey there, big boy."


    As she sat upright, Don could more clearly see just how comfortable she had made herself, wearing only a black oversized shirt with cute, white and black cotton panties and white knee-high socks with two red stripes on the upper edges.


    It reminded Don of the outfit he first met her in, and it was now beginning to look like it was her favorite choice of attire.


    Trixie quickly caught notice of Don staring at her body. She didn''t hesitate to stand up on the sofa itself and lift her shirt up slightly to flash Don her panties. "Are these what you''re looking for?" she teasingly asked.


    Don pretended not to be moved by the sight and simply reminded her, "You still haven''t answered my question."


    Trixie clicked her tongue in irritation and jumped off the sofa and onto the carpeted floor before looking at Don while wearing a pouty expression, her hands on her hips. "I don''t know. I just found the house empty and decided to see what was on TV, but it''s like you''re not even happy to see me."


    "I see you so often that you make it hard to miss you," Don replied, causing Trixie to stop pretending like she was upset. She let out an amused giggle before walking up to him and placing her hand on his chest. "Very funny, but since there''s no one else here, what do you say we have a little fun?"


    Don gave her a skeptical look, but inwardly he very much welcomed this idea.


    With no one else home, it was one of the best times to interact with Trixie. But with her, conversations didn''t last long before she changed the topic to sex. So, as much as he wanted to taste her petite body again, he also wanted to see if she would be more open to talk after the matter of sex so he could gain some information.


    In the short moment of silence in which Don didn''t respond to Trixie''s advances, she gave him a worried look and seemed ready to start pleading. But then, in the next moment, much to her surprise, he moved his hand quickly at a speed she couldn''t react to and grabbed her hand by the wrist.


    She genuinely looked stunned. He then used his other hand to grab her waist and pulled her in completely close before slowly sliding that very hand down her body and onto her ass, gripping it hard through the fabric of the oversized shirt.


    *Mm!* Trixie''s entire body seemed to jerk slightly at the action. She was surprised, but in a very good way. Her light pink skin, which was already glistening under the light, seemed to almost shine momentarily as he did this to her.


    She raised her head to look Don in the eye, her large, cute eyes making her look quite innocent for a moment before she proceeded to bite her lip and ask, "What are you going to do to me?" in a soft, inviting tone.


    It was enough to make Don''s cock begin to grow erect and throb as his mind flooded with countless ideas of what he could do with this sweet-looking but ravenous creature.


    Don first moved her hand, with which he was holding her by the wrist, away before lifting it up and cupping her face, using one thumb to trace her lower but equally succulent lip.


    Trixie couldn''t help but resist sticking out her tongue automatically and lightly coiling it around Don''s thumb as she maintained the cute and innocent expression on her face as well as eye contact with him.


    To answer her question, he said to her softly in a mildly authoritative tone, "I''m more interested in seeing what this little body can do for me."


    Keeping all his superhuman senses active, Don could hear Trixie gulping at his answer as if she was nervous. Her expression, though, showed the exact opposite as she broke into an almost hypnotic smile and answered, "Anything you want."

 Chapter 144 - 144: An Obedient Trixie (Part 1) (R-18)

    Hearing Trixie''s answer, Don didn''t hesitate to make his move. "Then let''s start off somewhere familiar," he said to her as he removed his hand from her mouth and brought it to her head, pressing down on it with a little force, gesturing for her to go down.


    Trixie didn''t resist this at all and slowly lowered herself until she was on her knees. She raised the oversized shirt slightly so that its edges rested near her waist, making her upper thighs and plump ass visible.


    Without even needing to be told, she brought both hands forward and began to work at Don''s zipper. She undid it incredibly fast and reached in to take out his cock, which at this point had already become quite hard and erect. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Mn~* She let out a soft, amused moan and rolled her eyes upward to stare back at Don as she slowly took out his cock.


    "Eager, are we?" Don commented, causing Trixie to just smile innocently as she replied, "I''m just being a good girl and following instructions."


    Normally, no guy would ever have a problem with a girl being so eager to pleasure them, but in Don''s case, he couldn''t allow Trixie to have her way. At the very least, he had to make her start listening to him more, and what better place to start than with the activities she enjoyed most?


    In response to her comment, Don kept a neutral expression and replied, "I don''t recall asking you to remove my cock."


    Trixie''s smile faded slightly, and Don could see the confusion in her eyes. The tone he chose to speak with made it hard to discern whether he was simply teasing her or being serious. Without waiting for her to respond, he suddenly instructed, "Put your hands behind your back and keep them there."


    After saying this, Don approached and held his own cock by the base with one hand right near his balls as he brought it near her face and added, "I''ll only be needing your mouth for now."


    Don could hear the subtle sound of Trixie gulping at his words. This time, though, she didn''t smile and just nodded meekly while saying in a low voice, "Anything you say."


    She then brought her hands behind her back and kept them there as if they were handcuffed together.


    "Good," Don praised her as he brought one hand to her head and traced it through her long, soft hair before bringing it back up and resting it on one of her horns.


    Then, while still holding his cock in his other hand, he pressed the tip against Trixie''s face, right on the cheek and fairly close to her mouth. From this action alone, Don could pick up that Trixie''s breathing had increased.


    He wondered whether it was due to excitement or simply a reaction to the erotic actions. Without questioning it, Don gave her another instruction.


    "Open your mouth," he said in a simple and direct tone, and almost instantly, Trixie gulped yet again but opened her mouth slowly, with the entrails of saliva being visible as she did so. Don could feel her warm breath against his cock the moment she did.


    Don kept his gaze on her as he began to tap his meaty cock against her face, mostly on her cheek, upper lip, and lower lip, doing it as a form of teasing to see how Trixie would react.


    To no surprise, she again displayed nervous body language and, at the same time, a rapid intake of breath, which Don could only assume was excitement or eagerness to have his cock in her mouth. Don suddenly stopped tapping his cock against her face and simply rested it on her top lip as he asked her, "Do you want this?"


    Trixie looked up at him with hungry eyes and gave a slow, obedient nod. It was like she was already picking up on the game Don was playing and had become fully submissive. Don knew this was, of course, just for the time being, but it was a start. After she gave the slow nod, he instructed her again, "Beg for it."


    Once Trixie heard these words, her skin almost seemed to shine for a moment before she eagerly tried to answer, "Please, let me taste your cock¡ª" but before she could finish her words, Don suddenly gripped the horn he was holding tighter and shoved his cock right into her warm little mouth.


    **Gulp, Gag!**


    Not ready for it, Trixie''s mouth met natural resistance, especially when Don''s meaty cock hit the back of her throat, causing her to cough and choke while it still throbbed within that space.


    Trixie''s eyes widened, and a mixture of drool and spittle was coughed out by her from the corners of her mouth where Don''s cock left a little space. The mix of saliva and drool mostly fell onto Don''s cock, with a little running down Trixie''s chin.


    Despite all this, however, Trixie maintained her posture and kept her hands behind her back.


    Don couldn''t help but praise her. "Good job," he muttered while looking at her slightly reddened eyes, which now had tears at the edges from the lack of breath she experienced momentarily.


    However, she recovered almost instantly, as in the next moment, Don could feel her long, slippery tongue coiling around his cock.


    "You just can''t help yourself, can you?" Don commented before bringing his other hand to her other horn and gripping it with equal tightness. Then, without giving Trixie so much as a warning, he began to thrust his hips, pushing his meaty cock deeper into her mouth. **Gawk! Gag!**


    Don held back a groan as he felt the tight, wet sensation from having his cock extend to her throat.


    **Gawk! Uh~!** Trixie, unprepared, coughed slightly again but was incredibly quick to recover. She relaxed her throat and allowed Don to pound as he pleased.


    With each thrust in, tears welled up in Trixie''s eyes from the lack of breath, and even her cheeks began to look a bit redder.


    *Slurp~* *mm~* Then, with each instance, he pulled out his cock, and it was completely covered in a mix of saliva, drool, and even some precum.


    Finally, as Don removed his cock fully from her mouth, Trixie took a deep breath and began to breath heavily *huff~* *huff~*, her chest rising and falling quickly.


    "Up you go," Don instructed while making her stand by pulling her up by the horns. Trixie still seemed a bit dizzy from the pounding she had just received but stood up anyway.


    She looked up at Don with a certain eagerness still, but she could only do so for a moment before he suddenly and roughly caused her to turn around. He then pushed her forward, and she fell onto one of the armrests of the sofa in a bent over position.


    *Uff~* She let out a slightly pained moan and looked back at Don with those same big, innocent eyes as before. Don met her gaze just as he reached the sofa''s armrest as well.


    Standing behind her, he used one hand to raise the oversized shirt out of the way, revealing her plump, light pink ass cheeks, which were held tightly by the panties she was wearing.


    Then, using his other hand, he brought a single finger to the imprint of her crotch and traced it along that line while saying, "Already wet, are we?"

 Chapter 145 - 145: An Obedient Trixie (Part 2) (R-18)

    Trixie couldn''t help but curl her toes slightly as she felt Don''s hand on her most intimate place. She could feel his index and middle fingers softly moving against her pussy lips through her now slightly wet panties. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked back and smiled, shaking her ass a little side to side as she said, "I couldn''t help it," in an innocent voice.


    Don paused his actions for a moment and met her gaze as he replied, "Is that so?"


    Then, in the next moment, he moved his hand from her pussy and brought it to her right ass cheek, which he began to grope and massage softly before giving it a nice hard smack.


    *Pa!~*


    Trixie''s entire body jerked in surprise, and she let out a soft moan, but almost immediately, she also showed a smile, clearly enjoying the roughness with which Don was handling her as she looked at him with those hungry and yearning eyes.


    Don couldn''t help but think, ''She''s really good at turning people on. She can make you think you''re the one in control when really she has you wrapped around her finger.''


    Just the sound of her voice and the way she phrased her words were enough to make his cock throb, but he wouldn''t give her the satisfaction of knowing this.


    Instead, he turned his head away and focused on her ass cheeks, which he continued to grope and massage.


    *Mn~* *uh~* Trixie simply moaned softly as he did this and swayed her hips side to side as if to aid him in his endeavor.


    Before long, her panties were completely soaked, and so Don brought his hands to her waist and held them by the edge before slowly pulling them down and taking them off, revealing her glistening wet pussy and tight pink asshole.


    Trixie couldn''t help but bite her lip as her panties fully fell down her legs to her ankles, where Don left them. Keeping his attention on her ass, he gripped her cheeks even more firmly before spreading them apart.


    "Look how wet you are," he commented as he fully took in the view. Then, he let go of one cheek and brought his hand forward, placing it right between her pussy lips and moving it up and down, coating it in her juices.


    "Yeah~, *uh~* that feels nice," Trixie moaned out, still swaying her hips at his touch.


    "I know it does," Don replied confidently before moving the same finger upward until it reached Trixie''s asshole. Don could see the subtle shift in her stance as he reached there, unsure whether it was caused by excitement or suddenness, but knowing Trixie, he figured it was both.


    He kept his finger there for a moment longer and began to run it in circles around the edges of her asshole, coating it in her juices as well.


    While biting her lip, Trixie looked back with curious eyes and asked in an innocent voice, "Do you want to fuck me in that hole?"


    Don, however, wasn''t going to give her the satisfaction of knowing and instead simply said, "Wouldn''t you like to know?" before moving his hand away from her ass entirely and standing up.


    He adjusted his position as he stood right behind her and dropped his pants completely before holding his cock by the base and tapping its meaty shaft against her ass cheeks.


    Feeling the warmth of his meaty cock, Trixie began to sway her hips more provocatively in a grinding motion as she begged in a cute voice, "I want it~ I want to feel your big, thick cock inside my tight little hole. Please stick it inside," she murmured softly.


    This display by her was more than enough to make Don''s cock throb in response. She clearly felt this as well, as she proceeded to grin mischievously, looking back at him.


    Don simply grinned back before gripping one of her ass cheeks and spreading it while positioning his meaty cock right in front of her glistening wet pussy.


    As the tip made contact with her wet lips down there, he decided to tease her a little by moving his cock up and down along the edges. Every time it seemed like it would go in, Don would pull it back out and slide it along the length of her pussy.


    *Mn~* "You''re so mean," Trixie complained with a small pout, but from her body language alone, Don could see that she was completely enjoying herself.


    Not wanting to waste too much time on foreplay, given this was in the living room, Don held Trixie''s ass more firmly and thrust forward with immense force.


    *Pa!* *pa!*


    The sound of her ass smacking against his hips resonated in the entire living room, followed by a loud moan from Trixie. *UH!* "Yes!" she screamed, arching her back slightly and grabbing onto the cushions in front of her for support.


    Don proceeded to grip her other ass cheek as well before he began to thrust forward and back in a consistent and rough pace.


    **Pa, pa, pa, pa.**


    The sound of her ass smacking against him continued to resonate over and over as his rock-hard cock drilled her tight little cunt.


    With each hard and rough thrust Don made, Trixie felt the walls of her tight little cunt being ravaged. "Oh yes!~ oh yeah!~ More!~ please keep fucking me like that," Trixie moaned out, completely unable to control the expressions of pleasure that now kept appearing on her face.


    Given her height in comparison to Don, she was forced to tiptoe as Don pounded her like this. Each powerful thrust caused her legs to twitch ever so slightly as the juices that now began to leak from her cunt in abundance ran down her leg in a thin, single trail. "Oh yes!~ fuck me just like that."


    Without saying a word, Don continued to thrust, then pulled his hand from her right ass cheek before bringing it back to give her a hard spank.


    Trixie moaned out, "Please¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Don extended his hand to grab her by the hair and pull her back.


    Trixie was helpless as she felt the sudden force grip her and pull her back. Don had mistimed the amount of force used, and Trixie completely moved back, her back hitting his chest.


    But he didn''t stop.


    Instead, he only moved his hand to her neck and gripped it tight while still continuing to fuck her silly.


    "Oh fuck, yes," Trixie moaned out, her eyes now crossed and her tongue hanging slightly as she grinned in pleasure. Given how light she was, Don felt like he was fucking a feather. It was an extremely strange sensation, but he absolutely enjoyed it.


    He soon brought both his hands downward while still fucking Trixie and raised her shirt to reveal her small but perky breasts. He cupped them both and then proceeded to squeeze them hard.


    *Mn~* "Fuck~! just like that, more please," Trixie moaned out, her tiptoes barely making contact with the floor. Now, just to support herself, she had to move her hands back and wrap them around Don''s neck while her legs moved loosely with each thrust.


    "Fuck~! feels like you''re in my guts," Trixie moaned out, looking down and seeing that with each powerful thrust Don made, she could see a slight bulge in her abdomen. "Yes! Yes! I''m getting close," she moaned out.


    But unfortunately for her, Don''s goal wasn''t to make her cum. So the moment she said she was getting close, he pulled back, slipping out his juice-coated cock from her cunt, causing her to fall on the armrest.


    *Huh~* A confused Trixie tried to look at Don to ask why he stopped, but before she could even utter a word, the only thing in her field of view was his throbbing hard cock, which he proceeded to stuff in her mouth before she could say anything.


    Her eyes widened in surprise as the familiar feeling of his hard cock spread throughout her mouth and throat.


    "Like I said, you''re pleasuring me. In exchange, I''m giving you a little snack," Don explained as he fucked her face, holding her head tight with both hands. Trixie''s eyes quickly welled up with tears, and she looked at him with an expression that was hard to read, mostly because her face kept getting pounded by his huge cock, with only sloppy sounds escaping.


    **Gag! Gag!**


    Nearing his limit, Don pulled out his cock and said to her, "Open wide for your snack." Trixie struggled to breathe and was still very dazed and confused by the change in pace. However, she still looked up at him and cupped her hands near her mouth while opening it wide and sticking out her tongue.


    Don needed to stroke his cock only a few times more before he burst, shooting his cum directly onto her mouth and face. Trixie received it all without complaint, and once he was done, she leaned her head forward and sucked on his tip, making sure no drop was wasted.

 Chapter 146 - 146: A Devious Plan (Part 1)

    Once she finished licking his tip and shaft clean, Trixie pulled away and licked her lips before looking up at Don and winking as she said cutely, "Thanks for the snack, stud."


    Startled, Don looked at her with an unimpressed look, but it was really hard to criticize someone who took a face-fucking that well and looked completely unfazed after. He could only sigh and shake his head as he lifted up his pants and began to properly dress himself.


    Trixie didn''t need to bother as much; with a simple pull, a light mist appeared and completely engulfed her figure, and by the time it disappeared, Trixie was fully dressed, wearing a set of long black ripped jeans, some white sneakers, and a white cropped top with a graffiti imprint that read "Blow Me."


    She proceeded to stand up while still licking her lips, using her finger to trace any residue of cum that was still on her face before bringing it to her mouth and licking it off her fingers while looking at Don directly, as if to entice him. Don, who was currently zipping up his pants, only gave her a glance but chose to ignore her provocative invitations and instead asked her, "How''s Elle?"


    If Don were to be completely honest, he wouldn''t be lying if he said Elle didn''t take up as much of his mind as one would think, compared to the other chaotic things going on in this new life of his.


    He barely had time to think of the crazy girl who was head over heels in love with him. But given Trixie''s close relationship with her, he thought it would be wise to at least bring up her name and show interest in her and her well-being, even if it was only an act.


    Surprisingly, Trixie pouted as she heard this question and brought her hands to her hips, squinting her eyes at Don. "You''ve got some nerve bringing up another girl''s name after you blew your load all over my face!"


    As Trixie said this, Don had just finished dressing up. He met Trixie''s gaze with a simple shrug before responding, "Well, at least she shows interest in other things besides my dick." Don carefully responded, trying to see if he could trick Trixie into revealing more about herself in response to his claim.


    Trixie showed an exaggerated, outraged expression while gasping. "How dare you assume that I''m only interested in you for that big, girthy, scrumptious, tantalizing, pussy-destroying, ass-gaping, mouth-stuffing cock! I''m interested in other things about you, like..." Trixie trailed off, trying to think of something.


    Genuinely, Don couldn''t help but look at her with an unimpressed look because, although he thought Trixie largely interacted with him only for his cock, he at least thought there were other aspects. But judging from her genuine body language, it seemed the sexual aspect played a bigger part than he had initially assumed. It led him to think, ''Is this how girls feel when guys just sexualize them?


    I mean, it''s great, but it feels kind of bad at the same time.''


    Noticing Don''s change in expression, Trixie waved her hand in front of him and said, "No, no, no, no, no! I don''t mean it like that. I mean, you''re a great guy, I think. I mean, well, okay, Elle seems to trust you, and that''s enough for me. What''s the big deal anyway? I''m a succubus who needs a healthy human male to feed her spunk every now and then, and you''re a horny guy.


    It''s a fair deal if you ask me." Trixie shrugged, not really seeing the problem there.


    Don was about to respond immediately, but his deep thinker trait allowed him to think more clearly on the subject. The fact of the matter was, Trixie was a different race¡ªone Don had completely no experience with prior to her.


    He knew close to nothing about said race, and so he couldn''t really apply human logic to it. Rather, he tried to look at it from Trixie''s perspective. Also, it was normal. He settled on playing it cool, as that was the best course of action. So, in response, he gave a light shrug and said, "It is a fair deal, but I just think there''s more to you than your dick-sucking skills."


    Trixie seemed to take Don''s choice of words as a compliment as she blushed slightly, her light pink cheeks turning a slight red. She lowered her head slightly and said, "Oh, you are such a flatterer. Did my mouth really feel that good?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I guess sexual skills must account for a lot for succubi," Don thought before nodding at Trixie''s question. However, he didn''t want to give her too much praise. So rather than answer truthfully, he instead said, "Yeah, your mouth is amazing, probably the second-best head I''ve ever gotten."


    The moment Trixie heard Don say the word "second," her body seemed to jolt to attention. Looking at him with a flabbergasted expression, she asked, "Who the hell gave you better head than me?"


    Don wanted to sigh on the surface as he couldn''t believe just how serious she took sexual matters. He kept telling himself that she is affected by her nature, but the human part of him refused to believe that this was all there was to her.


    There had to be some other ground Don could relate to her on. If the sexual way was what it took, then Don was all for it. To keep her interest, he chose to pretend to be mysterious about the "number one," saying, "You wouldn''t know her, but let me tell you, if you had a dick and she gave you head, you would always think about her at least once a day."


    His response didn''t make Trixie very happy. She narrowed her eyes at Don, perhaps trying to look threatening, which was very hard to do given her stature and incredibly cute but sexy appearance. "What''s her name?" Trixie asked with a narrowed gaze.


    But Don shook his head, saying, "I''m not telling. But since you decided to make me your human spunk bank, as you call it, I''m going to make sure I train you to give me the best head possible."


    Don felt this was a rather bold response to give, but given the personality Trixie was showing him so far, it seemed appropriate.


    And his gamble paid off, as in the next moment, rather than looking upset, Trixie showed a wide grin and looked incredibly excited by the prospect, saying, "I look forward to it," while biting on her lip.


    Then, just as quickly as she had done this, her expression shifted as she seemed to remember something. "Oh, that''s right. Elle told me to tell you that they''re making considerable progress in setting up a base in Central City so that they can help you in more ways, and yada yada yada. I didn''t listen to the boring stuff; you''re going to have to call Gary and see what he has to say about this."


    Don couldn''t hold back the sigh he had for Trixie as he shook his head and said, "You could''ve said that first, you know."


    Trixie showed Don a wide smile and put on her best "playing dumb" expression while sticking out her tongue and hitting her own head with a knuckle, saying, "Oh, silly me. I must''ve forgotten."


    "Yeah, I''m sure you did," Don agreed with great sarcasm in his voice. "I''ll call him now and see what he has to say."


    Trixie pouted; she didn''t like this idea and instead asked, "What about round two?"


    Don didn''t stop at all and began to ascend the stairs, answering her whilst on the move.


    "I never promised any round two. If you want those, then you''re going to have to be more helpful than delivering half-baked news," Don replied in a casual tone, trying to make it seem like he wasn''t too serious about it, as he didn''t know how Trixie would perceive that.


    Trixie didn''t seem to care all that much for his choice of words as she simply rolled her eyes and slumped her shoulders, saying, "Fine, I''ll be more helpful. Just tell me what I have to do."


    "Well, that was easy," Don thought, but on the surface, he pretended to put on a contemplative expression, bringing his hand to his chin and looking up at the ceiling. "Hmm, I can''t think of anything right now, but I''ll let you know when I do. But like I said, since all you ever talk about is sex, I just assume you have no skills outside of that."


    Trixie began to follow Don from behind and immediately argued with his response. "I have many skills! I can dance, I can sing, I''m really good at hitting guys in the nuts¡ª"


    For the entire walk to Don''s room, Trixie continued to list down her rather unique skill set, but Don chose not to comment. Reaching into his room, he retrieved his contact communicator, then immediately contacted Gary.


    The contact communicator had an augmented screen in front of him, which had the icon of a telephone hovering in front of him, shaking as the title below read "Calling¡­" with three dots after. After a few seconds, the call connected, and the screen shifted to a live video feed.


    Gary was standing in the same conference room of the base where he and Don had initially spoken. Its obsidian and gold walls were immediately recognizable. Gary stood at the center, an upright posture with his hands behind his back.


    He showed a warm smile once the connection was made and greeted politely, "Oh, what a splendid surprise! I was looking forward to your call, Sir Predator¡ªexcuse me, Sir Don," Gary corrected himself before adding, "We do have much to discuss."


    Don nodded. "That we do."


    As the call connected and Don''s attention shifted elsewhere, Trixie felt left out, so she simply pouted and walked over to his bed before slumping herself there and saying in a bored manner.


    With the pleasantries out of the way, Gary immediately asked, "Did Miss Trixie inform you of what we discussed?"


    "She said I would have to call you to see what was really up," Don replied.


    Gary looked like he wanted to sigh, but he kept his expression firm, and the smile never left his face as he replied, "I thought as much. No worries. But before we begin, are there any issues you wish to address? It would be better for Lady Noir and me to know what obstacles you are currently facing so we can best tailor our approach to setting up a branch to address those troubles."


    Don could understand this approach and very much welcomed it, considering the problems he had encountered so far. "Yes, there are a few things I''d like for us to address..."

 Chapter 147 - 147: A Devious Plan (Part 2)

    "Do go on, sir," Gary encouraged in a light tone, giving a nod.


    Before Don could continue, he first walked over to the window and peered through the curtain. ''I should be able to hear someone coming home from here,'' he thought, before opening the window slightly but leaving the curtains closed.


    He then leaned against the nearby wall and resumed his conversation with Gary. "To start with, tell me what you know about the deputy vice director of the United Hero Management Agency and his son."


    Gary couldn''t help but raise a curious brow at the question. "I see you''re already interacting with influential individuals, sir. But how did you even come to meet the man? From what I know, off the top of my head, he can be quite¡­ discriminatory towards individuals of the community class you''re pretending to be in."


    "Well, it was the bad kind of interaction¡ªone that ended with him looking at me like I was his biggest enemy," Don explained, heaving a sigh.


    "Ah," Gary gave an understanding nod. "That does make more sense. And given his personality, you''re right to consider him a problem. I wouldn''t be surprised if he were planning your downfall as we speak."


    This wasn''t exactly reassuring for Don to hear, but he played it off with a simple shrug and remained composed. Although he was worried, he now had a newfound sense of confidence in himself.


    In response to Gary, he said, "All the more reason to plan his downfall as well."


    Gary seemed surprised by the answer for a moment, raising his eyebrows and then nodding in delighted agreement.


    Even Trixie, who was currently practicing erotic poses on Don''s bed, turned to comment, "Ooh, who are we killing?"


    Don turned his gaze to her and narrowed his eyes. "No one. At least, not with our own hands. Death isn''t the only way to ruin someone, Trixie."


    Gary showed intrigue at the answer before asking, "Do you have something in mind, sir?"


    Don replied, "Well, that will depend on what information you have on him and his son."


    Gary nodded. "Ah, I see. Give me one moment then."


    Gary moved out of view for a moment, and upon returning, several more prompt windows appeared in Don''s augmented reality.


    "I think you''ll find this information quite useful, sir." As Gary said this, two separate tabs appeared on Don''s left and right sides.


    He first looked at the one to his right and began reading the information displayed.


    ---


    [ **Subject Name: Harold Barclay


    **Alias: The Corporate Czar


    **Visual Identification:**


    - Sartorial Splendor: Harold is perpetually dressed in bespoke suits tailored to a precision that mirrors his meticulous control over his domain.


    - Imposing Stature: Standing well over six feet, Harold''s physical presence is as commanding as his professional reputation.


    **Behavioral Analysis:**


    - Corporate Autocrat: Harold exemplifies the authoritarian leader in the boardroom. He is a strategic thinker known for his ruthless efficiency and unyielding approach to business and personal challenges.


    - Temperamental Oligarch: Quick to ignite and slow to forgive, Harold''s temper is well-known by many. His wrath is often reserved for those who fail to meet his exacting standards or who dare to challenge his authority directly.


    **Operational History:**


    - Dynastic Engineer: Harold didn''t merely inherit his position; he expanded it. Under his leadership, his family''s influence has solidified, reaching into sectors previously untouched by their power.


    - Machiavellian Mentor: Known for grooming loyalists, Harold ensures that allegiance within his ranks is absolute. His mentorship is a double-edged sword¡ªelevating those who are unwavering in their loyalty while coldly discarding any who are not.


    **Recent Operational Conduct:**


    - Strategic Bully: Harold often leverages his resources to bulldoze opposition. Whether negotiating business deals or personal vendettas, he is known for his ''win at all costs'' mentality.


    - Exclusivity Enforcer: He prides himself on maintaining an elite circle, controlling access to opportunities and information, which cements his status at the apex of the social hierarchy.


    **Interpersonal Dynamics:**


    - Network Navigator: Harold has an uncanny ability to manipulate social and professional networks to his advantage. His interactions are carefully choreographed to maximize influence and minimize vulnerability.


    - Paternalistic Patriarch: At home, Harold is a demanding father, expecting his children to uphold the family legacy with the same ferocity with which he built it. His love is conditional, awarded only to those who reflect his ambition and values.


    **Operational Challenges:**


    - Isolation by Intimidation: His aggressive leadership style, while effective, often isolates him from potential allies and loyalists who might fear rather than respect him.


    - Perception Management: Harold is acutely aware of his public and private image, constantly battling to maintain the facade of the untouchable patriarch, even as cracks begin to show through family scandals or business failures.


    **Strategic Objectives:**


    - Legacy Cementation: Harold''s ultimate goal seems to be to ensure that the Barclay name not only survives but thrives, becoming synonymous with power and prestige long into the future.


    - Absolute Control: He aims to control every variable within his reach, from business ventures to family matters, ensuring that nothing is left to chance.


    **Weakness:**


    - Last Born Son, Andrew: Despite his formidable facade, Harold''s significant vulnerability is his last-born son, Andrew. His son''s reckless behavior and frequent missteps in both personal and professional arenas threaten to undermine Harold''s carefully curated image and legacy.


    Harold''s response to Andrew''s actions often leads to overreactions that further compromise his position and reveal the depths of his concern for family legacy over actual familial affection. ]


    ---


    Immediately after reading Mr. Barclay''s profile, Don looked to the left to read Andrew''s.


    ---


    [ **Subject Name: Andrew Barclay


    **Alias: The Heir Apparent


    **Visual Identification:**


    - Privilege Personified: Andrew embodies the quintessential young elite, with meticulously styled blonde hair and a wardrobe consisting of high-end brands, each article chosen to showcase his wealth and status.


    - Arrogant Demeanor: His expression, often smug or dismissive, and his body language, overly relaxed or aggressively postured, signal his self-assured belief in his own superiority.


    **Behavioral Analysis:**


    - Entitlement Embodied: Andrew operates under the belief that his desires should be met without question. This entitlement permeates his interactions, expecting deference and compliance as his due.


    - Impulsive Instigator: Lacking patience and foresight, Andrew often acts on whims, his decisions driven by immediate gratification rather than strategic consideration.


    **Operational History:**


    - Cushioned Competitor: From an early age, Andrew has been placed in environments where his success was virtually guaranteed, thanks to his father''s influence. This has stunted his ability to genuinely compete or innovate.


    - Silver Spoon Saboteur: His actions often undermine his own positions of advantage, as his sense of invulnerability leads to careless mistakes and public relations disasters.


    **Recent Operational Conduct:**


    - Confrontation Connoisseur: Quick to escalate minor slights into major conflicts, Andrew uses his father''s resources to bully and manipulate outcomes in his favor.


    - Status Symbol Collector: Sees relationships and people as assets to be used for personal gain, valuing them for their utility rather than their intrinsic worth.


    **Interpersonal Dynamics:**


    - Charmingly Callous: Capable of superficial charm, Andrew uses his charisma to allure and manipulate, leaving a trail of disillusioned peers and partners. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    - Paternal Shadow: Lives under the immense pressure of his father''s expectations, driving him to seek approval through high-profile endeavors, often leading to reckless decisions.


    **Operational Challenges:**


    - Competence Questioned: Frequently, doubts about his abilities circulate among peers and subordinates, fueled by his visible reliance on his father''s interventions rather than his own merit.


    - Vulnerability to Influence: His decision-making is easily swayed by those he perceives as allies, making him susceptible to manipulation and poor judgment.


    **Strategic Objectives:**


    - Legacy Heir: Driven to prove himself worthy of the Barclay legacy, Andrew seeks to establish his own legacy within the shadow of his father''s towering achievements.


    - Authority Affirmation: Aims to cement his authority independently of his father, striving to be recognized for his own achievements rather than his lineage.


    **Weakness:**


    - Girlfriend: Andrew''s significant other, from another influential family in Santos City, exerts considerable influence over him. Her presence in his life is a double-edged sword¡ªproviding social leverage but also creating a potential for personal and professional compromise.


    Her influence can steer him into scenarios that amplify his weaknesses, impacting his judgment and actions in ways that can jeopardize his father''s carefully laid plans and his own ambitions. ]


    ---


    After going through all the information, Don formed an idea. "Alright, I think the best way to go about this will be to target the son, Andrew, first. And from the information you''ve provided, I think I have an idea of how to start, but I''ll need some more information on a few things before I do."


    "Not a problem, sir. Ask away," Gary replied reassuringly.


    "Alright then. I''ll need a list of all the low-level gangs in the area, those on the level of the group that tried to attack me by the hotel on my first day. Next, I''ll need to know the schedule of Andrew''s girlfriend. Then¡­" Don proceeded to list all the things he needed information on, even miscellaneous


    details.


    Gary listened with keen interest and nodded along every now and then, whereas Trixie quickly got bored of the conversation and turned her attention back to practicing erotic poses.


    After a few minutes, Don was finished listing everything he wanted to know, and Gary took note of it all.


    "Very well, sir. Though I''ll need to dig a little deeper for some of the information you''ve requested, so I''ll do my research and compile everything before uploading it into the Gary Assist database. You''ll be notified once it''s done; it shouldn''t take more than a day," Gary revealed, accepting the task without fuss.


    "Great. Well, that''s it for me. What about the matter of setting up a base here in the city?" With nothing more to ask for, Don''s interest shifted to what Gary wanted to discuss.


    "Ah, yes, that," Gary nodded as he remembered. "Well, quite simply put, the young madam wanted to have a base set up for you in the city as quickly as possible. We could only manage to secure a set of warehouses no one was willing to buy in a more dangerous part of town.


    The problem is we won''t be able to deploy much manpower there from outside the city; hence we''d need to hire or recruit local forces. The same goes for equipment; if we try to bring in anything too eye-catching, we may draw unnecessary attention."


    "I see your point," Don nodded in feigned understanding, having no real idea of the processes that surrounded forming a base and manning it. However, he was confident about one thing. "But you can leave the recruitment of local forces to me."


    Gary gave a warm smile. "Splendid, sir. I will upload all the additional information you will need to know about the base we''re setting up on Gary Assist."

 Chapter 148 - 148: A Devious Plan (Part 3)

    After Gary gave his agreement, Don decided to end the call. "All right then, you keep me posted if anything else comes up."


    "Will do, sir," Gary replied while giving a simple bow. "And before you go, if all goes well, we may even meet sometime next week. Though our presence isn''t really required to get the base we want to set up there up and running, the young Madam insists on us coming, as it''s a good opportunity for her to see you again¡ª"


    Before Gary could finish, Elle''s voice could be heard in the background yelling, "Gary!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gary simply gave a warm smile and chuckled lightly. "It seems my services are needed elsewhere. Until next time, Sir Don. Take care."


    And with that, the call came to an end, and the tab showing the video feed in Don''s augmented reality vanished. Don let out a sigh as he began to remove his contact lenses.


    Seeing him do this, Trixie sat up from the bed and looked at him mischievously as she asked, "Are you finally done with your boring world domination thingies?"


    "Far from it," Don answered as he placed the contact lenses back in their container along with the earbuds. His mind was still largely on what he and Gary had just discussed. ''I don''t know if Gary and Elle coming to the city, even for a brief time, is a good idea, but I guess we''ll just see.''


    Don chose to brush off those worries for now and focus on more immediate matters. He turned toward Trixie, who was already eyeing him up and down with eager and mischievous eyes. He narrowed his eyes at her and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    To which Trixie gave him a big wide smile before asking back, "Do you really want to know?"


    Don gave it a quick thought before choosing to shake his head. "You know what, never mind. But on a more grounded note, how knowledgeable are you about magic beings?"


    "Magic tricks?" Trixie repeated the word with a bit of dissatisfaction in her tone, as if offended by Don''s choice of words. She quickly corrected him, "You mean the arcane?"


    ''Is there really a difference?'' Don thought, but on the surface, he gave a simple nod, not really wanting to drift the conversation into an argument over something as silly as definitions. "Yes, that."


    Trixie crossed her arms over her chest before answering, "Yeah. Why wouldn''t I know about them? I am one."


    ''Maybe I should have phrased it better,'' Don thought while holding back a sigh. It quickly became clear to him that he couldn''t depend on Trixie for general knowledge on magic¡ªor rather, arcane beings.


    The way Trixie made it seem so obvious had Don worried that he might come across as too unknowledgeable on a topic that could be more common than he thought. It wasn''t at all hard to research the various topics using the internet of this world, but he still wanted to try his luck with Trixie first.


    Having failed in that endeavor, he didn''t persist and chose to end the topic there. "I see. Never mind then."


    "What do you mean, ''never mind''?" Trixie went from looking amused to confused again as Don quickly brushed off the topic entirely.


    Trixie was naturally curious and not easily let things go. "No, tell me what you want to ask or say!"


    ''Why are you being annoying on purpose?'' Don thought, but gave a nod on the surface. "You got me, but I also need to go for my afternoon training, so there''s that. Anyway, I''ll see you later." Don gave Trixie a subtle wave before walking toward the door and leaving the room entirely.


    Trixie remained moderately confused as she sat on the bed with her arms still crossed over her chest. "Humans are so weird," she muttered while shaking her head. "Anyway, back to practicing my poses. What more was I on?" She tapped her chin in thought. "Oh right, the child support."


    Meanwhile, at the same time, elsewhere, an angry-looking Harold Barclay was sitting in a sleek blue office chair inside a doctor''s office.


    The walls and marble floor were white, with a large brown desk being the room''s centerpiece. On one side of the desk was a large brown chair, bigger than the one Harold Barclay was sitting on.


    Directly opposite the desk sat a neat-looking desktop and other stenciled items on the surface, while the walls possessed posters and art pertaining to health. Harold sat on the other side of the desk impatiently, but in the next moment, the door behind him let out a click sound as it was swung open.


    An older-looking gentleman in a lab coat walked in. He had a slightly hunched posture and was clearly of older age, with medium-length black and gray hair and an equally black and gray beard.


    He walked slowly toward the large brown chair opposite Harold while saying, "Sorry for the delay, Mr. Barclay. Our hospital is still dealing with many of the patients who suffered in the attack on Central Mall, and¡ª"


    Before the doctor could continue, Harold gave him an annoyed glance before saying, "I don''t care about all that, Dr. Manson. The whole reason I pay you so much to privately consult me is so I don''t have to deal with the slowness of public procedure."


    Despite Harold''s very rude and aggressive approach, Dr. Manson didn''t seem fazed at all. He simply took his seat while maintaining a calm expression as he replied in a low, hoarse voice, "I do apologize, Mr. Barclay. But like I told you before, that only applies during my consultation hours, which you and I had agreed upon.


    Right now, I am working as a public doctor, so you have to understand if the procedure is a bit slow now. Speaking of your son Andrew¡ª"


    Although clearly angered by Dr. Manson''s words, Barclay didn''t erupt further. Although he was very angry at this point, he didn''t go so far as to damage a relationship that had taken him a long time to cultivate.


    Dr. Manson turned his attention toward his computer for a bit as he pulled up a report on Andrew''s injuries, which he proceeded to read out loudly for Mr. Barclay. After doing this, he couldn''t help but ask, "How did this happen? I thought your son wasn''t yet doing fieldwork."


    "He isn''t," Harold bitterly responded before giving a not-so-true explanation. "He was sparring with one of the other members of the elite hero program, and the bastard went too far."


    Dr. Manson didn''t show much reaction to the explanation, but he did momentarily give Harold a gaze that showed he didn''t fully believe what he was hearing. Having worked for Harold, the doctor wasn''t unaware of his habits and traits and so he took the explanation with a pinch of salt.


    In the end, however, it didn''t matter, so he simply sighed and nodded in understanding. "I see. His opponent was very brutal indeed. It''s like they were just targeting the liver. Your son is lucky the broken ribs only punctured one lung."


    "You call that lucky?" Harold interrupted in an angry tone, but the doctor was merely stating the facts as he nodded to reaffirm his words.


    "Yes, I do. At the very least, he didn''t suffer too much internal bleeding. Otherwise, his cells wouldn''t have had enough energy to begin repairing some of the damage he suffered there, and he would have arrived here in a much more sorry state."


    "Whatever," Harold yelled out before demanding, "Just tell me how much it will take and how long for him to be fully healthy again. I want the best treatments and medicines."


    This time it was Dr. Manson who cut off Harold by simply nodding. "Yes, yes, rest assured I will not provide anything less than the best to you, Mr. Barclay."


    "As you should have," Harold muttered. Dr. Manson was being professional in his words, but his anger remained, and today he found the doctor to be especially irritating.


    Before giving Harold an answer, the doctor decided to lean back into his chair and sighed. "The boy''s physical injuries should heal within six months'' time naturally, but if you choose to use treatments and medicines, he should be well and good in about three weeks. But as for the mental scars he suffered, that is beyond my area of expertise."


    Harold narrowed his eyes at this answer. "What do you mean by mental scars? Does he have brain damage?"


    Dr. Manson showed a small but noticeable smile as he shook his head. "I''m sure you know what I mean, Mr. Harold. You''ve probably seen countless heroes beaten down to the point that they lose confidence in themselves. Such is very common among young aspiring heroes who find out the hard way that confronting individuals with no regard for human life isn''t as easy as the media portrays it.


    Unless your scans revealed something is wrong with his brain, then I''m sure he will get over it."


    Dr. Manson then sat back up from his seat and simply pulled over his notebook, beginning to write something in it. "Like I said, Mr. Barclay, it''s not my area of expertise, so I won''t disagree with you. I was merely stating an observation I had from seeing countless young heroes in a position like his. At the end of the day, the decision of how you choose to handle it is yours."


    After saying this, the doctor ripped off the paper he had scribbled on and handed it over to Harold Barclay, who snatched it aggressively before tucking it in his pocket. "Will that be all?" he asked coldly, but the doctor maintained a small smile before giving a nod.


    "Yes."


    Saying nothing more, Harold turned and began to walk away. The doctor watched him go and simply shook his head, thinking, ''I have a feeling this won''t end well.''

 Chapter 149 - 149: A Devious Plan (Part 4)

    As Mr. Barclay stormed out of Dr. Manson''s office, he nearly collided with a young nurse just outside the door.


    She was an average-looking girl with brown hair tied into buns, green eyes that seemed too wide for her freckled face, and a figure that was neither remarkable nor unattractive. She appeared startled, almost dropping the clipboard she was holding.


    "Watch where you''re going!" Mr. Barclay yelled, his voice full of irritation.


    The nurse, who had been the one to stumble backward from the encounter, quickly straightened up and began to apologize, patting herself down nervously. "I-I''m so sorry, sir. I was in a hurry to inform the doctor that the patient is awake."


    Mr. Barclay''s face twisted in annoyance. "It''s about time," he muttered through gritted teeth. "Lead me there."


    The nurse hesitated, clearly taken aback by his commanding tone. "I''m sorry, sir, but I''ll need to inform the doctor first in case of¡ª"


    "Do you want to still have a job by the end of the day?" Mr. Barclay interrupted sharply. His words cut through her stuttered explanation like a knife. "Think twice about talking back again."


    Fear flickered across the nurse''s face. She nodded quickly, swallowing her protest. "This way, please," she said, turning on her heel and leading him down the quiet, sterile corridor.


    The wing they entered was one of the hospital''s most private sections. It was eerily quiet and impeccably clean, unlike the bustling, chaotic atmosphere of the main hospital areas.


    The stark white walls were interrupted only by the occasional closed door or an emergency exit sign. No sounds of beeping machines or chattering staff could be heard¡ªjust the steady hum of the air conditioning.


    Finally, they reached a door. The nurse hesitated, her hand on the handle, and began to say, "It''s hea¡ª"


    But Mr. Barclay wasn''t interested in pleasantries or protocols. He shoved the door open, not bothering to thank or even acknowledge her.


    He let himself in, his polished shoes clicking against the tiled floor.


    The room was small, but it was the best one available for such a critical patient. The blinds were partially drawn, casting thin lines of dim light across the floor and over the bed where Andrew lay.


    He looked like a shell of the arrogant young man he once was¡ªbandages wrapped tightly around his torso, a cast on his left arm, and bruises dotting his face. His expression was sour, eyes staring blankly at the ceiling until the door opened.


    As Andrew raised his head to see who had entered, his sour expression quickly morphed into one of worry. The sight of his father entering with an expression of barely concealed disgust sent a shiver down his spine.


    "Dad," Andrew said, his voice unsure, trailing off as his father came to stand at his bedside.


    Harold looked down at him with an expression of visible disdain.


    "If only you knew how pathetic you looked," Mr. Barclay began, his voice full of contempt. "Do you have any idea how humiliating it feels to call you my son?"


    Andrew swallowed hard, his throat dry. The words stung more than he expected, the memory of Don turning the tables on him flashing in his mind.


    He quickly tried to defend himself. "But Dad, you saw it for yourself. I was winning, and then suddenly he just... he just¡ªhe must be at least a rank¡ª"


    Before Andrew could finish, his father''s hand moved in a blur, delivering a backhand slap so forceful it echoed through the room.


    **SMACK!**


    Andrew held his cheek in stunned disbelief, his eyes wide. He looked at his father with a mixture of confusion and anger. "You hit me," he muttered, his voice trembling with shock.


    "Yes, I hit you," Mr. Barclay replied coldly. "And what are you going to do about it? What ''can'' you do about it?"


    Andrew''s eyes glistened with tears of humiliation, but he couldn''t bring himself to speak. His father continued his tirade, voice rising with every word. "If you really hated getting beaten so much, you wouldn''t have let a nobody beat you to the point where you need medical care!"


    The sheer volume of his voice caused the nurse outside to flinch, her face pale with discomfort and fear.


    But Harold Barclay didn''t waste another word on his son.


    He adjusted his tie, letting out a sigh of frustration, shaking his head in bitter disappointment. He put his hands behind his back, his posture rigid. "You will stay here and undergo treatment. Until then, no allowance and no contact with friends. Understand?"


    He turned to walk away, his decision final, when Andrew''s voice, frail and desperate, called out. "What about Ashley?" he muttered out, his voice cracking.


    Mr. Barclay paused, turning his head just slightly to address the question. "What about her?"


    Andrew hesitated, clearly afraid of his father''s response but feeling compelled to speak. "She''s... she''s my girlfriend. I''ll need to¡ª"


    "You''ll need to do as you''re told," Mr. Barclay snapped, cutting him off without a second thought. "Remember, the only reason your pitiful self has any value in this world is because you have my name. Without it, you''d be less than nothing. Do you think your precious girlfriend would care for you then?"


    With those final, biting words, Mr. Barclay slammed the door shut behind him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After leaving the hospital, Harold Barclay strode across the polished pavement toward a pristine white Maybach that awaited him at the curb. The sun glinted off the car''s sleek surface, emphasizing its spotless finish.


    The door was held open by a man who was impossible to ignore¡ªstanding at six and a half feet tall, with intense blue eyes and short blonde hair, shaved at the sides. His muscular build made it clear he wasn''t just a chauffeur but a bodyguard as well.


    As Mr. Barclay reached the car, he gave a curt nod to the imposing figure. "Back to the office, Victor," he ordered, his tone more relaxed now.


    "Affirmative, sir," Victor replied in a slow, deep voice that matched his intimidating appearance. His expression remained stoic as he waited for Mr. Barclay to settle into the back seat before gently closing the door behind him.


    Inside, the car''s interior was just as pristine and refined as its exterior. Soft leather seats cradled the occupants in luxury, and the faint scent of a high-end fragrance lingered in the air.


    Beside Mr. Barclay sat an alluring woman with a stern expression, her deep blue eyes focused on a digital tablet.


    She had long red hair that cascaded down her back, and she wore a vintage formal dress, which added a touch of elegance to her otherwise severe demeanor. In one hand, she held a glass of wine, which she occasionally sipped from as she read.


    Without looking up, she asked in a distant, uninterested tone, "How did it go?"


    Mr. Barclay clicked his tongue in irritation. "He''ll live. That''s good enough." He then shifted his focus to her. "More importantly Victoria, did you manage to get it done?"


    The woman, gave an almost imperceptible nod, her finger still swiping across the tablet''s screen. "It''s done," she confirmed calmly.


    "Who''s handling it?" Mr. Barclay pressed, his gaze fixed on her.


    Victoria paused her swiping but didn''t bother to look up. "It''s being dealt with by a local force known for violence. It will be impossible to trace it back to us," she replied, her tone matter-of-fact.


    Mr. Barclay frowned, his dissatisfaction evident. "What about his family?"


    Victoria finally turned her head slightly, giving him a narrowed side glance. "Don''t be too greedy," she advised coolly. "His family lives in one of the safest neighborhoods in the city. If anything out of the ordinary were to happen there, it would draw unwanted suspicion. We''re already taking a significant risk with this."


    Mr. Barclay sighed deeply, leaning back into his seat, his frustration clear.


    Noticing his discomfort, Victoria added, "Don''t worry. I''m already thinking of ways to get to them. But you''ll need to show some patience."


    Mr. Barclay''s expression softened slightly, and a small smile appeared at the corners of his lips. "I expect nothing less of you, Victoria," he said, his tone warmer now.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hours later, Don was driving back into the city after finishing his Durability Endurance Training and Telekinetic Weight Training. His muscles ached from the rigorous exercise, and his mental limits had been pushed.


    As he drove, he glanced at the dashboard clock. It was a little past 2 p.m., and he thought to himself that he should make a quick stop at home for a shower before heading out to Eastend Mall to meet up with Tori.


    After a quick shower, he changed into a fresh set of clothes and was back on the road, heading toward Eastend Mall.


    As he drove, he decided to give Tori a call to check in on her whereabouts. The phone rang for a few seconds before she picked up, her voice coming through the speaker with a raspy, familiar tone.


    "Hey, Don," Tori greeted him casually.


    "Hey," Don replied, keeping his eyes on the road. "I''m on my way to Eastend Mall now. Just pulled into the car park."


    "Same," Tori said. "I''ll let you know when I''m there."


    "Cool," Don said, and the call ended.


    Almost immediately after hanging up, his phone buzzed again. This time it was Summer calling. He answered, and before he could say anything, she spoke up.


    "Hey, jerk," she greeted him in her usual bratty tone. "Can you come pick me up?"


    "Not with that attitude," Don replied with a smirk on his lips.


    Summer''s voice softened a bit, though her annoyance was still apparent. "I''m just joking. So, can you come or not?"


    "Sorry, can''t," Don answered, his tone firm but not unkind. "I''m meeting up with a friend right now."


    "A friend?" Summer repeated, her tone carrying suspicion. "Since when do you have friends?"


    "Yes, my friend," Don confirmed, rolling his eyes even though she couldn''t see it. "Look, in case I''m late, just tell Mom not to wait up, okay?"


    "Huh, wait what frie¡ª" Summer tried to ask more questioned but Don ended the call and continued driving.

 Chapter 150 - 150: A Devious Plan (Part 5)

    After parking his car, Don made his way to the fast food joint he and Tori had agreed to meet at. As he approached, he could already see through the large glass windows that the place was packed with people, the noise of chatter and clattering trays audible from the outside.


    He stopped just outside, feeling the heat radiating from the crowded interior and wrinkling his nose at the unmistakable smell of sweat mingling with fried food.


    ''I can smell the sweat from here,'' he thought, grimacing slightly. He quickly took out his phone and dialed Tori, who answered almost instantly.


    "Hey," she greeted, her voice still carrying that slightly hoarse quality.


    "Hey," Don replied, glancing around at the busy scene. "So, the place is packed. I''m thinking we should find somewhere else."


    "Shit," Tori muttered, sounding a little frustrated. "I should''ve known Fridays would be this hectic. Okay, let''s find another spot. There''s a taco place nearby¡ªhow does that sound?"


    "Taco place sounds good," Don agreed, thinking he could hear the feminine tone in her voice a bit more clearly now. ''So Tori is a she,'' he noted, filing the information away with mild surprise.


    "Cool, meet me outside the entrance then," Tori said. "I''m waving, wearing a white top¡ªyou should see me."


    "Got it," Don replied, ending the call and pocketing his phone. He made his way toward the mall entrance, scanning the crowd until he spotted her standing near a metallic pillar. She was indeed waving, looking around nervously.


    As he approached, he took in her appearance: short, messy black hair, bright green eyes and an eyebrow piercing that added an edge to her otherwise youthful face.


    She had a slender but nicely shaped frame, modestly sized breasts, and was dressed in a strapless white top paired with dark blue ripped jeans. A choker necklace completed her look.


    She stood there with an awkward smile, her posture slightly stiff.


    Don made sure to keep his eyes on her face, avoiding letting his gaze wander as he got closer. "Hey," he greeted with a friendly nod.


    Tori''s eyes did a quick once-over of Don before she managed a small smile and a little awkward wave. "Hi," she replied, her voice matching the hesitant smile on her face.


    ''Well, this is awkward,'' Don thought, but he kept his expression calm, trying not to come on too strong given her apparent nervousness. "Nice to finally meet you," he said, extending a hand for a shake.


    "Likewise," Tori said, her smile becoming a bit more genuine as she took his hand. The handshake was firm but brief, and the initial awkwardness seemed to ease just slightly.


    "So, the taco place," Don started, releasing her hand. "It''s not too far, right?"


    Tori nodded. "Yeah, about a fifteen-minute walk from here."


    "Cool," Don said, "Lead the way."


    He didn''t offer to use his car, not wanting to come off as too forward. It was their first meeting, and he didn''t want to risk making her uncomfortable. He also avoided commenting on her looks; he knew how impactful those first impressions could be, especially for someone who might be self-conscious.


    They began walking away from the mall together, Don falling into step beside her.


    Across the street, parked along the curb, a white Toyota Corolla sat idling. The window on the passenger side rolled down slightly, and a lanky man leaned forward, squinting in the direction of Don and Tori.


    His features were sharp and gaunt, with a long nose and thin lips. His eyes were particularly unusual, as his pupils expanded and contracted like a camera lens adjusting its focus. He watched Don for a moment, before turning back inside the car.


    He held up a photo of Don, clearly taken without his knowledge, comparing it to the figure now walking down the street. "It''s him," he confirmed, his voice raspy. "Should I call the boys, boss?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Next to him, the driver¡ªa burly man with a shaved head, thick neck, and muscular arms¡ªtook a long drag of his cigarette, his jean jacket stretched tight across his broad shoulders. He tapped the ash into the overflowing ashtray on the dashboard.


    The burly man, clearly the boss, chuckled and shook his head. "No, we wait till he''s alone. We''ll hit him on the road," he said, his tone calm and confident. He took another puff of his cigarette, exhaling smoke slowly. "But tell the boys to be ready."


    The lanky man snorted a laugh, a grin spreading across his face. "Sure thing, boss," he said mockingly. "Poor kid. Must''ve really pissed off the wrong guy." As he reached for his phone, he couldn''t help but ask "You think the reason the pay for this is so high is because the kid''s dangerous?"


    The boss didn''t even blink. "We''re dangerous," he said simply, his voice low and sure.


    Unaware of the people stalking him, Don walked alongside Tori, matching her pace as they made their way to the taco place.


    The streets were full of life, but a comfortable silence settled between them as they walked through the crowd. Don was pondering over what topic to bring up next when Tori suddenly broke the silence.


    "So, how are you liking the city now that you''re back¡­ and stuff?" she asked, her tone light but curious.


    Don showed a small smile, raising an eyebrow as he repeated, "And stuff?" His expression was questioning, almost teasing.


    Tori sighed, a slight blush creeping onto her cheeks as she realized how awkwardly she''d phrased the question. She flashed a slightly embarrassed smile. "Argh, you know what I mean," she muttered, her cheeks turning a shade rosier.


    Keeping his tone humorous, Don replied, "That''s a bold assumption you''re making there."


    Tori couldn''t help but giggle. "You''re way more annoying than I thought you''d be, dude."


    He shrugged playfully, saying, "I aim to exceed expectations."


    Tori rolled her eyes but kept smiling, the initial tension between them dissolving as they found a rhythm in their conversation.


    The more they talked, the more Don realized that Tori was much chattier than she first appeared. She had a lot to say, especially about games, which seemed to be her biggest passion. Every time she spoke about them, her eyes lit up, and her gestures became more animated.


    As they approached a taco truck parked on the side of the road, she was in the middle of passionately talking about joining the FPS league at Santos Hero University. "I can''t wait to join the league and show all those misogynist guys what the fuck this chick can do," she declared with a fierce grin.


    Don listened, observing her excited expressions and energetic body language. It was clear that gaming was more than just a hobby for her; it was a significant part of her life and something she deeply cared about.


    It was also likely the strongest connection he had with her, though the current Don had limited knowledge of the games in this world. Because of this, he decided to mostly make comments or jokes, avoiding any in-depth discussions that might expose his lack of familiarity.


    The taco truck was small and quaint, with a bright red awning and colorful graffiti covering its sides. The smell of sizzling meat and freshly chopped vegetables wafted through the air.


    A middle-aged woman with a kind face, her dark hair tied back into a neat bun, was busy preparing orders. She wore a red apron with a few grease stains.


    As Tori approached, she greeted the woman in Spanish, "Hola t¨ªa! ?C¨®mo est¨¢s?"


    The woman''s face lit up with a smile. She glanced at Don and then back at Tori, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "?Este joven guapo es tu novio? (Is this handsome young man your boyfriend?)" she asked.


    Tori''s cheeks turned a deep shade of red. "?No, t¨ªa! Solo es un amigo. (No, Auntie! Just a friend.)"


    The woman turned her attention to Don and greeted him in slightly broken English, "Hello! Do you speak Spanish?"


    Don answered smoothly, "S¨ª, un poco. (Yes, a little.)"


    Tori let out a small groan, muttering, "M¨¢tame ahora. (Kill me now.)"


    The woman laughed, amused by Tori''s embarrassment. "No seas tan dram¨¢tica, ni?a. Es bueno que hables con un joven guapo que habla tan bien el espa?ol. Ser¨ªa un buen novio para ti. (Don''t be so dramatic, girl. It''s nice that you''re talking to a handsome young man who speaks such good Spanish.


    He''d make a good boyfriend for you¡ª.)"


    Before the woman could finish, Tori quickly cut her off, "?T¨ªa, por favor! (Auntie, please!)" causing both the woman and Don to laugh.


    Tori''s irritation was evident as she crossed her arms and muttered, "Well, aren''t you two getting along just peachy."


    The woman waved it off with a chuckle. "Just teasing, ni?a. Now, what will you both have?"


    After placing their orders, they moved to a small standing table nearby to wait. But just as they were settling in, Tori''s phone rang. She glanced at the screen and immediately showed a worried expression. Without picking up, she looked at Don with an apologetic face. "I''m sorry, but I need to go. It''s a¡­ family thing."


    "Is everything okay?" Don asked.


    She nodded quickly but didn''t elaborate. "Yeah, it''s fine. Just¡­ family stuff, you know? I''m really sorry." She hesitated for a moment before rushing off, shouting over her shoulder, "I''ll call you later!"


    Don watched her leave, a bit confused but choosing not to overthink it. ''Well, that went nothing like I thought it would, but not bad overall, I guess.'' He shrugged and thought that while he didn''t have any pressing need to interact with Tori regularly, but it wouldn''t hurt to have another friend outside his family.


    After collecting the orders, he made his way back to the mall''s car park. A few minutes later, he was driving out of the lot, heading back toward the main road.


    Inside the white Toyota parked discreetly across the street, the lanky man, his eyes still narrowed in focus, suddenly shouted, "Boss, boss, he''s leaving!"


    The boss remained unfazed, casually tossing his cigarette out the window. "I see him," he replied coolly. "Just tell the boys it''s time."


    The lanky man nodded, quickly grabbing his phone to send out a text. "Sure thing, boss."

 Chapter 151 - 151: The Hunter Becomes The Hunted (Part 1)

    After Don merges onto the main road, he checks his phone out of habit, briefly considering calling Summer.


    But he imagines her sarcastic remarks and quickly dismisses the idea with a sigh. ''She''ll just be a pain in the ass,'' he thinks, shaking his head.


    As he approaches a traffic light, it turns red, forcing him to slow down and stop at the intersection.


    Moments later, the white Toyota Corolla pulls up beside him in the adjacent lane.


    Don gives the car a quick glance but doesn''t think much of it, his attention wandering elsewhere. As he''s waiting for the light to change, a Mazda sedan suddenly stops in another lane, despite the traffic light in front of it being green.


    The sound of honking cars behind the Mazda pulls Don''s attention, and he looks over curiously. The driver of the Mazda, instead of moving, is staring straight at the Corolla next to Don. They exchange subtle nods, as though confirming something silently.


    Don notices this subtle exchange and his instincts kick in. His superhuman senses sharpen, taking in the environment with more clarity, while his muscles tense slightly, though his expression remains casual.


    ''Let''s test this,'' he thinks.


    The moment the traffic light turns green, Don slams his foot on the gas, the Mustang roaring to life and driving away.


    In the white Corolla, the lanky man flinches as Don speeds off. The boss, cigarette halfway to his lips, curses under his breath. "Shit!" he yells, tossing the unlit cigarette aside. "He''s onto us!"


    Without hesitation, he shifts gears and floors it, the Corolla lurching forward in pursuit.


    Don glances in the rear-view mirror and sees the Corolla and Mazda weaving through traffic behind him, confirming his suspicions.


    ''Just my luck,'' he thinks, though his face remains calm. His heart rate increases slightly, not out of fear but out of necessity.


    He now had a decision to make. ''Should I drive to a police station, or lead them somewhere quiet and handle it myself?''


    As he weighs his options, Don becomes increasingly aware of his growing confidence. He was no longer the same person he was before¡ªhesitant and unsure. But he still had to be smart. There was always the possibility that these attackers were stronger, perhaps armed with abilities he wasn''t prepared to face. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''But running to the police won''t guarantee anything either,'' he reasons. ''And if I do, they''ll just get cautious next time¡ªif they don''t get away scot-free in the first place.''


    No, he had to handle this situation directly. After considering the risks, he mutters under his breath, "Nothing risked, nothing gained," before making a sudden turn, now heading toward Oldtown¡ªa place he knew a bit well from his recent training.


    The Corolla follows, swerving recklessly through the lanes. The boss in the driver''s seat is driving like a madman, nearly colliding with several other cars as he tries to keep up with Don. Vehicles swerve off the road, horns blaring in protest, but the boss doesn''t care.


    "Boss, slow down!" the lanky man yells, gripping the dashboard as the Corolla narrowly avoids clipping another car. "If we keep driving like this, the cops are gonna get involved, and then we''re screwed!"


    The boss doesn''t even flinch, his grin widening as he replies, "Let them! We''ll take care of them too, unless you''re getting cold feet now."


    The lanky man stutters, visibly shaken by the boss''s intensity. "N-no, not at all."


    "Good," the boss grunts, shifting his focus back to the chase. "Now shut up and focus on the prey."


    Once Don broke away from the congested city roads, he pushed the Mustang even harder, his superhuman senses making it almost effortless to navigate at such high speeds.


    He could feel the engine roaring beneath him, and each twist and turn in the road was met with precise, instinctual control. His eyes darted to the rearview mirror as he picked up the sounds of more vehicles¡ªbikes now, their low grumble blending with the tires of sedans and pickup trucks chasing after him.


    ''Just how many of these guys are there?'' he wondered, clicking his tongue in irritation. But the fog, he realized, could work in his favor. While his heightened senses allowed him to partially see through it, it would be difficult for the others to maintain the same speed without risking a fatal accident.


    Back in the white Corolla, the boss was growing visibly frustrated, his knuckles turning white as he gripped the steering wheel. "What the hell is this little fucker trying to pull?" he growled, his face contorted in irritation.


    The lanky man beside him glanced nervously at the surrounding area and muttered, "Boss, I think he''s headin'' for Oldtown. I''ve heard some bad stuff about that place... ghosts, abandoned shit, you know?"


    The boss scoffed, waving his concern off. "Ghosts? Idiot." He then snatched the walkie-talkie mounted near him and barked into it, "Start shootin'' at the fucker. Aim for the tires, though¡ªI like that car."


    Laughter filled the channel, followed by various confirmations of "Got it, boss!" and "No problem!"


    The boss chuckled to himself. "We''re far enough from the city now. No one''s gonna care if they hear bullets."


    Suddenly, the crack of gunfire echoed through the mist. Old, battered sedans and rusty pickups following behind began opening fire, their equally worn-out guns spitting bullets in Don''s direction.


    The shots whistled past Don''s Mustang, some smashing into the rear of the car. His expression darkened, irritation bubbling up inside him. The winding roads made it difficult for them to aim directly, but a few bullets managed to hit the back, cracking the rear windshield.


    ''I can''t deal with this yet... focus, focus,'' Don told himself, pushing the car faster. His ears then caught something else¡ªa low, rumbling horn from a truck up ahead, its large lights barely visible through the fog. ''This could work,'' Don thought, a plan forming in his mind.


    As he neared the massive truck, he rolled down his window, his eyes flicking toward the rear-view to see his pursuers still hot on his tail, their gunfire growing more desperate. But More bullets slammed into the rear of his Mustang, shattering the back glass.


    He gritted his teeth but kept his focus.


    Finally, Don locked his eyes on the massive truck, now just meters ahead.


    Then, with a deep breath, he extended his telekinetic powers toward the freighter''s tires, concentrating on the front wheels. He felt an immediate sharp, agonizing headache flare up in his skull as he forced the tires to a sudden halt.


    His vision blurred for a moment, and the Mustang wobbled dangerously, nearly veering off the road, but Don clenched the steering wheel tight and managed to steady himself, though the pounding in his head persisted.


    The truck responded just as Don had hoped. Its massive front wheels locked, and the enormous vehicle veered violently.


    The driver, caught completely off guard, tried to salvage the situation, but it was far too late. The truck''s momentum sent it careening sideways, its heavy cargo of logs snapping free from their restraints.


    Huge wooden logs began tumbling off the freighter, bouncing and rolling across the road in chaotic fashion.


    **THUD! THUD!** The sound of crashing logs echoed through the fog, accompanied by screeching tires and honking horns. As the massive logs scattered across the road, they created a deadly obstacle.


    The boss in the Corolla jerked his head toward the sound of screeching tires, just as his lanky companion pointed ahead in panic. "BOSS! LOOK OUT!" he screamed, his voice cracking with fear.


    But it was too late.


    One of the gigantic logs seemed to appear out of nowhere and slammed into the front of the Corolla with a bone-rattling **CRASH!**, sending the car veering wildly out of control.


    The boss let out a string of curses, fighting with the steering wheel, but before he could regain control, another log barreled into the side of the car. **BANG!**


    The impact flipped the Corolla violently into the air, tumbling end over end before crashing down onto the side of the road, rolling into the dense forestry surrounding the highway.


    **SMASH!** The sound of glass shattering and metal crunching filled the air as the car came to a devastating halt against a tree. The vehicle was now a mangled heap of twisted metal, with steam hissing from the engine as it sputtered out.


    Don, still driving, glanced in the rearview mirror just in time to catch the chaos unfolding behind him. He saw the log-laden truck blocking the road and the wreckage of the Corolla disappearing into the trees.


    A small smirk crept across his face. ''Well, that took care of some of them.''


    His headache still throbbed from the strain of his telekinesis, but the danger wasn''t completely gone. He could still hear the sound of vehicles and panicked voices in the direction of the wreckage.


    ''Alright, time to finish this,'' Don thought.


    Because even if the logs and truck didn''t take out all of them, it definitely had their attention focused elsewhere.


    And so this was the perfect opportunity to finish them off and get some answers.

 Chapter 152 - 152: The Hunter Becomes The Hunted (Part 2)

    Don stepped out of the Mustang, his boots crunching against the gravel on the side of the road.


    The fog swirled around him as he surveyed the aftermath of the chaos he''d left behind. His superhuman senses were sharp, picking up the subtle sounds of distant grunts and groans.


    There was no time to waste. More could be coming, and he had to finish this up quickly.


    Crossing the road quickly, he headed straight for the wreckage of the overturned truck. The stench of diesel fuel mixed with the iron tang of blood filled the misty air.


    The truck''s head was upside down, a splintered log having run clean through it.


    Don knelt by the shattered driver''s window and peered inside. What he saw made his stomach twist, even with his heightened resilience.


    The driver¡ªa middle-aged man¡ªwas pinned to his seat by a piece of jagged wood that had impaled him through the chest. His face was ghostly pale, blood leaking from his mouth and nose.


    His body was twisted unnaturally, arms bent at odd angles, his legs crushed under the dashboard. His right eye was blown out, likely from the pressure of the crash, and hung gruesomely from its socket, attached by a thread of sinew.


    Blood oozed from a gaping wound in his neck, staining his tattered uniform and pooling in the broken glass beneath him.


    "Please¡­ help me," the man croaked, his voice weak, eyes wild and desperate as they fixed on Don.


    Don didn''t flinch, but inside, the brief satisfaction of his plan''s success was obliterated by a wave of guilt. He knew that even if an ambulance showed up this very second, it wouldn''t save the man. He was beyond help.


    Don stared at the man for a long second, face impassive. ''You caused this,'' he thought bitterly, but his expression remained blank. The unfazed trait pulsed within him, keeping him calm, composed¡ªdetached.


    Without a word, he turned away from the pleading man, leaving him to die alone in the wreckage of his truck. There wasn''t time to grieve. There wasn''t time to dwell. If he hesitated now, everything would fall apart, this poor bastard''s life would have been lost for nothing.


    He steeled himself and moved to the next wrecked vehicle¡ªa pickup truck, smashed by logs and twisted beyond recognition. His superhuman hearing picked up voices inside.


    "Hurry up and get me out!" one voice shouted, followed by panicked responses.


    "Hold on! Shit, how the hell did this happen?"


    "That fucking truck came outta nowhere¡­"


    Don''s cold eyes narrowed as he approached the mangled pickup, now shrouded in mist. He was just a few meters away when his boot stepped onto something soft.


    He looked down and grimaced slightly.


    It was the bloodied torso of a man, separated from his lower half, his clothing shredded and soaked in red. What was left of his body was draped in the remnants of a torn shirt, and bits of flesh clung to jagged pieces of wood sticking out of the wreckage.


    Don''s expression flickered with disgust for a moment, the sight jarring even to someone as detached as he''d become with the unfazed trait at work. He sighed, stepping over the remains.


    As he neared the pickup, he spotted two of his attackers, both trying to pull another man free from the wreckage.


    One had a gash on his forehead, blood dripping down his face and soaking his clothes. The other had a dislocated shoulder, grimacing with each pull. Their friend¡ªthe one trapped inside¡ªwas slumped over, his legs pinned beneath a bent metal bar, and his breathing was shallow, his chest barely rising and falling.


    "Just hold on, man! We''re gonna get you out!" the one with the dislocated shoulder shouted.


    Don moved silently toward them, his eyes hard and emotionless.


    Without warning, he focused his telekinetic powers on one of the attackers¡ªthe one pulling at the wreckage¡ªand tightened his mental grip.


    The man suddenly stiffened, his body seizing as if an invisible force had wrapped around him. He let out a scream of pain, his muscles contorting painfully as he struggled against the crushing force.


    "W-What the hell?" the other attacker muttered, looking at his friend in shock. He didn''t even have time to react before Don was on him.


    Don grabbed the back of his head, slamming it down onto the jagged, broken glass of the pickup''s hood with a sickening **CRUNCH**.


    The man let out a piercing scream as shards of glass pierced his face, with one large piece driving straight into his eye.


    Blood gushed from the wound, running down the hood in thick rivulets as the man thrashed in agony, trying to pull back, but every movement he made only sent the jagged glass deeper into his skull.


    "Fucking hell!" the man gasped, his voice muffled by his own blood.


    Don remained silent, his expression cold as he kicked the man hard in the back, forcing his face deeper into the glass. **THUD**. The man then twitched once before going limp, his body slumping over the hood, blood still dripping from his ruined face.


    The second attacker, still frozen by Don''s telekinetic hold, watched in horror, his wide eyes locked on Don. His body trembled uncontrollably, but he couldn''t scream, couldn''t move, couldn''t even look away. He was trapped, forced to witness the brutal scene. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don slowly turned to face him, his cold, detached gaze locking onto the terrified man.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the opposite side of the road, where the corolla wreck lay like a crumpled can, the few remaining attackers were frantically trying to rescue their boss from the twisted wreckage.


    Despite the horrific crash, the boss had somehow survived, though bloodied and bruised, with cuts covering his face and arms. His left leg was pinned under the dashboard, twisted at an unnatural angle.


    He gritted his teeth, his eyes wild with pain and frustration as he barked orders.


    "Get me the fuck outta here! I think my leg''s broken!" His voice was rough, panic creeping in with every breath. His chest heaved with each pained gasp as he tried to move, only to cry out in agony.


    Outside the car, four men were scrambling around. One of them, a stocky guy with a thick neck and a buzz cut, wiped the sweat from his brow. "Boss, where''s Lenny?," he asked nervously, looking around the mist-shrouded road.


    The boss, struggling to twist his body enough to peer into the passenger seat where Lenny had been sitting, could only see shards of glass and mangled metal. Lenny, or his body, were nowhere to be seen. "I don''t fucking know! He probably got tossed out during the crash. Just focus on getting me out before the damn cops show up!" the boss snapped.


    A lanky man with a torn jacket, clutching a crowbar in his trembling hands, shook his head. "Boss, we can''t get you out without tools. This thing''s jammed up tight¡ªfuck, we''d need a chainsaw or somethin''."


    Before the boss could snap back, a loud, gut-wrenching scream tore through the mist. **Aaaaahhhh!** The sound echoed through the dense fog, causing birds to scatter from the surrounding trees. The group instantly froze in place.


    The man holding the crowbar, who had dark circles under his eyes and a scruffy beard, was the first to speak, his voice shaky. "That¡­ that sounded like Rory."


    He turned toward the mist, his eyes wide with terror. "Rory! Rory! You there, man?" he called out, but there was no answer¡ªjust the occasional **caw** of crows that had begun to gather, drawn by the scent of blood.


    Another man, with a scar running down the side of his face, looked around nervously, his gun clutched tightly in both hands. "I don''t like this¡­ somethin'' don''t feel right."


    "What the fuck do you mean?" the man with the buzz cut snapped. "Go check it out, then. Maybe Rory just tripped over somethin''."


    "Why should I go?" the scarred man replied back, his hands trembling as he pointed his gun into the fog. "Why don''t you go?"


    Before the argument could escalate, the boss, still trapped in the corolla, growled in frustration. "Shut the fuck up, both of you! You''ve got guns¡ªuse ''em! Jack, go check it out. It''s probably just some goddamn mutants. We''re near Oldtown, remember?


    They come out this far sometimes, but the real dangerous ones are deeper in the forest."


    Jack, the man with the crowbar, glanced around with wide, fearful eyes. "Fuck no. This whole thing''s goin'' to shit. The cops are gonna be here soon, and I ain''t goin'' back to jail. Fuck this, man." He dropped the crowbar and turned, bolting up to the road without looking back.


    "Jack! Get your cowardly ass back here!" the boss yelled, his face turning red with rage. But Jack''s figure quickly disappeared into the mist.


    One of the remaining men, a wiry guy with tattoos snaking up his arms, looked nervously at the boss. "Should we go after him?"


    "No!" the boss spat. "Let that spineless piece of shit run! Now get me out of this fucking car!"


    But before anyone could move, another scream ripped through the fog¡ªthis one shorter, sharper, and unmistakably Jack''s. **Aaaaahh!**


    The three men still standing froze, their eyes wide with terror. "Was¡­ was that Jack?" the tattooed man asked in a low tone, his voice barely audible.


    "Shit¡­ shit!" the scarred man muttered, gripping his gun tighter. "I don''t know about this, boss. Something''s not right here."


    The man with the buzz cut nodded, his face pale. "Yeah, somethin''s off, man."


    The wiry man with tattoos suddenly lifted his gun and fired wildly into the mist, the sharp **bang bang bang** of gunfire echoing through the trees.


    Birds scattered again, but there was no other response¡ªonly the sound of the bullets hitting the distant wrecked cars, and the faint rustle of leaves as the crows circled overhead.


    "Stop wasting ammo, you idiot!" the boss yelled, struggling against the wreckage pinning him in place.


    The tattooed man lowered his gun, his hands trembling as he tried to calm himself. "I''m tellin'' you, boss. Maybe we should check it out guys. Together."


    The three men exchanged uneasy glances, their faces pale and their hands slick with sweat. Each of them knew something was terribly wrong, but none of them wanted to admit it.

 Chapter 153 - 153: The Hunter Becomes The Hunted (Part 3)

    The three men exchanged nervous glances, clearly torn between their loyalty to their boss and the dread that had crept into their hearts.


    The fog around them seemed to thicken, as if swallowing up the world outside. The only sound was the occasional distant caw of crows, and their own heavy breathing.


    "Shut the fuck up and get me outta here! You idiots just gonna stand there yappin''? I swear to God, I''ll kill you all myself if you don''t move!" the boss barked, his voice rising in panic.


    His eyes darted nervously in every direction, though he couldn''t turn much without sending waves of pain through his body.


    He was the one truly helpless in this situation, and that fact terrified him more than anything. The idea of being trapped like this, unable to defend himself, was a nightmare.


    The three men shuffled awkwardly, clearly unsure. One of them, the tattooed man, tried to suggest an idea, "Maybe two of us stay here to guard you, boss, and I''ll go check the pickup for tools¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the scarred man interrupted, "Why you? Why not me? I''m faster."


    Buzz Cut also chimed in, "Nah, I should go. You two stay¡ª"


    "Are you even listening to me?!" the boss screamed, his voice cracking under the weight of fear. "The longer you stand there, the closer we get to fucking dying! I swear, if one more word comes out of¡ª"


    A voice, cool and calm yet entirely foreign, interrupted the argument. "He''s right, you know."


    The silence that followed was instant and absolute.


    The three men froze, their faces draining of color as they realized they weren''t alone. The boss''s eyes went wide with fear, but he couldn''t see anything past the crumpled wreck of the car. His heart hammered in his chest.


    "Who the fuck said that?!" the boss yelled.


    One of the men, Buzz Cut, started to turn toward the source of the voice, but before he could even get a glimpse of the figure in the mist, a hand shot out of the fog and connected hard with his face.


    The sickening **crack** of bone echoed through the air as he hit the ground, unconscious before he could even comprehend what happened.


    "Shit!" one of the other men yelled, fumbling with his gun.


    His fingers were shaking as he raised it toward the direction the attack came from, but he wasn''t fast enough.


    Don''s foot struck out like a whip, kicking the gun from the man''s hand with a sharp **clink** as it hit the ground and skidded away into the fog. The man stumbled back, eyes wide with terror.


    The last man, Tattooed Guy, managed to turn his head just enough to see Don as he raised his hand, and then froze in place. He gasped, feeling his muscles lock up as an invisible force held him in place.


    His breath came in shallow, panicked gasps. "Fuck! It''s a supe!" he screamed, his voice filled with even more terror than his friend. His eyes darted wildly, but his body wouldn''t respond to his commands.


    In the wrecked car, the boss strained against the pain in his leg, turning his head as far as he could. When his eyes landed on Don, who now stood calmly near the wreckage, he felt a wave of cold terror wash over him. "You¡­" the boss muttered, his voice barely a whisper, as realization dawned.


    Don didn''t respond to the boss''s words. His gaze remained focused as he executed his next move.


    He stepped forward, grabbing the man who had dropped the gun by the back of his head before slamming his face down onto what used to be the hood of the ruined corolla.


    **Crunch!** The sound of bone and cartilage breaking was sickening as jagged pieces of metal from the wreckage pierced into the man''s face, one shard driving into his skull.


    "Ahhh!!" The man screamed, thrashing in agony as blood poured down his face. He tried to pull back, but the shard was lodged deep, and every movement sent fresh waves of excruciating pain through his body.


    His screams became choked sobs, his body twitching uncontrollably.


    The tattooed man, still held by Don''s telekinesis, could only watch in horror. His eyes were wide, filled with terror as he realized what was coming for him next. Don''s expression was calm, cold even, as he turned his attention to the frozen man.


    "I¡ªplease," the tattooed man whimpered, his voice trembling. "I didn''t¡­ I was just following orders¡­"


    Don stepped closer, his eyes narrowing slightly as he released the telekinetic grip on the man''s body. The man collapsed to his knees, trembling and clutching at his throat as he gasped for breath. He looked up at Don with pleading eyes.


    But Don didn''t hesitate. His boot came down hard on the man''s face, driving him into the ground with a dull **thud**. The tattooed man coughed, blood splattering the dirt as he tried to crawl away, his limbs weak and unresponsive from the telekinetic hold he''d been under.


    Without a word, Don stepped on the man''s leg while using Forceful Strike (Bronze), crushing it beneath his boot with a sickening **crunch**. "Gah! Fu-ck!" The man screamed in agony, his body convulsing as he tried to pull his broken leg away.


    Don finally turned to the last man, who was barely conscious after his head slammed into the truck.


    He lay on the ground, twitching in pain, his face a bloody mess. Don didn''t kill him¡ªnot yet. The man was in no condition to run or fight, so he turned his attention elsewhere.


    "Try not to bleed out, I''m not done with you fuckers," Don muttered coldly, before turning his attention back to the boss.


    In the wreckage, the boss''s face was a mix of horror and rage. "You¡­ you fucking piece of shit! I''ll¡ª"


    "You''ll what?" Don interrupted, his voice calm, as he stepped closer to the boss, who didn''t yet seem to realize how fucked he was.


    The boss''s eyes flickered with panic, unable to respond.


    Don crouched down beside the mangled car, his eyes cold as he looked at the man who had been barking orders just moments ago.


    Then, in a low voice, he said, "Let''s have a quick chat." His words were soft, but the implication behind them was heavy.


    The boss, already sweating from pain and fear, could feel his heart racing.


    He swallowed hard, trying to muster whatever shred of confidence he had left, but the effort was futile. His thoughts were racing just as fast. ''Shit.''


    He felt trapped in every sense of the word. He couldn''t move, his leg was broken, and now he was face-to-face with a guy he thought was supposed to be an easy target. His mind scrambled, trying to figure out how he''d miscalculated so badly.


    "Who sent you?" Don asked.


    The boss looked at him, eyes. ''Who sent us?'' He thought. ''What the fuck am I supposed to say?'' He thought. ''If I lie, this kid will kill me¡ªno doubt about that. But if I tell the truth, I''ll get killed for leaking. Fuck''


    Before the boss could think any further, Don leaned in slightly, his eyes narrowing as he added, "Now isn''t a good time to think of lies, especially when I can see right through them."


    The boss met Don''s gaze and immediately regretted it. Those weren''t the eyes of some clueless kid.


    They looked like they were the eyes of someone who had killed before, someone who had thought through every step of this situation. ''Shit. Did this kid plan this?'' The boss''s stomach twisted at the thought. Don had led them out here, far from any help, and now he was systematically picking them apart. ''He knows what he''s doing.''


    "I¡­ I don''t¡ª" the boss started, but before he could even finish his excuse, a sharp pain shot through his shoulder. Don''s telekinesis snapped the joint, and the boss screamed in agony. **Crack!** S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Argh! Fuck!" Sweat poured down his face as he felt his shoulder dislocate painfully.


    "Let''s try again," Don said plainly. "Who sent you?"


    "Alright, alright!" the boss stammered, his voice quivering from the pain. "I''ll talk, but¡ª" He winced, gasping. "You have to promise¡­ get me out of here first and¡ª"


    **Thud!** The boss''s head slammed into the mangled wreckage of the car, a wide, jagged cut forming across his forehead. Blood trickled down his face, mixing with the sweat, as his vision blurred slightly.


    Don remained expressionless. But inside, Don was struggling. His head was pounding from the repeated use of his telekinetic powers. ''I can''t keep this up much longer,'' he thought, the strain of using his abilities catching up to him. ''If this bastard doesn''t talk soon¡­''


    The boss, light-headed from both fear and blood loss, realized Don wasn''t bluffing. He was running out of options.


    "Okay¡­ okay," the boss muttered, the fight leaving him. "I don''t know the guy''s name. It was a hit¡­ came through a contact named Johnny Black. He''s the middleman. You''ll find him at the Deadly Damsels strip club on 5th Street¡­ downtown."


    The boss grimaced, knowing he was throwing someone else under the bus, and in his line of business, this could proof fatal. "But you can''t just walk in there and ask for his name, kid. If you do, they''ll kill you¡­ or worse."


    Don nodded slowly. "I see," he replied, a faint smile curling at the corner of his lips.


    He then turned his head toward one of the two goons still alive. "Any of you know anything more useful than what your boss just said? If not, I''ll kill you and spare him."


    Panic spread across the goons'' faces instantly. The one with the broken leg was the first to crack. "The boss is lying!" he cried out, his voice frantic. "They''ll kill you just for walking in there, even if you don''t ask for Johnny''s name. It''s a death trap, man."


    Don''s eyebrows raised in mock intrigue. "Oh?" he said, as if intrigued by this new piece of information.


    The other goon, still dazed from being knocked unconscious, nodded weakly. "That''s true¡­ only local gangsters get an invite to that place. If you''re not known, they''ll kill you on sight."


    The boss, seething with anger, spat, "You fucking traitors!" He wanted to lash out, but before he could say more, Don turned back toward him, and with a simple motion, snapped the man''s neck with his telekinesis. **Crack!** His head twisted unnaturally, and his body slumped lifelessly into the wreckage.


    The goon with the broken leg stared at the now-dead boss, his face white with terror. "You said you''d spare us!" he cried, desperation clawing at his voice.


    Don''s eyes flicked back toward him. "Whatever gave you that idea?" His voice was steady, almost curious, as if the notion of mercy had never once crossed his mind.

 Chapter 154 - 154: A Deal Between Siblings (Part 1)

    With the boss and his goons taken care of, Don made his way back through the swirling mist, the heavy stench of blood and leaking fuel hanging thick in the air.


    As he walked, he thought over the only real lead he''d gained from this mess: ''Johnny Black, Deadly Damsels, 5th Street.'' Not much, but enough to work with.


    As he reached his car, he cast a final glance around the scene, his superhuman senses on high alert. But the only sounds he could make out were the squawks of birds and the faint hum of the wrecked cars'' engines.


    No survivors, no movement¡ªjust silence and death. ''Good, no one left to tie me to this,'' he thought, before glancing down at his gloved hands. ''No prints either, so no obvious evidence.''


    Don then shifted his gaze to his shoes, the soles lightly stained with dirt and blood. ''I''ll need to get rid of these, along with the clothes, just to be safe.'' He sighed, turning to the back of his car where the bullet holes dotted the surface. ''That''s going to be harder to hide.''


    He frowned, running a hand along the damage. Fixing it without raising suspicion would take some creativity. For now, all he could do was park it, wrap it up, and lay low until he figured something out. ''Another mess to deal with,'' he thought bitterly, climbing into the driver''s seat.


    As he did so, Don''s phone buzzed on the console. Three missed calls from Samantha and one from Summer. A text from Summer caught his attention:


    **Hey dummy, mom''s been trying to reach you to say that her and Aunt Amanda will be home late as they''re visiting Nana.**


    Another one came in not long after:


    **Reply when you get this or whatever so I know you''re okay.**


    Don couldn''t help but smile slightly at her words. Despite her bratty, often annoying demeanor, Summer was starting to grow on him.


    He''d never thought he''d care for something like this¡ªhaving a new family, being a part of their lives¡ªbut it was becoming more real every day. ''Strange how things change.''


    Instead of replying, Don pocketed his phone and started the engine, pulling away from the wreck.


    He took the longer route home, sticking to quieter roads to avoid any unnecessary attention. As he drove, he ran through his plan again in his head, mentally preparing for the next step. ''Johnny Black''s my best bet for finding out more. But I''ll have to be careful how I approach this.''


    Thirty minutes later, Don arrived back at Chanel Hills.


    He was cautious as he approached the gate, the damage on his car making it impossible to go unnoticed. Luckily for him, the guard on duty was older and not likely to scrutinize him¡ªor his car¡ªtoo closely.


    Don gave a quick wave as he passed through the gate, offering a polite smile.


    The guard waved back, seemingly oblivious to the state of his vehicle. ''At least that part went smoothly,'' Don thought.


    Once he pulled into the driveway, Don hit the button on the remote that Samantha had given him, the garage door rolling up smoothly as he drove the car inside. But just as the car was entering into the garage, he noticed Summer coming out of the front door, heading straight toward him.


    ''Shit.''


    There was no time to hide the damage.


    Don sighed, resigned to the inevitable as Summer approached from behind, curiosity plastered across her face. She was dressed in her typical "lazy day" outfit¡ªan oversized hoodie, tight shorts, mid-length socks, and Crocs.


    Her eyes immediately caught the bullet holes on the car, her expression shifting to one of concern.


    "What the hell happened? Did the car get shot at?" Summer questioned as she approached, her voice was laced with both curiosity and worry as she circled the vehicle before locking her gaze onto the damaged rear.


    Don remained calm, already having formulated a story during the drive home just in case anyone caught him and asked.


    "Yeah," he said casually as he stepped out of the car. "There was a shootout near this taco stand I parked at. Probably some gang, from what I could tell."


    Summer''s eyes widened, her expression shifting to full-on concern. "Shit," she muttered, walking closer to him. "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" She asked while scanning him over, as if checking for any sign of injury.


    Don shook his head, offering a reassuring smile. "I''m fine. I Just stayed out of the way."


    Summer''s gaze lingered on him for a moment longer, and when she didn''t see any blood or bruises, she seemed to relax.


    But then Don crossed his arms, raising a brow at her. "You better not tell Mom or Aunt Amanda about this," he said quickly. "They''ll just freak out and probably stop us both from going out. You know how they are."


    Summer appeared to mull this over, almost ready to agree. But then a smirk slowly crept onto her face. She cocked her head as she asked, "What''s in it for me?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don narrowed his eyes at her, mildly exasperated but unsurprised. "Seriously?"


    "Yep," Summer said, her smirk widening. "You think I''m just gonna do you a favor without getting something in return? You owe me for this one."


    Don sighed, shaking his head but remembering she was still a bratty sister and this type of behavior came with the territory. ''Typical.''


    He leaned back against the car, his arms still crossed, and gave her a mock serious look. "Alright, what do you want?"


    Summer tapped her chin thoughtfully, as if carefully considering what to ask. "Let''s see¡­ I could use some cash for a shopping trip this weekend. And¡­ oh! You''re picking me up from school all next week. No excuses."


    Don raised an eyebrow. "All of next week? You don''t think that''s a bit much given the state my car is in?"


    Summer shrugged, her smile never faltering. "That''s the deal. Take it or leave it."


    Don sighed dramatically, playing along. "Fine, deal. But you keep your mouth shut about this, yeah?"


    "Cross my heart," Summer said sweetly, mimicking the gesture with an exaggerated flourish.


    "Good." Don pushed off the car and headed inside, giving Summer a last glance over his shoulder. ''Not the best way things could''ve gone but I don''t think she''ll break her word.''


    With a deal struck, Don covered up his Mustang before turning to leave the garage, but as he was doing so, Summer stopped him.


    "Wait!" she called out.


    Don paused mid-step, rolling his eyes before turning back to face her. She stood a few feet away, arms crossed and her usual bratty expression plastered across her face.


    "Where are you going?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. Don raised an eyebrow, not even bothering to hide the obvious answer. "My room. Where else?"


    Summer frowned, her arms tightening across her chest. "You also have to hang out with me whenever I say so this weekend. That''s part of the deal."


    Don stopped at the door, his hand resting on the handle as he stared at her, unimpressed. She was pushing her luck, and he wasn''t about to let her get away with it. He turned slowly, leaning against the doorframe with a smirk.


    "Come to think of it," he began, his tone casual but pointed, "the deal for you being nice is still in effect, right? And blackmailing your brother isn''t exactly being nice. So, technically¡­ you''ve broken your deal." He let the words hang in the air, watching as Summer''s frown deepened.


    "Which means," he continued, "I think I''m gonna have to tell a little story about what happened in that changing room at the mall with Aunt Amanda."


    Summer''s eyes went wide, her face flushing as she instantly held up her hands. "Hey! That''s not fair!" she protested. "I haven''t broken the deal! Okay fine, you just have to pick me up for one week, and that''s it. We''re even then!"


    Don pretended to think it over, tapping his chin thoughtfully. After a moment, he shook his head. "Nah. You just have to keep quiet about the car, and I''ll keep quiet about the fitting room incident. That''s what we call even."


    Summer groaned, looking thoroughly cheated, but she wasn''t ready to give up. "That''s not fair! I''ve already been nice for a couple of days, so you should still have to carry out the deal for a few days atleast."


    Don raised an eyebrow, pretending to consider her words. But just as he was about to respond, his phone buzzed in his pocket.


    He pulled it out and glanced at the screen. Tori''s name flashed across it. He gave Summer a brief look, then answered the call.


    "Hey, Tori," Don said with a smile on his face.


    Summer''s eyes narrowed, her arms dropping to her sides as she stared at him suspiciously.


    On the other end of the line, Tori''s voice came through, light and apologetic. "Hey! I''m sorry I had to leave early today. I didn''t mean to bail."


    Don waved it off, though Summer''s sharp gaze made him add a little more enthusiasm than usual. "No problem," he replied, smiling wider than necessary. "But you owe me tacos now."


    Tori laughed, her voice warm and playful. "Deal."


    As Don continued to chat, Summer''s brows furrowed even more, clearly annoyed at the lighthearted tone of the conversation he was having. Her eyes flicked between Don and the phone, growing increasingly impatient.


    Summer soon had enough. She lunged at him, her hand reaching for the phone. "Hey! I''m still talking to you, jerk!" she shouted, her voice shrill with frustration.


    On the other side of the call, Tori hesitated. "Uh¡­ who''s that?" she asked, her tone curious.


    "Oh, just my annoying little sister," he replied, casually blocking Summer with one arm as she tried to snatch the phone from his hand. "I''ll call you later."


    Tori laughed again, seemingly amused. "Sure thing."


    With a quick swipe, Don ended the call and held the phone up. Summer, realizing the call had been cut, stopped trying to reach for it. She just crossed her arms again, her lips pursed in a tight, irritated line.


    "You''re rude as hell," she muttered with a sharp glare.


    Don just shrugged, pocketing his phone. "Not really. Deal''s over. We''re even now." He pushed off the doorframe, already turning to head inside. "Now if you''ll excuse me, I''m going to take a shower."


    But before he could make it through the door, Summer bolted forward, blocking his path. "Wait!" she yelled, planting herself in front of him with a determined look.


    Don sighed. "Now what?"


    Summer shifted her weight from foot to foot, her eyes avoiding his gaze for a moment. She hesitated, then finally muttered, "If you accept the deal¡­ I''ll¡­ I''ll show you my tits."

 Chapter 155 - 155: A Deal Between Siblings (Part 2)

    Don couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow at Summer''s sudden and quite bold offer. Though the offer itself was lackluster and didn''t move Don in the least, he didn''t forget that this was his sister in this world so the offer had some weight to it.


    Summer avoided Don''s gaze after blurting out the offer and immediately looked like she regretted saying it, given the rise in her heart beat which Don could hear clearly with his Superhuman senses.


    Not wanting to look completely uninterested, Don decided to answer before Summer could take back her words. "Hmm, interesting offer sis, but I''m going to have to say no. Your tits probably look great and all but why should accept the deal just to have a quick peek at them?"


    By wording it like this, Don didn''t completely wave off the idea and left room for the offer to be expanded upon, which he hoped Summer would do on her own.


    He had also chosen to speak in a casual manner so it didn''t seem like he was weirded out or anything.


    His caution paid off in the next moment as Summer slowly raised her head to look up at him before muttering in an unsure tone, "then¡­ what do you want? To like touch them or what?" she asked, trying to sound as casual as she could as well.


    But she couldn''t hide the nervousness she felt from Don, who understood her body language well.


    Putting aside how unprepared Don was for this exchange, he knew it was a good opportunity to get closer to Summer. Especially with Amanda and Samantha out of the house.


    Seeing as how nervous Summer was with just this, Don didn''t want to push his luck by outright wanting something too intimate so he gave an unsure nod while tapping his chin in a contemplative manner. "Well that does sound better than getting flashed a pair of tits. But for how long can I touch?"


    As Don asked this, Summer''s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn''t done much thinking when she blurted out the offer and even when she did, she expected Don to refuse or even laugh at her but not to agree. ''Wait¡­ he really wants to touch my boobs¡­ but¡­''


    Summer swallowed hard, the thought of Don touching her breasts making her mind fuzzy and confused. The immediate and first thought was that it was wrong, they were siblings after all. But, Summer found herself wanting to agree, even downplaying it by thinking, ''it''s just touching them¡­ it''s no big deal¡­ right?''


    As the seconds began to tick away, Don could see that Summer was struggling to provide an answer. His worry was that the longer she thought about it the less inclined she''d be to actually go through with it.


    So, in an effort to make her reach a decision quicker, Don tilted his head at her and acted impatient, saying, "Well? If you''re backing out can you move so I can head to my room?"


    Don''s words immediately caused Summer to snap out of her daze, yelling out abruptly, "No!"


    "No?" Don repeated with a raised brow, causing Summer to become flushed with embarrassment as she looked away and muttered, "I mean, yea¡­ you can touch them, if you want for a bit¡­"


    Don resisted the urge to show a smile and just pretended he hadn''t heard her, leaning in a bit closer and saying "huh? What was that?"


    Summer knew that Don heard her clearly and was just teasing her but she currently felt too embarrassed to give her usual snappy remarks. Instead she just crossed her arms and said more clearly, "You can touch them if you want or whatever."


    Don pulled away and nodded, replying with a simple, "cool," before asking "but for how long?"


    This question caused Summer to gulp as she didn''t really know what to say. She began shuffling her foot side to side out of nervousness before quickly saying, "I don''t know, until you''re satisfied I guess."


    As much as Don enjoyed teasing her, he could see that she was obviously still processing the whole thing. But he could also see that she wasn''t very good at being forward or taking the lead. She basically brought up the idea but allowed Don to move it this far and accepted the conclusion, though not without doubts.


    So, in order to keep the momentum going, Don just needed to keep taking the initiative on matters and lead Summer along. He''d just have to hope she eased into it.


    "Great," he said casually, as if they had just reached a deal on something normal, before adding, "let''s head inside then."


    Don didn''t wait for Summer to answer and just walked past her and into the house.


    Summer remained where she was for a minute, still thinking about what she had just agreed to. But as much as a part of her held doubts, another part was excited by the prospect, and she didn''t want to admit it.


    With her mind still uneasy, she turned and followed Don as he made his way up the stairs and to his room.


    He left the door open after entering and Summer who was right behind him, paused for a moment, her heart beating faster than ever. ''How can he be so casual about this? Does he not think it''s a big deal?'' Summer wondered.


    Unlike her who couldn''t stop inwardly stressing, Don seemed completely nonchalant about the whole thing, just like with the fitting room incident, and that made Summer somewhat upset. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She walked into the room slowly with her arms crossed and just sat on his bed while nervously looking around.


    While summer was anxiously waiting on the bed Don proceeded to his wardrobe to take off his jacket and shoes which he hadn''t left by the door because these were new.


    He had thrown out the old ones on his way home along with the other jacket he had worn which also had stains of blood on it.


    Thankfully, summer didn''t seem to notice this change since she hadn''t seen him go out.


    But after quickly doing this he turned around to look at summer who looked far more nervous than before.


    He slowly walked to her and sat right next to her, hearing her swallow hard from nervousness.


    As he did so, she kept her head lowered and didn''t meet his gaze, as if expecting him to do everything himself.


    But to make any genuine progress with her, he needed her to do some things on her own, even if he needed to give her a little push.


    So, almost immediately he sat down, he turned to look at her and said, "well, what are you waiting for? come stand in front of me so we can do this quickly."


    Summer felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest when she heard Don casually say this.


    ''Easy for you to say jerk. How are you not nervous or weirded out at all by this! I mean it''s not normal right?'' She thought.


    Summer grumbled under her breath, but stood up anyway, though rather stiffly, keeping her hands at her sides as she took a quick breath before moving to stand in front of Don.


    It was much harder to avoid eye contact like this, but it didn''t stop Summer from keeping her head turned away.


    While looking at the side, she muttered , "well¡­get on with it already."


    Don feigned a disappointed look and just shook his head asking, "is it too late to go back on the deal? It kind of beats the point when you''re so stiff about everything. What are you a little girl?"


    Don''s teasing words caused summer to blush furiously as she frowned slightly.


    She knew that right now, she must''ve looked rather childish, but how else was she supposed to act when her older brother was about to touch her breasts.


    "Why do you have to be such a jerk about everything? I haven''t done this before so how am I supposed to know what to do when a guy wants to touch you¡­ there."


    "Touch you there?" Don repeated, his tone still teasing.


    Summers cheeks became a shade redder as Don said this.


    She could only respond by saying, "fuck you," in a low tone.


    It sounded more cute than harsh so Don couldn''t help but chuckle slightly.


    "I''m joking. I''m joking. Don''t be mad, okay?" as Don said this, he reached out with one hand to hold Summers, which was still firmly planted by her side and held it in a comforting manner.


    He then said to her, "Just relax. Seeing as you''ve never done this before. I''ll give you a little experience so that when you do finally get a boyfriend, you don''t act like a little girl who went to Catholic school."


    "Whatever, just go ahead," Summer responded, unwilling to admit that she did in fact find Don''s words comforting, as much of a jerk as he was.


    Sometimes he seemed to just know what to say to ease her worries, because even though he teased her about her lack of experience, he didn''t outright mock her or laugh at her in the same way she had feared, but instead offered the comfort of an older, more experienced brother.


    It gave her butterflies and she resisted the urge to show him a warm smile.


    Seeing as she was a bit more relaxed Don pulled his hand away from hers before rubbing his palms together so as to warm them up.


    As he did so, he even provided an explanation, "Unless your future boyfriend is an ass hole or just as inexperienced as you, It''s always a good idea to rub hands and warm them up because when they''re cold they can feel a bit more uncomfortable."


    Summer didn''t respond to this piece of advice, but did listen and took note of it.


    After rubbing his palms for a few seconds he brought them under summers, oversized hoodie, where she had worn nothing and said to her, "ready?"

 Chapter 156 - 156: A Deal Between Siblings (Part 3) (R-18)

    Summer hesitated for a bit after hearing Don''s question but she gave a slight nod, "y-yea¡­ I''m ready."


    Don gave her a small smile and placed his hands on her bare tummy under the hoodie. The moment he did this, he could feel Summer stiffen up slightly at his touch but she didn''t say anything or pull away.


    With his senses, he could hear her breathing increase and her heart rate rise again.


    ''She must either be really anxious or just very sensitive,'' Don thought, keeping his hands around her tummy area and gently moving them around.


    Her skin was incredibly soft and her sweet rosy scent was very apparent at that distance.


    Summer looked down briefly at Don as he was busy running his hands along her abdomen and couldn''t but bite on her lip ever so slightly.


    ''That feels nice¡­'' she thought, though unable to say it out loud.


    Don didn''t need to keep this up for long before Summer relaxed under his touch, her heart rate and breathing becoming more controlled and stable.


    He paused his rubbing for a moment before slowly moving his hands higher up her body. Immediately he began to do this, Summer tensed up again.


    But this time, Don didn''t stop. He continued to move his hands while gently caressing and massaging her along the way before stopping just under her breasts.


    He could feel their ample softness just as he made contact.


    Don was about to go higher but then he got an idea. He looked up at Summer, who was trying her best to look calm and said to her, "it''ll be hard for me to reach properly with you standing so sit on my lap."


    ''!!'' Don''s words caused an already tense Summer to become even more tense as her eyes widened in surprise.


    She couldn''t even hide this expression but quickly tried to compose herself, looking away from Don and muttering, "s-sure¡­"


    Her usual cool demeanor was nowhere to be seen and she now seemed more like a shy and obedient child.


    With Dons hands still resting just under her breasts, Summer extended her own hands and placed them on Dons shoulders before slowly straddling herself onto his lap.


    The shorts she wore were very tight and made of a very thin material so he could feel the softness of her thighs against him as she settled on his lap.


    Their faces were mere inches apart now so Summer couldn''t avoid his gaze so easily but this didn''t stop her from turning her head away to the side while blushing profusely.


    Don couldn''t help but smile at how cute she looked right now and he decided to tease her a bit by lowering his hands back down to her waist area. He then suddenly held her tightly and made her move even closer to him, his crotch pressed practically pressed against hers.


    *Mm!* Summer couldn''t help but let out a cute muffled moan in surprise, her eyes first widening before she frowned and turned to look at Don with a narrowed gaze, "h-hey!"


    "Sorry," Don quickly apologized while moving his hands back up her body, "just trying to make sure you''re in the best position. Are you uncomfortable?"


    "No¡­ but," Summer hesitated, but chose not to complain. "Just give a warning next time alright?"


    "Sure, my bad." Don accepted being at fault with a gentle tone. This kinder, gentler side of him was very strange for Summer and she found it hard to argue with. Don mostly did it to make Summer more comfortable but he didn''t expect for her to be so agreeable when he talked like this.


    But since it was working, he continued on this path. "I''ll be starting now, tell me if you want me to stop alright?" he said softly while smiling at her.


    His words made Summer''s heart skip a beat, but she just nodded slightly and muttered, "sure¡­"


    Without further ado, Don made his move.


    He started by first gliding his hands over her breasts at the same time. As he did this, he could feel her nipples, which had become hard and perky. Given that it wasn''t that cold, it was clear that they were this way because she was aroused.


    But Don chose not to comment on this yet and just focused on making her more relaxed and aroused first.


    After gliding his hands over them once, he gently held them both simultaneously and gave them a firm but gentle squeeze.


    *Mmpf~* Summer let out a muffled moan in response to this and slightly arched her back. He made no comment still and just began to thoroughly massage and grope her breasts. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don moved his finger in slow, deliberate circles, kneading the soft flesh beneath Summer''s hoodie. He varied his touch - sometimes using his whole palms to cup and squeeze her breasts, other times focusing on her sensitive nipples with gentle pinches and tugs.


    Summer''s breathing grew heavier as Don continued, her chest rising and falling more rapidly under his hands.


    As the pleasurable sensations built, Summer began to squirm slightly in Don''s lap. Almost unconsciously, she began to subtly rock her hips, grinding softly against him.


    Don could feel the heat of her core through the thin layer of her shorts and made him to also start becoming aroused.


    Summer''s soft moans became more frequent, little gasps and whimpers escaping her lips. *Mmm~* "Don..." she sighed, her head falling forward slightly and her grip on his shoulders becoming firmer.


    Don felt Summer''s movements becoming more urgent, her soft gasps filling the air between them. He slowed his movements, looking up at her flushed face and asking gently, "Do you want me to stop?"


    Summer''s eyes fluttered open, meeting his gaze. She bit her lip, hesitating for a moment before whispering, "No..."


    "Alright," Don nodded, his hands still resting on her chest. "Can I lift your hoodie up?"


    Summer nodded silently as Don''s fingers grasped the hem of her hoodie. He slowly lifted the fabric, revealing her smooth, tanned skin inch by inch.


    As her breasts came into view, Summer turned her head to the side, avoiding Don''s gaze. Her grinding motions also stopped as she became more aware of her exposed state.


    Don could see the pink flush creeping up her neck and cheeks and it only added to his arousal. A part of him couldn''t believe this was happening. His sister, was now sitting in his lap with her breasts exposed.


    Finally, Don decided to comment on it. "You have really nice tits, sis," he said in a low voice, emphasizing on the word ''tits''. As he said this, he held one firmly in his hand and gave it a firm squeeze.


    Summer let out a soft gasp at his touch, but still refused to look at him. She could feel the heat radiating from her chest and she knew that she was completely turned on by Don''s hands on her body.


    "Don?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Yeah?" Don responded, his eyes locked onto her chest.


    "Do you...do you think they''re too small?" Summer asked quietly, bracing herself for an answer she didn''t really want to hear.


    Don lifted his head up to meet her gaze and saw the insecurity in her eyes. Given how beautiful and well shaped she was, he was surprised to see that she had this type of insecurity. But given how blessed their mother was in the chest department, it seemed reasonable for Summer to feel lacking in that aspect.


    "No way," he said firmly. "They''re perfect."


    Summer''s shoulders visibly relaxed at his words and she let out a small sigh of relief. She then looked back down at his hand on her breast and felt a wave of arousal wash over her again.


    Without another word, Don continued massaging and kneading both of Summer''s breasts as she sat there panting softly, trying her hardest to not moan.


    Her nipples were now hard peaks under his fingers and he took turns tweaking them gently between his thumb and forefinger.


    Summer''s breath hitched every time he touched them and she found it hard to keep quiet. She wanted to moan and scream out loud, but the thought of how Don might react made her hold back.


    As Don continued to massage Summer''s breasts, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of arousal himself. He could tell that she was enjoying his touch and the thought of taking things further crossed his mind.


    ''Should I take the risk?'' he wondered. He knew that if he made a move now, there was no going back. But seeing how turned on Summer was, it seemed like she might be open to more.


    So, without warning, Don leaned in closely to her, placing his mouth on her neck and kissing it softly.


    *Mm~!!* Summer, caught off guard by this, couldn''t help but let out a soft moan at the sensation. But she made no efforts to stop him or resist and even tilted her head to give him better access.


    His hand continued massaging her breast while his mouth moved down to her collarbone, kissing and nibbling it gently.


    *Huff~* *huff~* Summer''s breathing became more erratic as she felt a wave of pleasure wash over her.


    Don took this as a sign to continue and he moved his mouth down further to one of her exposed breasts. He sucked on her nipple gently before flicking it with his tongue.


    "Oh Donnie~ *uh~*" Summer let out a loud gasp at the sensation and arched into him, wanting more of his touch. Don happily obliged and moved his attention to her other breast, giving it the same treatment.


    Summer''s moans became louder and she couldn''t help but start grinding against him in pleasure.


    "Don..." she muttered, wanting more but not sure how far they should go.


    Don pulled away from her chest for a moment and looked up at her. "Summer," he whispered. The moment he did so, Summer suddenly leaned in and captured lips in a passionate kiss. *Mmm~*


    Without hesitation, Don kissed her back just as fiercely as their tongues wrestled together. She could feel Don''s erection pressing against her thigh and it only turned her on even more.


    Her hands ran through his hair as they continued to kiss, their breaths becoming heavier and more urgent. Don''s hands roamed over her body, tracing every curve and eliciting moans from her. *Mm~* *uh~*


    Finally breaking the kiss, Summer looked deeply into Don''s eyes with desire and longing.


    "Donnie¡­" she whispered, almost pleadingly.

 Chapter 157 - 157: A Deal Between Siblings (Part 4)

    As Summer gazed at Don with eyes full of desire, he paused massaging her breast for a moment and looked back at her.


    He couldn''t deny that at that moment, he also wanted to take things further with her, but he knew it was too early.


    Without a proper foundation to their relationship, Don risked having Summer regret her actions later on or even right after.


    As tempting as it was, this was still his family in this world, so he needed to be extremely cautious as he couldn''t afford any mistakes.


    Despite that, it still remained a very good opportunity to improve their relationship.


    He just needed to use the opportunity to make her want more such interactions down the line, or at the very least, make her more open to them.


    So, as he stared at her, he feigned a regretful expression.


    "Sorry, I guess I got a little carried away huh?" Don muttered. As he said this, he moved his hand away from her breast and sighed regretfully.


    Summer couldn''t help but show a visibly disappointed expression.


    "No!" She suddenly blurted out, catching Don''s hand before he could fully pull it away. This action surprised Don and even herself as she let go of his hand almost as quickly as she held it.


    Don didn''t expect her to have the courage to show how willing she was to continue, but this was also good.


    It meant Don didn''t need to pretend like he regretted it, but instead, use it as a means to get her to be more obedient.


    "Uh¡­" Summer didn''t know what to say after reacting like that and felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her.


    She immediately turned her head away from Don, her cheeks beet red.


    "I-I mean yea, this was stupid¡­ ha¡­ I should go," she muttered awkwardly before trying to get off Don''s lap.


    But before she could get up, Don brought his hand forward and held her by the waist before pulling her back in.


    Summer didn''t resist but looked confused as their gazes met again. And this was exactly how he wanted her, confused, anxious and curious.


    It was the perfect way to keep her on her toes and leave her craving more. If he let her leave on a bad note, who was to say whether or not she''d seek satisfaction elsewhere?


    So, while she looked at him blankly, he suddenly leaned in and planted a passionate kiss on her.


    Summer''s eyes widened in surprise at first but she quickly relaxed and allowed herself to melt into his embrace, her exposed breasts pressing against his chest.


    But Don didn''t prolong the kiss, despite Summer matching his passion and even grinding against him again.


    As he broke the kiss, Summer reluctantly pulled away, looking unsure and worried about what Don was about to say.


    "Well, I guess you''ve done your part of the deal so I''ll pick you up all of next week as agreed." Don said casually while shrugging his shoulders.


    Before Summer could respond to his sudden change of tone, Don continued, "but, don''t expect to convince me so easily next time you want to make a deal."


    By saying ''next time'', Don hinted at the possibility for future interactions like this. And that was enough to leave her both curious and craving for more, especially since he was ending this session just as things were getting steamy.


    Summer was tongue tied and unable to respond to his words.


    A part of her was happy to see that Don wasn''t showing regret like a moment ago, but she was also equally upset about ending things so abruptly.


    ''You didn''t have to stop you dummy¡­'' she thought bitterly, almost frowning visibly in disappointment.


    But as much as she wanted things to continue, she didn''t have the courage to outright say it clearly.


    So with great reluctance, she could only accept this lackluster ending.


    To quickly diffuse the intimate atmosphere, Don decided to take on his usual teasing demeanor. "Wait, don''t tell me you were actually enjoying yourself more than me?" he asked while showing a wide grin. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Summer widened her eyes and blushed before looking away and immediately denying the accusation, "o-of course not! I was just making sure you were done touching them so you don''t back out later¡­"


    "Sure¡­" Don replied sarcastically, he''s words trailing as he nodded mockingly.


    "Whatever! If you''re done I''m leaving!" Summer angrily yelled out before getting off Don''s lap and turning toward the door. As she walked toward it, she began to lower her hoodie, feeling even more embarrassed once she had a chance to see just how hard her nipples had become.


    Don watched her leave with a small smile on his face. He knew this much teasing wasn''t enough to really make her angry, and if anything, him being his usual sarcastic self after what they had just done was probably refreshing.


    Whatever Summer''s thoughts were, she didn''t say them out loud and just let herself out of the room, slamming the door shut behind her.


    As Summer stepped out of Don''s room, her hand still pressed to her chest, she felt the rapid thudding of her heart beneath her palm. She frowned, squeezing her thighs together as the lingering warmth from sitting on Don''s lap made her stomach flutter with a confusing mix of emotions.


    "What the hell, Donnie¡­" she muttered under her breath, cheeks flushing as she walked down the hallway. "He could have at least finished what he started instead of teasing me like that." Her voice was soft, filled with frustration and embarrassment.


    As she absentmindedly lifted the collar of her hoodie to her face, she caught a faint whiff of Don''s scent, still clinging to the fabric. It was subtle, but it sent another blush rushing across her cheeks. "Jerk," she whispered, her lips curling into a slight pout as she continued walking, her thoughts still a mess.


    Unbeknownst to her, Don''s superhuman senses picked up every word she said. As he laid on the bed, hearing her muttered complaint, a small smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    He let out a quiet sigh, his body relaxing as he thought about how the whole interaction had played out. ''Well, that went better than I expected,'' he thought, staring up at the ceiling.


    Considering the chaos he''d left behind on the streets just hours ago, Don couldn''t have predicted such a change of pace once he got home.


    His thoughts shifted to those goons from earlier. The satisfaction of using his abilities in actual combat was still fresh in his mind, even if it came with some physical tolls.


    He sat up slowly, the contemplative look on his face deepening.


    ''I hope I know what I''m doing,'' he thought, his mind wandering back to Summer. The dynamic between them was shifting in ways he hadn''t anticipated, and as much as he was enjoying it, there was an undeniable edge of risk to everything.


    "Speaking of dangers¡­" Don muttered to himself, pushing aside those thoughts as he grabbed his phone from his pocket. Quickly, he tapped out a message to Gary.


    **Had a run-in with some goons. Got a name¡ªJohnny Black. Can you dig for more info based on that? Let me know what you find.**


    Satisfied with the message, Don tossed the phone onto his dresser with a small **thud** and lay back down on the bed.


    His body was still sore, the after-effects of pushing his telekinesis to its limits catching up to him. But despite the strain, there was a sense of accomplishment. He''d used his powers in a real fight, and for now, it had paid off.


    ''Worth it,'' he thought as his eyes grew heavy. His body sank deeper into the mattress, the exhaustion pulling him into sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hours later, the sound of loud knocking jolted Don awake. **Bang bang bang.**


    He groaned, grumbling under his breath as he forced himself to sit up. His body still felt stiff from the earlier exertion, and it took a moment before he finally rolled out of bed and trudged toward the door.


    His hand gripped the handle, pulling it open to reveal Samantha standing on the other side.


    She was dressed casually in a short-sleeved button-up shirt tucked into dark blue jeans, her blonde hair loose over her shoulders. But even groggy as he was, Don couldn''t help but notice the strain on her shirt''s buttons, her large chest pressing against the fabric as if threatening to pop them off at any moment.


    "Oh, Donnie," she said, her big blue eyes full of concern. Before Don could react, Samantha reached out and cupped his face with both hands, her soft touch warm against his skin. "Are you okay?"


    Don blinked, still half-asleep and caught off guard. For a split second, his mind raced with worry. Had she seen the bullet holes in the car? But then, as if reading his thoughts, Samantha''s next words brought relief.


    "Claire told me what happened at the United Hero Management Agency HQ," she revealed, her voice full of worry.


    Don let out a small breath, realizing she wasn''t talking about the car. "Oh, that¡­" he murmured, offering her a small smile. "It''s alright. I''m not the one who got injured."


    Samantha frowned, her hands still gently holding his face. "Still," she insisted, her voice firm. "It''s not okay for you to get bullied like that, Donnie. If it happens again, you let me know, alright?"


    Her concern was genuine, and Don found himself smiling despite the situation. This mother of his¡ªso different from what he had expected when he first found himself in this world¡ªwas undeniably caring. "Alright," he replied, unable to stop himself from grinning.


    Samantha''s gaze softened, but she narrowed her eyes at him. "Promise?" she pressed, her voice still firm.


    Don chuckled softly and nodded.


    "I promise, Mom."

 Chapter 158 - 158: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 1)

    Later that evening, the whole family gathered in the living room for dinner. The smell of pizza filled the cozy space, blending with the sounds of laughter and light-hearted banter from the game show flickering on the TV screen.


    Don was settled on the sofa beside Samantha, sharing a pizza box with her, while Summer and Amanda sat cross-legged on the floor with their own box of pizza between them. The atmosphere was relaxed, with everyone enjoying a moment of calm after a long day.


    Amanda grabbed a slice of pizza with her eyes still fixed on the TV screen. "I would''ve taken the money," she said between bites, gesturing at the contestants on the show. "The mystery prize is almost never worth it."


    Samantha, lounging next to Don, wiped her fingers on a napkin before chiming in, "Not always. One time, someone won a trip to Bora Bora. That has be worth more than the money, right?"


    Amanda shrugged, not convinced. "Chances of that happening are low. I''d rather take the guaranteed cash."


    The show''s host was building up the tension, his exaggerated enthusiasm filling the hall the show took place in. "Ladies and gentlemen, the mystery prize is¡­" he trailed off dramatically for the sake of buildup.


    But just before the reveal, the screen flickered, and the show was suddenly interrupted by a news broadcast.


    **Click.**


    The lively atmosphere of the game-show was replaced by as a serious-faced newswoman sitting at her desk. "We interrupt this program to bring you a breaking news story," she announced, her tone professional. "A major accident occurred earlier today on the Old Santos Road, involving a truck carrying logs and the notorious Hell Riders gang."


    Don''s body tensed ever so slightly, but he kept his expression neutral, his eyes still on on the screen. Samantha absentmindedly took another bite of pizza, her focus now on the news.


    The reporter continued, "Police confirm that there were no survivors. Initial reports suggest the heavy mist in the area may have played a role, along with the reckless driving of the Hell Riders."


    The living room fell quiet but no one seemed to shaken by the report, after all in a superhuman world, breaking stories happened every week.


    Amanda, still chewing on her pizza, frowned but didn''t comment, her attention also fixed on the news.


    Don kept watching. ''No survivors, good,'' he thought. That part didn''t surprise him¡ªhe made sure of it. But as the reporter went on, something caught his attention.


    "Despite reports from witnesses claiming to have heard gunfire," the reporter added, "the police have dismissed this, stating there is no evidence to support such claims. Commissioner Batemen, when asked about road safety in the outer parts of the city earlier today, commented that he hopes to work on those issues with the next elected mayor.


    He added that it''s a shame about the innocent truck driver who lost his life, but good riddance to the gang members involved."


    Don''s brow furrowed slightly. ''Dismissed?'' he thought, his mind immediately analyzing the situation. ''Why are they hiding the fact that gunfire was involved?'' There was no way the police didn''t know¡ªhell, the scene practically had guns and bullets scattered across the road. The mist couldn''t have hidden everything.


    As he pondered this, Don caught a glance from the corner of his eye¡ªSummer, watching him, her expression unreadable. She quickly looked away, but it was enough to make Don''s mind shift gears.


    ''She has to be a little suspicious,'' he realized, remembering the bullet holes in his car. He couldn''t let his guard down. If Summer asked about it again, he''d have to stick to his original story and sell it¡ªhard. Or, if it came to it, come clean. But now wasn''t the time to dwell on that.


    The news program continued, but Don''s thoughts were now elsewhere.


    Meanwhile, across town, in one of Santos City''s most exclusive neighborhoods, Harold Barclay stood on a terrace overlooking the sprawling cityscape. The glow of the city lights stretched beneath him as he swirled the ice in his whiskey glass, his face set in a deep frown.


    In his other hand, a flip phone was pressed to his ear, a call connecting.


    **Click.**


    "Victoria," Harold began once the call connected, his voice full of frustration. "Care to explain to me why the people you sent out are dead and plastered all over the city news?"


    He took a sip from his glass, his frown deepening as he awaited her response.


    A calm, sultry voice came through the receiver. "Harold," Victoria purred, her tone as smooth as silk. "Calm down. Either the boy got lucky, or the people we sent underestimated how capable he really is." There was a pause before she added, "For caution''s sake, let''s assume it''s the latter."


    Harold''s grip tightened on the phone, his patience wearing thin. "There''s no underestimation here," he growled. "The boy is a bug that needs squashing. I shouldn''t even be wasting my time talking about this."


    Victoria remained calm, unbothered by his outburst. But before she could respond, Harold cut her off, his voice colder now. "Do what I pay you to do, and stop trying to act smart with me. There are plenty of others who would be more than happy to take your place, Victoria. Remember that next time you consider failing me."


    **Click.**


    He hung up before she could reply, the soft clink of the phone closing barely audible as he took another drink of his whiskey. The cool evening air did little to soothe his irritation.


    Meanwhile, in a mid-sized, luxurious marble bathroom, Victoria lounged in a bathtub surrounded by scented candles and rose petals floating lazily on the water''s surface. A glass of red wine rested in her hand, the steam from the bath rising gently around her.


    She let out a soft sigh, placing the flip phone down onto a nearby marble stool with a delicate **clink**. "What an impatient man," she muttered, her voice carrying a note of exasperation. "Does he really think my goal in life is to please a man-child like him?"


    A quiet **meow** caught her attention. Victoria glanced over the edge of the tub to see a fluffy white cat padding gracefully across the bathroom floor. A smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she leaned over to stroke the cat''s soft back.


    "What do you think, Penelope?" she asked, her voice light as her fingers trailed through the cat''s fur. Penelope purred in response, arching her back slightly under Victoria''s gentle touch.


    Victoria let out a soft chuckle, placing her glass of wine down next to her and picking up a book from the marble stool. The title, *The Midnight Killer''s Game*, gleamed in silver letters on the dark cover. She opened it to the bookmarked page, her smile fading slightly as she sighed and muttered, "Impatient men are truly the worst."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After the news report ended, the game show flickered back onto the screen, but the excitement had already passed. A woman stood there holding a couple of GoMart coupons, the apparent mystery prize.


    Amanda chuckled and leaned forward, grabbing another slice of pizza. "Ha! See? I knew the mystery prize would suck," she said, shaking her head with amusement.


    Samantha, more sympathetic, frowned slightly. "I feel bad for her," she said, wiping her hands on a napkin. "She seems like a good person who really deserved to win something better."


    Amanda shrugged again, taking a bite of her pizza. "Yeah, but that''s the game, right?"


    Samantha sighed, then brightened up as she glanced around the room. "Anyway, it''s Friday night. How about a movie?" she suggested, her tone casual but hopeful. "We haven''t done that in a while as a family."


    Amanda immediately perked up. "That''s a great idea! I can''t even remember the last time we all watched something together."


    Don leaned back on the sofa, considering the offer. Normally, he''d be up for a movie, but with everything that was going on, his mind was elsewhere.


    The threats to his life, the goons and the delicate balance he was trying to maintain with his new family¡ªit all weighed heavily on him. He knew a movie could help bond them, but right now, he needed to focus on staying ahead of the dangers lurking around him. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stretched his arms above his head and let out a yawn. "As fun as that sounds, I think I''m gonna call it a night," he said, faking another yawn for effect. "I''ll just do a little reading before bed."


    Samantha''s face fell slightly, her disappointment evident. "Oh, okay¡­" she said, forcing a small smile. "You''ve probably had a long day."


    She thought back to what Claire had told her about the fight Don had gotten into at the United Hero Management Agency HQ. She suspected he might even be hiding an injury from her. ''Maybe I''ll check on him later if he''s still awake,'' she thought, worry creeping into her mind.


    Don stood up and stretched again, this time for real. "Yeah, in case I don''t come back out, goodnight," he said, offering a brief wave.


    "Aww, Donnie''s become such an old man!" Amanda teased, pouting playfully as she looked up at him. "What happened to staying up all night playing games?"


    Don chuckled lightly, shaking his head. "I guess I value a good night''s sleep now," he replied. "But you guys enjoy the movie."


    "Alright, goodnight, sweetie," Amanda said, smiling warmly before turning to Summer. "What about you? You leaving too?"


    Before Summer could answer, Don cut in with a grin. "Oh, you should all watch that horror series Summer showed me. It''s pretty good."


    Samantha and Amanda exchanged interested glances. "A horror series, huh?" Samantha said. "That could be fun."


    With their attention now focused on the movie choice, Don seized the opportunity to slip away.


    He knew Summer might have followed him out to ask questions, but now he had a buffer.

 Chapter 159 - 159: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 2)

    Once Don reached his room, he closed the door softly behind him, flicking on his phone as he walked toward the bed. The screen lit up with a message from Gary.


    **I''ve uploaded all the information I could gather so far into the Gary Assist database and will upload more if any new information is gained. I hope it is of help, Sir.**


    Don sighed, tossing the phone onto the bed for a moment. "Well," he muttered to himself, "time to get reading."


    He didn''t want to be disturbed, so he flicked off the light, letting the faint glow of his phone illuminate the room as he changed out of his clothes and got comfortable on the bed. Slipping his contact lenses in, he pulled up the database and began scrolling through the information Gary had compiled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Information Profile: Johnny Black**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s eyes narrowed as he read the details about Johnny Black, the middleman whose name had come up during his earlier confrontation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    - **Role:** Middleman between local gangsters and the wealthy elite, Johnny Black connects those who need dirty work done with those willing to do it. He keeps a low profile but has enough influence in the underworld to be considered untouchable by most in Santos City.


    - **Personality:** Johnny operates with a mixture of charm and intimidation. While he presents himself as a man of business, his alliances are fluid, and he is known for being ruthless if crossed. He''s always aware of debts and favors owed to him, making him a dangerous player to deal with.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don leaned back against the headboard, rubbing his chin. ''A man of business, huh?'' he thought. ''I guess that could work to my advantage.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Primary Hangouts:**


    - *Deadly Damsels*: This is Johnny''s base of operations, where he''s often found schmoozing with high-profile gang members or meeting clients. He has a private room in the back where he handles business away from prying eyes.


    - *The Black Smoke Lounge*: A high-end cigar bar on the Upper Eastside, where he meets his wealthy clientele, often masked as simple business meetings.


    - **Key Associates:**


    - *Valerie "Viper" Kross*: Johnny''s right-hand woman and enforcer. She handles the physical side of things, ensuring debts are paid and people stay in line.


    - *Roderick Langston*: A corrupt real estate mogul who frequently uses Johnny''s services to take care of "business competitors."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don paused. ''This Valerie sounds like trouble, but Roderick? A corrupt businessman could be useful.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Weaknesses:**


    - Johnny is highly secretive about his personal life, but rumors suggest he has a sister living under a false identity. If found, she could be used as leverage.


    - His greed also makes him vulnerable to bribes or betrayals by higher-paying clients.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don raise his eyebrow in interest to that information. ''This sister route seems tricky. But greed, huh? Maybe I can use that.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He scrolled down to the next section, now focusing on the key location.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Information Profile: Deadly Damsels**


    - **Location:** 5th Street Downtown, a notorious hotspot for criminal activity. The club operates as a strip club on the surface, but it''s also a front for illicit deals and a place where connections between criminals are made.


    - **Reputation and Operations:**


    - Invitations to *Deadly Damsels* are strictly limited to elite gang members and their close associates. Entry is a sign of status within the underworld, making it difficult for outsiders to access.


    - The club is run by *Madam Lily*, a former gang leader herself. She maintains control through fear and blackmail, holding secrets about most of her clients.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don tapped his fingers lightly against the back of his phone, contemplating the idea of infiltrating such a place.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Recruitment and Blackmail:**


    - Most of the dancers are not there by choice. *Deadly Damsels* recruits its performers by exploiting women in debt or with criminal records, offering them a way out but keeping them under control through coercion and threats.


    - Some women are blackmailed into working for the club after getting involved in illegal activities or being filmed in compromising situations, ensuring their loyalty to Madam Lily.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    - **Weaknesses:**


    - The strippers themselves could provide vital information if their loyalty to Lily is broken. Many of them have grievances but fear retribution.


    - The bouncers are notoriously corrupt, and some have been known to be susceptible to bribes, making infiltration possible with the right offer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''No surprise it''s more than just a strip club.'' Don made a mental note of Madam Lily''s stranglehold on the club.


    Next, Don came across the details about the Hell Riders gang, the group he had tangled with earlier.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Information Profile: The Hell Riders Gang**


    - **Background:** The Hell Riders are a ruthless gang known for their violent methods and small-scale but large criminal empire. Their former leader, *Grimm*, met a brutal end at your hands, creating a power vacuum in the gang.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don smirked slightly at the memory of Grimm''s final moments. ''That was satisfying,'' he thought before scrolling down.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    - **New Leadership:**


    - In the aftermath of Grimm''s demise, there''s a power struggle within the Hell Riders. The most likely successor is *Victor "Vicious" Kane*, Grimm''s former lieutenant. Vicious is known for his explosive temper and lack of strategic thinking, which could make him easier to manipulate. He''s more about brute force than brains.


    - *Ashlyn "Ash" Pierce*, another high-ranking member and daughter of Grimm himself, also poses a threat. She''s smarter than Vicious and has the support of the more cunning and loyal members of the gang. However, she''s not interested in taking over the gang herself¡ªshe wants out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don frowned. ''Ashlyn might be the key here,'' he thought. She was clearly a wildcard, and getting her out of the game could either stabilize or further fracture the gang. Both options were useful.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    - **Operations:**


    - The Hell Riders control several drug and gun-running routes between Santos City and the outskirts. Their main hub is an old, rundown garage on the edge of the city, where they store contraband and hold meetings.


    - They''re notorious for running protection rackets as well, particularly in the industrial districts, and their influence stretches into some of the city''s more corrupt law enforcement officers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s eyes lingered on the mention of their drug routes. ''Disrupting those could weaken them significantly,'' he thought, already considering ways to hit them where it hurt.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    - **Weaknesses:**


    - With the gang in disarray after Grimm''s death, internal loyalty is shaky at best.


    - Their drug routes are a critical part of their operation.


    - The gang''s finances are managed by an accountant, *Luke "The Numbers" Ross*, who could be leveraged if he can be found.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don raised his brow again. ''Luke "The Numbers" Ross? I''ll have to try and find him.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Finally, Don scrolled down to the list of key locations associated with Johnny Black''s movements.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Buildings of Interest (Johnny''s Visits)**


    - **Fifth Avenue Apartments:** This luxury building is owned by one of Johnny''s wealthiest client, *Nathaniel Cross*, a shady politician with deep ties to the underworld. Johnny often visits here when brokering larger deals between the elite and gang leaders. Surveillance here could provide insight into his interactions with more high-profile individuals.


    - **The Red Velvet Casino:** Johnny frequents this place, not for gambling, but to meet with out-of-town gang leaders and mercenaries. The casino has private rooms that are used for shady dealings, and Johnny uses these to negotiate terms for large-scale jobs.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don made a mental note of both places. They could be potential targets for surveillance or future infiltration if needed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Finally, after several hours of reading and processing all the data, Don tossed his phone onto the dresser with a heavy sigh.


    His brain was buzzing with information and plans forming in the back of his mind.


    He stared up at the ceiling, contemplating his next move.

 Chapter 160 - 160: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 3)

    The following morning, Don woke up to the sound of his alarm, his body stiff from an awkward sleeping position.


    He rubbed his eyes and let out a long yawn, his mind still a little groggy. "Guess I overslept," he muttered to himself, stretching before getting to his feet. With a sigh, he started his usual morning routine, including his daily run.


    By the time he returned home, it was just after 6:30, but the house was still quiet. No one seemed to be awake yet. ''They must''ve stayed up late watching movies,'' Don thought as he recalled the faint sounds of the TV even after he had finished reading all the intel from Gary last night.


    Shrugging, he quickly made himself breakfast, eating alone at the kitchen counter before heading back up to his room.


    Once inside, Don grabbed his phone and immediately started typing out a message to Gary. "I had time to think the information over, and I think I have a plan."


    He sat on the edge of his bed, his fingers flying over the keyboard as he detailed his thoughts and ideas. His message was long and thorough, outlining what he''d learned and the steps he wanted to take. After a few good minutes, he hit send, letting out a small sigh as he placed the phone down.


    He then stood up, showered, and got dressed. Just as he was pulling on a fresh shirt, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen, expecting Gary, but was surprised to see Benjamin''s name instead. Raising an eyebrow, Don answered the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Good morning, Don," Benjamin greeted. "Sorry to call so early, but I''ve got good news. You''re in luck¡ªDr. Gadget had two androids ready for use, and Director Graham said they''re yours to keep."


    Don''s suspicion was immediate. ''Mine to keep?'' He thought, raising a brow. "That''s¡­ great," he said, but his tone lacked excitement.


    Benjamin laughed awkwardly. "You don''t sound too thrilled."


    Don yawned, feigning grogginess. "Sorry, hard to get excited this early in the morning. But yeah, thanks for letting me know."


    "No problem! Just call if you have any questions," Benjamin added cheerfully.


    "Will do," Don replied before ending the call.


    He frowned at the thought of getting two androids for free. ''What''s the catch?'' He wondered, already skeptical of the offer. "I''ll just have to wait and see."


    His thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. Don crossed the room and opened it, finding Samantha standing there, still half-asleep and wearing a silk nightgown.


    One of the shoulder straps hung loosely, causing her cleavage to draw his immediate attention. He quickly averted his eyes, clearing his throat.


    "Good morning, Donnie," Samantha said through a yawn, rubbing her eyes groggily. "Did I wake you?"


    Don shook his head, glancing away from her chest. "No, I was already up."


    Samantha nodded, still rubbing her eyes. "I can''t get used to the fact that you''re now the earliest to wake up."


    Don chuckled, leaning against the doorframe. "I''m still getting used to it myself."


    Samantha smiled warmly. "Well, I was thinking¡­ do you want me to make you breakfast?" she offered, her voice soft and kind. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don was about to decline, but since he had nothing immediate to do while waiting for Gary''s response, he changed his mind. "Yeah, that sounds good. Since it''s Saturday, maybe we can lounge in the backyard after and enjoy some sun? You can tell me what you''ve been up to while I was away in Colombia."


    Samantha shook her head playfully. "My life''s really boring, Donnie. You don''t want to hear about it."


    Don smiled. "Well, looks like I''ll be spending the morning bored with you then. At least I can say I hung out with a beautiful woman."


    Samantha blushed slightly, genuinely flattered by the compliment.


    She was used to compliments from strangers¡ªsome sweet, some not so much¡ªbut hearing it from Don, even as a son, made her smile. She gave him a playful tap on the shoulder. "Oh, you!" she teased, before adding, "You''re going to be a problem in college, aren''t you?"


    Don grinned. "Maybe."


    Samantha chuckled. "Alright, come down when you''re ready. I''ll just take a quick shower."


    "Take your time," Don said as she walked away, closing the door behind her.


    Thirty minutes later, Don made his way downstairs and into the kitchen, where the smell of bacon and eggs filled the air. Samantha was now dressed in a red, long-sleeved button-up shirt, the buttons undone, revealing a white vest underneath. The same vest was tucked into a pair of jean shorts, and she was busy at the stove, flipping the bacon and stirring something in a pan.


    "Smells really good in here," Don said, walking in and grabbing a bottle of water from the fridge.


    "Thanks!" Samantha smiled over her shoulder. "Take a seat by the counter. I''m almost done."


    Don nodded, but as he was closing the fridge door, his eyes landed on a bottle of wine on one of the shelves. A mischievous smile crept onto his face as an idea sparked.


    Don casually picked up the bottle of wine from the fridge, turning it over in his hands and raising it toward Samantha. "Is this for a special occasion?" he asked, raising an eyebrow as he held the bottle up.


    Samantha glanced over her shoulder, noticing the wine for the first time. She sighed softly, her face showing mild embarrassment. "Oh¡­ I don''t even remember when I got that," she admitted, shaking her head. "Truth is, I''m not too proud of it, but I tend to overindulge in wine when I''m stressed. Which, well... has been most days."


    As she said this, Samantha''s mind drifted. ''Come to think of it,'' she thought, stirring the eggs in the pan absently, ''since Donnie''s come back, I haven''t been drinking wine like I used to.''


    A small smile crept onto her face as she reflected on how much lighter things felt in the house lately. Even Summer seemed to be enjoying herself more, especially during last night''s movie marathon.


    Samantha was lost in thought, her mind filled with warmth over how much Don had changed the family dynamic. Meanwhile, Don, unaware of the impact he was already having on his family, watched her curiously. "Mom?" he said, snapping her out of her daze.


    "Huh?" Samantha blinked and turned to him, breaking free from her thoughts.


    Don smirked slightly. "I was asking if it''s not too important. We could drink it while lounging in the backyard, you know?"


    Samantha shook her head, clearing the lingering thoughts. "Oh, sorry," she said with a sheepish smile. "I just remembered something."


    Then, putting her hands on her hips, she narrowed her eyes at Don, feigning a stern look. "But isn''t it a bit too early to be drinking, young man?"


    Don shrugged, flashing her a playful grin. "Well, it''s a rest day, and the whole point is to relax and chill, right?" He then put on an exaggeratedly sad face, letting out a heavy sigh. "Oh well¡­ I guess I''ll just have to go hang out at some random bars or clubs and take drugs I''ve never heard of¡­"


    Samantha bit back a laugh, rolling her eyes. "Don''t be so dramatic, Donnie," she said, holding back a smile as she flipped the bacon. "I didn''t say no."


    She shook her head, letting out a light sigh. "I can''t believe my son is being a bad influence on me." Her voice was teasing, but there was warmth behind her words, the fondness of a mother amused by her child.


    Don feigned shock, raising his hands in mock protest. "What? Me? A bad influence? I''m hurt, truly."


    Samantha then pointed the spatula in his direction, her blue eyes narrowing in a mock warning. "Just go grab the glasses and head out to the backyard before you suggest any more mischievous ideas, young man."


    Don grinned, raising his hands in surrender. "I have nothing but great ideas, Mom."


    "Uh-huh," Samantha said sarcastically with a smirk on her lips. "Shoo, shoo." She waved him away with the spatula before turning back to finish the breakfast.


    Grabbing two glasses from the cupboard and clutching the bottle of wine under his arm, Don made his way out of the kitchen. As he stepped into the hallway, his thoughts shifted, and he started to wonder how best to use this opportunity.


    ''This could be a good chance to get closer to her again,'' he thought, walking toward the backyard. ''But I''ll have to be subtle since it''s still day time, so I''ll just see where it leads.''

 Chapter 161 - 161: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 4)

    After heading out to the backyard, Don made his way toward one of the seating arrangements near the pool.


    Once there, he placed the bottle of wine and the two glasses down onto the table before taking a seat in one of the three chairs present.


    As he sat back and leaned his head against the chair, the cool morning breeze and the warm glow of the early sun washed over him. He wished these peaceful moments could last, but he quickly shook off the thought, knowing he couldn''t fully enjoy the quiet morning with everything weighing on his mind.


    For now, though, he set those thoughts aside, focusing on strengthening his bond with Samantha.


    While waiting for her, he began to think about how best to achieve this. Given the early hour and the fact that they were outside, Don figured that making progress in the physical intimacy department was out of the question.


    With limited options, he concluded that conversation was the best route.


    "The real question is, what should I talk about?" Don mused, tilting his head slightly and resting his chin on his hand as he contemplated the matter.


    It didn''t take him long to reach a conclusion. ''I''ll stick to the original plan¡ªask her what she''s been up to while the old Don was away in Colombia. At the very least, it''ll show I''m genuinely interested in her life. I just need to make sure I pay attention and take note of anything useful.''


    Just as Don reached this conclusion, he heard the backyard door slide open. Turning his head, he saw Samantha stepping out with a large tray in hand. Not wanting to miss an opportunity to gain her favor, Don immediately stood up from his seat and walked over to her.


    "Let me help you with that," he offered.


    It seemed like a small, almost pointless gesture, but it was enough to make Samantha smile warmly at her son. She stopped in front of him, shaking her head with a smile. "Oh, you don''t need to. Just take your seat, and we can start."


    Ignoring her words, Don reached out and took the tray from her hands. "I know, but since you cooked, the least I can do is help with this," he said warmly, then added with a joking tone, "Here I am, trying to be a gentleman, and my own mother is rejecting my advances. And you say I''m the bad influence?"


    Samantha laughed heartily, shaking her head at her stubborn son. "Fine, since you''re so insistent on being a gentleman, go ahead and carry the tray," she said with a playful roll of her eyes.


    With a smile, Don walked ahead and placed the tray on the table, pulling out a chair for Samantha in an exaggerated manner. "Your seat, madam," he said in a fake professional tone, exaggerating his movements.


    Samantha giggled, stopping just a few inches away from him. She brought a hand to her face, as if at a loss for words.


    Don wasn''t an expert when it came to women, but he knew how important it was to make them laugh. The more someone found joy in being around you, the more they''d associate that happiness with you¡ªand in turn, seek your company.


    That was one of the reasons some girls preferred the company of their male best friends over their boyfriends.


    Thankfully for Don, Samantha didn''t seem to have any major male influences in her life. The sooner he established himself as the one who made her laugh and smile the most, the better.


    Unaware of Don''s deeper planning, Samantha took her seat, her cheeks slightly rosy and a small smile playing on her lips. Once she sat down, she muttered, "You''re too much, honestly."


    Don shrugged at her comment as he poured her a glass of wine. "There''s nothing wrong with treating my mom the way she deserves to be treated."


    Samantha''s smile grew, but it lacked the joy of her earlier ones. As Don spoke, she silently wondered, ''Do I really deserve to be treated like this, though?''


    She was far from forgiving herself for what happened to Don during his time in Colombia. In her mind, she had failed as a mother.


    Don noticed the subtle change in her expression but decided against alleviating her worries. It worked to his advantage for her to feel guilt every now and then. So without saying anything further, he poured himself a glass and took a seat opposite her.


    "So," he began, "care to tell me a little about your work life while I was away? Any promotions, demotions, office drama, company getaways?"


    Samantha raised her head, masking her guilt with a fake smile. "You make it sound more interesting than it is," she replied. "But since you''re so insistent on getting bored, let''s see where I should start."


    She then proceeded to talk about her work life as they shared breakfast together. Don quickly realized she hadn''t been lying when she said her work was boring. Most of the information she shared was either useless to him or revealed very little about her life.


    Still, Don persisted.


    He knew she was only telling him surface-level things. In any work environment, whether competitive or casual, there would always be drama or problems, and he wanted to know what those were.


    If possible, he could help Samantha overcome them, leaving a big impression on her. Or, if it worked to his advantage, he could make things worse and be the one she turned to for support.


    Don hoped for the former but was prepared to take the tougher path if necessary. So, as Samantha continued to talk, Don listened attentively, occasionally commenting to show his interest.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don was sat back, casually sipping from his glass of wine as Samantha continued recounting a story about one of the tech seminars she''d attended.


    Her tone was light and relaxed, with just enough detail to paint a vivid picture.


    Don listened carefully, taking note of every little thing he thought might be useful or insightful.


    The wine seemed to be helping her loosen up a bit, though he knew better than to push her into drinking too much this early. If he really wanted to get to the more interesting stories, they''d need way more wine¡ªbut that wasn''t a plan for the morning.


    As she spoke, Don suddenly heard the backyard door slide open again.


    He turned to see a groggy Amanda stepping out, her hair slightly tousled from sleep as she yawned. She spotted them lounging with their glasses of wine and waved with a playful smile.


    "There you guys are!" she called out, walking over. "Here I was, wondering where you''d snuck off to."


    Don leaned back, casually swirling his glass as Amanda approached. As she got closer, her eyes landed on the wine, and a teasing grin spread across her face. "Snuck out here to have a little date, huh? Scandalous."


    Samantha rolled her eyes with a smile, but before she could respond, Don played along, letting out an exaggerated sigh. "That was the plan," he said, feigning disappointment. "But mom rejected my advances. Turns out she prefers bad boys over gentlemen like me." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda couldn''t help but burst into laughter, nodding in mock understanding. "Makes sense. She''s always had a thing for guys like that since high school."


    Samantha''s face turned pink as she quickly waved off the comment. "That''s not true!" she exclaimed, clearly flustered.


    Don, seeing an opportunity, grinned mischievously at Amanda. "Oh? Sounds like you''ve got some interesting stories about mom."


    Amanda grinned back. "You bet I do! You''d be shocked to hear what kind of mischief your mom used to get up to."


    Before Amanda could say more, Samantha nearly choked on her wine, coughing as she waved her hands in protest. "Don''t you dare, Amanda!" she warned, glaring at her sister. "If you tell him anything, I''ll bring up that one year in middle school."


    Amanda''s confident grin faltered for a second, her eyes narrowing in mock defeat. "Ugh, fine. Sorry, Donnie," she sighed dramatically, throwing her hands up in surrender. "Your mom''s got me there."


    Don pretended to be disappointed, shaking his head. "Fine, keep your secrets. I guess I won''t be sharing any of my stories either. So much for mother-son trust."


    Amanda leaned in and gently stroked Don''s hair, playing along with the charade. "Look at that, Sam. You''ve broken Donnie''s heart." She gave him a mock pout. "There, there," she cooed playfully. "Don''t worry, I''m not shy about sharing *my* stories."


    Samantha, clearly enjoying the banter but not willing to be outdone, quickly reached over and pulled Don by the arm. Before he could react, she hugged him tightly, pressing his head against her chest.


    Don didn''t resist at all, noting that they were, indeed, softer than his pillows.


    "If you really want to know Donnie," Samantha teased while stroking his hair, "I''ll tell you, though it''s very embarrassing."


    Amanda clicked her tongue, smirking as she shook her head. "Even after all these years, she uses her assets to baby Don and stay his favorite."


    Don, playing the part, mumbled from within the hug, "In my defense, mom''s soft hugs are my weakness."


    Amanda laughed and reached over to join the hug, wrapping her arms around both of them. "Well, I want some love too!" she teased, squeezing them tighter.


    Just as the playful moment reached its peak, the backyard door slid open once again. This time, Summer walked out, looking groggy and confused.


    She stopped in her tracks as she saw Don sandwiched between Samantha and Amanda, her face scrunching up in bewilderment.


    "What the heck is going on?" she asked in confusion.


    Don, still pressed against Samantha''s chest, looked up at her with a grin. "Isn''t it obvious? I''m starting my day by getting hugs from beautiful women. I''d ask you to join, but, well¡­ you''re still a little girl."


    Summer frowned, crossing her arms as she narrowed her eyes at him. "I don''t *want* to hug you anyway!" she snapped.


    Samantha, still holding Don, pinched his cheek. "Don''t be mean to your sister so early in the morning, Donnie." She then turned to Summer and called out, "Your breakfast is in the fridge! Get it and come join us out here."


    "Whatever," Summer muttered, rolling her eyes before heading back inside.


    As she left, Amanda tilted her head toward the door and asked, "Think she''ll be back?"


    Before Don could answer, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out, glancing at the screen. "Sorry, I have to take this," he said, standing up and freeing himself from the embrace.


    He smiled at Samantha. "Thanks for breakfast, by the way."


    "Anytime, Donnie," she replied with a warm smile, watching him as he walked back inside.


    Don checked the caller ID¡ªGary. He sighed inwardly, knowing it was time to move forward with his plans.

 Chapter 162 - 162: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 5)

    As he made his way upstairs, his path crossed Summer again, who was busy rummaging through the fridge.


    "Where are you going?" Summer asked, her tone curious but not pressing.


    "Somewhere," Don replied, keeping it vague. She narrowed her eyes at him, clearly suspicious, but after a moment, she just muttered, "Whatever," and turned her attention back to the fridge.


    Don walked upstairs and once he reached his room, he closed the door behind him and answered the call. "Morning, Gary."


    "Good morning, sir. I hope you''re doing well."


    "I''m fine," Don replied, glancing out the window at the backyard where Samantha and Amanda were still laughing together. "How are Elle and yourself?"


    "We''re both fine, thank you for asking," Gary responded before quickly getting to the point. "Now, onto why I called. I read through your message, and I showed it to the young madam. She and I both believe it to be brilliant¡ªthorough, too, I must say."


    Don smiled, pleased. "When do we start?" he asked.


    Gary''s response was immediate. "Right now, sir. I''ve already made arrangements. That is, if you''re ready to proceed."


    Don took a deep breath. "I am," he said firmly.


    "Excellent," Gary replied smoothly. "I''ll send you the details shortly. Everything is in place."


    With that, Don ended the call with Gary and immediately changed into a plain workout outfit.


    He then grabbed a second set of clothes from his closet and stuffed them into a bag, zipping it up with quickly. Slinging the bag over his shoulder, he left his room and made his way downstairs.


    As he entered the hallway, he spotted Summer walking out of the kitchen with a plate of food in hand. "Hey," he called to her, casually. "Tell Mom I''m heading out and I''ll be back in the evening."


    Summer paused, balancing her plate of food while giving him a suspicious look. She was tempted to ask where he was going, but she knew Don well enough by now¡ªhe wasn''t going to give her a straight answer. "Fine," she muttered, already knowing it was useless to pry.


    "Thanks," Don said with a smile, then quickly snatched a strip of bacon off her plate as he walked by.


    "Hey!" Summer shouted, her eyes narrowing as she glared at him.


    Don didn''t stop. He just grinned, chewing the bacon as he stepped out the front door, closing it behind him.


    Summer stood there, fuming at the door. "Jerk," she muttered under her breath, then turned around and headed toward the backyard.


    Once outside, Don let out a sigh, running a hand through his hair. ''It''s a shame I can''t take my car,'' he thought, glancing at the empty driveway. ''But at least Gary arranged something.''


    He began jogging down the driveway, heading toward the exit of the Chanel Hills community.


    Just as he reached the main road, a white Mercedes G-wagon drove by and came to a sudden stop. The tinted window slid down, revealing none other than Cassie in the driver''s seat, wearing large, stylish sunglasses.


    A sultry smile spread across her face as she lowered her glasses slightly. "Morning, Don," she greeted in a friendly, teasing tone.


    Next to her, a woman Don didn''t recognize also lowered her sunglasses. She had striking blue eyes, tanned skin, and platinum blonde hair that framed her sharp features. She glanced at Don with a playful smile. "Who''s this cutie?" the woman asked, her tone sounding amused.


    Cassie laughed softly. "Careful, Sandra," she said, glancing at her friend. "That''s Samantha''s boy."


    Sandra arched a brow, still smiling. "That''s no boy," she said with a small smirk. "But alright, I''ll behave... for now."


    Don couldn''t help but think, ''These two really don''t try to hide the fact that they''re cougars.'' He maintained his outward composure, offering them a polite smile. "I enjoy teasing too," he said lightly, "so at least we have that in common."


    Sandra chuckled, her gaze lingering on him for a moment. "Oh, I like him."


    Cassie leaned toward Sandra and whispered, just low enough that a normal person wouldn''t hear, "I saw him first." Of course, Don heard it clearly with his superhuman hearing, but he just smiled to himself. ''Cougars, for sure.''


    Out loud, Cassie addressed Don again. "Don''t mind her, she loves teasing young men." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, I''m in a bit of a hurry," Don said with a smile, deciding not to dwell on the moment. "But it was nice running into you both."


    "Wait!" Cassie called out before he could leave. "How about a ride? We''re heading out too, and it''s no trouble."


    Don shook his head, politely declining. "Thanks, but a friend''s picking me up. I just wanted to jog to the exit as a warm-up."


    Sandra gave a mock pout. "Such a shame," she said, feigning disappointment. "I''ll see you around then."


    Cassie, still smiling, added, "If you keep this up, Don, I''ll have to hire you as my personal trainer."


    Don chuckled, already starting to step away. "If the offer''s right, who am I to refuse?" He then glanced at his watch, pretending to be in a hurry. "Anyway, I better get going. Bye." With a quick wave, he jogged off, leaving the two women behind.


    As he jogged, Don''s thoughts shifted. ''I''ll have to figure out a way to deal with Cassie. Can''t keep dodging her forever.'' He made a mental note to find time to ask Donald more about his mom, but he''d have to be subtle about it. The last thing he wanted was to give the wrong impression.


    After five minutes of jogging, Don reached the exit of the gated community. He waved at the guard in the booth, who waved back before opening the gate for him. Just beyond the gate, a sleek black sedan with tinted windows waited. Don jogged over to it, opening the door and sliding into the passenger seat.


    As soon as he settled in, Don glanced around. There was no driver, but he wasn''t surprised. In this world, self-driving cars were the norm, especially for the general commuting population. Many people preferred them over traditional taxis.


    Inside, the car''s modern interior greeted him with ambient lighting and soft, comfortable seats.


    A screen in the back of the seat in front of him flickered on, and Gary''s face appeared, wearing a thobe and a headdress. The image was slightly static, and behind Gary, Don could make out a windy desert scene, with several Toyota pickup trucks, SUVs, and even two helicopters in the background.


    Minions similar to the ones Don had seen at ''his'' base were scurrying around, carrying supplies.


    "Hello, sir," Gary greeted with a smile.


    "Hello, Gary," Don replied, leaning back in the seat. He wanted to ask where Gary was, but he hesitated. ''Probably better not to ask,'' he thought.


    Gary seemed to anticipate Don''s curiosity. "I''m in the Arabian Peninsula," he explained, his voice calm and professional. "Acquiring weapons for the plan."


    Don raised a brow. ''That was fast. We won''t even need the weapons for some time,'' he thought, though he chose not to dwell on it. Instead, he nodded. "Good."


    As the car started driving itself forward, Gary continued. "It''s unfortunate I won''t be able to meet with you today, but the young madam insisted on delivering the package herself."


    Don''s expression remained neutral, but internally, he felt a bit of concern. ''Elle.'' He hadn''t seen her since the last time she spiraled. "It''ll be good to see her," Don said calmly, though inwardly he worried if she''d stay stable this time.


    He could only return to conversing about the plan, "You took precautions, right?"


    "Yes, sir," Gary assured him. "If anyone''s watching you, there''s no chance they''ll follow you to the designated location without us knowing."

 Chapter 163 - 163: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 6)

    As Don conversed with Gary, the car he was in drove into the center of the city, where traffic and activity were most concentrated.


    This was the first part of the misdirection.


    Ever since the Central Mall attack, Don had felt like someone was after his life¡ªor at the very least, something was brewing. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As unlucky as he was, he felt that getting attacked once and experiencing a near-death experience was enough. But twice? within a week? That couldn''t be a coincidence.


    The attack by the Hell Riders gang had been the final straw, and Don knew he had to deal with the threat, even if he didn''t yet know what it was.


    His first priority was figuring out if he was being watched or followed.


    The vehicle he was in had numerous cameras hidden on its exterior. Their job was to monitor any surrounding vehicles or individuals that seemed to be following or paying particular attention to the car.


    After all, on the surface, it looked like an ordinary self-driving sedan, but the misdirection didn''t end there¡ªthat would have been far too simple.


    After about 30 minutes in traffic, the self-driving car pulled into a carwash, following a plain-looking SUV with tinted windows as well.


    There was a silhouette in the back of the SUV, making it appear as though someone was sitting inside. As Don''s car drove into the carwash, the mechanisms briefly stopped at the center, and Don quickly got out and slipped into the SUV.


    What had appeared to be a person inside the SUV was merely a dummy in clothing. The switch took only a few seconds, and the cars continued as if nothing had happened.


    From there, the SUV pulled out of the carwash without issue and headed toward the outskirts of the city to the north. Meanwhile, the sedan¡ªnow also containing a dummy in the backseat¡ªcontinued toward downtown.


    Inside the back of the SUV, Don was lounging with his attention on a blank screen. "Were there any signs of someone following us, Gary?"


    The screen flashed on, this time simply showing the words **Call Connected** rather than displaying a video feed.


    Gary''s voice echoed through the car. "From the footage analyzed so far, it''s hard to tell, given how many cars show odd patterns in traffic."


    Don nodded. "All right. Just make sure any outliers are taken note of so that we can compare them to any new information later."


    Gary hummed thoughtfully before responding. "Yes, that would narrow down the parameters we need to search by quite a good margin. But with how fast technology has advanced since the base supercomputer was built, we may need to look into acquiring an upgrade¡ªor better yet, an engineer."


    Don resisted the urge to frown. ''He makes it sound so easy. Just figuring out who''s trying to kill me is a lot of work, and now I have to start looking into recruiting experts for my base? This is turning into a full-blown gacha game experience.'' Don sighed inwardly. ''Movies always make being a villain look so easy.''


    Gary''s voice broke into his thoughts. "Sir, are you still there?"


    "Yeah, I''m here. I was just thinking about what you said. You''re right, but first, let''s clear up the matter of any threats so we can grow without distractions."


    "Yes, I see your point, sir. To build our power, we need time to grow and establish firm roots in the city without obstacles. Thus, all enemies must be eliminated." Gary''s voice showed a hint of excitement at the prospect, as though he was looking forward to it.


    Don didn''t comment on that and ended the call, letting the rest of the ride continue in silence.


    Soon, the northern outskirts of Santos City came into view.


    The area was marked by a long, rugged coastline with a large highway built onto the cliffs above. The highway connected roads leading to farms and smaller towns farther out.


    A few large commercial farms dominated the area, supplying much of the produce that went into Santos City. As a result, most of the traffic on these roads consisted of trucks and pickup trucks.


    It was alongside one of these large trucks that Don found himself now. Soon, both vehicles entered a tunnel, and another truck pulled up behind, blocking the view of Don''s SUV from the cars following. This second truck was just wide enough to obscure the SUV from any rear view.


    With the timing perfect, Don opened the window of the self-driving car and climbed out, jumping onto the truck next to him and entering it.


    Inside, there was only a dummy in the driver''s seat; the truck, like the car, was driving itself. However, larger vehicles like trucks, even when driven by AI, were required to have a human presence in case of emergencies.


    Once inside, Don quickly took off his shirt and changed into the clothes the dummy had been wearing. Then he opened the glove compartment and pulled out a trucker''s hat and a realistic-looking mask of a balding man with puffy cheeks and a very impressive neckbeard.


    Don slipped it on without a second thought, taking his position at the steering wheel.


    ''How does Gary manage to organize all this so quickly?'' Don wondered. ''Butlers are really essential to this supervillain thing.''


    He couldn''t imagine how hard it would''ve been to pull all of this off by himself, and for that, he was truly grateful to have Gary¡ªthough he still wasn''t sure how far to extend his trust.


    A few seconds later, the truck exited the tunnel and switched lanes, entering a road that led toward a well-known commercial farm. Meanwhile, the SUV continued toward the smaller town of Ashfield.


    The road leading to the farm was far less congested, with only the occasional truck or branded vehicle passing by, likely belonging to workers.


    After about 15 minutes, Don''s truck arrived at Richardson Farms & Co. The truck stopped at the security checkpoint, and Don, feeling a bit anxious, reached into the glove compartment and pulled out a neat stack of papers with an ID card on top.


    When it was his turn to drive through the checkpoint, the truck automatically rolled down its window as Don handed over the papers. The guard sighed upon seeing them. "Dammit, Larry, why do you always make a habit of showing up late?"


    A display on the truck''s dashboard lit up, showing a pre-recorded message. A raspy voice played through the speakers: "Aw, geez, Chuck, you know how it is¡ª"


    Before the recording could finish, the guard waved his hand dismissively and handed back the papers. "I don''t want to hear it. Just drive in already."


    Don simply rolled up the window and drove into the facility, letting out a sigh of relief.


    The truck proceeded to the back of the facility, where most of the surrounding area consisted of open fields.


    After parking, Don stepped out¡ªnow fully disguised as "Larry"¡ªand walked toward a booth marking the entrance to a sizable building labeled *Meat Processing and Packaging.* At the booth, Don used a black obsidian card rather than a standard employee card. The machine flashed green, followed by a heavy thud as the door unlocked.


    Upon entering, Don removed the mask and was greeted by two minions who promptly saluted and said in unison, "Suu suu."

 Chapter 164 - 164: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 7)

    As Don stood in front of the two minions, he couldn''t help but think, ''These guys creep me out a little, but they seem harmless enough.''


    Unlike before, when they were at the base wearing masks with his face plastered on them, they now wore plain looking black masks. It was an improvement, making them less unsettling to look at, but their stiff posture and strange, limited vocabulary still gave him an uneasy feeling.


    Still, they were technically his minions now, and he had to play the part. Keeping a firm expression, he asked, "Where''s Lady Noir?"


    One of the minions lowered his salute and gestured toward a door at the far side of the room, leading deeper into the facility. Don nodded slightly, his voice steady as he said, "Lead me there."


    The two saluted once more, responding in unison with their usual, "Suu Suu," before turning and walking toward the door. Their movements were almost robotic as they led him through the door.


    Beyond it, Don found himself in a meat processing facility¡ªexcept all of the employees, working diligently at various stations, were minions.


    ''This place really gives me the creeps,'' Don thought as he followed the two in front. The air was thick with the scent of raw meat, with the low hum of machinery echoing around them.


    They finally stopped in front of what looked like the manager''s office. The minions turned to face him and saluted again, saying, "Suu," as they stood by the door.


    Don figured this meant they had arrived. He gave them a subtle nod and turned the handle, pushing the door open.


    Inside, the office was surprisingly plain. The walls were a dull gray, a wooden desk sat in the center with a few papers scattered across its surface, and there were shelves lined with neatly stacked binders.


    Behind the desk, Elle sat, her familiar small frame hunched over as she studied the documents in front of her. The moment the door creaked open, her head snapped up, and her eyes locked onto Don.


    Her cheeks flushed immediately, and her eyes widened in surprise before they softened, almost sparkling as she took in the sight of him.


    Don paused in the doorway, his gaze meeting hers, though unlike Elle, his heart didn''t race. Instead, he gave her a warm smile, leaning casually against the doorframe. "Hey," he greeted, his voice light, "did you miss me?"


    The teasing words caught Elle off guard. She immediately looked down, her face now a bright shade of red. Her fingers began to twiddle nervously as she stammered, "Uhm, well, you see, uhm¡­ hi¡­" She barely managed to get the word out, only glancing up occasionally to peek at Don.


    ''Cute,'' Don thought, but he kept that to himself.


    He maintained his smile and stepped into the room, ensuring his were movements calm and confident. With each step he took closer to her, he could practically feel the nervous energy radiating off her. Her eyes flickered between him and the papers on her desk as if she didn''t know where to focus.


    ''What do I say, what do I say,'' Elle wondered, her hands fidgeting in her lap.


    As Don reached the desk, he got a better look at her. She hadn''t changed much¡ªaside from now wearing a black bodysuit that clung to her small but curvy frame, emphasizing her wide hips.


    Her hair, styled to cover one eye, added to her shy demeanor. But with a quick motion, she brushed the hair aside, revealing both of her wide, anxious eyes.


    Don wasn''t about to start treating her like a girlfriend or wife, though. He wanted to build something real with her¡ªsomething that wasn''t based on the old Don she thought she knew.


    Rushing into things would be a mistake, especially since he had seen what happened when the thrill of the chase faded too quickly. He needed to play this smart, even if Elle had no idea who he really was. Her infatuation seemed genuine, but he couldn''t take that for granted.


    Before Don could say anything else, a puff of pink smoke suddenly appeared beside the desk, and Trixie materialized with her arms crossed, looking as impatient as ever. "Can you two fuck already? Geez."


    Elle''s face turned even redder, if that was possible. She shot up from her chair and grabbed Trixie by the collar of her loose black top, yanking her close and pinching her cheeks. "Why are you like this?!" Elle scolded, her voice high-pitched as she tugged harder on Trixie''s cheeks.


    Trixie, of course, didn''t resist at all. "I''m a succubus," she replied nonchalantly, her lips pulling into a smirk despite the pinching. "Can''t help it." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don sighed, watching the two bicker.


    He reached out and grabbed both of them by the cheeks, pinching them firmly. "Can you two behave and not fight?" he said, his tone halfway between amusement and exasperation.


    Elle''s reaction was predictable¡ªher face turned an even deeper shade of red, and she muttered, "O-Oh, uhm¡­" while looking down shyly.


    Trixie, on the other hand, leaned into his grip with a smirk. "Why don''t you spank me and make me?" she teased, wiggling her hips in an attempt to entice him.


    To her and Elle''s surprise, Don pretended to ponder the suggestion for a moment. "You know," he said, stroking his chin thoughtfully, "that''s actually not a bad idea."


    Elle''s eyes widened in shock, and she blurted, "What?!" Her face was as red as it could possibly get at this point, any redder and she''d be a different race.


    Trixie, however, let out a gleeful cheer. "Hell yeah! That''s what I''m talking about!"


    With a sigh, Don crossed his arms and said, "Alright, both of you, bend over the table so I can spank you." He wasn''t particularly interested in this but he was trying to see how Elle would react to the idea and if she''d be willing.


    Elle''s jaw dropped, and she squeaked, "W-What?!" Her entire body seemed to freeze as she processed what he just said, her once pale face practically glowing red.


    Trixie, on the other hand, eagerly bounced up to the desk, her hips swaying exaggeratedly as she leaned over the table, clearly enjoying herself. "Now we''re getting somewhere," she commented, glancing over her shoulder with a grin.


    Elle, meanwhile, stood there with her hands nervously clenching the fabric of her bodysuit, her eyes wide as she struggled to form words. "B-Bend over¡­?" she stammered, her mind spinning.


    Don smirked at the sight of them both. It was moments like these that made the messiness of his new life a little more bearable.


    He shot Elle a slightly impatient look. "Come on, Elle. I don''t have all day."

 Chapter 165 - 165: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 8)

    Elle brought her hands to her chest, feeling her heart pounding rapidly beneath her fingers.


    She hadn''t even considered denying Don''s request¡ªthere wasn''t a chance she would¡ªbut the confidence to pose herself like Trixie just wasn''t there. Her mind was a mess as she muttered, "O-Okay¡­" before slowly stepping out from behind the desk.


    She hesitated for just a second, then leaned over the side of the desk, positioning herself awkwardly beside Trixie. Her face was flushed, her eyes tightly shut, and she couldn''t bring herself to look at Don. "L-Like this?" she stammered.


    Don approached, moving to stand directly behind them both. He reached out with a hand to each of their behinds, gliding his palms over them in a slow, teasing motion. He could feel the immediate reactions¡ªTrixie bit her lip, clearly enjoying the attention, while Elle stiffened like a board, her entire body shaking slightly under his touch.


    ''She''s so tense,'' Don thought, almost amused by the contrast. He lingered for a moment longer before pulling his hands away, stepping back. "Alright," he said with a smirk, "I guess I can let you off with a warning."


    Trixie''s eyes shot open, turning back to Don with a frustrated expression. "H-Hey!" she protested, clearly feeling cheated. In her mind, she''d already been preparing for a good spanking. ''Wasn''t my ass supposed to be sore by now?'' she thought, a pout forming on her lips.


    Elle, on the other hand, let out a quiet sigh of relief and quickly stood up, straightening her body. But there was something in her posture that seemed¡­ conflicted. Her shoulders were still a bit tense, and despite her initial relief, she looked a little disappointed. She wasn''t sure what to feel.


    These reactions may have seemed small, but for Don, they revealed plenty.


    From them, he could tell that despite Elle''s deep infatuation, she wasn''t someone who would immediately jump into physical intimacy without some hesitation. She had spent so much time longing for his company, and now that she finally had it, she seemed unsure of how to move forward.


    The man she had always envisioned by her side was here¡ª conquering the world with her¡ªand yet she appeared lost. ''Her dream is already a reality,'' Don thought. ''Now I can either make it better or ruin it, depending on how I act toward her.''


    Thanks to his [The Thinker] trait and his growing ability to read people, Don knew that rushing into anything physical wouldn''t work with Elle.


    Unlike with other girls, where things naturally progressed in that direction, Elle needed guidance. ''She''s someone I''ll need to train,'' Don concluded, ''but not with Trixie around.''


    Trixie would only push things further, maybe even too far. That wouldn''t be productive.


    Unaware of Don''s inner thoughts, Elle stood nervously. She bit her lip, thinking she had disappointed him. Gathering her courage, she finally muttered, "I-It''s okay if you¡­ want to spank me¡­"


    Don smiled at her timid response, shaking his head slightly. Trixie, ever the instigator, immediately supported Elle, "See? Even Elle wants it! So come on, get to it!"


    Ignoring Trixie''s urging, Don looked at Elle with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. I''ll get around to it eventually," he said in a playful tone. "After all, you''re both very spankable."


    Elle''s cheeks burned bright red at his words, her eyes wide. ''I-I''m spankable?'' she thought, her heart fluttering at the unexpected compliment¡­. If you could even call it that.


    Deciding it was time to shift topics, Don straightened up, his tone becoming more serious. "Anyway, do you have the package?" he asked, glancing at her with a calm expression.


    Still blushing, Elle nodded quickly. She hurried back behind the desk, crouching down to drag out a large metallic suitcase from underneath. "Here," she said quietly, sliding it across the floor before standing aside.


    Don stepped forward, placing his thumbs on two visible fingerprint sensors on top of the suitcase.


    A green scan passed over his hands, followed by another scan that targeted his face. **Beep**¡ªa digital voice chimed, "Biometrics confirmed," and with a sharp snap, the suitcase clicked open.


    A thin black mist began to seep out from the edges, swirling lightly in the air as the lights in the room flickered.


    As the mist drifted, Don felt an uncomfortable sensation¡ªlike his heart was being squeezed by an invisible hand. He gritted his teeth and endured the uncomfortable feeling, pushing the suitcase open wider. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside was a carefully sealed inner glass casing, and at the center, resting like a strange, otherworldly artifact, was a black, slimy blob. It wasn''t much bigger than a walnut, but the energy it gave off was unmistakably powerful.


    ''That''s it?'' Don thought, his eyes narrowing. But then, a prompt suddenly appeared before him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Special Item Found.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Item Profile: Arcane Voidweaver Suit**


    - **Item Class:** Mystical Artifact (Cosmic Origin)


    - **Power Source:** Arcane energy, fueled by the consumption of souls


    - **Activation Command:** "Enshroud"


    **Appearance (Dormant):** A black blob-like substance that attaches to the user''s skin, forming a sleeve tattoo of a strange skull on the right arm.


    **Appearance (Activated):** Upon command, the tattoo releases a black mist that engulfs the user, forming a black and gold bodysuit. The skull from the tattoo transforms into a fearsome gold and black skull face mask.


    **Origin:**


    The Arcane Voidweaver Suit is an ancient artifact from the far reaches of space, believed to have been created by an unknown race of arcane entities. Legends say it was designed as both a weapon and a vessel of conquest, capable of adapting to and empowering its wearer with unmatched abilities. The suit feeds on souls, drawing its strength from the energy of those it consumes.


    **Abilities:**


    1. **Shadow Manipulation:**


    The wearer gains the ability to control and shape shadows, bending them to their will. These shadows can be used both offensively and defensively, forming constructs, weapons, or barriers.


    2. **Voidstep (Teleportation):**


    The suit grants the ability to teleport short to medium distances by stepping through the "void," a dimension between dimensions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Don read the contents of the prompt, he felt a sense of awe mixed with a cold realization.


    This suit wasn''t just some regular suit like he hoped¡ªit was something far more dangerous, something that could potentially shape his future plans. He could feel the power radiating from it, even though it was dormant for now.


    ''I have to be careful with this,'' Don thought, his gaze lingering on the slimy blob. ''This thing could either make me unstoppable or completely consume me.''

 Chapter 166 - 166: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 9)

    As Don stared at the black blob resting in the casing, Elle''s softly spoke up. "This is the most powerful suit we have in our inventory," she explained meekly, glancing at him with a shy smile. "I thought it would suit you best as Predator¡­"


    Don''s eyebrows raised slightly, processing her words. ''She really got her hands on something like this just because she thought it would suit me?''


    To say he was surprised would''ve been an understatement. As he was now, he couldn''t imagine himself giving up such a valuable item so easily. Yet here Elle was, offering it to him without hesitation.


    It only reinforced what he already knew¡ªher devotion to him ran deep.


    He looked up at her, showing a warm smile. "Anything you gift me is automatically perfect," he said smoothly.


    Elle froze at his words, her face flushing red. "I-I oh¡­ uhm¡­ okay¡­ y-yeah," she stammered, her voice barely audible as she lowered her head, but the big, warm smile that spread across her face was unmistakable.


    Trixie, who had been watching the interaction, leaned against the desk with a bored expression. "Oh, get a room, you two," she muttered.


    Don shot her a glance, smirking. "Someone''s just cranky because she didn''t get spanked."


    Trixie didn''t even deny it. "You bet I''m cranky!" she yelled, throwing her arms up. "Any other horny human guy would''ve jumped at the opportunity."


    Don shrugged, maintaining his casual demeanor. "Where''s the fun in that?" He then turned his attention back to Elle, the playful tone fading as he asked, "So, how does this work?"


    Elle kept her head lowered, still trying to hide the smile she couldn''t control. "The information¡­ it''s been uploaded into Gary Assist," she explained softly once more. "But¡­ when you open the casing, it''ll bind to the nearest person and form a tattoo. Then, if you say ''Enshroud,'' the tattoo will form the suit around you."


    Don nodded, pretending to listen intently, though inwardly he was feeling a sense of anxious excitement.


    In his message to Gary, he had only requested a suit to help him move stealthily as a super-villain. Something useful, but not this extreme.


    But Gary and Elle had gone above and beyond. ''They really overdelivered,'' he thought, almost tempted to abandon his idea of building his own resources. Still, he knew better than to rely solely on others.


    He set aside his concerns for now.


    Steeling himself, Don carefully opened the glass casing. Almost immediately, the black blob shot out, latching onto his right hand with a sudden **slap**.


    The slimy texture sent a shiver up his arm, and he grimaced as a burning sensation began to spread from where it had attached. Gritting his teeth, he held his wrist, watching as the blob started to morph, its inky black mass spreading and swirling around his arm.


    **Ssshhh¡­** Thin, black mist emanated from the edges of the blob as it twisted and solidified into a tattoo.


    The image that formed was an eerie, otherworldly skull, its dark outlines flickering with an unnatural glow.


    As the transformation finished, Don''s eyes rolled back, turning pitch black for a moment before returning to normal. He was left gasping for breath, sweat beading on his forehead as the burning subsided.


    Elle''s expression shifted to one of concern. She instinctively reached out toward him. "D-Don¡ª" she started.


    But before she could move any closer, Trixie appeared in a puff of pink smoke beside her. "Hold on," Trixie said, grabbing Elle''s arm. "He''s fine."


    Still catching his breath, Don looked down at his right arm. The tattoo now fully covered his sleeve, and thin wisps of black mist continued to seep from it, curling upward like smoke.


    He could feel the dark power coursing through him, an unsettling, almost overwhelming force. His lips parted, and he muttered the command. "Enshroud."


    The room was immediately plunged into darkness. **Whooosh**¡ªthe lights flickered wildly before cutting out completely. The silence that followed was suffocating, broken only by a faint, distorted whisper.


    When the lights flickered back on, Don was hovering at the center of the room, surrounded by thick, swirling mist.


    The dark fog coiled around him like living shadows, gathering above his head to form a massive, skull-like shape. The skull''s hollow eyes glowed with an eerie light, and its mouth opened, releasing a chilling echo that reverberated through the room.


    "**Tenebris iterum surrexit**¡­" the skull''s voice hissed in an unearthly Latin phrase, its words filled with distant, ghostly screams and screeches.


    The misty skull hovered for a moment longer before plunging downward, merging with Don''s body and causing the room to go black once more.


    When the lights finally returned, Don was standing upright, his feet hovering just above the floor as the mist continued to swirl around him.


    The shadows that enveloped him began to take form, shaping themselves into a sleek, armored bodysuit.


    The material clung to him like a second skin, dark and textured, sculpted to accentuate his muscular build.


    Gold accents ran along the suit''s edges, tracing intricate patterns that seemed both arcane and futuristic. On his chest, a golden skull emblem glowed faintly, its eyes piercing as it stared outward.


    Then¡­a skull-like mask formed around Don''s head, matching the emblem on his chest. The metallic design was fearsome, leaving only it''s glowing white eyes exposed, giving him an almost otherworldly presence.


    Finally, a flowing black cape materialized behind him.


    Elle and Trixie could only watch in stunned silence as the suit completed its transformation around Don''s figure. The dark mist that once filled the room now condensed into the suit itself, creating an aura of shadow that radiated from him.


    He stood there, suspended in midair, with his eyes glowing through the mask. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elle''s breath caught in her throat, her wide eyes locked on Don''s new form. "D-Don¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible but full of concern.


    Trixie, on the other hand, crossed her arms and gave a low whistle. "Well, damn. Now *that''s* what I''m talking about."


    Don slowly lowered to the ground, his feet touching the floor with a soft **thud**.


    He glanced down at his right arm, where the tattoo had once been¡ªit was now part of the suit, the mist swirling subtly around it.


    He could feel a strange raw power coursing through him, and though he remained calm on the outside, inwardly, he was reeling. ''This¡­ this is incredible.''


    With the transformation completed, Don took a moment to examine himself, his eyes trailing down to his hands.


    He opened and closed his fists slowly, the movements feeling familiar, yet there was an undeniable difference¡ªsomething subtle but powerful. It was hard to put into words, but it was as if he was both himself and something more.


    Without turning his head, Don could sense exactly where Elle and Trixie were standing. A new awareness had bloomed within him, tied to the shadows beneath their feet.


    He could feel their presence through those dark shapes as though the shadows themselves whispered their positions into his mind.


    Elle''s voice cut through his thoughts, cautious but concerned. "Are you¡­ okay?" she asked, her tone delicate.


    Don turned his head in her direction, a faint mist trailing after him as if it were tethered to his movement. His gaze fell on both Elle and Trixie, noting their reactions. Elle''s eyes were wide, watching him carefully, waiting for his response.


    "I''m fine," Don replied, his voice now a deep, resonant baritone. The sound reverberated with an authoritative echo, so much so that it almost startled him.


    Trixie, on the other hand, laughed, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "He sounds like an angry spirit," she teased, her lips curling into a grin as she eyed him up and down. "But I like how the suit showcases your body. Turn around, let me see the back view." She licked her lips as she spoke, clearly enjoying this more than she should.


    Don narrowed his eyes at her, though the metallic mask didn''t change expression. Still, it was enough to make him look intimidating. He shifted his focus toward the shadow beneath Trixie, feeling an odd pull, like he was connected to it.


    As if acting on instinct, he concentrated on that feeling and moved.


    Instead of walking, his body dissolved into black mist¡ª**whoosh**¡ªand reappeared directly in front of Trixie in a split second. Trixie jumped back, startled by his sudden appearance.


    She quickly recovered, though, narrowing her eyes at him.


    "Only I get to do that," she muttered with a pout, crossing her arms.


    Don ignored her comment and turned toward Elle. "It''s perfect. Thank you," he said, though with his new voice and ominous appearance, the gratitude sounded more frightening than sincere.


    Elle, clearly flustered, quickly averted her gaze, trying to hide the smile creeping onto her face. "It''s¡­ it''s my job as your sidekick," she muttered, her voice shy and soft. "You don''t need to thank me¡­ a-and¡­ you''re welcome¡­ always."


    Don watched her through the glowing white eyes of his mask and he gave her a small nod. But before he could say anything more, he suddenly heard a cold, emotionless version of his own voice inside his mind: **Must feed.**


    The words echoed in his skull, and with them came a surge of primal hunger. It wasn''t like anything he''d felt before¡ªit was a need, sharp and gnawing, like the hunger for food but far more sinister.


    He felt the urge to kill, to drain something, someone. And though he had never experienced it before, he knew exactly how to sate that need.


    ''What the hell¡­'' Don thought, his grip tightening as he suppressed the urge.


    For now, he managed to push it aside, and in an instant, black mist engulfed him once more. **Whoosh**¡ªand when it faded, he was back to his normal self, the suit gone, his regular clothes returned.


    Elle watched him closely, concern flickering in her eyes. "How¡­ how does it feel?" she asked.


    "Strange," Don replied, running a hand through his hair. "But I''ll get used to it."


    Elle fidgeted slightly. "Are¡­ are you heading home now?" she asked, though her voice was carried a hint of disappointment.


    "No," Don said, his expression unreadable. "I need to feed first."


    Elle blinked, caught off guard by his words. "F-Feed?" she repeated, her eyes widening slightly.


    Don nodded, "I''ll explain later," he said, his voice returning to its usual calmness, "For now, I need information on the routes the Hell Rider''s gang uses."

 Chapter 167 - 167: Preparing To Strike Back (Part 10)

    On a remote road, far in the southern outskirts of the city, a huge truck hauling a large container rumbled down the narrow stretch of asphalt.


    The road snaked its way through rugged mountains and hills, with jagged cliffs and rocky outcroppings flanking it on either side.


    The truck wasn''t alone. A few old, rusted SUVs and several motorcycles escorted it, their engines roaring as they kept pace.


    As the convoy approached a toll booth in the distance, one of the SUVs broke formation and drove ahead, pulling to a stop at the barrier. The rest of the vehicles came to a halt behind it, their passengers coming out¡ªmen armed with old, battered rifles and shotguns, dressed in tattered, dirty clothes that looked as though they hadn''t been washed in days.


    One of them, a burly guy with a scruffy beard and a red bandana tied around his neck, sighed as he leaned against the truck''s trailer. He looked over at his companion, a wiry man with sunken eyes and a grim expression. "Ain''t this a bit overkill?" he muttered, scratching the stubble on his chin. "Movin'' like this just makes us an easier target."


    The wiry man, already in a foul mood, spit to the side and grumbled, "Ask Ash about it, not me. That broad''s makin'' us work our asses off all day ''cause of what happened to Grimm."


    The guy with the bandana nodded, folding his arms. "Yeah, no kiddin''. The guys under Victor are probably havin'' an easier time. Bet they''re at Deadly Damsel right now, drinkin'' it off, while we''re out here, miles away from the city, doin'' a run in the middle of the goddamn day."


    "Shut it," the wiry man hissed, glancing around nervously. "You gotta be careful what you say¡ªAsh''s got ears everywhere lately."


    The bandana guy waved him off, muttering, "Whatever." His then gaze drifted to the toll gate up ahead. "What the fuck''s takin'' so long?"


    At the front of the line, the driver of the lead SUV¡ªa burly man with a grizzled beard and tired eyes¡ªsat behind the wheel, frowning as he repeatedly slammed his fist on the horn.


    **Honk! Honk! Honk!**


    The sound echoed off the mountains around them.


    Annoyed, he turned to his passenger, a lanky man with a tattooed neck and a shotgun resting in his lap. "Didn''t Ash say this would be a straight trip? That the booth guys were already paid off? We''re gonna miss our window if this shit keeps up."


    The tattooed passenger shrugged, indifferent. "I dunno, man. Want me to check it out?"


    The driver grunted, nodding. "Yeah Marcus, go see what''s holdin'' them up."


    With a sigh, the tattooed man grabbed his shotgun and swung the door open, stepping out onto the road. He walked toward the toll booth, squinting in the bright sunlight as he climbed the concrete steps.


    "Hey! Lift the gate!" he shouted, pounding on the side of the booth as he approached. Through the dirty glass window, he could see a man in a security uniform slumped over the desk, his face pressed against his forearm, as if he had fallen asleep.


    The tattooed man turned back toward the SUV, cupping his hand around his mouth. "This fucker''s sleepin''!" he yelled.


    The driver leaned out the window, scowling. "Where the hell are the others?"


    "I don''t see no one else," the tattooed man answered back.


    "Shit," the driver muttered under his breath, his stomach twisting with unease. "I don''t like this¡­ I''m callin'' Ash." He reached for the radio mounted on the dashboard, his fingers just brushing the receiver.


    That''s when he heard it¡ªa voice, deep and echoey, like it was coming from all around him. "That won''t be necessary."


    Before the driver could even turn his head to see where the voice came from, a black hand, wreathed in thick, swirling mist, reached around from behind and clamped over his mouth.


    **Whoosh.**


    His eyes widened in horror, bulging as the cold mist began seeping into his body, snaking through his nostrils and down his throat. He gasped for air, but the mist filled his lungs, suffocating him from the inside.


    **Crack.** His lungs ruptured with a sickening pop, and the man''s body twitched violently as the life drained out of him.


    His grip on the steering wheel slackened, his fingers slipping from the radio.


    The black hand released him, and his lifeless body slumped forward, his head hitting the dashboard with a dull **thud**.


    Behind the SUV, there was nothing¡ªno sign of anyone there. Only a faint, swirling mist that slowly dissipated into the shadows of the back seats, as though whatever had killed the driver had simply vanished.


    A few seconds after the man in the driver''s seat was killed, the man at the booth¡ªMarcus¡ªturned back toward the SUV, wanting to call out, "Hey Earl! I think something is¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence, squinting.


    Earl was slumped forward, just like the man in the booth.


    Marcus''s heart immediately skipped a beat, the unease creeping up his spine. "Earl, are you alright?" he shouted, walking forward with his shotgun drawn, his knuckles white from how tightly he gripped it.


    Each step felt heavier as he approached the SUV. He turned his head and called out again, this time toward the guys further back, "Hey! I need some help here!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The men by the trailer glanced over, exchanging confused looks. They weren''t sure what was happening, but they immediately became more alert.


    A few of them moved to guard the truck, while four others, weapons in hand, made their way toward Marcus and the SUV.


    "What''s the problem, Marcus?" one of them asked, his eyes darting between Marcus and the SUV.


    Marcus pointed his shotgun toward Earl''s limp form inside the vehicle, his voice tight. "I think Earl''s dead¡­ or something. The guard in the booth''s the same way." His breath quickened. "Man, I don''t like this."


    The others exchanged glances, gripping their weapons instinctively. "Think it''s one of those freaky mystical creatures?" one of them asked, his voice low. "Like the ones they got up in Shantytown?"


    In a world where superhumans and mystical creatures were common knowledge, the suggestion wasn''t far-fetched. Even for those who were skeptical, the strange, eerie atmosphere hanging around them now was undeniable.


    Marcus swallowed hard. "I think we should just head back and¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the sound of the truck''s engine roared behind them. **Vrrrrrrmm!** The truck lurched forward, its heavy wheels grinding against the gravel. Marcus whipped his head around, eyes wide. "What the¡ª?"

 Chapter 168 - 168: The First Strike (Part 1)

    "Hey, Rory! What the fuck are you doing?" someone near the truck shouted, panic rising in his voice as the truck moved. "Rory! Stop the truck!"


    The men scrambled out of the way as the truck rammed into the SUV parked at the toll gate. **Crash!** The impact was deafening, metal crumpling as the truck smashed the SUV forward, crushing two of the four men who had been standing closest to it.


    Their bodies disappeared beneath the heavy wheels with a sickening **crunch**, blood spraying across the road.


    Marcus and the man next to him barely dodged in time, diving to the side as the SUV was shoved toward them. They hit the ground hard, rolling onto their backs as they watched the truck plow through the toll gate, shattering the barrier and tearing down the road, heading for the mountains.


    Gasping for breath, Marcus pushed himself up onto his knees, his heart hammering in his chest. He glanced down and froze. The hand of one of the crushed men lay limp on the ground nearby, fingers twitching ever so slightly in their final moments.


    The other man, who had been smashed from the waist down, was barely conscious, gurgling blood. His eyes were wide with fear, his mouth opening and closing soundlessly as he weakly stretched out a hand toward Marcus, silently pleading for help.


    Marcus''s stomach churned at the sight. The blood pooling around the man''s body, the way his broken form twitched as life slipped away¡ªit was too much. He felt like he was going to be sick. But he couldn''t move. He couldn''t tear his eyes away from the man''s desperate, outstretched hand.


    "Marcus! Come on!" the man who also managed to dodge the truck shouted, grabbing him by the arm and yanking him to his feet. "Shit, we have to move!"


    The sound of engines roared to life as the men behind the truck quickly jumped into their cars, tires screeching against the road. One of the SUVs pulled up near Marcus, the door flying open as he and his companion scrambled inside.


    Marcus, still in shock, climbed into the back seat. He thought they were about to head back, but his eyes widened in horror as he realized they were going after the truck. "What the fuck are you doing, Cole?" Marcus asked, grabbing the driver by the shoulder. "We need to be going the other way!"


    Cole, a burly man with a scar down his left cheek, shrugged off Marcus''s grip, his eyes focused on the road ahead. "Shut the fuck up. If we lose what''s in that truck, we''re as good as dead," he snapped, his knuckles turning white as he gripped the steering wheel. "Shit! Shit! Fuck!"


    Marcus didn''t back down. "How the hell are we supposed to deal with something we don''t even know? What if it''s one of those freaky things?"


    Cole clenched his jaw, his teeth grinding together. "Shut up and hold onto your gun," he barked. He glanced at the man who had climbed into the car with Marcus and added, "Whatever that was killed Arnie''s friends, we don''t let outsiders hurt our brothers and steal our shit. If they were invincible or whatever, they wouldn''t be trying to run away, right?


    So shut your mouth, Marcus, and just keep it together."


    Marcus, unlike the others, was terrified. Every instinct in his body screamed at him to turn back, to get the hell out of there.


    He had always been fearful of the arcane, and everything about this felt wrong. But at the same time, many of the men he was with had been part of the gang since they were kids.


    They had survived fights with superhumans and mutants. They had faced death and laughed in its face. That sort of bravado gave them confidence, and Marcus could feel it pulling him along, even though he knew better.


    The convoy of SUVs sped down the road, chasing after the truck. Before long, they came upon the two SUVs and motorcycles that had been ahead of them. The vehicles were stopped near a dark tunnel, and it was immediately clear why.


    The truck they had been chasing was parked in the middle of the tunnel. Its headlights were off, and the trailer loomed like a shadow in the darkness. The men in the lead SUVs had already gotten out, standing by the tunnel''s entrance, weapons in hand, staring into the blackness.


    Cole pulled their SUV to a stop, and the men quickly gathered around him. One of them glanced at the tunnel and then at Cole. "What now?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even with his usual bravado, Cole hesitated. Something about the scene in front of him didn''t sit right. His instincts told him to go slow, to be cautious. He wasn''t about to rush into the darkness himself.


    So he turned to Marcus, his eyes hard. "Go check it out," he said coldly, his words more of an order than a suggestion.


    Marcus''s heart dropped. "W-What? Why me?"


    Cole narrowed his eyes. "''Cause you''ve been whining this whole time. Now go."


    Marcus swallowed hard, his legs trembling beneath him. Every fiber of his being screamed at him to turn back, but the eyes of the other men were on him.


    Slowly, he nodded as he began to walk toward the truck.


    Marcus took each step with great caution, his boots scraping lightly against the rough road of the tunnel. The dim glow from the distant light at the entrance cast long, distorted shadows ahead of him.


    Every few steps, he glanced back over his shoulder, hoping to catch a reassuring nod or gesture from his comrades. Instead, he was met with their anxious faces. It was clear¡ªthey weren''t coming to his aid if things went south.


    His grip tightened on the shotgun, finger resting nervously on the trigger as he gulped and kept walking.


    The further he walked, the more the darkness seemed to swallow him. Marcus soon came to a stop, his heart pounding in his chest as he turned his head back and shouted, "Can you guys turn on the car headlights?"


    The group exchanged uncertain glances before looking to Cole for direction. With a curt nod from him, two men scrambled to the nearest SUVs, and another pair rushed to the motorcycles.


    Engines rumbled to life and the cars we moved a little closer, with additional headlights flared up, casting wider arcs of light into the tunnel. While it helped illuminate some of the space, large portions remained cloaked in shadows, the old vehicles'' lights insufficient to reach the depths.


    Marcus swallowed hard. The oppressive darkness ahead seemed almost alive. "Can you drive the cars closer, guys?" he called out, his voice echoing faintly.


    Without missing a beat, Cole answered back, "No way! The cars are close enough." His tone left no room for argument. "If you''re so scared, you can just come back! But don''t expect a ride back to base¡ªthe gang''s no place for cowards!"


    A mix of frustration and dread washed over Marcus. He knew Cole was exploiting the situation, but the harsh reality was that turning back would brand him a coward.


    In their world, reputation was everything.


    Being ostracized from the gang meant losing not just his livelihood but his family. The weight of that thought pressed heavily on him.


    He could only suck it up and press on.

 Chapter 169 - 169: The First Strike (Part 2)

    With each step Marcus took, the darkness grew thicker, the air colder. The faint sounds of his comrades also seemed to fade, replaced by the distant dripping of water and the soft scurrying of unseen creatures.


    Shadows dominated the edges of his vision, and he couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched.


    Suddenly, a faint whisper echoed around him. **Whoosh.**


    He spun around, shotgun raised. "Who''s there?" he demanded, his voice full of panic. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But there was no answer.


    From the shadows above, Don observed silently, the suit rendering him almost indistinguishable from the darkness.


    The glowing white eyes of his mask narrowed as he assessed the men gathered at the tunnel''s entrance. ''Time to feed,'' he thought.


    Marcus took another hesitant step when a chilling breeze brushed past him. **Whisper.** He whipped his head to the side, heart racing. "Guys, this isn''t funny!" he shouted, hoping for some reassurance as he looked at the distant light at the entrance.


    But back there, Cole and the others were also becoming more uneasy. "What''s he yelling about?" one muttered.


    "Probably spooked by his own shadow," another snickered, though his laugh was forced.


    Without warning, the shadows around the men began to move.


    Tendrils of darkness snaked along the ground, subtle and silent. One man felt a cold touch on his ankle. "What the¡ª" he began, looking down just as a shadowy appendage wrapped around his leg.


    **Snap!** He was yanked violently into the darkness, his scream cut short. The others barely had time to react.


    "Did you see that?!" someone yelled, eyes wide with terror.


    "Stay together!" Cole ordered, raising his rifle.


    From above, Don extended his hand, manipulating the shadows with ease, feeling like extended limbs.


    Another tendril shot out, this time grabbing two men at once. They were lifted off their feet, struggling and flailing. "Help us!" they screamed.


    Bullets flew as the gang members fired wildly into the darkness. **Bang! Bang! Bang!** The gunshots echoed deafeningly, flashes briefly illuminating the tunnel''s interior. But their bullets met only shadows.


    One man backed up against an SUV, began reloading frantically. "We gotta get outta here!" he shouted. But before he could move, a shadow loomed over him, forming into a spear-like shape.


    It struck swiftly. **Thud.** The man''s eyes went wide, a dark mist seeping from his mouth as he collapsed lifelessly to the ground.


    Panic ensued from here.


    "Run!" another yelled, turning toward the vehicles. But the shadows were faster. They formed small walls and barriers that cut off the men''s escape routes.


    Cole gritted his teeth, fury overtaking fear. "Show yourself!" he roared into the abyss. "Coward!"


    From the depths, Don''s voice emerged. "Or what?"


    Cole immediately fired in the direction of the voice. **Bang!** But the bullet only whizzed into the darkness, hitting nothing.


    Suddenly, Don materialized behind him, emerging from the shadow cast by the SUV. Before Cole could react, Don grasped his shoulder.


    Cole spun around, coming face to face with the skull-like mask. "W-what the hell are you?" he gasped.


    "The last thing you''ll ever see," Don replied coldly.


    He then placed a hand over Cole''s chest and shadows seeped into his body, invading every fiber of his being. Cole''s eyes widened in sheer terror as he felt his very essence being pulled from him.


    **Ssssshhhhh.** A misty vapor¡ªthe manifestation of his soul¡ªflowed from his mouth and eyes, absorbed into Don''s suit.


    The gang members still alive watched in horror as their Cole''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground.


    "It''s a demon!" one screamed.


    Desperation took over from here as some dropped their weapons and tried to flee on foot, while others continued to fire aimlessly.


    But Don moved like a phantom, darting between shadows. To them, he was everywhere and nowhere.


    In the next moment, he raised his hand, and multiple shadowy spikes erupted from the ground. **Shhhunk!** They impaled several men at once, lifting them off their feet before dissipating, letting their bodies fall.


    A motorcycle roared to life as one of the gang members attempted to escape. But before he could even move it, Don merely extended a finger and a shadow stretched across the ground, forming a barrier.


    A tendril then grabbed the rider and tossed him upward. He landed hard a second later, bones snapping on impact. **Crack!**


    Amidst all this, Marcus stood frozen, watching his comrades being slaughtered one by one. His legs felt like lead, refusing to move.


    Don soon turned his attention to the remaining few, who all met the same fate as Cole. Their screams were muffled as the shadows consumed them, souls extracted and absorbed.


    Silence settled over the tunnel.


    The only sound was Marcus''s ragged breathing. Realizing he was the last one left, he stumbled backward until he felt the cold metal of the truck''s trailer against his back. His hands shook violently, the shotgun slipping from his grip and clattering to the ground. **Clank.**


    From the shadows, Don emerged slowly, his imposing figure framed by the faint light behind him. The glowing eyes of his mask settled onto Marcus, who slumped to the ground, his knees giving way.


    "P-Please..." Marcus stammered, tears welling up in his eyes. He could feel warmth spreading down his leg as fear overtook him completely, causing hi to lose control of even his bladder.


    Don appeared behind him in an instant and reached down to pick up the discarded shotgun, examining it briefly before letting it dissolve into shadows.


    Marcus squeezed his eyes shut, bracing himself for the inevitable.


    Leaning in close, Don''s voice came as a chilling whisper in his ear. "Tell your people what happened here today."


    Marcus dared to open his eyes, glancing up cautiously. "W-What?"


    "Go," Don commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Without needing further prompting, Marcus scrambled to his feet, nearly tripping over himself as he bolted toward the tunnel''s entrance.


    Don watched until Marcus was out of sight. The hunger within the suit subsided, sated by the souls it had consumed.


    He glanced around at the lifeless bodies scattered about, their faces frozen in terror. ''Looks like I won''t need to worry about mobs again. But more importantly, with this¡­ the plan is off to a great start.''


    As Don stood in the middle of the tunnel the shadows around him whispered softly, almost as if they were alive and responding to his presence.


    He closed his eyes briefly, sensing the lifeless bodies scattered throughout the area. Some twisted and broken, while others appeared drained, their faces hollow and eyes vacant¡ªempty husks robbed of their very essence.


    Opening his eyes, Don raised his hands slightly.


    The shadows obeyed his unspoken command, extending like dark tendrils. They wrapped around the fallen men, gently lifting them from where they lay. One by one, the bodies floated toward a central point, forming a grim pile at the heart of the tunnel.


    With a subtle gesture, Don directed his attention to the abandoned vehicles. The SUVs and motorcycles. Shadowy extensions coiled around them, pulling each vehicle toward the growing mound of bodies. Metal groaned and tires scraped against the pavement as they were dragged into place.


    One of the SUVs was particularly battered, its frame dented and windows shattered. A dark puddle was spread beneath it¡ªgasoline mingling with oil, dripping steadily onto the cold ground.


    Don noticed the trail leading back toward the pile. Without a word, he approached one of the fallen gang members, kneeling beside him. He searched the man''s pockets until his fingers closed around a metal lighter.


    Standing upright, Don flicked the lighter open. A small flame appeared, casting flickering light across his masked face. He glanced once more at the scene and without hesitation, he tossed the lighter onto the trail of gasoline.


    **Woosh.** The fire ignited instantly, flames moving along the path of fuel. Within moments, the pile was engulfed, smoke beginning to billow and fill the tunnel.


    Don stepped back, allowing the shadows to envelop him completely. His form dissolved into the darkness, leaving no trace of his presence.


    This impromptu decision to burn the evidence wasn''t part of his original plan, but it felt necessary. He couldn''t risk the investigators in this world discovering the peculiar state of the bodies¡ªdrained of their souls.


    Despite the immense power the suit granted him, he wasn''t arrogant enough to underestimate the capabilities of those who might come looking.


    This method of combat¡ªstriking from the darkness, instilling fear before his enemies even knew he was there¡ªalso felt oddly fitting.


    It was an entirely different experience when compared to the physical battles he was getting accustomed to, but there was a certain satisfaction in watching his foes crumble under the weight of their own terror.

 Chapter 170 - 170: The First Strike (Part 3)

    Several hours later, Don sat quietly in the backseat of a plain, self-driving car as it moved through the city''s streets. The interior was minimalistic, offering little distraction from his thoughts.


    Above him, a screen played the evening news. The anchor, a mature woman with a tight fitting suit, delivered the headlines.


    "Breaking news: A gas tanker explosion occurred earlier today within the southern tunnel on Route 9. Authorities report no fatalities, thanks to the quick response of emergency services. The area has been secured, and cleanup efforts are underway. Motorists are advised to seek alternative routes as the tunnel will remain closed for the foreseeable future."


    Don''s gaze remained fixed on the screen, but his mind was elsewhere. ''No fatalities?'' he wondered silently. This was the second time the media had downplayed or outright concealed the truth about his actions.


    ''Are the police covering for the Hell Riders? Or are they simply trying to mask their own failures?'' The possibilities turned over in his mind, but without concrete evidence, all he could do was speculate.


    After a few moments, the screen flickered, static briefly obscuring the image. Then, the feed switched to a live video of Gary seated comfortably in a luxurious helicopter, the cityscape visible through the windows behind him. He wore a tailored suit, his blading grey hair neatly combed back.


    "Evening, sir," Gary greeted with a polite nod. "The young madam just informed me that you''re pleased with the suit."


    Don offered a slight smile. "Good evening, Gary. Yes, the suit is... impressive."


    Gary chuckled lightly. "Given what I''m hearing on the news, I take it you''re getting accustomed to its capabilities quite well."


    Don inclined his head modestly. "Thank you. Initially, I planned to just unsettle them a bit¡ªperhaps sabotage the truck they were transporting. But the circumstances were... favorable for a more decisive action."


    "Well, I would expect nothing less from the man the young madam holds in such high regard," Gary replied, his eyes glinting with a hint of admiration.


    Despite the compliment, Don chose to remain humble. "I couldn''t have achieved this without the invaluable information and resources you both have provided. Truly, I expect nothing less from a capable duo like yourselves." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gary laughed softly. "You flatter me, sir. But it''s a pleasure to assist."


    Don leaned back slightly, crossing his arms. "Now that we''ve disrupted one of the gang''s key routes and eliminated some of their members, they should be scrambling."


    "Indeed," Gary agreed, adjusting his cufflinks. "Their ranks should be in chaos at this very moment, but that can only work to our advantage. How would you like to proceed with the plan?"


    "The overall strategy remains the same," Don stated firmly. "We can''t allow them time to regroup. With the initial strike done, we need to maintain the pressure."


    Gary nodded thoughtfully. "Understood. And when do you intend to make your next move? I''ll need to coordinate a few arrangements."


    Don glanced out the window, watching the city lights blur past as he answered. "Tonight."


    "Very well," Gary replied with a satisfied smile. "I''ll ensure everything is in place. Best of luck, sir."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the heart of downtown Santos City, Marcus sprinted through the dimly lit streets, his face still that of sheer terror.


    Sweat dripped from his brow, and his breaths came in ragged gasps. To anyone watching, he looked like a madman fleeing invisible demons.


    He ran past rundown stores with flickering signs and cheap bars that spilled drunkards onto the sidewalks. A woman leaned against a lamppost, the glow of her cigarette illuminating her tired eyes as she watched him rush by without a glance.


    His destination loomed ahead at the corner of 5th Street¡ªa notorious spot known to all who dared to tread these parts. Deadly Damsels.


    Even before he reached it, revving engines and blaring music filled the air. Motorcycles lined the curbs, alongside muscle cars and hot rods gleaming under neon lights. The only proper establishment in this area was this infamous strip club.


    A colossal neon sign dominated the front, depicting the sexy silhouette of a woman entwined around a pole, the club''s name flashing boldly beside it.


    The building itself covered three adjacent structures, each one filled with its own set of debauchery. Nearby buildings bore the marks of the same ownership¡ªgrimy windows and faded paint, yet bustling with activity.


    The scene outside was nothing short of chaos. Gang members clad in leather jackets and adorned with tattoos loitered around, bottles in hand. Women, some dressed in provocative attire, others in the gang''s colors, mingled freely.


    A girl with fiery red hair laughed as she danced atop the hood of a car, while a group of men cheered her on. While nearby, two men grappled, their fight drawing a small crowd that placed bets and shouted encouragement.


    "Get him Ricky!!"


    "Go for the Knees Randy!!"


    "Loser takes it up the ass!!"


    "¡­."


    Smoke from cigarettes and other substances hung heavy in the air. A couple leaned against a wall, lost in their own world as they aggressively locked lips and dry humped each other, while another man slumped on the sidewalk, an empty bottle rolling away from his outstretched hand.


    And on the hood of a nearby black car, a trio huddled together, passing around a small packet and taking turns snorting its contents.


    Amidst all this, Marcus''s frantic dash went largely unnoticed. He dodged a group of women who barely gave him a second glance and sidestepped a man who stumbled into his path. His eyes darted around wildly, and he kept glancing over his shoulder, half-expecting the shadows themselves to give chase.


    As he neared the club''s entrance, a towering figure stepped into his path. The bouncer was nearly seven feet tall, his skin a gleaming silver metal that reflected the neon lights. He wore a fitted black shirt stretched over his muscular frame and dark sunglasses that hid his eyes.


    "Hold up there," the bouncer said casually, raising a massive hand to halt Marcus''s progress.


    Marcus practically skidded to a stop, nearly colliding with the metallic giant. The bouncer removed his sunglasses, revealing eyes that mirrored his steel-like exterior. A look of confusion crossed his face as he recognized the man before him.


    "Marcus? What the hell''s got into you?" he asked, his deep voice showing concern.


    Gasping for air, Marcus struggled to form words. "T-Back... you gotta help me," he managed between breaths. "It... it might still be following me."


    T-Back raised a metallic eyebrow. "What are you on about? Did you take something?" He leaned in slightly, sniffing the air around Marcus. "Look, I respect your crew, but you know the rules. Can''t let you in if you''re tripped out on drugs. If the bosses see you like this, it''ll stir up trouble for your guys."


    Marcus shook his head vehemently, eyes wide with fear. "No, you don''t understand! They''re all dead! It killed them all!"


    T-Back crossed his arms, the metal of his skin catching the light. "Wait a minute," he said slowly. "Shouldn''t you be out on a run? I remember Cole mentioning something about it earlier." He squinted at Marcus, suspicion creeping into his voice. "Don''t tell me they ditched you because you were high on some crap."


    "I''m not high!" Marcus shouted, his voice cracking. "Something attacked us! It was like a shadow¡ªno, a demon! It killed everyone!"


    People nearby began to take notice, casting curious glances in their direction. A few snickered, assuming Marcus was just another junkie losing his mind.


    T-Back sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "Alright, let''s get you somewhere to cool off. Maybe get you some water or¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Marcus lunged forward, wrapping his arms tightly around T-Back''s legs. "Please! You have to believe me!" he pleaded, his voice desperate. He clung to the bouncer like a drowning man.


    "Hey!" T-Back barked, trying to shake him off. "Get off me man!"


    Marcus''s eyes darted around wildly, fixating on the shadows cast by the club''s garish lights. As a group of gang members approached the entrance, their shadows stretched ominously along the ground.


    Marcus recoiled from seeing this, pressing his face against T-Back''s knees. "It''s here! The shadows¡ªthey''re moving!"


    T-Back''s patience wore thin. He placed a firm hand on Marcus''s shoulder, his grip unyielding. "Listen, man. You''re making a scene. Stand up and get a grip."


    "They''re all dead," Marcus whispered hoarsely, tears streaming down his face. "It told me to warn everyone. You have to let me tell Ash and Victor¡ªthey need to know!"


    At the mention of some gang leaders'' names, T-Back''s expression shifted. He glanced around, noticing the growing attention from the crowd. "Fine," he said gruffly. "But you need to calm down first."


    He pried Marcus off his legs and steadied him upright. Marcus swayed slightly, his legs barely supporting him. T-Back then eyed him critically. "Can you walk?"


    Marcus nodded weakly, though his eyes were unfocused. "I think so."


    "Good. Let''s get inside and sort this out. For your sake, I hope what you''re saying is true."

 Chapter 171 - 171: Introducing, O.M.E.G.A (Part 1)

    As the clock approached 5 p.m., Don stepped out of the self-driving car at the entrance of the Chanel Hills community. He hefted a gym bag over his shoulder¡ªthe same one he''d left with that morning¡ªcreating the illusion he''d spent the day working out.


    The security at the gate recognized him immediately, waving him through after a quick confirmation of his identity.


    He walked along the manicured sidewalks, relieved to have avoided any encounters with Cassie or her flirtatious friend. He still wasn''t sure if the woman lived in the community or was just a frequent visitor, but it didn''t matter.


    His thoughts were elsewhere, and right now, all he wanted was a hot shower before preparing for the night''s plan.


    As he approached the driveway, Samantha''s car began backing out of the driveway. He paused, waiting as the vehicle eased onto the street.


    Samantha glanced over her shoulder, checking for oncoming traffic, and her eyes widened slightly when she spotted him.


    "Oh, Donnie! You''re back," she called out, rolling down her window.


    From the passenger seat, Amanda leaned forward, a playful smile on her face. She gave a little wave. "We missed you today! Been out with a secret girlfriend all day?"


    Don chuckled at the teasing. "The day I get a girlfriend, the whole community will hear about it."


    Amanda laughed, and Samantha smiled warmly. She looked him over, her maternal instincts kicking in as she checked for any signs of trouble. Noting only a hint of fatigue, she asked, "How was your day? Out training?"


    He nodded. "It was good. Didn''t spend the whole day training, though. Took some time to explore, get reacquainted with the city. Feels like it''s been ages."


    Samantha gave an understanding nod. "I understand, sweetie. Oh, by the way, Benjamin stopped by this afternoon with some folks from the UHMA to drop off your androids. I went ahead and signed the paperwork. They''re in the garage now. I even had to move my car to make space since Summer insisted on not touching yours¡ªsaid you mentioned it had a problem.


    Is that why you walked?"


    Don silently thanked Summer''s quick thinking, resisting the urge to sigh in relief. The last thing he needed was for Samantha to discover the bullet holes in the back of his car. He nodded. "Yeah, just an alignment issue. I''ll get it checked out soon. Didn''t want to risk driving it."


    Samantha nodded approvingly. "You did the right thing."


    She then glanced at her watch, remembering they were in a hurry. "Anyway, we''ll talk more later. Your Aunt Amanda and I are heading to the hospital to see Fabio. He''s supposed to be discharged today, so we''re going to help him out. Do you need anything while we''re out?"


    Don pretended to think for a moment before shaking his head. "No, I''m all set. Tell Fabio I said hello and send my regards."


    "Will do," Samantha replied. "Oh, and you might want to head to the garage right away. Summer''s been super excited about the androids. You know how she gets with gadgets."


    Amanda also added with a grin, "Try not to start an AI revolution in the garage!"


    He waved them off as Samantha pulled onto the street and drove away. As the car disappeared around the corner, Don thought briefly about Fabio. He''d nearly forgotten about the guy but shrugged it off, heading toward the garage.


    Inside, his car sat at the back, just where he''d left it, safely covered. But in front of it stood two large rectangular structures made of dark metal, their edges emitting a soft blue glow.


    Beside them was Summer, wearing a mini skirt and a loose shirt, her attention fully on the crates. She tapped and swiped on a sizable tablet he hadn''t seen her use before, occasionally touching the containers with evident excitement.


    She didn''t notice his approach until he spoke. "What''re you doing?"


    "Ah!" Summer jumped, nearly dropping her tablet. She then spun around, shooting him a glare. "Don''t sneak up on me like that!"


    Don simply raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t think I was being that stealthy."


    She huffed, but instead of berating him further, she demanded, "Where the hell have you been? I''ve been waiting forever!"


    Don looked at her in confusion, one eyebrow still raised. "I know I mean the world to you, but missing me this much can''t be good for your health."


    She made a disgusted face. "Gross! You wish." Then, regaining her excitement, she pointed at the containers. "I wanted you here to activate the androids! I''ve been trying to figure out what models they are, but they''ve got dual-lead containment casing!"


    Her voice rose in pitch as she practically squealed. "These could mean they are like¡­ Omega-gen androids¡ªthe latest by Dr. Gadget! How could you not tell me we were getting these?"


    Don narrowed his eyes slightly. "We?"


    "Yes, we!" she exclaimed, as if it were obvious. "I mean, come on! This is cutting-edge tech! We need to activate them right now!"


    Don crossed his arms, eyes still narrowed. "Hold on. Since when did this become a team effort?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She rolled her eyes. "Oh, don''t be selfish. Besides, without me, you''d probably activate some self-destruct sequence by accident."


    Don raised both brows as if intrigued while saying sarcastically, "Is that so?"


    "Absolutely," she retorted confidently. "These aren''t your run-of-the-mill models which people use to make those gross sex bots. If they''re really Omega-gen, they might have adaptive AI, advanced combat protocols, maybe even experimental tech. You can''t just flip a switch and hope for the best."


    He studied her for a moment. Her enthusiasm was undeniable, and she did seem to know what she was talking about. But he wasn''t about to let her have her way. "Alright," he feigned conceding. "Suppose I let you help. What''s in it for me?"


    Summer just blinked, taken aback. "In it for you? You get the benefit of my brilliance, that''s what!"


    Don just shook his head, but his sarcasm remained. "Hard to argue with that."


    Summer grinned triumphantly and ignored the lack of seriousness in his voice. "Exactly. Now, can we please get started?"


    "Do you even know how to open these?" Don asked while looking at the containers.


    She scoffed. "Do I know how to¡ªof course I do! Well, theoretically. The first casing at the very least requires a biometric key, which I''m guessing you have?"


    "Ofcourse, they are mine after all." Don answered with a grin, rubbing it in.


    But Summer ignored his tone still and just gestured him eagerly. "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s unlock them!"

 Chapter 172 - 172: Introducing, O.M.E.G.A (Part 2)

    Before Don could ask how to proceed, Summer eagerly pointed at a tiny hole on the front of the container, glowing softly with a blue light. "There! That''s the biometric scanner," she exclaimed, her eyes full of excitement.


    Don stepped in front of it without a word. A beam of blue light emanated from the hole, scanning him from head to toe. After a brief moment, it blinked green.


    **Beep.**


    The container began to shift with mechanical sounds. **Whirr. Clank.** Cold mist seeped out from the seams as panels moved and rearranged themselves. The front split open, revealing yet another container inside.


    This inner container was sleeker, with a large screen dominating its facade. The screen flickered to life, displaying a blue digital interface against a backdrop of moving binary code.


    At its center was a silhouette of a human figure, alternating smoothly between male and female forms. Beside the silhouette, streams of data flashed rapidly across the screen.


    Summer couldn''t contain her excitement. She squeezed next to Don, her shoulder brushing against his as she peered intently at the display. "Look at that!" she gasped.


    A brief set of information appeared:


    **Name:** O.M.E.G.A. (Operational Machine with Enhanced General Adaptability)


    **Model:** Omega-gen Concept Model


    Her eyes widened. "Holy shit, it''s really Omega-gen!" she exclaimed, practically bouncing on her toes.


    Don glanced sideways at her with a hint of amusement in his eyes. ''Didn''t think she could get this excited about anything,'' he thought. ''She''s like a kid in a candy store.''


    Summer studied the screen closely, but when no new information appeared, she looked up at him. "Well? Open the main container!"


    He sighed. "Why does it need two containers?"


    She rolled her eyes. "Obviously, it''s because of the fusion reactor that likely powers the android. They need extra shielding for transport."


    "Sure," he replied nonchalantly.


    Stepping in front of the inner container, Don allowed the scanner to read him once more. The beam swept over him, and with a confirming beep, the container began to morph again.


    This time, an even colder mist billowed out, like opening a freezer on a hot day. **Hiss.** Summer stepped back, wrapping her arms around herself. "Brr, that''s chilly," she murmured.


    Don remained where he was, his enhanced senses piercing through the foggy air. As the mist cleared, the form inside became visible.


    Standing upright was the android, but it wasn''t what he had anticipated. It¡ªor rather, she¡ªlooked like a strikingly beautiful woman. Clad in a classically styled maid outfit, she had piercing blue eyes and short, deep black hair that framed her face elegantly. Her sleek, jointed hands were made of a pale white material, with metallic gray accents at the joints.


    The android stood tall, easily over 190 centimeters. While the attire concealed much of her form, it was evident she had a well-proportioned figure.


    ''Well, that''s unexpected,'' Don thought, raising an eyebrow.


    Summer''s excitement faded into disbelief once the mist faded. "Wait a second," she said, narrowing her eyes at the android. Turning sharply to Don, she demanded, "Did you order a sex bot and disguise it as an Omega-gen model to fool Mom?"


    He looked at her, taking offense at the accusation. "Seriously? Do you really think the UHMA would help me smuggle a sex bot into the house?"


    She hesitated. "Well... no, but why does it look like that?" She gestured toward the android. "Did you customize it?"


    He shook his head. "They didn''t tell me anything about its appearance." He glanced back at the android, a slight smile appearing on his lips. "But I have to admit, I don''t mind how it looks."


    "Ugh, gross!" Summer made a face. "Don''t even think about doing weird stuff with that android."


    He shrugged innocently. "What''s weird about appreciating good design? Like admiring a car."


    She glared at him, hands on her hips. "You know damn well that''s not what I mean¡ª"


    Before she could finish, the android''s eyes lit up with an intense blue glow. **Beep.** The illumination cast a soft light around them.


    The android turned her head smoothly, first looking at Summer, then settling her gaze on Don. Her movements were fluid, almost lifelike.


    "Biometric data confirmed. Owner identified: Don Bright," she stated in a clear, emotionless voice. "Initiating system diagnostics. Neural networks operational. Sensory inputs active. All parameters within optimal ranges."


    Summer blinked in surprise. "Woah," she whispered.


    The android continued, "Awaiting further instructions. Please specify primary operational directives."


    Don crossed his arms, studying the android thoughtfully. "Impressive."


    Summer leaned in, her skepticism giving way to curiosity. "Can you access its settings? I wanna know what it''s capable of?"


    He glanced at her. "Why should I?"


    She huffed. "I just want to make sure it''s functioning properly."


    Don wasn''t buying that reason and instead asked the android, "Give me a rough introduction about yourself and what kind of android you are."


    The android nodded with a fluid motion. "Affirmative," it replied in a clear, synthesized voice. "Commencing self-introduction."


    Summer leaned in, her curiosity apparent. Don noticed the subtle shift in her posture¡ªshe was genuinely intrigued.


    "Android Profile: O.M.E.G.A," the android began. "Originally engineered as the ultimate home security solution, the O.M.E.G.A line of android was meant to represent the pinnacle in robotic technology and artificial intelligence. Development however was halted due to exorbitant production costs and unforeseen issues with adaptive A.I."


    Don crossed his arms, absorbing the information. ''So it''s a top-tier model that never hit the market, but what does mean by issues?'' he thought.


    Summer tapped a few notes into her tablet. "This explains the dual-lead containment casing," she whispered excitedly.


    "My key features are, one" the android announced. "Neural Network Learning: This allows me to utilize advanced deep learning algorithms, enabling real-time learning from my environment and experiences."


    "Two, Reinforcement Learning Protocols: This enables me to adapt my behavior based on feedback, optimizing performance in dynamic situations."


    "Three, Predictive Analytics: I am capable of forecasting potential security threats through pattern recognition and predictive modeling."


    Summer''s fingers flew over her tablet screen. "This is incredible," she muttered. "True adaptive intelligence."


    Don glanced at her. "Impressed huh?"


    She nodded vigorously. "You have no idea."


    The android went on after a brief pause, "Four, Integrated Combat Systems: I am equipped with a comprehensive database of martial arts and tactical combat techniques for proficient self-defense and protective actions."


    "Five, Sensor Array: I also feature high-resolution cameras, LIDAR, and thermal imaging to detect and track multiple targets simultaneously." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Six, Precision Actuators: My high-torque actuators provide enhanced strength and agility, surpassing human capabilities."


    Don raised an eyebrow. "Sounds like you''re more than just a security system."


    The android inclined its head slightly. "Affirmative. I am designed to ensure optimal protection."


    Summer looked up. "Wait, does that mean you could take on superhumans?"


    The android responded, "My capabilities are designed to counter a wide range of threats so yes."

 Chapter 173 - 173: Introducing, O.M.E.G.A (Part 3)

    Don exchanged a glance with Summer after hearing the android''s answer. "Well, that''s... reassuring."


    "I am glad you are pleased, moving on" The android replied as it continued with it''s introduction. "Seven, Quantum Computing Core: I house a quantum processor that performs complex calculations at unprecedented speeds, enhancing decision-making processes."


    "Eight, I am powered by a micro-scale fusion reactor, providing a virtually limitless power supply with minimal waste heat."


    "Nine, Nanite Repair Systems: I incorporating nanotechnology for self-repair, allowing me to heal minor damages autonomously."


    Summer nearly dropped her tablet. "A fusion reactor and nanite repair? This is beyond state-of-the-art!"


    Don didn''t understand everything he was hearing but given Summer''s reactions, he couldn''t help but be impressed. ''This could be a real game-changer,'' he considered.


    "Ten, my Exoskeleton Material is constructed with Neutronium, thus characterized by extraordinary density and resilience, providing unmatched durability and effective absorption of kinetic energy."


    "The Neutronium plating covers critical structural areas such as arms, joints, and neck, offering protection without compromising flexibility."


    Summer''s mouth fell open slightly. "Neutronium is-is! How did they even¡ª"


    "Apparently, they didn''t spare any expense," Don remarked, his smile growing wider.


    "Eleven, my Dermal Layer: The chest, face, abdomen, thighs, and pelvis are covered with SynthiSkin, an advanced synthetic material mimicking human skin."


    "The features of SythiSkin include; Realistic Texture and Elasticity: This provides a lifelike appearance and movement, enhancing my social interactions. Sensory Feedback: Embedded sensors relay tactile information, enabling me to gauge pressure, temperature, and texture.


    And finally, Adaptive Camouflage: This makes me capable of altering pigmentation to blend with surroundings or mimic human skin tones."


    Don observed the android''s features more closely. The SynthiSkin did give it an uncanny resemblance to a human. "So that''s why you look so... realistic."


    The android looked at him. "Affirmative. My design facilitates better integration in social environments."


    Summer folded her arms, her earlier annoyance resurfacing. "Still doesn''t explain the maid outfit."


    Don chuckled softly. "Maybe it''s part of the ''home'' aspect of the security system."


    She rolled her eyes. "Right."


    "Despite my key features, I do possess some negatives." The android suddenly revealed, "For one, Production Costs: The use of rare and complex materials like Neutronium and quantum processors significantly increases manufacturing expenses, hence they are few models like myself as we are classified as incomplete prototypes."


    Summer nodded. "Makes sense why they didn''t mass-produce these."


    "Two, A.I Operational Faults: Early models exhibited unpredictable behavior due to the complexities of the adaptive A.I, leading to potential safety risks."


    Don frowned slightly at this. "Unpredictable behavior?"


    The android replied, "My A.I has since been stabilized for operational safety."


    "Let''s hope so," Don muttered under his breath.


    "Three, Hardware Constraints: The incorporation of Neutronium consumed space that could have been allocated for additional nano GPUs, limiting computational expansion capabilities." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Four, Ethical Considerations: Though not a true negative, my capabilities do raise questions about autonomy and the ethical treatment of sentient machines like myself."


    Summer looked at Don. "That''s a pretty heavy topic."


    He nodded. "Yea, now I see why Aunt Amanda said not to start the A.I revolution in here."


    "Five, as a non-production model, maintenance and software updates are not supported, potentially leading to obsolescence or malfunctions over time."


    "Great," Summer said sarcastically. "So if something goes wrong, we''re on our own."


    Don raised his eyebrows again and showed a confused expression. "We?"


    Summer frowned at Don''s smug expression. "You probably didn''t even read the terms of use they gave you," she said, folding her arms. "They''re likely just leasing the android to you. It''s not technically yours."


    Don paused, considering her words. She might have a point; trusting Benjamin''s word alone wasn''t wise. But before he could respond, the android interjected.


    "I believe I do belong to Don Bright," she stated in a monotone voice. "He holds administrator permissions to all my systems. While it''s possible there is an emergency override known only to my creator, I detect no such functions at this time."


    Don turned to Summer with a sly grin, his eyes practically gleaming with triumph. Summer''s mouth fell open in disbelief. "How could they give you an Omega-gen android to keep? That doesn''t make any sense!"


    She looked him up and down. "What are you hiding?"


    Truth be told, Don was just as puzzled. If the android was as valuable as Summer claimed, why had they entrusted it to him? It seemed excessive merely to avoid legal issues with his family.


    As if reading their thoughts, the android spoke again.


    "Reviewing past entry data," she began, "I have been assigned three administrators. Initially, Dr. Gadget''s credentials were in my systems during the five years it took to build me. Earlier this year, his details were removed and replaced with those of a Andrew Barclay. And less than 48 hours ago, they were changed to Don Bright. It could be a mistake, but the likelihood is minimal."


    Upon hearing this, Don couldn''t help but wonder, ''Was this Claire''s doing? Or perhaps Director Graham''s?'' It seemed unlikely that such a significant change happened by accident.


    Summer''s eyes narrowed even more, feeling outmaneuvered. Suddenly, a sly smile spread across her face.


    She sidled up to Don, pressing herself against him. With fluttering eyelashes, she said in flirty voice, "Oh, Donnie, won''t you please give me admin privileges? I''ll do anything for you¡ª"


    Before she could finish, the android moved for the first time. **Whir.** In one swift motion, she gently but firmly pulled Summer away from Don, positioning herself between them.


    "I strongly advise against that, sir," she said to Don. "Unless it is someone you fully trust, granting administrator access is ill-advised. Especially when your hormones may be influencing your decisions. Might I suggest reconsidering after masturbation for a clearer perspective on the matter."


    "Hey!" Summer protested, her cheeks flushing.


    Don struggled to suppress a laugh. "Don''t worry," he told the android, holding up a hand. "I won''t be giving Summer any privileges at all."


    The android nodded. "I am relieved to hear that," she replied in the same flat tone. "I am fully capable of attending to any complex needs you may have so you may assign administrator privileges to her with the other android."


    Summer''s eyes widened. "Other?" she exclaimed. "You mean he gets to have two Omega-gen androids?"


    Don''s smile grew. ''This just keeps getting better,'' he thought, imagining how much easier his life as Don might become.


    However, the android corrected them. "No," she stated. "The other unit is a Delta-gen 4."


    Summer''s excitement deflated instantly. She sighed. "Oh, just a standard model."


    Don shrugged, still pleased. Having one Omega-gen android was more than he could have hoped for. Yet, he still couldn''t shake the question of how this all came to be.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 1)

    Glancing at his watch, Don remembered his plans for the evening and decided it was time to wrap things up. He looked at the android. "I''ve heard enough for now. Do you have a name?"


    The android tilted her head slightly. "My designation is O.M.E.G.A."


    Don shook his head. "No, I mean a real name."


    "I do not understand," she replied, her expression unchanging.


    He narrowed his eyes. "Aren''t you supposed to be super smart?"


    Summer smacked him lightly on the shoulder. "She''s adaptive, you dummy. She learns over time. Right now, she''s operating on basic processes while she studies her environment."


    The android nodded. "Your assessment is mostly accurate."


    Don rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "In that case, I''ll give you a name."


    "That is acceptable," she replied.


    He snapped his fingers. "From now on, your name is Winter."


    "Understood," the android¡ªnow Winter¡ªacknowledged. "May I inquire about the reasoning behind this name?"


    Don smirked. "Because it''s the opposite of Summer here, who doesn''t listen to me."


    "Hey!" Summer protested, glaring at him.


    Winter nodded. "I see. A clever use of naming conventions."


    "Don''t encourage his dumb ideas!" Summer exclaimed at the android.


    Winter looked at her. "But that is part of my function."


    Don chuckled. "I think this is the start of a beautiful relationship." He gestured towards the house. "Come on, Winter. Follow me."


    "Affirmative," she replied, stepping forward with mechanical grace.


    "Wait!" Summer called out, jogging after them. "I''m not done asking questions! And what about the other android?"


    Don waved a hand dismissively without turning around. "I''ll activate it later."


    **Footsteps echoed** in the spacious garage as they made their way towards the connecting door to the house. Summer hurried to catch up, her shoes tapping rapidly against the concrete floor.


    "Hey, wait up!" she insisted, falling into step beside Don. "You can''t just walk off like that."


    Don glanced at her, an amused glint in his eye. "Sure I can. Watch me."


    She huffed, crossing her arms. "You''re impossible, you know that?"


    They soon entered the hallway, the warm lighting contrasting with the cool ambiance of the garage. Winter followed closely behind, her movements smooth and silent despite her size.


    Don paused by the staircase, turning to face Summer. "Look, I have things to do. We''ll talk more about this later, ok?"


    She raised an eyebrow, unwilling to let Don leave until her curiosity was satisfied. "Like what?"


    He smirked. "Wouldn''t you like to know?"


    Winter stood beside him, her eyes scanning the surroundings. "Do you require any assistance with your tasks, sir?"


    "Not at the moment," he replied. "But thanks for asking."


    Summer eyed Winter suspiciously. "Does she have to be so... formal?"


    Winter looked at her. "My programming dictates a respectful demeanor towards my administrator."


    Don shrugged. "I think it''s refreshing. It''s about time I got some respect around here." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Summer rolled her eyes. "Of course you do."


    He shrugged and started making his way up the stairs. "Anyway, I''m off to get some things done."


    "What things?" she pressed, following a few steps behind.


    Don sighed and stopped midway, turning to look at her with a slightly tilted head. "Summer, don''t you have something else to do?"


    Summer frowned and placed her hands on her hips. "Not until you tell me what you''re up to."


    He sighed. "Fine. I''m going to take a shower and then handle some personal matters. Satisfied?"


    "Hardly," she muttered.


    Winter observed the exchange quietly. "If privacy is required, I can ensure that no interruptions occur."


    Don gave her a thumbs-up. "Appreciated, Winter."


    Summer threw her hands up in frustration. "This is ridiculous!"


    Don ignored her and continued up the stairs, only saying, "See you later, Summer." She stood at the bottom, watching them ascend with a small frown. "Don''t think this conversation is over!"


    Don waved casually as he disappeared around the corner, Winter following closely.


    Entering his room, Don closed the door behind them. He leaned against it for a moment, exhaling deeply. ''What a day,'' he thought.


    Winter stood in the center of the room, hands at her sides as she looked around. "Do you have any specific instructions for me, sir?"


    Don raised his he looked at her, considering. "Can you... I don''t know, familiarize yourself with the house or something?"


    "Affirmative. I will map the premises and note any security vulnerabilities."


    Don nodded in agreement while walking toward his closet. "Actually, that could be useful."


    "Would you like a report upon completion?"


    "Sure," he said, tossing a shirt onto the bed. "Why not."


    Winter turned smoothly and exited the room. **Click.** The door closed softly behind her.


    After Winter left the room, Don let out a deep sigh and sat on the edge of his bed. He rubbed his temples, contemplating the day''s events. ''She could be a significant asset,'' he thought, considering Winter''s potential.


    Not just for his persona as Don Bright, but possibly even as Predator¡ªif he could confirm her loyalty.


    His current plan revolved around establishing a dual identity: Don Bright, the aspiring young hero with a promising future, and Predator, his shadowy supervillain alter ego.


    As Don, he aimed to be capable but not draw excessive attention. As Predator, he needed to remain unseen, gradually taking control of the city''s underworld without anyone connecting the dots. A challenging endeavor, but not impossible.


    Using certain powers exclusively as Don and others solely as Predator would help maintain the separation. After all, suddenly developing new abilities would raise unwanted suspicions.


    As Don, he could only begin shaping his public image once he started at the Superhuman University on Monday. He needed to assess the environment and see what moves to make.


    But as Predator, his work began tonight. His target: the Hell Riders Gang. He planned to either take them over as a puppet organization or dismantle them entirely to set an example. The former would provide him with expendable assets; the latter would boost his reputation in the shadows. Either outcome would serve his goals.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in a dimly lit back room cluttered with old beer crates and dusty equipment, Marcus sat slumped on a metal folding chair.


    His hands were bound tightly behind him, the ropes digging into his wrists. His face was a gruesome sight¡ªswollen and bloodied from a relentless beating. One eye was nearly swollen shut, his lip split and oozing blood. Bruises marked where metal knuckles had met flesh repeatedly.


    He tilted to one side, his breaths shallow and ragged. The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth, and black spots were present at the edges of his vision.


    In front of him stood Victor¡ªa tall, chubby man with an intimidating presence. He wore a leather jacket with ripped sleeves, revealing tattooed forearms, and his blue jeans were stained with grease.


    His face was harsh, with a crooked nose that looked like it had been broken more than once, and cold, piercing brown eyes that showed no mercy.


    Marcus tried to speak, his voice barely above a whisper. "Victor... please..."


    Victor glared at him. "You got some nerve," he growled, clenching his fist and cracking his knuckles menacingly.


    From the corner of the room, T-Back stood silently by the door, his metallic arms crossed over his chest as he spoke up. "You won''t get any answers if you kill him, Vic."


    Victor shot him a fierce look. "Shut it, T-Back! This is Hell Riders'' business, not the club''s."


    Before T-Back could respond, the door swung open with a **creak**. A woman strode in.


    She had tanned brown skin and short black hair that framed her sharp features. Her green eyes were intense, accentuated by the piercing on her nose and the small hoops lining her ears.


    A choker wrapped around her neck, and her black leather vest left her midriff exposed, revealing a belly button ring. Tight black leather pants hugged her legs, and heavy boots completed the look.


    She stopped a few feet from Victor, her expression stern. "What the hell, Victor?" she demanded.


    Victor glanced back at her and spat on the ground. "This idiot lost our shipment and had the audacity to come back claiming it was ghosts! He''s lucky I haven''t killed him yet, Ash."


    Ash maintained her frown, her eyes flicking to Marcus''s battered form. "He''s barely alive," she pointed out. "How are we supposed to get answers if he''s dead?" She crossed her arms. "Whatever attacked our transport killed everyone else without leaving a trace. Our contact in the police says even they have no idea what happened."


    Victor gritted his teeth, but Ash''s words seemed to penetrate his anger. He turned back to Marcus, grabbing him by the chin and forcing him to look up. A cruel smile spread across his face.


    "Alright, Marcus," he said in a low voice. "Tell me everything about this ''ghost'' that attacked you."

 Chapter 175 - 175: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 2)

    It was just past 7 p.m. when Don laid in bed, going over some files through Gary Assist. Various prompts and data floated in his augmented reality view.


    Suddenly, the interface shifted, displaying a Caller I.D. prompt: **Gary**.


    He tapped to answer, the earbuds in his ears connecting the call seamlessly. Gary''s clear, polite voice greeted him. "Evening, sir."


    "Evening," Don responded casually.


    "I wanted to inform you that everything is ready, sir," Gary continued. "The young madam and I have shortlisted the most suitable places for tonight''s¡­. ''Activities''. May I ask, what hour would you like to begin?"


    Don rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Midnight felt right¡ªenough time to prepare, and it would allow him to move under the cover of darkness. "Midnight should be good." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Understood," Gary replied. "I will send you the pickup location a few minutes beforehand. Have a pleasant evening until then."


    "Thanks, you too," Don said, ending the call. He let out a sigh and rolled off the bed, standing and stretching his arms. There was still time to kill before midnight.


    He removed the contact lenses and earbuds, placing them carefully on the dresser next to the bed. His mind then turned to Winter¡ªhis newly acquired Omega-gen android. ''Might as well spend some time figuring out more about her and what she can do,'' he thought.


    As he made his way to the door, a faint **fluttering** noise reached his ears. His superhuman hearing picked it up instantly, and he frowned. Opening the door quickly, he found Winter standing directly outside, facing the door, her expression blank.


    He paused for a moment. He hadn''t heard any footsteps at all¡ªonly the sound of her maid dress fluttering in the air. ''She''s practically silent,'' he noted, impressed despite himself.


    Winter spoke, her voice as monotone as ever. "I have completed my exploration of the house and am ready to report my findings."


    Don raised an eyebrow. "Before that, did you hear anything just now?"


    "If you are referring to the phone conversation you just had, then yes. My audio receptors picked it up."


    Don crossed his arms. "You can delete what you heard, right? And from now on, don''t listen in on my phone calls unless I allow you to. That goes for anyone else in the house, too."


    Winter nodded. "Understood. I will delete the data from my systems and reduce the range of my audio receptors during future phone calls unless permission is granted. I will remember this directive."


    Don studied her for a moment. He knew the advantage of having her spy on his family was tempting, but until he was sure that no external access existed to her systems, he couldn''t risk it. "Good," he replied. "I''m just being cautious. Before I trust you with sensitive information, I need to make sure your systems aren''t vulnerable to external control."


    Winter blinked, her head tilting slightly. "It is commendable that you take your security seriously. I hope to prove myself reliable and trustworthy in the coming days."


    Don smiled faintly. "I''ve got no doubt you will."


    Before they could continue, Winter''s head turned slightly toward the stairs. "I detect a vehicle pulling into the driveway."


    Don focused his own senses, hearing the familiar hum of an engine. He nodded. "It''s my mother''s car. No need to worry."


    "Understood," Winter replied, stepping back.


    He gestured for her to follow. "Come on. It''s time I introduced you to the rest of the household. Your primary role here is to protect them, got it?"


    Winter followed closely behind. "Understood. Does that mean I should prioritize their safety over your own?"


    Don paused at the question. "Well..." He trailed off, unsure how to answer. He hadn''t considered that detail yet.


    They reached the garage, where they found Summer standing beside the other android container, tapping rapidly on her tablet.


    She glanced up as Don and Winter entered, frowning in her usual sarcastic manner. "Oh, look who''s finally done being busy. Ready to open the other container now?"


    Don gave her a perplexed look. "What are you talking about? We''re just here to meet Mom and Aunt Amanda."


    Summer raised an eyebrow. "Mom and Aunt Amanda?" Before she could say anything else, the garage door began to rise, remotely activated with a **whirr**.


    As the door opened, Samantha''s Range Rover came into view, pulling into the driveway. Don glanced at Winter. "Can you move your container to the back so Mom can park?"


    Without a word, Winter approached the heavy container and, with ease, lifted it. Her movements were smooth and effortless as she relocated it to the back of the garage.


    Inside the car, both Samantha and Amanda exchanged confused glances. From their perspective, the sight of a tall, busty maid lifting an enormous container as if it weighed nothing was... unusual, to say the least.


    Samantha stepped out of the car first, looking at Winter as she walked back after moving the container. "What in the world...?"


    Amanda followed, hands on her hips, a bemused expression on her face. "Alright, Don. What kind of kinky stuff are you up to?"


    Before Don could respond, Summer rushed past him, her voice full of irritation. "Mom, Don got an Omega-gen android, and he won''t even let me study it! He even customized it to look like a maid!"


    Don raised his hands in mock surprise, not even getting the chance to defend himself before Winter spoke up. "That is incorrect. I was designed this way. No modifications have been made to my appearance as of yet."


    Samantha looked between Don and Winter, her eyebrows raised. "Wait. This android is...?"


    Don nodded. "Yeah, Mom, this is Winter. She''s here to help with security around the house."


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed. "And no modifications, huh? So this wasn''t your doing?"


    Don sighed, exasperated. "No, Aunt Amanda, I didn''t pick the maid outfit, alright?"


    Amanda chuckled, clearly entertained by the situation. "Well, I guess as long as she''s keeping the place safe, I don''t mind. Still, gotta admit, she''s quite the sight."


    Samantha folded her arms, examining Winter more closely. "I don''t know how I feel about an android looking after us, Donnie."


    Don shrugged. "She''s top-of-the-line. Trust me, you''ll get used to her."


    Summer, still pouting, crossed her arms. "I still think it''s unfair that I don''t get to study her systems. Come on, Don. What''s the harm?"


    Winter remained expressionless but spoke up once more. "The harm would be unauthorized access to my systems, which is against the directives given by my administrator, Don Bright."


    Summer rolled her eyes. "I know that! But it''s still not fair¡ª"


    Don cut her off. "Look, Summer, I''m not handing out admin privileges, alright? You''ll just have to deal with it."


    Amanda kept her hands on her hips, a wide grin spreading across her face as she commented, "I have to say, the guy who designed her must''ve had some special kinks," she teased.


    Without missing a beat, Winter corrected her in her usual monotone voice. "I was, in fact, designed by a woman. The majority of my assembly was conducted by other androids, and my primary components were manufactured by Dr. Gadget."


    Don couldn''t resist teasing Amanda as well, "Sounds like the designer had a lot in common with you, Aunt Amanda."


    Amanda gasped in mock offense. "Hey!" she exclaimed, laughing, though clearly not taking the jab to heart.


    Samantha, standing nearby, gave Winter a once-over, her brow furrowing in thought. "You know, Winter, you remind me of those adult bots they advertise late at night on TV."


    Winter responded with the same detached, factual tone. "I am not an adult entertainment bot. I am closer to a war bot than anything else. However, I do possess mechanisms for sexual functions."


    Samantha''s eyes widened, and her hand flew to her mouth. "Oh my..."


    Amanda burst into laughter, slapping her knee. "Well, looks like we won''t be seeing Don coming out of his room too often!" she joked, glancing at Don with a wicked grin.


    Summer, not one to miss an opportunity, pointed an accusatory finger at Don. "See? Don''s just going to end up abusing a high-tech android for perverted stuff!"


    Winter, as emotionless as ever, turned toward Summer. "I am incredibly durable. I would not mind."


    Samantha''s face flushed at the android''s matter-of-fact response, and she quickly turned away, her mind likely imagining something far too inappropriate. Summer, on the other hand, opened her mouth in disbelief, momentarily lost for words.


    **A soft cough.** Samantha cleared her throat, clearly trying to steer the conversation back on track. "Alright, I think this discussion is getting a little out of hand." She glanced at Summer with a more serious look. "It''s Don''s android, so he''s free to do whatever he wants with it."


    Summer huffed, crossing her arms in defeat. "Fine," she muttered, her frustration evident in her tone.


    Don, pleased with how the situation was going, shifted the topic. "How''s Fabio doing?" he asked, turning his attention to Samantha.


    Her expression softened immediately, a warm smile spreading across her face. "Oh, he''s fine. He told me to congratulate you on getting into the Elite Hero Program." She beamed with pride.


    As Samantha continued to speak, Amanda, unable to resist her curiosity, wandered over to Winter. Her eyes lit up with mischief as she inspected the android up close, circling her slowly. Finally, her curiosity got the better of her, and she crouched slightly, attempting to peek under Winter''s dress.


    Before Amanda could succeed in her endeavor, Samantha snapped her name. "Amanda!" she scolded, eyes narrowing. "Can you not harass the android?"


    Amanda shrugged, standing back up with a sheepish grin. "What? I was just curious."


    Samantha sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Can we please go inside and settle down for dinner?" she asked, exasperation creeping into her voice.


    "Fine, fine," Amanda relented, holding up her hands in surrender before casting one more glance at Winter. "I''ll behave."

 Chapter 176 - 176: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 3)

    The soft clatter of takeout containers** being opened filled the dining room as Samantha and Aunt Amanda set the bags on the table.


    Dinner tonight was a casual affair¡ªno elaborate meals, just some Chinese takeout they''d picked up on the way back. The aromatic smells of stir-fried noodles, sesame chicken, and dumplings mixed with the scent of soy sauce, tempting even the less-than-hungry members of the household.


    Don sat at the far end of the table, picking at his food more than actually eating. His mind wasn''t entirely present. With everything going on, between Winter''s introduction and his upcoming plans, it was hard to focus on trivial small talk. He appreciated that the others were more interested in the android than him¡ªit provided some relief.


    "So, Winter," Summer leaned in, balancing her chin on her hands, curiosity bubbling. "How fast can you run?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Winter looked up from the plate of food she hadn''t touched¡ªan unnecessary gesture but one Don had decided was a good idea for appearances. "I am capable of reaching speeds of up to seventy-five miles per hour on foot. However, this may vary depending on terrain and environmental conditions."


    Summer''s eyes widened. "Seventy-five? That''s insane!"


    "That''s not even a car, that''s a freakin'' racecar," Amanda chimed in between sips of wine, clearly impressed.


    Don watched quietly, observing how Winter handled the barrage of questions. She answered each one without fuss. For once, it was kind of nice to fade into the background, letting the spotlight stay on someone¡ªor something¡ªelse.


    Samantha, smiling faintly, leaned back in her chair. "I guess having someone like Winter around could make us feel a lot safer, huh?"


    "Absolutely," Don responded, more out of reflex than anything. His mind was still elsewhere, already calculating the next moves he had to make as Predator. ''Take out the Hell Riders or establish control, then¡­'' His thoughts trailed as Amanda interrupted the quiet moment.


    She swirled the remaining wine in her glass with a smirk. "So, who''s up for another movie night?"


    **Clink.** Summer''s fork hit her plate as she immediately shot Don a look, clearly recalling what had happened the last time a movie night was suggested. Before she could say a word, Samantha spoke up.


    "Actually, I think we should all get to bed early tonight. We''re going to church tomorrow."


    Summer grimaced like she''d just bitten into a lemon. "Church?" she muttered, slumping back in her chair.


    Amanda blinked in disbelief, pausing mid-sip. "Church? Seriously? Even me?"


    Don raised a brow, surprised himself. The family didn''t exactly give off a religious vibe. But this presented an opportunity for him to slip away earlier than planned without arousing suspicion.


    He quickly adjusted his expression and nodded in support. "Great idea, Mom. We should all get some rest for that."


    Samantha gave him a puzzled look, clearly caught off guard by his sudden show of enthusiasm. "Uh¡­ thanks, Donnie?"


    Summer wasn''t buying it. She leaned forward, eyes narrowing at Don. "Since when did you like church? You used to fake having diarrhea every Sunday just to get out of it."


    Amanda snorted, barely containing her laughter. "Oh yeah, I remember that! You hated church more than anything, and Summer couldn''t stand Sunday school."


    "Ugh, don''t remind me," Summer grumbled, rolling her eyes at the memory.


    Don stood up, stretching his arms in an exaggerated yawn. "Yeah, yeah, laugh it off. Anyway, I''m heading to bed early, so I have enough time for my morning routine." He shot a lazy wave toward the group. "Goodnight, everyone."


    "Morning routine?" Summer raised a skeptical eyebrow. "Since when do you even have one of those?"


    Don ignored her, adding as he walked toward the stairs, "Oh, and don''t come wake me up unless it''s an emergency. I''ll be up in time, I promise."


    He could feel Summer''s suspicious gaze burning into the back of his head, but he didn''t look back.


    Before leaving the room entirely, Don turned to Winter. "Stay downstairs and keep familiarizing yourself with the place. And don''t answer any more questions from Summer until I say so. Just in case she tries sneaking out at night to play twenty questions."


    "Hey!" Summer protested, crossing her arms defensively. "I wouldn''t do that."


    Don shot her a cheeky smile. "Then you won''t mind the order." He winked. "Goodnight."


    Winter nodded, her expression unchanged. "Affirmative. Orders received."


    Satisfied, Don turned and headed up the stairs. and he made his way to his room. Once inside, he shut the door with a click and leaned against it, exhaling deeply.


    Glancing at his watch, he saw the time: 10:47 p.m.


    ''Still early,'' he thought, his fingers brushing over the watch''s face. ''Might as well do a final review of everything before heading out.''


    Don immersed himself in the data, scanning through reports, maps, and profiles as Gary Assist displayed them in his augmented view. Time slipped by unnoticed until **ding**¡ªa soft notification chimed at 11:44 p.m., drawing his attention to a message from Gary.


    "Everything is in place, sir," the message read. "You''ll find a car waiting at the marked location."


    Don sighed, glancing at the time. Less than a 20 minutes until midnight. Despite all his meticulous planning, a flicker of anxiety tugged at him. His mind wandered back to the last time he wore the Predator suit¡ªthe intoxicating rush of power, the detached, almost ruthless precision with which he''d taken out the Hell Riders. No hesitation, no remorse. Just cold efficiency.


    He pushed the lingering unease aside, muttering quietly to himself, "Enshroud."


    The strange tattoo on his wrist seemed to pulse, then expand, stretching over his skin like liquid shadow. The tendrils crawled up his arm, enveloping his body entirely until the Predator suit formed around him.


    With a flick of his wrist, Don raised his hand toward the door. **Click.** A shadow tendril materialized from the darkness near the door and twisted into the lock, securing it. His figure then blurred for a moment before vanishing entirely into the dark corner of the room.


    **Whoosh.**


    He reappeared beneath the faint glow of a streetlamp, the light barely casting a circle on the pavement beneath. The cold air of the night brushed against the fabric of his suit as he stood at the edge of the Chanel Hills community. The familiar darkness welcomed him like an old friend.


    ''This is about the limit,'' he thought, glancing around at his surroundings. Moving between shadows had its distance constraints, and this was as far as he could push it in one jump.


    He remained still for only a few seconds before vanishing again, disappearing into the shadows with barely a sound. **Whirr.** When he reappeared, it was in a quiet, dark street lined with parked cars.


    Don scanned the rows of vehicles, his sharp eyes quickly zeroing in on a black car with the number plate Gary had indicated. His suit retreated into its tattoo form as he approached the car casually, opening the door and slipping inside.


    The interior was familiar¡ªclean and driverless. As soon as he settled into the seat, the screen in front of him flickered to life. Gary''s face appeared, standing in what looked like an unfamiliar office, papers strewn across the desk behind him. He glanced at his watch, then smiled at Don.


    "That was quick," Gary said, adjusting his tie. "Looks like we''re ahead of schedule."


    Don leaned back, resting one hand on his chin. "I''d rather be early than unprepared."


    Gary nodded, pleased. "That''s the spirit. This gives us some time to finalize your plan. From the intel I sent over, have you decided which Hell Riders storage spot to hit?"


    "The warehouse by the Santos City docks," Don answered immediately. "Causing a commotion there will draw more attention. The police will have a harder time covering it up, and it''ll affect operations for other gangs and organizations that depend on it. It''ll put the Hell Riders in a tough spot."


    Gary raised an eyebrow, nodding in approval. "A brilliant objective, but understandably tricky to pull off."


    "I know," Don replied. "But it''ll leave them weak enough to either crush or take over quietly. That''s the goal."


    "Ambitious," Gary said, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "But if anyone can pull it off, it''s you. I''ll be on standby to provide support if needed. The vehicle will drop you off at a nearby location, close enough for infiltration. Good luck, sir."


    The screen went dark as the car began to move smoothly through the streets. Don sat in silence, watching the city lights blur past the windows.


    Less than 20 minutes later, the car slowed to a halt in a dimly lit area not far from the docks. But Don wasn''t planning to walk out the front door.


    He muttered, "Enshroud," and **shoom**, the Predator suit formed around him once more before he vanished right there and then in the car.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **The faint hum of dock machinery** filled the air as Don reappeared in the shadows between two large shipping containers. His glowing white eyes scanned the area, his vision adjusting to the low light.


    The docks were vast, a maze of crates, warehouses, and parked trucks, all dimly lit by flickering overhead lights.


    He moved quietly, his footsteps absorbed by the darkness as he moved from shadow to shadow. He paused behind a stack of crates, listening to the faint murmur of voices nearby.


    "I''m tellin'' ya, something''s off tonight," one of the guards muttered, lighting a cigarette. His voice was low but audible.


    "You''re paranoid, man," his partner replied, leaning against a truck. "Just another quiet night at the docks. Nothing ever happens here."


    Don stayed still, blending perfectly with the shadows. He didn''t need to take them out¡ªjust avoid them. He waited, patient, watching as they finished their conversation and moved on, walking further down the dock.


    Once they were out of earshot, Don slipped through the narrow space between the crates, continuing his silent approach. He had memorized the rough layout of the docks from the files Gary provided, and he knew the Hell Riders'' warehouse was nearby¡ªhe just needed to confirm which one.


    As he moved, he spotted another pair of guards standing outside one of the larger warehouses. They were armed, but not heavily. It was a subtle tell¡ªthis had to be the place.


    ''This has to be it,'' Don thought, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the exterior. The guards didn''t seem particularly alert, just standing there talking casually.


    He remained hidden in the shadows, inching closer until he was within earshot of their conversation.


    "Boss says we gotta move the shipment tomorrow," one guard was saying. "Some big deal went down, and now they''re pushing up the timeline."


    "Great," the other guard groaned. "More overtime."


    Don''s suspicions were confirmed. This was the Hell Riders'' main stash at the docks. It was time to move.

 Chapter 177 - 177: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 4)

    As Don crouched on the roof, he focused his attention on the surrounding area.


    He used the presence of shadows to detect how many people were inside the warehouse¡ªsome were stationary, while others moved.


    He also noticed something peculiar: after certain individuals walked a bit, he could no longer sense their presence clearly or at all. He quickly deduced they must have stepped into a well-lit area.


    "I detect about 15 unique presences here," Don muttered to himself. "Five outside, and the rest inside. But I should assume there might be more in well-lit areas."


    Having reached this conclusion, Don''s figure faded into the shadows of the very roof he was on.


    Below, outside the warehouse, the two guards Don had eavesdropped on earlier were still chatting casually, strangely relaxed.


    Now observing them from the corner of a dark crate, Don thought, ''They probably don''t know what happened to their friends. That''s clever on their leader''s part¡ªit keeps them from panicking.''


    ''But,'' he thought, ''it also means they''ll be as complacent as ever, making them easy targets.'' S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey Jim, can I have five bucks to go grab a pack of cigarettes or something?" one of he guards asked, scratching the back of his head with a wide grin.


    The other guard frowned and pulled some money from his pocket. "Yeah, grab me a root beer while you''re at it," he said, handing over the cash.


    Don watched with faint amusement at how casual these guards were. He began to wonder if what they were protecting was even worth anything. As soon as the first guard left, Don knew it was time to act.


    He waited until the other was completely out of sight before making his move.


    The remaining guard, now alone at the front, sighed and pulled out his phone, idly scrolling through social media profiles of busty women.


    One of Don''s shadow tendrils began to creep up behind him, rising from the dark shadows on the wall. The guard remained completely oblivious until it was too late. **Whoosh!** Without warning, the tendril snapped forward, coiling tightly around the man''s neck.


    His eyes widened in shock as he dropped his phone in panic, his hands clawing at his throat, desperately trying to grasp what was strangling him. But there was nothing for him to hold on to¡ªit was a shadow, after all.


    Gasping for air, the man struggled, confusion and terror washing over his face as the tendril squeezed tighter with every passing second.


    The guard''s eyes bulged, face turning purple as he gasped for air that would never come. His hands clawed weakly at his neck, but there was no escape from the tightening tendril of shadow.


    **Thud.** His lifeless body soon crumpled to the ground, the phone he''d been holding clattering uselessly beside him.


    Don didn''t spare the corpse a second glance. His eyes were already tracking the next target¡ªthe guard who had left moments earlier to grab cigarettes.


    Slipping into the nearby shadows, Don followed him, his movements silent and fluid, using the darkness to cloak his presence.


    The guard walked casually, unaware of the fate that had just befallen his friend. He whistled a jaunty tune, his footsteps echoing faintly in the cool night air of the docks.


    He stopped at a corner near a stack of crates, pulling out his lighter and a cigarette, oblivious to the predator stalking him from the shadows.


    Don moved fast, his form barely noticeable in the dim light.


    **Swish.** In one quick motion, Don lunged from behind, grabbing the man by the head, clamping a hand tightly over his mouth. The guard''s eyes widened in shock, but he couldn''t scream¡ªhis muffled cries died in his throat as Don slammed him against the crate.


    There was a brief struggle¡ªfutile.


    Don twisted the man''s head sharply, and **crack**¡ªthe sound of snapping vertebrae could be heard. Blood splattered onto the crate as the guard''s body slumped lifelessly in Don''s grip.


    He let the body drop with a dull **thump** and wiped his hands on the man''s shirt before standing up.


    ''Two down,'' Don thought, scanning the area again. ''Three more left.''


    He moved back toward the warehouse, his superhuman senses on full alert. In the span of two seconds, he located the remaining guards lingering outside¡ªtwo stationed at the far back of the building, and another off to the side, alone.


    Disappearing into the shadows once more, Don reappeared near the lone guard, who sat comfortably on a crate, smoking a cigarette with one hand and scrolling through his phone with the other.


    His face lit up with frustration as he muttered to himself. "Damn it, another three-star pull. This thing is rigged."


    Amused, Don stepped forward, blending into the shadows cast by the warehouse wall. From behind the guard, Don''s voice resonated, low and almost mocking. "I think you''re worried about the wrong thing."


    The guard''s eyes widened in panic. He turned his head sharply, looking over his shoulder, but there was nothing behind him¡ªonly darkness and the dull glow of the nearby warehouse lights.


    Confused, he scratched his head and glanced down at the cigarette between his fingers.


    ''What the hell? I''m starting to hear shit'' he thought, taking a final drag before turning back to his phone.


    As soon as his eyes focused forward, he froze. Don stood directly in front of him, inches away.


    Before the guard could scream or call for help, Don''s hand shot out, clamping down over his mouth. **Wham!** With brutal force, Don slammed the man against the wall, muffling his cries as his other hand grabbed the guard''s neck and twisted sharply.


    **Crack.**


    The guard''s body went limp, falling heavily to the ground as well. Don wiped his hands on his suit, his expression cold and indifferent as he stepped over the corpse. ''Three down. Two to go.''


    He slipped into the shadows once more, reappearing on the roof of the warehouse. From this vantage point, he could see the last two guards standing near each other at the far end of the building.


    They were more alert than the others, guns drawn and glancing around occasionally, but Don knew it wouldn''t make a difference. Not for what he had planned.


    Crouching low, Don extended a shadow tendril toward a stack of metal containers nearby, using it to create a faint **clang**.


    The guards stiffened at the noise, exchanging annoyed glances. "Did you hear that?" one asked, irritation clear in his voice.


    "Yeah, I heard it," the other replied, his grip tightening on his weapon. "Go check it out."


    "Why me?" the first guard protested. "It''s probably nothing."


    "Because I''m staying here," the second guard shot back, clicking his tongue in annoyance.


    Grumbling under his breath, the first guard reluctantly started walking toward the containers, flashlight in hand. He swept the beam of light over the area, squinting as he searched for the source of the noise.


    His heart rate quickened, but he couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary.


    As the guard took a step closer, Don acted.

 Chapter 178 - 178: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 5)

    A shadow tendril snaked out from the darkness, wrapping around the guard''s ankle and yanking him backward. He lost his balance and fell with a startled **thud**, his gun clattering to the ground. Before he could recover, another tendril¡ªthis time tipped with sharp spikes¡ªshot out from the ground beneath him.


    **Shk!**


    The spike impaled him through the head, the eerie sound of it piercing flesh followed by the dull crack of bone. The guard''s body twitched once, then lay still. His flashlight rolled awkwardly away, the beam of light bouncing as it spun across the pavement.


    The remaining guard''s eyes narrowed when he noticed the strangely moving beam of light. "Hey!" he shouted, starting to move toward the spot. But as he turned around to glance over his shoulder, he found himself face-to-face with Don.


    **Wham!**


    Don''s fist slammed into the guard''s face with brutal force from his use of the Forceful Strike (Bronze) skill, sending the man sprawling onto the ground. He tried to scramble to his feet, dazed and disoriented, but before he could even make sense of what had happened, Don flicked his wrist. Spikes of shadow erupted from the ground, piercing through the guard''s head, neck, and chest.


    **Shk.**


    The guard''s body collapsed, blood pooling on the ground beneath him.


    Don exhaled slowly as he stood there for a moment, surveying the area, making sure no one else was nearby.


    ''That''s all of them,'' he thought, turning his gaze toward the entrance of the warehouse. The dim light from inside flickered faintly as he narrowed his eyes. ''Time to deal with those inside.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the warehouse, dim lighting bathed the scene in shadows, casting long, distorted silhouettes over the floor.


    Stacked crates and large shipping containers were scattered throughout, creating a maze-like interior. Many of the containers were branded with the logo "HR Goodwill Foundation," a mockery of whatever charitable front the Hell Riders had created to move their illegal goods.


    The scent of musty wood, oil, and something faintly metallic hung in the air, mixing with the lingering stench of alcohol.


    From his vantage point, Don crouched on a large metallic support frame high above the ground, his dark, mist-like form blending seamlessly into the surrounding shadows.


    The frame creaked faintly beneath his weight, but the noise was lost beneath the general hum of the warehouse lights mounted on similar beams. Even if one of the guards bothered to look up, they wouldn''t see him¡ªnot with how the lights cast harsh glare below while keeping the heights cloaked in relative darkness.


    His glowing white eyes scanned the scene below. There were ten individuals, all armed. Five of them were patrolling the area, their movements half-hearted and lazy, while the other five sat in a dimly lit corner, playing poker on a crate, a large bottle of alcohol passed around between them.


    Don watched the patrolling guards first. They moved in erratic patterns, clearly just going through the motions without any real care or discipline. Two of them showed signs of intoxication¡ªsluggish steps, exaggerated sways as they walked. It was almost laughable.


    ''No wonder this gang is falling apart,'' Don thought, eyes narrowing in disdain. This level of negligence was beyond pathetic. To be intoxicated while guarding what was likely an important shipment? It spoke volumes about the lack of respect the members had for their leaders, and the even greater lack of oversight those leaders had on their men.


    He observed their movements for a moment longer, searching for any kind of pattern. But there wasn''t one. These were men patrolling just for the sake of patrolling, their lack of coordination almost embarrassing. They weren''t going to last long, even if Don didn''t intervene.


    Silently, Don slipped off the beam, his form disappearing into the shadows below.


    **Whoosh.**


    He reappeared behind the first guard, a large man with a rifle slung lazily over his shoulder, his eyes half-closed as if he were on the verge of falling asleep while walking.


    Don''s shadow tendril materialized behind the man, rising silently before coiling around his throat like a noose. The guard didn''t have time to react. **Crack.** With a quick twist, Don snapped his neck and the man''s body crumpling to the floor with a dull **thud**.


    Don moved quickly, slipping back into the shadows before anyone could notice. The next guard was only a few feet away, his steps slow and heavy as he muttered to himself about needing another drink.


    Don materialized behind him, his movements quick and silent. **Shk!** A spiked tendril shot up from the ground, impaling the guard through the chest. The man gasped, eyes widening as blood sprayed from his mouth, but before he could scream, Don covered his mouth with his hand, silencing him as his body slumped lifelessly against Don''s chest. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two down.


    He let the body fall to the ground and vanished once more. **Whoosh.** He appeared behind the third guard, one of the two intoxicated ones.


    This guard was humming to himself, his steps uneven. Don didn''t even bother with the tendrils this time. He grabbed the guard by the back of the head and slammed it against the edge of a nearby crate.


    **Crack.** Blood splattered across the wooden surface as the man''s skull fractured, his body twitching violently before going still.


    Three down.


    Don continued, methodical and relentless. The fourth guard, though slightly more alert, was no match.


    A shadow tendril wrapped around his neck too, pulling him back into the darkness before he even realized what was happening. He struggled for a brief moment, hands clawing at the tendril, but it was futile. **Snap.** Another neck broken. Another body crumpled to the ground.


    By the time Don took out the fifth guard, who barely had time to react before Don slit his throat with a jagged spike of shadow, the remaining men still hadn''t noticed anything amiss.


    They were too engrossed in their crude conversation and poker game, their laughter echoing through the warehouse as one of them posed a strange question.


    "Fellas, if you had to sleep with two women with a combined age of 30, what ages would you pick?" The man grinned, clearly amused by his own question.


    The four others paused, actually pondering it. One of them, looking particularly pleased with himself, snapped his fingers and declared, "Twenty-five and five, except the five was born on February 29, so she''s really twenty."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" another man asked, raising an eyebrow in confusion.


    The original speaker rolled his eyes, explaining as if it were obvious. "It''s a leap year, you dump fuck. Doesn''t change the fact that the girl''s technically five, though."


    The man shrugged, completely unfazed. "Legally, she''s twenty."


    Another man at the table chimed in, nodding approvingly. "That''s actually pretty smart. In that case, I''ll choose a thirty-year-old pregnant woman. Problem solved."


    Before the original speaker could respond, the fifth man, who had been silent up until this point, finally offered his opinion. "You guys are thinking too hard. I''d go with nine and nine¡ªyou can keep the rest."


    The crude banter was interrupted when one of the men glanced toward the crates at the back of the warehouse. "Hey McCarthy! Wanna switch shifts?"


    There was no response.


    The man called out again, a bit louder this time. "McCarthy? Are you there?"


    Silence.


    This time, all five men turned their heads, looking around the warehouse. There was no sign of any of their patrolling guards. The poker table fell quiet, the atmosphere growing uneasy as they exchanged nervous glances.


    "Something''s wrong," one of them muttered, reaching for his gun.


    Unbeknownst to them, Don was already watching, perched high above once more, his glowing white eyes locked on his next targets.

 Chapter 179 - 179: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 6)

    The men soon stood abruptly, their chairs scraping loudly against the concrete floor. The man who seemed to be in charge, a burly figure with a scar running down the side of his face, barked an order to one of the other men. "Go check it out. We''ll cover you."


    Don smirked from his perch high above, watching as one of the lackeys nervously adjusted his grip on his gun. It was clear they were using the poor fool as bait, sacrificing him to test if there was any real danger.


    ''But who will cover you?'' Don thought, his eyes narrowing.


    Their attention was completely focused forward, leaving their backs wide open¡ªexposed. He could eliminate them all in one quick attack, but he decided against it. Just like the last time, he needed one survivor. Someone to spread fear, to unravel the gang from the inside.


    Don''s gaze shifted from the group of men to the far wall of the warehouse. He recalled the floor plans he had studied before the mission. ''There should be a fuse box nearby,'' he thought, and sure enough, his eyes soon landed on it¡ªa small gray box mounted on the wall near a stack of crates.


    ''Perfect.''


    With a simple thought, a shadow tendril slithered silently from the darkness, coiling toward the fuse box. **Click.** The lights suddenly went out, plunging the warehouse into pitch-black darkness.


    Don closed his eyes, disappearing entirely into the shadows as the men began to panic.


    "Shit, what the fuck?!" one of them yelled. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t see a damn thing!" another cursed, fumbling with his gun.


    Don could see perfectly fine. His shadow sense allowed him to feel every presence, every movement.


    He watched as they stumbled around blindly, trying to orient themselves. Moving swiftly, his figure blended into the inky blackness as a shadow tendril reached out and snaked around one of the men''s necks.


    Without a sound, the tendril hoisted the man into the air, pulling him up to the metal beams high above.


    The man''s legs kicked wildly in the air, his fingers clawing at the tendril constricting his throat. But it was no use. Don''s strength, amplified by the suit, was far beyond anything the man could fight against.


    Several more tendrils shot out, wrapping around his torso and head.


    **Shk!**


    In one quick, brutal motion, Don pulled.


    The man''s head was torn clean off, the sound of tearing flesh and cracking bone lost beneath the men''s panicked shouts below.


    The lights flickered back on, bathing the warehouse in a harsh, sterile glow.


    What they saw next made their blood run cold. The man who had been taken was now lying on the floor, his body a twisted mess, his head detached from his torso. Blood pooled around him, spreading like an oil slick across the ground.


    His neck stump looked as though it had been ripped apart by something inhuman, jagged and gory.


    "What the fuck!" one of the men screamed, his face turning pale with horror. He backed away from the grisly sight, his gun shaking in his hands. "McCarthy, no! What the fuck is going on?!"


    Another man, eyes wide with fear, stammered, "I''m out of here, man. I''m fucking out!"


    But before any of them could react further, **click**¡ªthe lights went out again, throwing them back into suffocating darkness.


    This time, the fear in the room was clear.


    Every man left alive felt it deep in their gut, an overwhelming sense of dread that clawed at their insides. The thing stalking them wasn''t just killing¡ªit was playing with them. And they couldn''t even see it.


    Don, watching from the shadows, felt their panic as if it were a physical presence. Their hearts raced and their breath came in ragged gasps. They were paralyzed by fear.


    He soon chose his next target¡ªone of the three men still huddled close together, their eyes darting around frantically.


    Another tendril shot out from the darkness, this time not bothering with subtlety. It wrapped around the man''s arm, yanking him upward with such force that he barely had time to scream.


    "Something''s got me! Help! HELP!"


    His friends reacted, backing away from the spot where he had been standing just moments before. One of them pointed upward, his voice trembling. "It''s up there! Shoot it!"


    The man beside him hesitated, then joined in, both of them firing wildly into the rafters, their guns blazing. **Bang! Bang! Bang!** The deafening sound of gunfire echoed through the warehouse as bullets tore through the air, ricocheting off metal beams and containers.


    But amidst the chaos, two of the bullets hit their mark¡ªnot the monster they were aiming for, but their own friend. His body jerked violently as one bullet punctured his lung, and another lodged in his heart.


    As the two remaining men continued firing blindly into the rafters, Don turned his attention to the one who had broken off from the group, frantically scrambling toward the exit, which he now couldn''t even see.


    He didn''t know it yet, but there was no escape.


    Don didn''t need to chase him. With a thought, a wall of spiked shadow formed directly in the runner''s path¡ªrazor-sharp tendrils lacing together in the blackness, waiting.


    The man''s desperate dash came to a gruesome end as he collided with the wall at full speed.


    **Shk!**


    A choked, gurgling scream escaped his lips as the spikes punctured his body in a dozen places at once¡ªhis eye, cheek, mouth, chest, stomach, leg, and hand.


    Each spike pierced through him with brutal accuracy, skewering flesh and bone. The agony was immediate and overwhelming, his limbs jerking involuntarily as the realization of what had just happened hit him.


    For a brief, horrific moment, he was suspended in place, impaled by the wall of spikes, his body twitching violently as blood poured from his wounds. Then, as quickly as they had appeared, the spikes vanished, leaving the man to collapse heavily onto the ground, his life draining away in a rapidly spreading pool of crimson.


    Don melted back into the shadows, his eyes glowing faintly as he observed from a safe distance. He flicked his wrist, and **click**, the lights in the warehouse came back on.


    The two men who had been shooting up at the ceiling were momentarily blinded, their eyes struggling to adjust to the sudden brightness. Blinking rapidly, they began to see once more, only for their horror to be renewed when **whoosh**, something heavy fell from above.


    **Thud.**


    Their friend''s body slammed into the concrete floor between them with a sickening, fleshy **pop**.


    The impact shattered bones and burst internal organs, leaving the body a broken, twisted mess. Blood pooled around the mangled corpse, and his limbs were splayed out at unnatural angles, his face smashed beyond recognition from the fall.


    One of the men, unable to handle the sight, doubled over and vomited, the sound of his retching echoing in the now eerily silent warehouse.


    The other man, still gripping his gun, backed away in shock, his weapon shaking in his hands as he continued aiming upward, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could explain what was happening.


    As the man who had vomited lifted his head, his eyes widened further in horror. Just a few feet away, the body of their other friend¡ªthe one who had run¡ªlay twitching in a massive pool of blood, his body riddled with puncture wounds from head to toe.


    "Oh... oh God..." the man whispered, his voice trembling as he backed away from the grisly scene. His vision blurred and his breaths coming in short, rapid bursts.


    The second man, still alert but terrified, finally tore his gaze away from the ceiling and glanced down at the body near his feet.


    His face drained of color as he realized what had happened to their friend. He took a shaky step back, his eyes wide, unable to comprehend the sheer brutality of the killings.


    He turned to his remaining companion, who was still frozen in fear, hunched over from vomiting. Their eyes met¡ªone pair filled with terror, the other with sheer disbelief. For a brief second, it felt like time had stopped, both men paralyzed by the horror unfolding around them.


    And then, **click**, the lights went out again.


    The man who had just been looking down at the body felt his heart seize in his chest. His gun trembled uncontrollably in his grip as he stood frozen, his mind racing with the thought that he could be next. He could barely move, barely breathe, waiting for death to come from the shadows.


    But Don had already chosen his next victim.


    In the split second of darkness, a massive shadow spike shot out from the ground and pierced cleanly through the chest of one of the two men. **Shk!** The sharp, wet sound of flesh being torn apart echoed as the spike punched through bone, leaving a gaping, bloody hole in the man''s chest.


    **Click.**


    The lights flickered back on, revealing the man who had been spiked. He stared down at his chest in disbelief, his mouth opening as if to speak, but all that came out was a wet gurgle. Blood dribbled from his lips as he coughed, his legs buckling beneath him.


    He sank to his knees, one trembling hand reaching up to touch the bloody hole in his chest before he collapsed fully onto the concrete floor, his eyes wide and lifeless.


    The remaining man, the one who had vomited earlier, could only stare in abject horror. He couldn''t speak, couldn''t move.


    His body was locked in place, as if even the thought of moving would invite the same fate. His heart pounded in his ears, and he felt like he was drowning in his own fear.


    **Click.**


    The lights went out once more.


    This time, the man''s pupils darted wildly in the darkness, expecting to be torn apart at any moment. Every nerve in his body screamed at him to run, to flee, but he was paralyzed. Sweat poured down his face, his breaths shallow and desperate. He was alone in the dark, surrounded by death.


    But then, just as suddenly as they had gone out, the lights flickered back on.


    His heart still racing, the man realized he was... unharmed. He was alive. But why?


    He mustered the strength to turn his head, and as he looked down at the ground in front of him, his breath caught in his throat.


    Written in blood, smeared across the concrete, was a single message.


    **Run and let them know. Predator is coming.**

 Chapter 180 - 180: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 7)

    As the man sprinted out of the warehouse, his footsteps fading into the distance, Don''s figure emerged where the bloodied message had been left on the floor.


    He glanced down at the letters smeared in crimson. It was a perfect warning, a seed of fear he was sure would be firmly planted in the gang, but he didn''t want it spreading too quickly, at least not to the police or the public. Not yet.


    With a wave of his hand, shadow tendrils slithered across the floor, smearing the blood and erasing the message completely. The warning would stay among the Hell Riders for now, building panic and disorder in their ranks. Satisfied, Don vanished from the warehouse, reappearing in a quiet, empty street.


    The street was dimly lit, with only a few vehicles parked along the curb. The occasional flicker of a streetlight cast long shadows across the cracked pavement. Don surveyed the area briefly before vanishing once more, reappearing inside a dark brown, old-looking vehicle.


    The car''s interior smelled of worn leather, and the dashboard was scratched and faded, and yet it also had self-driving capabilities.


    Almost immediately, the dashboard screen flickered to life, revealing an image of Gary seated in a dimly lit office. Papers were scattered around him, but his expression was calm as ever. He smiled. "That was quick."


    Don, still in his Predator suit, nodded. "It went perfectly. We can move on to the next phase."


    "Brilliant," Gary said, adjusting his tie. "I''ll get right on it. Everything''s in place on my end. Goodbye for now, sir. Goodnight."


    "Goodnight to you too," Don replied.


    **Whirr.** The car''s engine hummed softly as it began to drive, leaving the warehouse district behind.


    After about 15 minutes, the car passed by the familiar road near the Chanel Hills community. Without stopping, Don vanished from the seat, reappearing in his bedroom just like that.


    The room was still, quiet, and dimly lit by the soft glow of the digital clock on his nightstand.


    He immediately activated his shadow sense, feeling the presence of everyone in the house. Amanda, Summer, and Samantha were all in their rooms, lying in bed.


    Winter, on the other hand, was moving around the living room, seemingly studying various objects with silent curiosity. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, if you could this itself ordinary.


    Satisfied, Don allowed his Predator suit to dissolve back into its tattoo form, the strange skull on his wrist returning to its dormant state. He stretched slightly, feeling the weight of the night''s work settle into his muscles. **Shk.** The soft sound of fabric brushing against skin filled the room as he removed his clothing and got ready for bed.


    ---


    The next morning, Don woke up at his usual time. He went through his routine¡ªstretching, breathing exercises, meditation¡ªletting the calmness wash over him.


    Afterward, he got dressed for his morning jog, pulling on a simple T-shirt and shorts. His mind was clear and focused, though part of him was already thinking about the next move as Predator.


    As he headed downstairs, his footsteps light against the polished wood, he found Winter waiting at the bottom of the steps. She stood perfectly still, her gaze meeting his as he descended.


    "Good morning," Winter greeted him, her voice as emotionless as ever.


    "Morning," Don replied, reaching the bottom of the stairs. He paused, tilting his head slightly. "What were you up to last night?"


    Winter straightened, her hands clasped neatly in front of her. "I explored the house more critically, noting all present details. I also simulated several home invasion scenarios and devised how they could be prevented or neutralized with certain security measures."


    Don raised an eyebrow, intrigued. He hadn''t expected Winter to be so thorough. "Home invasion scenarios, huh? Interesting. How costly would it be to implement these measures?"


    Winter responded without hesitation. "The cost would vary depending on where the materials are sourced and how they are transported. However, the estimated price range would be between 50 million and 120 million credits."


    Don resisted the urge to sigh. "Right. Well, I''ll keep that in mind. Thanks."


    He continued toward the front door, pulling his hair back into a loose knot as he spoke. "I''m heading out for a jog. I won''t be long."


    Winter tilted her head slightly. "Would you like me to prepare breakfast for you upon your return? I can also cook for the entire household if needed. I am capable of replicating the dishes of some of the most well-known chefs to have ever lived."


    The offer was tempting. Don paused with his hand on the doorknob, considering it for a moment. But he quickly dismissed the idea, shaking his head. "It''s fine. Just help Mom when she comes down to start cooking. Don''t offer to take over, just assist with whatever she asks."


    Winter''s head tilted again, her expression unreadable. "Understood. May I ask why you don''t wish for me to cook? Is it because I have yet to earn your trust?"


    Don chuckled softly and shook his head. "No, it''s not that. You''ll cook for me another time. It''s just... cooking is Mom''s thing. It''d be weird if you took over."


    "I see," Winter replied, nodding. "Then I will assist her to the best of my abilities."


    Don offered her a small smile before stepping outside, the cool morning air hitting his skin as he closed the door behind him.


    As he jogged down the driveway, his thoughts drifted back to his reasoning. Truthfully, he didn''t want Winter to cook because it would risk taking away something that Samantha felt was her role.


    His goal was to make himself seem more dependent on her, to strengthen that bond. If he started letting Winter handle tasks like cooking and cleaning, it could backfire and make Samantha feel pushed aside¡ªor worse, unnecessary.


    As he rounded the corner of the street, his thoughts shifted again. ''I should plan something to do with Samantha,'' he thought.


    ''But what?''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Don jogged back toward the house, his mind wandered to the idea he had been mulling over. ''I wonder if she''ll like that...'' he thought, but then added, ''I won''t be able to set it up alone.'' sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He soon reached the front door, his thoughts still drifting, and stepped inside. **Click.** The door closed behind him, and immediately, he was hit with a wave of aromas. He raised an eyebrow, confusion washing over him as he tried to place the various scents.


    It smelled like¡­ a feast?


    Walking toward the kitchen, he was met with a surprising sight. Winter was moving at inhuman speeds, gracefully flitting between pans and cutting boards, preparing several dishes at once.


    Her movements were precise, mechanical, yet efficient, as though she was operating on fast-forward. The sheer number of plates she was working on was baffling.


    Leaning against the counter, book in hand, was Samantha, smiling as she watched Winter work. Don blinked, momentarily puzzled by the scene. Before he could say anything, Samantha spotted him at the doorway and greeted him warmly.


    "Oh, hey Donnie! Can you believe how amazing Winter is at cooking?" She gestured toward the android, who continued preparing multiple dishes with ease. "She can follow instructions to the tee and cook the food nearly perfectly."


    Don hadn''t expected this at all.


    If anything, he thought Samantha would be upset at someone taking over her role as the family''s de facto cook. But she looked genuinely pleased, even excited. Before he could ask about it, Samantha picked up a nearby bowl and walked over to him.


    "You need to try these samosas," she said, holding one up to him. "I could never get the crispy outer layer right, but just try this." She brought the samosa to Don''s mouth, offering him a bite.


    Don didn''t resist, taking a bite and chewing thoughtfully. His eyebrows rose in mild surprise as he nodded. "These are great, actually," he said genuinely, his tone light.


    Samantha beamed. "I know, right?" she said, clearly delighted.


    Don glanced over at Winter, still busy at work. "Winter, make sure you take note of all the recipes Mom is teaching you."


    Samantha looked at him curiously. "Interested in learning to cook, huh?" she asked, raising an eyebrow with a playful grin.


    Don narrowed his eyes in confusion for a second before correcting her. "Learn? No. I''m keeping a cheat code for free mom food for life."


    Samantha laughed, playfully hitting his chest. "Oh, you," she teased.


    Just then, the soft **thud** of footsteps echoed down the stairs.


    A groggy Summer shuffled into view, wearing a hoodie and booty shorts, one hand lazily scratching her stomach underneath her hoodie while the other covered a wide yawn. Her eyes were half-open as she sniffed the air.


    "Why does it smell like we''re having lunch for breakfast in here?" she mumbled, her voice thick with sleep.


    Don and Samantha popped their heads out from the kitchen, spotting Summer as she looked around in confusion. Don couldn''t help but smirk. "Wow, I can''t believe the smell of food actually woke her up. She really is a fridge assassin."


    Summer shot him a frown, clearly not amused. She then raised a hand, tempted to flip him off, but with Samantha standing there, she settled for holding out her fist instead.


    Don shrugged casually at this, his smirk growing.


    "Not a morning person, huh?" he asked sarcastically.


    Before Summer could fire back, Amanda''s voice called down from upstairs. "What smells so good?"


    "Oh it''s-". Don turned to answer, then paused, his brow furrowing. "Wait... are you topless?" he asked, sounding more confused than anything.


    Before Amanda could reply, Summer''s eyes narrowed at Don with suspicion, her arms crossing over her chest. "Wait¡­ why do you sound excited by that?"


    Don blinked innocently. "That''s not excitement. It''s concern..." He shrugged, as if the whole conversation was perfectly reasonable.


    Samantha sighed, clearly used to this dynamic. Just as she opened her mouth to speak, Winter''s spoke up. "The food is ready."


    Samantha turned in surprise, her eyes widening as she took in the sight of the fully prepared table, neatly arranged with a variety of dishes. It was an impressive spread, with everything from breakfast classics to more intricate meals, all laid out perfectly.


    "Wow¡­" Samantha muttered in amazement, then turned back to the others. "Alright, hurry up and wash up so we''re not late for church."


    Amanda, still upstairs, let out an exaggerated sigh. "Now I remember why I stopped staying over on weekends," she said in a dramatic, sad tone.


    Don blinked, momentarily thrown off. He had actually forgotten about the church plans. He sighed as well, scratching the back of his neck. "Oh, I forgot."


    Summer on the other hand crossed her arms, clearly displeased. "I thought that was just a bad dream."


    Don raised an eyebrow, glancing at her with a smirk. "Wow, you really hate church, huh?"


    Summer shot him a glare, her voice low.


    "Shut up."

 Chapter 181 - 181: Who The F*ck Is Predator (Part 8)

    Elsewhere, the dim glow of red lighting bathed the narrow corridor as T-Back, one of the main bouncers for Deadly Damsels, made his way down the velvet-lined hallway. The walls were covered in a mix of black and red, the kind of d¨¦cor that screamed illicit activity.


    The lighting, mature and sultry, cast long shadows as T-Back''s heavy metallic hands swung by his side, clinking softly against the seam of his jeans.


    He stopped in front of a door labeled *VIP Room 6*, knocking hard. **Bang, bang, bang.** The sound was far louder than it would have been with a regular hand, the metal reverberating down the hall.


    "Who is it?" came an irritated male voice from inside, the tone heavy with annoyance.


    "It''s me, Vik. You might want to come see this," T-Back answered, his tone as casual as ever.


    There was some scrambling behind the door¡ª**thump**, **shuffle**, the sound of jeans being pulled on¡ªand soon the door swung open to reveal Viktor, still fumbling with his belt buckle, his frown deepening.


    Behind him, T-Back could see the outline of two girls under the covers, their legs barely hidden by the sheets. It wasn''t unusual¡ªaround here, scenes like this were the norm.


    Viktor finished adjusting his belt, irritation clear in his expression. "What the hell are you waking me up for so early? The whole reason I pay for this overpriced room is so I don''t get disturbed."


    T-Back, unfazed by Viktor''s anger, merely shrugged. "Trust me, you''ll thank me for waking you. Now follow me."


    Viktor frowned, annoyed at the lack of deference from someone he saw as a lowly bouncer. But despite his frustration, he didn''t speak up. Instead, he gave a sharp nod and followed T-Back out of the red-lit corridor and into a much more plain, worn-looking hallway.


    The vibrant luxury of the VIP area gave way to cracked concrete floors, damaged metal panels, and peeling paint¡ªa clear downgrade.


    They stopped in front of a door labeled *Rest Area*. Viktor raised an eyebrow, looking disgusted. "This is where the Deadly Damsels let staff catch a break? This place sucks."


    T-Back, walking ahead, didn''t bother to turn around. "We can''t all be sexy women," he said dryly, pushing the door open.


    The room inside was as lackluster as the hallway. A cheap, old wooden table sat in the center, surrounded by mismatched chairs, its surface littered with cigarette butts, empty beer bottles, and a few scattered playing cards.


    A single worn-out sofa faced a small flat-screen TV mounted crookedly on the wall. But it wasn''t the sad state of the room that caught Viktor''s attention¡ªit was the man trembling under a dim lightbulb in the middle of the room, right under a light bulb near the table.


    Viktor''s eyes widened in recognition. "Frederico? What the hell are you doing here¡ª"


    He stopped mid-sentence, his mind immediately flashing back to the last time with Marcus. The resemblance between the two was chilling, and Viktor''s gut twisted with dread. He didn''t need anyone to spell it out for him¡ªthis was bad. Really bad.


    Before Viktor could question Frederico, a woman''s voice called out from behind. "Vik, it''s Ash. She wants to talk to you now."


    Viktor turned, his irritation spiking as he saw a woman wrapped in a bedsheet standing in the doorway, holding out a phone. He clicked his tongue and stormed over, snatching the phone from her hand.


    "Hey, Ash?" Viktor demanded, his voice tight. "We''ve got a problem."


    Ash''s voice came through the phone, seething with anger. "You don''t fucking say! Why am I only finding out about this now, Vik?!"


    Viktor frowned, confusion creasing his forehead. "What the hell do you mean? I *just* found out too. It''s not too late to save the stash. Let''s just send out a couple of the guys and¡ª"


    "OH MY GOD, can you just turn on the fucking news!" Ash interrupted, her voice full of frustration and fury.


    Viktor''s face tightened with barely concealed rage. Being yelled at by a girl young enough to be his daughter stung, but he held his tongue. Instead, he shot a sharp look at T-Back, who had been standing silently by the door, listening to the entire exchange.


    Without a word, T-Back walked forward, grabbed the remote off the table, and flicked on the small TV. The screen crackled to life, and with a few clicks, he switched to a local news channel.


    The broadcast immediately displayed a live helicopter view of the warehouse Don had attacked the night before. The headline read in bold letters: *Warehouse of Horrors.*


    The news anchor''s voice echoed through the dingy room: "It came as a shock to the first responding officers when they discovered the bodies of multiple gang members, all believed to be part of the notorious Hell Riders gang. Authorities say the violence may signal a brutal shift in the ongoing gang wars that have plagued Santos City..."


    **BAM!**


    Viktor''s fist slammed into the TV screen, sending it flying off its mount. The screen shattered on impact, pieces of glass scattering across the room.


    Frederico, standing under the light, flinched violently, his entire body trembling in fear at the sound. His eyes darted between the broken TV and Viktor, too terrified to speak.


    T-Back sighed heavily, running crossing his arms. "You''re paying for that," he said, shaking his head.


    Viktor ignored him, too consumed by his own rage. He then turned on Frederico, grabbing him roughly by the collar and yanking him forward. "You better tell me what the fuck happened... NOW!"


    Frederico''s voice shook as he tried to speak, but no words came out at first. He was barely holding himself together.


    He knew what had happened¡ªhe''d witnessed it all firsthand¡ªbut how could he possibly explain it to Viktor? How could he make sense of the nightmare that had unfolded in that warehouse?


    "I¡ªIt was..." Frederico stammered, his eyes wide and glassy. He felt Viktor''s grip tighten on his collar, the man''s breath hot with anger, and he knew he couldn''t stall any longer.


    "It... it wasn''t human," he finally whispered.


    Viktor''s frown deepened, lines of anger etched across his face. His grip on Frederico''s collar tightened as he yanked the trembling man upright again. "You think this is a fucking joke, huh?!"


    **Bam!** Viktor slammed Frederico into the wall with a furious shove, the impact knocking the breath out of him. Frederico slumped to the ground, coughing and clutching his ribs. He tried to speak, his voice shaking. "Please, I''m telling the truth¡ª"


    Before he could finish, **bam**¡ªViktor''s boot connected with Frederico''s face, sending him sprawling to the floor. Blood sprayed from his nose, and his lip split on impact.


    "I''m going to need more than ''it''s not human!''" Viktor growled. **Bam!** Another kick to the stomach.


    Frederico curled in on himself, wheezing, his hands weakly trying to shield his head.


    "Tell¡ª" **Kick!**


    "Me¡ª" **Kick!**


    "Something¡ª" **Kick!**


    "Fucking¡ª" **Kick!**


    "Useful!"


    Viktor raised his foot to deliver another blow, but before he could bring it down, T-Back''s large hand gripped his shoulder firmly, pulling him back with ease.


    "Calm down," T-Back said, his voice low and steady. "Don''t forget where you are."


    Viktor jerked away, glaring at T-Back as he shook his hand off. "Do you have any fucking idea what we''ve just lost?!" he shouted, his voice raw with frustration. "And all this idiot can say is shadows and fucking inhumans? What the hell am I supposed to do with that? It''s fuck all information!"


    Frederico, lying on the floor with his face bloodied and swollen, stared up at Viktor, fear written all over his features. His body trembled, and he could barely form the words as he hesitated. But he knew that if he didn''t say something, Viktor might just kill him right here.


    "It... it said to tell them... Predator is coming," Frederico stammered.


    Viktor paused, his rage giving way to a sudden, unsettling quiet. He turned back to Frederico, eyes narrowing. "So you saw it, and you heard it speak?"


    Frederico shook his head, his swollen cheek throbbing painfully. "N-no... I didn''t hear or see it."


    Viktor''s eyes darkened, the veins in his neck pulsing. "Then how did ''it'' give you a fucking message? Did it airdrop it into your empty skull?!"


    Frederico flinched at the sharpness of Viktor''s words. He looked down, his bloodied hands trembling as he recalled the moment in the warehouse. "It was... it was written. Written in the blood and... and guts of one of the guys it killed," he muttered, his voice shaky, barely able to keep his words steady. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Every time the lights went off and came back on... someone died."


    Viktor''s anger simmered, but now something darker flickered behind his eyes¡ªsomething close to fear. He glanced at T-Back, then back at Frederico. As much as he didn''t want to believe this nonsense, there was a nagging truth to it.


    The Hell Riders had been targeted three times now, and every time it had been something inexplicable. They couldn''t afford to dismiss it anymore. Maybe it wasn''t a ghost, but someone or something was after them.


    Viktor''s gaze shifted to the flickering light overhead, a knot forming in his gut. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªthis "Predator" was, they were deadly, efficient, and left no trace. Viktor felt the growing sense of dread settling in his chest.


    His daze was interrupted by Ash''s voice still crackling over the phone. "Vik!" she shouted, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    "What?" Viktor barked back, his mind still half on the chilling details Frederico had just revealed.


    Ash''s voice was tense, still full of anger. "Who the fuck is Predator?!"


    Before Viktor could respond, T-Back chimed in, crossing his arms as he leaned against the doorframe. "You mean *what* the fuck is Predator."


    Viktor shot T-Back a hateful glance, but didn''t waste any more breath arguing with him. He put the phone back to his ear. "I don''t know," he admitted. "But I''ll dig for information. And I''ll find out why the cops we pay didn''t warn us about this shit."


    Ash scoffed on the other end. "Maybe it got them too."


    Viktor clenched his jaw but didn''t argue. Ash had a point. If whoever this Predator was could slip through unnoticed and leave a massacre behind without any of their paid-off contacts giving them a heads-up, it was possible that their network was compromised.


    "Fine," Ash agreed. "Anything else?"


    Viktor lifted his gaze again to the flickering light bulb above him, the fear of the unknown creeping further into his thoughts. "Yeah," he muttered slowly. "Tell everyone to carry a fucking torch."

 Chapter 182 - 182: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 1)

    After about 30 minutes, everyone in the house was ready and gathered downstairs.


    Samantha, dressed in a navy-blue dress that fell just below her knees, displayed a quiet elegance. Her blonde hair was neatly styled, and she wore simple pearl earrings, her outfit fitting for church.


    Amanda, in contrast, had opted for a more casual look¡ªripped jeans, a loose-fitting blouse, and sandals. Summer, as usual, looked like she had thrown on whatever was closest¡ªan oversized sweatshirt and leggings, paired with sneakers.


    Don who put in some effort, wore a white button-down shirt and dark slacks, which settled somewhere between smart and casual, comfortable but still presentable.


    Samantha smiled as she looked around at everyone. "It''s so nice to be going to church as a family again. I can''t remember the last time we did this."


    Summer crossed her arms and sighed. "Let''s not make it a habit."


    Don grinned, leaning toward her. "I bet you''d go if the church had free buffets afterward."


    Summer furrowed her brow and swung her fist at Don''s shoulder, but he sidestepped her easily, causing her to miss.


    "No fighting, you two," Samantha warned with a gentle shake of her head.


    As Samantha turned toward the kitchen, her gaze landed on Winter, who had remained downstairs cleaning. The food from breakfast couldn''t be finished, so Samantha had decided to take the rest to church to give out.


    She thought it would be a nice gesture, though Summer had other opinions.


    "What a waste," Summer muttered under her breath, rolling her eyes.


    Don smirked. "I think it''s a good idea. In fact, if we stopped feeding Summer, we''d be one step closer to stopping world hunger."


    Summer narrowed her eyes at him, glaring. "Laugh it off now, but Mom won''t always be around."


    Feigning a gasp, Don placed a hand over his heart. "You''re plotting to kill Mom? For food, no less?"


    Samantha sighed, clearly used to their bickering by now. "Don, stop teasing your sister." She shook her head slightly. "We have to go now, or we''ll be late."


    As they headed for the door, Winter saw them out. "Have a safe journey."


    Samantha paused, looking at her curiously. "You''re not coming with us?"


    Winter''s reply was matter-of-fact. "It is not my decision to make."


    Everyone turned to look at Don, who quickly shook his head. "Probably not the best idea to show up to church with a busty maid. Maybe when we get you some different clothes."


    Winter nodded in understanding. "That does sound like the more appropriate option."


    Samantha thought for a moment before nodding as well. "You''re right."


    Winter then added, "I will ensure the house is clean and free of intruders. Not even an ant will enter without my knowledge."


    Samantha, slightly taken aback by Winter''s serious tone, smiled awkwardly. "Oh, uh, that''s really fine. You can... rest."


    Winter tilted her head, clearly confused. "Rest?"


    Don stepped in, cutting off the conversation before it got too strange. "Just do whatever you feel is necessary, Winter. Within reason, of course."


    "Affirmative," Winter replied, her tone unchanged.


    As they walked toward the front door, Samantha shook her head with a small smile. "I just can''t seem to understand technology like you kids."


    Don grinned. "Don''t worry, I''ll teach you."


    Samantha''s smile widened as they approached her Range Rover parked in the driveway. Don jogged ahead, opening the driver''s side door for her with a gentlemanly flourish. Samantha laughed softly, clearly pleased by the gesture, and slid into the driver''s seat.


    Amanda, standing by the passenger side, chuckled as Don opened the door for her next. "You raised quite the gentleman, Sam," Amanda said with amusement. "He''s setting the bar high for what I expect from a man."


    Samantha beamed, laughing lightly. "He sure is."


    After Don closed the door for Amanda, he turned to find Summer standing right behind him, arms crossed and tapping one foot impatiently on the ground. She raised an eyebrow expectantly, clearly waiting for him to open the door for her as well.


    Don sighed but complied, pulling the door open with a smirk. As Summer climbed into the backseat, he reached out and pinched her ass, causing her to yelp and spin around.


    "Hey!" she yelled, glaring at him.


    But Don closed the door before she could retaliate, walking around to the other side and sliding into the seat beside her.


    Samantha, unaware of the sibling shenanigans, smiled as she started the car. They were just about to pull out of the driveway when Samantha''s expression shifted. She frowned, spotting someone in the rearview mirror.


    It was Cassie, jogging down the street toward them, waving with far too much enthusiasm for someone who had just finished a workout.


    "Heya, Sam! Good morning!" Cassie called out, her breathless voice still full of energy.


    Samantha sighed, rolling down the window and forcing a polite smile. "Good morning, Cassie."


    Cassie leaned against the window sill, her smile widening when her gaze landed on Don. "Good morning, Don," she said sweetly, only then adding, "Good morning, Amanda. And... uh... "


    Summer, clearly unimpressed, crossed her arms. "It''s Summer," she said flatly.


    Cassie laughed, waving a hand dismissively. "Silly me. I have a terrible memory." She tilted her head, before asking. "Where are you all off to so early?"


    Samantha''s smile tightened. "Church. And we''re running late, so if you''ll excuse us..."


    Cassie nodded, still smiling. "I see. I might join you one of these days."


    She then turned her gaze back to Don. "Oh, and Don, make sure to stop by soon. Donald''s been wanting to see you."


    Don nodded, offering a polite smile. "Yeah, I''ll swing by. He and I need to chat about starting school together tomorrow."


    Cassie''s smile brightened even more. "Lovely! I¡ª *ahem*Donald will be looking forward to having you over. Toodles!" She gave a little wave before jogging off toward her house.


    As the car finally pulled away from the curb, Samantha''s forced smile melted into a frown. "That woman can be so... so inappropriate sometimes."


    Summer, ever blunt, added, "She just seems like a cougar who''s set her eyes on Don."


    Amanda laughed, shaking her head. "True."


    Samantha shot them both a disapproving look. "Don''t say that."


    "But it''s true," Summer insisted.


    "That''s enough," Samantha said firmly, glancing at Don through the rearview mirror. "Donnie, just be careful around her, alright? And don''t do anything I wouldn''t want you doing." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don flashed a quick grin. "No problem."


    Summer rolled her eyes, clearly not buying his innocent act, but remained silent as the car sped down the road.

 Chapter 183 - 183: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 2)

    After about 15 minutes, Don and his family arrived at the church.


    It was an old building, its stone walls weathered by time but still standing tall and dignified. The stained glass windows caught the morning sunlight, casting colorful reflections on the ground, while the towering bell tower loomed above, its cross visible from nearly every angle. The large wooden doors stood open, welcoming the congregation inside.


    They parked in the sizable lot, where numerous other cars had already gathered. As Don, Samantha, Amanda, and Summer stepped out, they noticed families like theirs lining up to enter the church.


    Most paused at the entrance to greet a gentle-looking pastor and a nun who stood beside him. The pastor, an older man with silver-gray hair and kind, wrinkled eyes, shook hands with each visitor, offering them warm smiles and words of blessing.


    The nun, however, was far from ordinary.


    She had bright, almost unnaturally green eyes, her gaze captivating anyone who looked her way. Her hair was the same striking shade of green, pulled back under her habit, and her skin was pale, almost porcelain-like, giving her a sort of ethereal beauty.


    Every man who passed by couldn''t help but stare at her, their expressions turning dazed and foolish, as if spellbound. Some of the men even had their wives and families with them, yet they still looked at her as if drawn by an invisible force.


    As Don''s family drew closer to the entrance, he noticed this odd behavior.


    At first, he didn''t pay much attention, his eyes wandering around the church grounds. But as they neared the doors, he caught sight of one man with a gorgeous wife on his arm, practically drooling as he greeted the nun.


    Don frowned. ''I get that she''s attractive, but aren''t these guys overdoing it?'' He could understand if it was just single fathers or unhappy husbands, but even men with beautiful women by their sides seemed star-struck.


    The nun didn''t shake hands like the pastor; instead, she stood with a serene smile, nodding and saying softly, "The Lord welcomes you into His home." Her voice had a melodic quality to it, almost too perfect, too alluring as if it was carefully practiced.


    When it was finally Don''s family''s turn to greet them, the nun''s expression shifted the moment her eyes met his.


    For a brief second, her green eyes widened in surprise, and something dark and angry flashed across her face. It was subtle, but Don didn''t miss it. Before he could react, Samantha stepped forward, smiling warmly.


    "Good morning, Father John," Samantha greeted the pastor. "How are you this morning?"


    The pastor, his face lighting up with recognition, smiled back. "I am blessed as always, my dear." His gaze shifted to Don and the others, his smile widening with surprise. "So, my eyes don''t deceive me! Is that Amanda? Little Summer? And Donnie too?


    Hah! You''ve really grown! I must be getting old." He laughed heartily.


    Samantha smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry we haven''t been able to come as a family in so long, but I''m glad we can now."


    Father John nodded, still smiling. "The Lord works in mysterious ways. I''m just happy to see you united once more in the house of God."


    His gaze shifted to the nun beside him. "Oh, where are my manners? This is Sister Rose," he introduced. "She recently transferred here from Europe and has been a godsend. Our church has seen more donations and prosperous projects under her care."


    Samantha nodded toward Sister Rose. "Nice to meet you."


    Sister Rose smiled back, her expression seemingly serene once again. "Nice to meet you all," she said softly, though her gaze was locked onto Don.


    As her eyes bore into him, Don felt something strange stir inside him. It was like an odd, almost primal urge¡ªa need to possess her, to make her his. The sensation was unsettling, and for a moment, he nearly frowned, but he quickly hid it behind a bright smile, playing along with whatever game this was.


    "Nice to meet you," Don said in an excited tone, mirroring the starstruck men he had noticed earlier. Summer, catching his expression, rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed.


    "She''s not all that," Summer muttered under her breath.


    Samantha, oblivious to the strange tension, pulled a set of car keys from her pocket. "I brought some food for the church," she said, handing the keys to Don. "Could you get the packages from the car before they go cold?"


    Father John clapped his hands together. "Oh, brilliant! Thank you so much. May the Lord provide you with many blessings for your generosity."


    Before Don could move, Sister Rose stepped forward. "I shall help him with that endeavor and show him where to put the food, if that''s alright," she offered.


    Father John beamed. "Yes, yes, please do."


    Samantha smiled. "You''ll find us inside, Donnie."


    Don nodded, and as Sister Rose moved closer, he felt that strange stirring again. Her presence was magnetic, and her voice, when she spoke, stirred something deep inside him¡ªsomething he didn''t like.


    It triggered his *Unfazed* trait, which helped him remain calm under pressure. But this... this was different.


    "Lead the way," Sister Rose said, her voice soft yet compelling.


    Don smiled like an idiot on the outside, replying hurriedly, "Sure thing." But as they walked toward the car park, he wondered. ''What the hell is she?''


    The short walk to the car was interrupted constantly by men stopping to greet Sister Rose, their eyes glazed over with admiration. They smiled, asked her how she was, or what she was doing, while giving Don the occasional hateful glance.


    By the time they reached the car, Don''s thoughts were buzzing. ''Is she a succubus?'' he thought. ''But at a church?''


    He had no idea what Sister Rose truly was, but one thing was certain¡ªshe was dangerous. And for whatever reason, he had caught her eye.


    When they reached the car, Don opened the trunk and began removing the food packages. As he did, Sister Rose stood close, her green eyes never leaving him. "Are you the boy from the Central Mall attack?" she asked suddenly, her voice both terrifying and enticing. "The one who helped stop that villain... what was his name? Ah yes, Nightshade.


    Was that you?"


    Her words sent a chill down Don''s spine. There was something off about the way she asked. Why that, of all things? He wasn''t sure, but he remained calm, his *Unfazed* trait keeping his emotions in check.


    "No," Don said smoothly, stacking the food packages in his arms. "I didn''t help stop Nightshade. I just protected my mom from some Green Thorns."


    Sister Rose smiled, though there was something calculating behind her eyes. "I see. That is commendable. You are a very brave young man. Follow me."


    Don hesitated, glancing at the small, visible part of the tattoo on his wrist. ''If she''s dangerous,'' he thought, ''I might have no choice but to use this.''


    With a silent resolve, he picked up the last of the packages and followed her as she led him to a side door on the church. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 184 - 184: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 3)

    Don followed Sister Rose as she led him through the church''s narrow stone corridor, the air cool and damp, like the walls themselves were absorbing the morning chill.


    The path was lined with old wooden doors, each one simple and unadorned, adding to the ancient feel of the place. But Don barely noticed the details; his focus was entirely on Sister Rose, her figure moving gracefully ahead of him.


    They soon came to a stop in front of a door, and Sister Rose turned to him, her green eyes catching the dim light as she spoke softly. "In here."


    She opened the door, revealing a pantry of sorts. Despite the old stone walls and wooden shelves, there were modern appliances scattered throughout, like a large but outdated refrigerator humming quietly in the corner. The room was much colder than the hallway, likely to keep the stored food from spoiling.


    Sister Rose stepped inside first, placing the packages of food on one of the many shelves. Don followed suit, his breath visible in the cold air as he set the food down next to hers.


    After doing so, he turned to leave, ready to get out of the unsettling cold and her presence, and said, "If that''s all, I''ll be going."


    But just as he moved, Sister Rose suddenly shifted to stand in front of him, blocking his exit. Her voice, soft and almost musical, filled the room. "So soon? You haven''t even given me the chance to say thank you."


    Her hand lifted toward his face, as if to caress his cheek, her fingers inches away from his skin. But something in Don''s instincts screamed at him to avoid any physical contact.


    He backed away slightly, his back bumping against the counter behind him. "It''s fine, really," he said, trying to sound casual. "But I should get going before my mother starts looking for me."


    Sister Rose didn''t press further. She merely stepped aside, her eerie smile never faltering. "Of course, that is probably for the best. Thank you again, and may the Lord watch over you."


    Don gave a brief nod, not wanting to linger. "You too." He moved around her and left the cold room.


    As the door closed behind him, he heard her mutter something under her breath, though her voice seemed to echo oddly in the hallway. "It seems fortune truly is on my side. I''ll be seeing you soon, child. An example shall still be made."


    Don frowned deeply as he continued walking, his superhuman hearing picking up every word clearly. He didn''t like the sound of that, not one bit. ''What the hell does she mean by that?'' he thought, his pace quickening toward the exit.


    Once back outside, instead of heading straight into the church, Don veered off toward the car park.


    He slipped into the car, taking a moment to breathe in the stillness before pulling out his phone. **Tap, tap, tap.** His fingers flew across the screen as he sent Gary a quick message: *I need you to look into Sister Rose from St. Michael''s Church and her background.*


    He sighed heavily after sending the text, his eyes drifting back to the church entrance. I better stay close to the others... just in case.'' Something about Sister Rose didn''t sit right with him, and he wasn''t about to take any chances, especially with his family involved.


    With a deep breath, he exited the car and made his way back to the church.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The service passed uneventfully, a long, drawn-out affair that Don barely paid attention to. His mind kept wandering back to Sister Rose and her cryptic words. But for now, there was nothing he could do but sit through it.


    He kept his expression neutral, not wanting to raise suspicion, but the nagging sense of unease never left him.


    As the service came to a close, Don and his family joined the crowd of people filing out of the church.


    At the entrance, the pastor and Sister Rose stood side by side, shaking hands and wishing the congregation well. The pastor''s kind, wrinkled face lit up with each departing family, while Sister Rose stood there, smiling, her captivating green eyes following everyone as they passed.


    When it was Don and his family''s turn, the pastor greeted them warmly. "Did you all enjoy the service?"


    Samantha smiled and nodded. "Yes, we did. We''ll be sure to come more as a family."


    The pastor beamed. "I''m happy to hear that, and thank you again for the food. May the Lord bless you many times over."


    Just as they were about to leave, Sister Rose spoke up, stopping them in their tracks. "A moment, please," she said, her eyes locking onto Don. "Would you happen to be free this evening? I could use a bit of help arranging the pantry."


    Don felt a surge of irritation at her persistence, but he masked it quickly. "I can''t," he replied, rubbing the back of his head as though embarrassed. "I have to prepare for school tomorrow."


    Sister Rose tilted her head slightly, her smile never wavering. "A shame," she said softly, her eyes flicking to Samantha. "Perhaps you could help me instead?"


    Samantha, caught off guard, smiled awkwardly but nodded. "Oh, uh, no problem. I''d be happy to help."


    "Wonderful," Sister Rose replied, her gaze lingering on Don for just a second longer before she added, "Have a good day."


    As they walked away, Don''s face darkened into a frown. ''She''s after something,'' he thought, his mind working quickly. ''For whatever reason, she wants me for something... and now she''s trying to use my family to get to it. Big mistake.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After returning home, Don immediately headed to his room, shutting the door behind him with a soft **click**. He pulled out his phone, quickly checking for any messages from Gary. Sure enough, there was a reply waiting for him.


    *It''s strange, but I can''t seem to find anything on that woman. Either she''s really good at covering her tracks or she''s a ghost in every sense of the word. May I ask how you came to meet her?*


    Don frowned at the message, feeling a knot form in his stomach. He quickly typed out a reply, explaining the odd behavior Sister Rose had displayed at the church and how she stirred a strange, unnatural desire within him.


    The moment he hit send, he leaned back against his bed, staring at the ceiling. ''How do I stop Samantha from going to the church this evening?'' The thought swirled in his head as he mulled over possible excuses.


    After a few moments, an idea clicked into place¡ª''Summer.''


    Without wasting time, Don stood up and changed out of his church clothes into something more casual. He headed to Summer''s room, knocking at her door. **Thud, thud.**


    From inside, Summer''s muffled voice called out, "Who''s there?"


    "It''s me," Don answered, listening to the faint sound of shuffling on the other side of the door. A few seconds later, the door opened, revealing Summer. She was still wearing the same top from earlier but had swapped her jeans for a pair of her usual booty shorts. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She raised an eyebrow, leaning against the doorframe. "What is it?" she asked.


    Without answering, Don stepped inside. Summer''s eyes widened slightly, and she threw up her hands. "Hey, I never said you could come in!"


    "I don''t have time to argue with you," Don said, his voice serious.


    Summer picked up on his tone immediately, her expression shifting from annoyance to concern. "Is something wrong?" she asked, taking a step closer to him.


    Don sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I don''t know yet. Remember that nun from church? Didn''t she seem a bit... off to you?"


    Summer''s brow furrowed as she thought back on it. She shrugged. "I guess? Why?"


    Don explained quickly, "I think might be dangerous, and I need your help to stop mom from going back to the church in the evening."


    Summer crossed her arms, her skepticism clear.


    "And why should I help you?" she asked, her voice teasing.


    Don narrowed his eyes, feigning annoyance. "It''s fine," he muttered, turning to leave. "I just thought you''d care enough to help."


    Summer''s eyes widened, guilt washing over her face. Before Don could reach the door, she grabbed his hand. "Wait! I was just kidding... geez."


    Seeing Don''s seriousness made Summer feel selfish. She could see that this wasn''t some joke¡ªDon was genuinely worried, and it had to do with their mom.


    Sure, Don could have easily sent Winter to handle things, but him coming to her for help was his way of showing trust. He needed to know if she''d be willing to help him even if for only a small part. If she couldn''t even handle this then he would know early that it''s pointless to consider her help in graver matters.


    Don turned back to her, his expression firm. "This isn''t something to joke about. Mom could really be in danger. I''m coming to you because I trust you with this. If I''m wrong, no harm done, but if I''m right, we save her from a potentially dangerous situation."


    This was the first time Don had come to Summer with something this serious. It wasn''t just teasing or light banter¡ªthis was real, and the stakes were high. Summer bit her lip slightly, her arms still crossed as she tried to process everything.


    "Don''t you think you''re being a bit... paranoid? I mean, I know the nun is weird, but¡ª"


    "Either you believe me or you don''t, Summer," Don interrupted, his gaze unwavering.


    Summer hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line before she sighed. "I believe you... geez." She huffed, unfolding her arms. "So, what do you want me to do exactly? Pretend to be sick?"


    Don thought for a moment, then shook his head. "No, you''re too old for her to take care of you just because you''re sick. Tell her you want to talk to her about something that''s been bothering you, have a deep talk¡ªjust keep her busy. In case that doesn''t work, I''ll make sure her car doesn''t start."


    Summer''s eyes widened, her eyebrows raising in surprise. "Wow, you''re really being serious. Is the nun, like, an undercover supervillain or something?"


    Don wanted to sigh, but instead, he nodded and just went with it. "Now you''re starting to use your head. I''m leaving this to you. I''ll tell Mom that I''ve gone to Donald''s place and we went out somewhere if she asks."


    Summer nodded but hesitated, avoiding Don''s gaze as a hint of worry flickered across her face. "But... what if it''s too dangerous for you?"


    Don placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, his voice calm but confident. "I only want to confirm my suspicions. If she''s really dangerous, I''ll report her to the agency. Besides, I''ll take Winter with me, just to be safe."


    Summer still seemed unsure, her concern evident. But she finally nodded. "Alright... just be careful."


    Don gave her a soft smile. "Trust me, Summer. If things do go south, I won''t be on the losing end."


    Summer''s cheeks flushed slightly as she looked away, crossing her arms again. "Don''t say stuff like that, dummy. It''s bad luck." She paused for a moment, then added quietly, "But... be safe, yeah?"


    Don''s smile softened, and he gave her a quick nod before turning to leave her room. "I will."

 Chapter 185 - 185: Chanel Hills Cougar (minor R-18)

    After leaving Summer''s room, Don headed downstairs, where the faint sounds of TV from the living room indicated that Amanda was lounging, while in the kitchen, Samantha was still in her church clothes, eagerly trying out new recipes with Winter''s help.


    She hadn''t even taken off her shoes yet, clearly too absorbed in her ''culinary'' project. Don stepped into the kitchen, glancing at his mom who was leafing through a cookbook, and Winter, who moved with efficient precision as she prepared ingredients.


    "Hey, Mom. Hey, Winter," Don greeted.


    Samantha looked up, her face lighting up with a warm smile. "Oh, hi, Donnie! Lunch will be ready in about 20 minutes or so."


    "I''m not here for that," Don replied, stepping farther into the kitchen. "Just wanted to say I''m heading over to Donald''s for a bit. Maybe stopping by the mall after to get a few things."


    Samantha didn''t seem to mind, though she raised an eyebrow. "Oh, that''s no problem, but remember what I said in the car earlier."


    Don gave a quick nod, smiling. "I remember."


    He then turned to Winter, who was still dutifully chopping vegetables. "Winter, you''re coming with me. We could stop by the mall and get you some clothes."


    Winter responded with a quick, "Affirmative," and moved to join Don without hesitation.


    Samantha, while a little disappointed to see her personal kitchen assistant leaving, didn''t argue. "Be safe, you two," she said as they left.


    "I will," Don replied, waving before heading out the front door with Winter following closely.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Don made his way next door to Donald''s house, this time, he chose to casually open the small gate and let himself in, not particularly worried about Donald''s overly aggressive dog, Rex.


    As soon as the gate squeaked open, Rex came barreling toward him, barking frantically, teeth bared.


    Don was about to use his telekinesis to stop the dog in its tracks when Winter moved with blinding speed, positioning herself between him and Rex in an instant.


    The dog lunged, but Winter effortlessly caught him by the collar mid-leap, lifting him off the ground with one hand. Rex''s aggression vanished immediately, his bark turning into pitiful whimpers as he wriggled, trying to escape Winter''s iron grip.


    The front door soon opened, and Cassie came rushing out, her form-fitting navy-blue yoga pants and matching sports bra emphasizing her athletic figure as she did. She wore sunglasses that perched on her head, and as soon as she spotted Rex dangling helplessly, she yelled, "Rex, down boy! Down!"


    Don spoke calmly to Winter. "You can put him down."


    Winter obeyed instantly, placing Rex gently on the ground. The dog fled into the distance, tail between his legs, but still managed to bark a few more times from a safer distance. Cassie waved him off with an annoyed look. "Shoo, shoo, bad boy!"


    Once Rex was gone, Cassie''s attention shifted entirely to Winter, her eyes scanning the imposing android. "Sorry about Rex," she said with a strained smile before her gaze turned more curious. "So... who''s your friend?"


    Don had expected this question. He figured there was no harm in revealing that Winter was an android¡ªhe''d just need to leave out certain details. "This is Winter. She''s an android I recently got, like a personal maid and bodyguard."


    Hearing that Winter was an android seemed to make Cassie relax. Her usual mischievous smile returned as she glanced Winter up and down, her hand on her hip. "I imagine she''s got a few more uses than that," she said with a wink.


    Winter, ever precise, replied, "Quite a lot, actually."


    Don cleared his throat, looking pointedly at Winter. She turned to him with a slightly concerned expression. "Are you coming down with something? I recommend lemon herbal tea."


    Don facepalmed, sighing deeply. Cassie burst out laughing, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "There''s nothing to be ashamed of, Don. It''s perfectly normal for a guy your age to have... toys. Even if they''re a little advanced." She winked again.


    Don resisted the urge to groan. ''Why does everyone think Winter is some kind of sex bot?'' he thought, but decided not to argue the point. Instead, he just sighed and asked, "Is Donald in?"


    Cassie, still smiling mischievously, nodded. "Yeah, he''s inside. Come on in."


    She led him into the house, closing the door behind them. As they entered, Cassie casually mentioned, "He''s a bit busy right now with his projects, but he should be out soon. In the meantime, I can keep you company."


    ''Why do I feel like she purposely waited to say that after I walked in?'' Don wondered, but he shrugged. He didn''t plan on heading out to deal with Sister Rose until later in the evening, so killing time here wasn''t a big deal.


    "Want something to drink?" Cassie asked, already making her way to the kitchen. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure," Don replied, following her.


    Cassie glanced over her shoulder, then pointed toward the living room. "Winter can wait in there."


    Winter turned to Don for confirmation. He nodded, though he couldn''t help but think, ''She''s really not subtle, is she?'' Still, he gave Winter the signal, and she moved to sit in the living room, perfectly composed.


    Cassie continued to lead Don into the kitchen, swaying her hips in an exaggerated fashion that Don couldn''t help but notice. When they reached the kitchen, she opened the fridge and asked, "Orange juice okay?"


    "Yeah, that''s fine," Don replied, watching her pour two glasses. For a moment, he wondered if he was overthinking everything. Maybe Cassie was just being friendly, albeit a little flirty. Nothing out of the ordinary.


    She handed him a glass and then raised her own. "Cheers," she said, tapping her glass against his.


    Don took a sip, but as he lowered his glass, he noticed Cassie''s expression change. She made a small gasp, and before he could react, she "accidentally" spilled her juice all over her chest.


    "Oh no! Clumsy me!" Cassie exclaimed, feigning shock as the liquid dripped down her cleavage.


    Don closed his eyes for a second, thinking, ''I spoke too soon.''


    Cassie didn''t miss a beat and suddenly decided to remove her top entirely, revealing the tight bra that held her firm, well shaped breasts while saying, "Oh no, this is my favorite top." She then turns to Don and looks down at his pants before adding, "Oh no, I got a little on you too."


    Before Don could say a word, Cassie suddenly crouched down in front of him and began to rub her hand over his crotch, "allow me to clean this up."


    Don stood frozen as Cassie''s hand rubbed against his crotch, a sly smile on her perfectly painted lips. He didn''t know whether to push her away or just go with it, but before he could make a decision, she undid his belt and then zipper, playfully biting her lip as she said, "better yet, allow me to make it up to you."


    Don was in partial disbelief as Cassie slowly unzipped his pants, though he didn''t stop her.


    Her delicate fingers traced along his thigh, then, with practiced ease, she freed him from his boxers, her eyes widening slightly as she took in the sight.


    "My, my," Cassie purred, wrapping her hand around his rising cock. "Aren''t you full of surprises?"


    She began to stroke him gently, her grip firm but not too tight. Don''s breath caught in his throat as sudden pleasure coursed through him. Cassie''s movements were slow and sensual, building tension with each pass of her soft hand.


    After a few minutes of this exquisite torture, Cassie stood up and pressed her body against Don''s. She guided his hands to her breasts, encouraging him to caress them as she continued to stroke him.


    Don''s mind began to lean into desire as he followed Cassie''s lead, his hands cupping her breasts and teasing her nipples through the fabric of her bra. He couldn''t believe how easily she had seduced him, but in his defence, he didn''t care.


    Cassie smiled up at him, her eyes filled with lust and mischief. She guided Don''s hand to the clasp of her bra and he casually unhooked it, allowing her to discard the garment as he continued to explore her body with his hands.


    She moaned softly as his fingers brushed against her sensitive skin, her own hand still stroking his cock with expert precision.


    Don was surprised by how good she was at this and could feel himself getting closer and closer to climax if this continued, but he was curious of just how far she would let him go.


    So, he suddenly lifted Cassie onto the kitchen counter and pulled down her yoga pants, revealing lacy black panties that matched her bra.


    Then, without hesitation, he pressed his lips against hers in a passionate kiss while his hand slipped inside those panties.


    "Mm~ Oh yes~" Cassie gasped into the kiss as Don''s fingers found their way between her pussy lips. She was already wet and seemingly ready for him, and Don couldn''t resist slipping two fingers inside of her.


    Their kiss became more heated as Don began to slowly slide his finger in and out, feeling the right warmth of her cunt.


    Cassie then wrapped her hands around Don''s neck, pulling him closer as she grinded against his hand.


    But suddenly, Donald''s voice sounded from upstairs, "Hey mom! I thought I heard Rex barking. Is everything okay?"


    They both froze, caught off guard by Donald''s sudden arrival .


    "Oh¡­ uhm, everything is fine darling, just a moment." Cassie answered breathlessly as she pulled away from Don.


    ''So much for a quick nut before the mission.'' Don inwardly sighed, cursing Donald''s timing.


    They quickly composed themselves as Cassie peeked out of the kitchen and said your friend Don is here, quickly get changed and come down.


    "What? Why didn''t you say so? I''ll be down in a minute." Donald replied, his voice growing distant as he left to get changed.


    Cassie sighed and looked back into the kitchen where Don just finished dressing himself. She then said with a smirk, "you and I will be finishing what we started later."

 Chapter 186 - 186: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 4)

    Don didn''t linger in the kitchen. After zipping up his pants, he turned to walk out, leaving Cassie behind with a sly smile playing on her lips.


    As he reached the door, she called after him, her voice soft and suggestive. "If you have time after hanging out with Do Do, you should come help me with my yoga."


    Don paused for a moment, glancing back at her. Cassie bit her lip, her eyes gleaming with mischief as she adjusted her sports bra, causing her modestly sized breasts to bounce exaggeratedly.


    Don''s mind wandered briefly. ''I might actually have to take her up on that offer. Who knows, maybe getting some release in advance will help reduce whatever desire Sister Rose stirs in me. Yea, all part of the plan.''


    Out loud, he just shrugged and said, "I''ll think about it," before walking toward the living room where Winter was waiting patiently.


    Behind him, Cassie brought a finger to her lips, watching him leave with a smirk. "Mmm, I like when they play hard to get."


    ---


    In the living room, Winter turned her head to acknowledge Don as he took a seat beside her. "Done so soon?" she asked in her usual emotionless tone.


    Don froze for a moment, his memory jolting. ''Her hearing... of course.'' He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Forget what you heard, Winter."


    "As you wish," Winter responded, her face blank as always. But then she tilted her head slightly and added, "Would you like me to research remedies for treating premature ejaculation?"


    Don''s eyes narrowed as he shot her a sharp look. "I didn''t come back fast because I was done, Winter."


    Winter, still unphased, nodded. "My apologies. If you would like assistance in finishing, I am more than capable¡ª"


    Before Don could react, he heard hurried footsteps descending the stairs. A moment later, Donald entered the room, his usual tucked-in polo shirt and chino pants giving him that neat, slightly nerdy look he always carried. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His face lit up with excitement for a split second, but the moment his eyes landed on Winter and his expression froze. His mouth hung open for a bit too long, his eyes fixed on her in utter disbelief.


    "H-Hi," Donald stammered, raising a hand awkwardly to wave. His face flushed red as he struggled to form coherent words, his gaze never leaving Winter. "I-I didn''t know you had... uh..."


    Winter, unfazed, gave a polite nod. "Greetings."


    Donald stood there like a statue, his eyes glued to Winter, his mind clearly trying to process what he was seeing. He blinked, gulped nervously, and tried to compose himself, though his sweaty hands and red face gave away his nervousness.


    "Hey, man," Don greeted casually, pretending not to notice Donald''s obvious struggle. "Am I interrupting?"


    "Huh? Oh, uh... no, no, not at all," Donald said quickly, his voice a bit too high-pitched. "I wasn''t... busy... I mean, not to say I was just cooped up in my room, but uh..." His eyes kept darting between Don and Winter, clearly hoping Winter would react in some way to his rambling.


    Don raised an eyebrow, watching as Donald stood awkwardly, still in a daze. ''Is he even listening?'' he thought, a bit amused.


    "Donald," Don said, choosing to step in. "This is Winter, my android." He then gestured toward Winter. "Winter, this is Donald, a friend."


    Donald''s eyes widened even more, his brain finally catching up. "An android?!" His voice cracked as he took a closer look at Winter, his gaze zeroing in on her arms where the synthetic skin blended seamlessly into mechanical joints.


    His mouth opened in disbelief. "W-What model and spec is she? I''ve never seen a sex bot that looks so real."


    "She''s not a sex bot," Don sighed, half-expecting the comment but still annoyed. "It''s a long story, and actually, it''s part of why I came to see you."


    Donald blinked, still visibly confused. "O-Okay..." He glanced again at Winter, who stood perfectly still, not reacting to his gawking. His mind was clearly racing, but he wasn''t sure what to say or ask next.


    Don, sensing the need to move things along, smiled lightly and said, "Can we talk in your room or something?"


    Donald, still a little flustered, nodded. "Yeah... sure. Upstairs. Right."


    Don stood up, and as he did, he couldn''t help but think, ''I might''ve just found another person to help me with this Sister Rose mess.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside Donald''s rather neat room, the walls were lined with shelves holding a vast collection of gaming memorabilia¡ªeverything from rare action figures still in their boxes to limited-edition posters of classic games.


    On the desk sat a high-end gaming setup, multiple screens displaying streams and game stats, while various consoles were stacked beneath. Even the bed, though neatly made, had a well-worn look from long hours of sitting and gaming.


    Don was comfortably seated in a rotating gaming chair, spinning slightly as he spoke. Donald, meanwhile, sat on the edge of his bed, bouncing a little with nervous energy, while Winter paced the room with mechanical grace, silently inspecting the various items with a curious, detached manner.


    "You''re really part of the Santos City Elite Hero Program!?" Donald exclaimed, his voice full of disbelief. "And you got a free android because of it!?"


    Don brought a finger to his mouth and hushed him. "Shhh!" He leaned in conspiratorially, trying to act like it was top-secret information. ''The deeper the secret you share, the more trust you build,'' he thought, hoping that Donald would likely perceive this as Don trusting him alot.


    Donald, wide-eyed and brimming with excitement, quickly clamped a hand over his mouth, but his eyes still gleamed with awe. "Sorry," he whispered. "But how did this happen? And¡ª"


    Before he could ask anything more, Don interrupted, his tone casual. "I can''t share all the details right now, but yeah, that''s basically what I''ve been busy with all week."


    Don then feigned a serious expression, leaning back in the chair as he crossed his arms. "I actually want to investigate something," he added, his voice low but deliberate. "Since, you know, members of the Elite Hero Program are allowed to operate in certain situations."


    Donald''s eyes lit up again, excitement rekindling. "You''re really not shitting me, are you? Wow!" His mind raced, and he leaned forward, nearly falling off the bed. "So, what are you investigating? Is it the gang-related stuff I''ve been hearing about on the news?"


    Don shook his head, suppressing a smirk. "No, I''m investigating the church. St. Michael''s."


    Donald''s excitement dimmed slightly, confusion creeping in. "A church?" he asked, tilting his head. "Is it like a smuggling front or something?"


    Don shrugged, playing it off. "I don''t know yet. Hopefully, it''s nothing. But... something just doesn''t feel right."


    The room was quiet for a moment as Donald processed the information. Don was about to lead the conversation in a direction where he could naturally ask for Donald''s help, but before he could, Donald spoke up, eyes wide with eagerness.


    "Whoa, do you need any help? Like, I know I can''t legally use my superpower¡ªnot that it would help much¡ªbut I could be a lookout or something."


    Don paused, genuinely surprised at the offer. ''This guy might actually be worth considering as a friend,'' he thought, but quickly decided not to rush things. He pretended to mull it over, leaning back in his chair and tapping his chin as if deep in thought.


    Donald''s face grew more animated, pleading slightly. "Come on, man! I might never get to do any real hero stuff until third year! I know I said I''m not big on the whole becoming a superhero thing, but I really want to help if I can!"


    Don let out a mock sigh, shaking his head before finally nodding. "Alright, fine. You''ve convinced me."


    Donald practically jumped off the bed in excitement. "Yes! So, what''s the plan?"


    Don gave him a wry smile. "Alright, here''s the plan..." He shifted in his chair as he laid out the basics.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don sketched out the plan carefully, pacing around the room as he talked. "The main target of this investigation isn''t the church itself but a nun called Sister Rose. She acts weird to say the least, and I''m almost sure something''s off. She''s got this effect on people... making them act strange, even when they shouldn''t."


    Donald listened intently, nodding at every word, his eyes darted between Don and Winter, who was still quietly observing various objects in the room. His fingers twitched as though he were already imagining himself in some kind of heroic scenario.


    "You," Don continued, pointing at Donald, "can help by scouting the inside of the church since she already saw me. It''s pretty dangerous you know since we have no idea what''s inside."


    Donald''s eyes widened again, now looking a bit nervous. "You want me to be, like... an actual scout?"


    Don nodded, suppressing a grin. "Yeah, but you''ll need to stay low-key. No drawing attention to yourself, okay? If something seems off, you''ll text me. Simple. I wouldn''t worry, you''ll be going in before it''s dark and even if you''re found just play it off as getting lost or something."


    Donald''s worry faded immediately and he nodded furiously. "Got it! I can totally do that."


    Don gave him a brief look, evaluating his enthusiasm. ''He''s confident about it at least,'' he thought. "Good. We''ll go over the finer details later. For now, just prepare yourself mentally."


    Donald, still full of excitement, was practically bouncing. "I''m so in. I can''t wait! Maybe this''ll even be good practice for when we start doing real hero stuff."


    Don smirked, taking a seat again and spinning in the chair slightly. "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. For now, let''s just focus on the task at hand."

 Chapter 187 - 187: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 5)

    Cassie was in the middle of her yoga routine, stretched out on a mat in the backyard when the door swung open, revealing Donald and Don stepping out.


    Donald called out to her, "Hey, Mom!", and she looked up from her pose, smiling brightly when her eyes landed on Don. "Hey, boys. Did you need something?" she asked, straightening up and placing a hand on her hip, with her brow raised curiously.


    Donald scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. "Uh, not really. Just wanted to ask if I could borrow the car. Me and Don want to head to the mall."


    Cassie stood up from the mat and tapped her chin as though deep in thought. After a brief pause, she shrugged and said, "Why not. Just be sure not to scratch my baby trying to impress girls, heh."


    Donald, rolling his eyes, replied, "We''re not..." but he quickly sighed in defeat, adding, "Thanks. I''ll be back in time for dinner."


    "Sure thing," Cassie said, giving Don a lingering look before adding, "See you later." She punctuated the statement with a wink before returning to her yoga.


    Don, still by the door, thought, ''Wow, she''s really not subtle about it, even in front of her own son.'' His thoughts were interrupted by Donald, who turned around and gave him a huge thumbs up.


    "Hurry, let''s go before she changes her mind," Donald whispered urgently.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After grabbing the keys, Donald led the way to the garage, where Cassie''s G-Wagon was parked. Don slid into the passenger seat while Winter took the backseat.


    As they buckled in, Don turned to Donald and said, "We''ll park the car at Eastend Mall, then walk to the church. It''s only about 1.5 kilometers away."


    Donald blinked, visibly impressed. "Wow, this really feels like a mission."


    Don stifled a smirk. ''He finds a simple precaution like that impressive?'' he thought, shaking his head. ''Maybe I''m just getting a little too used to crafting plans.'' He simply responded, "It is," as Donald started the car, and they pulled out of the driveway.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nearly an hour later, at around 3:14 p.m., the trio found themselves hidden behind some bushes, concealed in the thick greenery of a small forest across the road from the church.


    Donald peered through the branches, eyes fixed on the church''s entrance. "So, do I just walk in?" he asked, sounding both excited and nervous.


    "Not yet," Don replied, his tone calm. "First, connect your phone to your earbuds. I''ll do the same. That way, we can stay in contact via a call."


    Donald nodded enthusiastically. "Good idea," he said, fumbling with his phone as he quickly connected his earbuds.


    As they prepared, Don turned to Winter. "Can you connect to the call as well and walk around the church? Keep an eye out for anything unusual and warn us if you spot something."


    Winter nodded sharply. "That won''t be a problem."


    The call was quickly set up, and Don gave a final nod to Donald. "Alright, you''re good to go. Remember, if you''re spotted wandering around, just say you''re lost."


    Donald gave a mock salute, his excitement barely contained. "Sure. Wish me luck," he said, stepping out of the bushes and crossing the road toward the church.


    As soon as Donald was a safe distance away, Don muted the call for himself and gestured for Winter to do the same.


    Winter tilted her head slightly. "Is something wrong?" she asked in her usual emotionless tone. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don shook his head. "No. Hopefully, it stays that way." He glanced briefly toward Donald before adding, "But if you hear or see anything dangerous or if Donald reports something suspicious, I want you to pull back. Retreat from the area."


    Winter''s expression didn''t change, but the hint of surprise was evident in her voice. "May I ask why?"


    Don''s gaze hardened slightly. "No. Just consider it a precaution."


    In truth, Don had a deeper plan in mind. As cruel as it seemed to risk Donald''s life, Don viewed it as a better alternative than risking his own life, his family''s, or even Winter''s.


    Winter had too much value to be sacrificed over something uncertain. The outcome could be favorable, but Don was prepared for failure. It was why he parked the car at the mall, why they''d taken a route clear of cameras, and why Winter could potentially delete any trace of their involvement if it came to that.


    He just hoped it wouldn''t.


    Winter, unaware of Don''s deeper thoughts, simply nodded and accepted the order. "Understood."


    As Donald neared the entrance of the church, his anxiety grew. Each step felt heavier than the last, and his gaze instinctively darted toward the bushes where Don remained hidden.


    Before he could even complete the glance, Don''s voice came through his earbuds, firm but calm. "Don''t look back and try to act normal. It''ll be bad if you''re seen through before this even starts."


    Donald swallowed hard, his breath unsteady as he responded quietly, "R-right." He forced himself to take a deep breath, steeling his nerves. "I got this."


    The church doors were already open as Donald stepped inside.


    The interior was dimly lit, with long rows of wooden benches extending toward the altar at the far end. A handful of men and women were scattered throughout the pews, some kneeling in prayer while others sat motionless, Bibles in hand.


    But as Donald observed them more closely, something seemed off. The air was heavy, too still for a place of worship. The people weren''t moving, even the ones with open scriptures weren''t turning the pages.


    Donald''s eyes wandered until a figure approached him¡ªa man, gentle-looking at first glance, with a strange, overly wide smile. His eyes were unsettlingly large, almost as if he were forcing a friendliness he didn''t truly feel.


    "Good evening, young man," the man greeted, his voice soft but tinged with something unnatural. "Are you here for the evening study?"


    Donald was caught off guard by the man''s demeanor. "Uhm... no," he stammered. "I just wanted to come in and pray."


    The man''s wide smile remained plastered across his face, but his eyes bore into Donald''s for an unnerving moment of silence before he finally spoke again. "Wonderful," he said in a voice that felt rehearsed. "Please, go ahead."


    Donald gave a weak smile, mumbling a quick "Thanks," before finding a seat on one of the empty benches. He knelt down, mimicking the posture of prayer, but his hands trembled slightly. Whispering into the mic of the earbuds, he said, "Hey, Don, I''m in. But it feels kinda strange in here."


    Outside, Don, now alone behind the bushes, furrowed his brow. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice steady.


    Donald hesitated, glancing around cautiously. "Everyone here seems... off," he whispered. "I see people kneeling down, but they''re not doing anything. And the ones holding Bibles, I don''t think they''re even turning the pages. It''s like they''re stuck or something.


    I''m starting to get a bad feeling about this."


    Don''s frown deepened. He rubbed his chin, trying to make sense of what Donald was describing. "Is it just men?" he asked, thinking, ''Could it be Sister Rose''s strange power affecting them?''


    Before Don could think further, Donald''s voice came through, sounding more panicked. "Hey, Don, you said Sister Rose is the one with green hair, right?"


    Don''s heart skipped a beat. "Yeah... why?"


    Donald, still kneeling with his hands clasped as if in deep prayer, peeked out of the corner of his eye. "The guy who welcomed me in... he''s talking to a woman with green hair up front. I swear they just looked my way. What do I do?"


    Don clenched his jaw, feeling this was a bad sign. ''Should I go in? There''s enough shadow outside for me to use, and I could probably maneuver inside too. But... should I risk it?''


    After a moment, Don gave his answer. "Donald, pretend you''re done praying. Stand up and leave. Take the earbud out and put it in your pocket, but keep the call active."


    Donald''s throat was dry as he whispered back, "Got it." He subtly slipped the earbud from his ear, placing it in his pocket, and stood up. His legs felt stiff, and each step toward the exit felt like it took an eternity.


    Just as he was about to reach the door, he froze.


    **Creak, creak...** The potted plants flanking the church entrance began to move unnaturally. Their branches extended outward like writhing vines, growing at an impossible rate and intertwining to seal the doors shut.


    Donald''s body went cold, his heart pounding in his chest. His eyes darted around, but his feet remained glued to the spot. "No way..." he muttered under his breath, his hand hovering near the sealed exit.


    Outside, both Don and Winter witnessed the bizarre sight. The potted plants coiling around the doors, locking them in place.


    "Don," Winter''s voice came through the linked call, but before she could continue, Don interrupted, "I saw."

 Chapter 188 - 188: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 6)

    Back inside the church, Donald''s heart pounded in his chest, his pulse so loud in his ears that he barely registered the quiet **creak** of the door as the vines behind it fully sealed it.


    His body was frozen, but his mind was in overdrive, desperately trying to figure out what to do next. He hadn''t expected this. At all.


    Turning slowly, he came face to face with something straight out of a nightmare. Every single person in the church, those who had been sitting motionless and eerily quiet just moments ago, now stood, their heads turned toward him.


    Their blank expressions changed into ominous smiles as their eyes glinted with something unnatural.


    Before he could process the sheer horror of the scene, Sister Rose''s voice echoed throughout the space, sending a chill down Donald''s spine.


    "Leaving so soon?" Her tone was as sweet as honey, but sounded so venomous that it made his skin crawl. The smile she wore was even more chilling.


    Donald''s mouth opened, but no sound came out. He was sweating, his hands trembling as they fumbled at his sides. "Uh¡­"


    Sister Rose''s smile widened. "Bring him to me," she commanded, her voice carrying a strange, almost hypnotic power.


    As if they were one body, every person in the church responded in unison, "Yes, Sister Rose."


    Donald''s face twisted in disbelief. His mind screamed at him, ''they''re going to kill me''. But his body refused to move, locked in place by sheer panic.


    From the earbud hidden in his pocket, Don and Winter heard the entire exchange.


    Winter''s cold, analytical voice commented. "That doesn''t sound good."


    Don sighed, his expression hardening. "No, it doesn''t." The plan had definitely taken a sharp turn for the worse, but he wasn''t about to abandon it.


    Just as he began to think through a solution, a system prompt flashed in front of his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Villain Quest Activated**


    **Objective: Slaughter At Least 10 People And Drain The Souls Of Five**


    **Reward: ??**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s breath caught, his eyes narrowing at the message. A brief silence stretched between him and Winter before he finally spoke, his voice low. "Winter, disconnect from the call and go back to the car park. Wait near the car."


    Winter tilted her head slightly, though her face remained as expressionless as ever. "I''m more than capable of retrieving Donald if you allow me to," she stated, her voice calm.


    Don shook his head, a small smirk appearing on his lips. "It''ll be fine. Now go."


    Winter hesitated, the data running through her mind telling her this wasn''t a situation that fit Don''s Class D status. In fact, her internal assessments indicated it was closer to Class C. "This situation poses significant risk. You may be making a human error." She warned.


    "Just go," Don insisted, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Winter paused only for a moment before finally responding. "Affirmative." She disconnected from the call, turned, and left without another word.


    Don leaned back against the tree, slipping into the shadows. He muttered under his breath, "Enshroud." His body shimmered briefly, vanishing from sight as the shadows wrapped around him like a second skin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the church, Donald''s panic reached new heights. He watched in horror as the people around him moved, their smiles growing wider, more twisted. They began to charge at him, their footsteps echoing ominously as they did, with their eyes never wavering from him, as if locked in a predator-like focus.


    Donald''s hands shook, his breath coming in short, sharp gasps. ''There''s gotta be a way out,'' he thought desperately, his green eyes glowing faintly as adrenaline kicked in. His legs began to tap rhythmically, his body reacting before his mind could catch up.


    One of the churchgoers reached him first, arms outstretched, a grotesque smile plastered on their face. Donald''s eyes widened in terror. "Ahhh!" he screamed, his voice cracking.


    But instead of stumbling backward or freezing, his body moved with unnatural speed. In what felt like the blink of an eye, Donald covered the length of the church, crashing into a door near the altar with a resounding **thud**.


    The entire church seemed to freeze in place, all eyes turning toward him in unison. Their surprise was immediate, though their expressions remained rather blank and unreadable. All except for Sister Rose, who stood near the center of the room, her brow furrowing slightly.


    "I''ve changed my mind," she said, her voice cold now, devoid of the sweetness it once carried. "Capture him and take him to the pods."


    The churchgoers responded as one, "Yes, Sister Rose."


    She turned to two particularly tall men who stood at the far end of the room, men who looked like ordinary churchgoers on any other day. But now, their presence seemed far more sinister.


    "Check outside in case he didn''t come alone," she ordered. "This sanctum may have been compromised."


    Donald, still standing in front of the door, stared at Sister Rose in wide-eyed horror. She hadn''t moved an inch toward him.


    Sister Rose smiled, her voice taunting. "Go on, little lost lamb. Run."


    Donald''s skin crawled at the sound of her voice. His instincts screamed at him to flee. He turned, fumbling with the handle of the old wooden door behind him. His hands shook violently, making the task feel impossible.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    High above, concealed in the dark recesses near the ceiling, Don watched the scene unfold, his eyes narrowing as Donald fumbled with the door in a blind panic. The churchgoers moved toward him again, their steps slower this time.


    **Creak**. The door finally groaned on its hinges as it slowly swung open under Donald''s frantic hands.


    Don''s shadowy form remained still, his arms crossed as he silently observed, calculating his next move. His gaze followed the two tall men as they began to make their way toward the church''s entrance, likely searching for him.


    Donald, on the other hand, was nearly paralyzed with fear as he stumbled through the door and ran, his heart pounding in his chest.


    Don''s eyes followed Donald as he bolted past the door, disappearing into the unknown. For a moment, Don wondered why Sister Rose hadn''t pursued.


    Was it possible that she didn''t possess offensive powers? Maybe. But it was safer to assume she did as underestimating her could be a deadly mistake.


    Time was not on his side either, and with Donald in danger, Don decided to act.


    From his vantage point above, he surveyed the church. Shadows gathered in every corner¡ªthick, dark pools between the benches, the spaces near the walls cloaked in shadow. The people rushing toward the door Donald had run through passed by perfect spots for him to strike.


    His eyes narrowed as he moved silently through the darkness, his figure fading into the void.


    Beneath him, the first to pass through the shadows was a woman, her hurried steps taking her right between two benches. Don''s fingers twitched, and from the darkness between the wooden benches, a shadowy tendril shot out with lightning speed.


    **Snap**. The tendril coiled around her leg and wrenched it backward with brutal force, the bone shattering with an audible crack. She stumbled, her face twisting in pain, but she didn''t scream. Instead, she collapsed onto the floor, dragging herself forward with a strange, unnatural determination.


    The next was a man, his pace quick and frantic as he followed closely behind. Don waited, his eyes tracking the man''s steps, and just as he crossed a shadow cast by the wall, a thin black tendril slithered up and **stabbed** through his foot.


    The man crumpled to the ground, his foot pinned by the shadowy spike. He looked down in shock but didn''t pause. Instead, he began crawling forward, dragging his wounded body toward the door as if nothing had happened.


    Another woman, her eyes wild, passed too close to the walls and ¡­ **Thud**. A tendril lashed out, this time snapping both her ankles with a sickening crack. She hit the ground, her legs limp and useless, but like the others, she didn''t stop. She clawed at the floor, her hands bloodied as she dragged herself along, inching toward the door Donald had run through.


    Don''s gaze flickered to the last two nearing shadows, both men, who were rushing side by side.


    As they passed through another patch of darkness, tendrils of shadow shot out from the walls like black snakes. One wrapped around the first man''s leg and **twisted** hard, breaking his tibia in one swift motion.


    He fell, his mouth agape, but not a sound escaped him. The second tendril impaled the other man''s ankle, pinning him to the floor, yet he too continued to crawl forward, their movements mechanical and unnerving.


    Don watched them writhe and drag themselves across the cold stone floor, like mindless insects, ignoring their broken bodies as they pressed toward the door. ''These people¡­ they''re not normal.''


    For a brief moment, those who hadn''t been attacked looked around in surprise, their confusion evident. Their heads swiveled toward Sister Rose, silently pleading for instruction.


    Sister Rose glanced around cautiously, her eyes narrowing in confusion. Don could tell, even from above, that she was worried. But her face remained composed, her expression calm and commanding.


    "Only two of you go after him," she ordered. "The rest of you, clear our presence from the church quickly¡ªand burn it."


    The remaining individuals responded immediately, their movements mechanical once more as they began to clear the area, rushing toward various objects in the church. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sister Rose, on the other hand, turned and walked toward a section of the church bathed in light from wall-mounted candles. She moved with eerie grace as she made her way toward the door at the far end.


    If Don wanted her, he''d need to follow her. But the darkness there was scarce¡ªtoo scarce to be of much use. It would be a risk, one that might not pay off. Worse, following her would mean leaving Donald exposed, increasing the likelihood that he''d be caught.


    Don''s eyes narrowed as he considered his options. ''Let''s do the quest first.'' Sister Rose disappeared behind the door as Don''s figure vanished into the shadows above, the darkness swallowing him whole.

 Chapter 189 - 189: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 7)

    Don reappeared near the crawling bodies of the injured churchgoers. They moved slowly now, each dragging their broken limbs, still intent on reaching the door.


    Without hesitation, Don moved toward one of the women, her body trembling as she pulled herself forward with one arm.


    His hand rose from the shadow at her side, fingers cold and dark as night. He grabbed her by the face, her eyes widening as she felt his presence.


    **Whoosh.**


    Her soul drained in an instant. The sound echoed softly in the empty church, a hollow and eerie noise. The woman''s body convulsed briefly, her skin paling, her eyes dimming. Her body slumped forward, lifeless, the life force completely siphoned from her.


    The others didn''t react. They didn''t even pause in their efforts to follow Sister Rose''s orders, crawling mindlessly toward their tasks.


    Don''s eyes lingered on the husk in front of him, but before he could move, something unsettling occurred. From the woman''s ear, a leafy vine began to slither out. It twitched unnaturally, writhing as it emerged from her skull, bloodied, its green color slowly fading.


    Don watched with grim fascination as the vine shook violently, almost as if it were fighting to stay alive. But it withered rapidly, its leaves crumbling into a dull gray ash. The vine continued to emerge, but before it could fully exit the ear, it dried up completely and died, disintegrating into nothing.


    Don''s brow furrowed as he watched the bizarre scene unfold. ''What the hell is this?''


    Shaking off the momentary confusion, Don returned to his task, his focus now on those still left. The two churchgoers ordered to chase after Donald¡ªa man and a woman, both nondescript in appearance, with the look of typical churchgoers¡ªhad already run past the door, their footsteps echoing faintly in the distance.


    Don didn''t let the strange sight of the writhing vines stop him. He targeted the next person crawling away, his hand slipping from the shadows to grasp their face.


    **Whoosh.** The eerie sound of their soul being drained filled the air again, and just like before, a leafy vine slithered out of their ear, writhing in desperation before withering into nothingness.


    He moved swiftly from one victim to the next. **Whoosh**, another soul drained. **Whoosh**, and another.


    Each time, the same unsettling reaction¡ªthe vines crawling out of their ears, twitching violently as though trying to escape. But they always withered and died before fully emerging. It was unnerving, but Don didn''t let it bother him.


    Meanwhile, the others in the church had started flipping and stacking benches in what seemed like a chaotic frenzy. Don watched from his perch above, his eyes narrowing as he observed the strange behavior below.


    To say Don was confused would''ve been an understatement, but thanks to his unfazed trait, he remained calm despite the madness around him. Time wasn''t on his side, and he knew it. ''Alright,'' he thought, ''I''ve drained the souls of five¡­ now I just need to kill five more of these things¡­ but why stop there?''


    Don saw the chaos in the room as an opportunity. If they were going to burn the church down, why not take a few more souls with it? But with fire reducing the shadows he could use, he had to act fast.


    Without hesitation, Don moved back into the shadows. His tendrils shot out with precision, stabbing into the legs of those unfortunate enough to stray too close to the darkness. One by one, they fell to the ground, their legs rendered useless by the tendrils piercing through them.


    The first victim, a man in his thirties, looked down in confusion as his legs gave way beneath him. His face remained eerily blank, even as Don drained the life from him. **Whoosh**, and another vine slithered from his ear, writhing in death before crumbling into gray ash.


    The next was a woman, her face gaunt and pale, but she too barely reacted to the shadow tendril pinning her to the floor. Her body convulsed briefly as Don took her soul, but no scream escaped her lips. The vine crawling from her ear twisted violently, then withered just like the others.


    Don moved fast, draining one soul after another. Each victim reacted the same, their faces blank, their bodies crawling or stumbling forward even as life left them. He managed to drain seven people in total, their vines all withering in a similar fashion.


    But just as Don was about to target his next victim, something changed.


    **Fwoosh.** A burst of heat surged from the corner of the room as a small fire ignited. The benches, now stacked high, had been set ablaze. One of Don''s shadow tendrils flickered out of existence, unable to latch onto its target as the flames crept closer.


    Don narrowed his eyes, knowing he couldn''t risk staying any longer. He had fed enough. His figure melted into the shadows one last time, vanishing from the burning room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don reappeared in a narrow corridor on the other side of the door that Donald and his two pursuers had gone through.


    The dim light cast long shadows along the walls, giving him plenty to work with. He extended his shadow presence in the direction Donald had fled and, for just a brief moment, caught sight of him.


    Donald had stepped into a dark room, his movements frantic as he fumbled for the light switch. **Click.** The lights flickered on, and Don could no longer sense the presence but it was enough to confirm the direction Donald was in.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the room, Donald''s eyes widened in horror as the light revealed his surroundings.


    Vines crawled up the walls and ceiling like grotesque veins, twisting and curling into the stone. More disturbing were the strange flowery pods hanging from the ceiling. Each pod held the silhouette of a human figure, suspended in the air, unmoving and silent.


    But the most unsettling sight was the large hole in the center of the room. Countless vines sprouted from its edges, writhing like the tendrils of some monstrous creature waiting to devour anything that came too close.


    Donald''s pupils trembled with fear. His heart raced, and his legs felt like they were made of lead. He turned toward the door, desperate to escape, but just as his hand reached for the handle, **crash**¡ªa fist punched through the wood.


    The door swung open, revealing one of his pursuers, their eyes locked on him with a predatory gaze. The second figure followed closely behind, and both stepped into the room, their movements slow and creepy.


    Donald froze, his mind spiraling into panic. ''Am I going to die?'' The thought gripped him as the two figures approached, their eerie smiles growing wider with each step.


    The exit was blocked, and the only other option was the hole in the center of the room. But jumping into that¡­ was it even a better option?


    ''I don''t have a choice,'' he thought, his teeth gritting as fear grew within him. With a sudden burst of courage, Donald turned and bolted for the hole, leaping into the darkness below.


    His pursuers stopped just short of the edge, their smiles never fading. One of them reached for the light switch, and as the lights flickered off.


    They then spoke in unison, their voices cold and hollow. "Sister Rose will be pleased."


    But the moment the room plunged into darkness, two glowing eyes appeared before them, floating ominously in the shadows.


    sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 190 - 190: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 8)

    Before the two pursuers could even register the eerie, glowing eyes that had appeared before them, their movements halted with a gurgled gasp.


    Two thick shadow tendrils burst through their chests, piercing flesh and bone. Blood spilled from their mouths as their bodies trembled before collapsing to the floor, lifeless.


    Don wasted no time. His eyes darted toward the hole Donald had jumped into, narrowing as he tapped into his shadow sense to scan the space below.


    The entire room and the hole were enveloped in darkness, giving him the perfect environment to send tendrils down into the depths.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Down in the hole, Donald groaned in pain, his entire body aching from the fall, which strangely wasn''t as hard as he thought.


    He rolled onto his back, clutching his side before slowly trying to sit up. "Where am I?" he muttered, his voice shaky.


    His hands fumbled in his pocket for his phone, desperate for a light source to see where he''d landed. As he struggled, a rancid, pungent smell hit his nose, causing his face to twist in disgust.


    Finally managing to pull his phone out, Donald held it up, trying to steady himself by reaching out to the nearest wall for support. His hand made contact, but the surface felt soft and sticky.


    A cold shiver ran down his spine as dread settled in his gut. ''What is this?'' His fingers clung to the wall, and with a deep breath, he activated his phone''s flashlight, pointing it toward his hand.


    "Ahh!" he screamed, jerking his hand away from the wall.


    The light revealed a sight that nearly made him retch¡ªhe had been holding onto a grotesque, fleshy surface made from a horrific combination of vines and human tissue.


    Eyes blinked sporadically within the mass, a pulsating heart squirted dark fluid, and twitching, severed legs seemed to spasm uncontrollably from various sections of the wall.


    Donald''s jaw trembled as he backed away, retracting his hand from the nightmare in front of him. A slimy, sticky red substance clung to his skin, trailing between him and the wall as he desperately tried to wipe it off.


    Gasping for air, he pointed the flashlight downward. His stomach tightened at the sight beneath him.


    The ground was just as grotesque¡ªa writhing mass of detached hands, twitching and flailing about as if they still had some life in them.


    His heart pounded. ''What is this place?'' Donald thought in sheer terror. But before he could even process the situation, the detached hands suddenly latched onto his legs. He let out another scream, trying to kick them off, but their grip tightened as they began to pull him down.


    "Ahh!" he cried out, thrashing against the hold, but it was futile. The hands were relentless, their cold fingers digging into his skin as they dragged him deeper into the hellish floor. Panic set in, his mind a mess as he fought desperately to break free.


    Out of nowhere, something cool wrapped around his waist, pulling him upward with immense force. "Ahhh!" Donald screamed, convinced it was another vine grabbing hold of him. He reached for his waist in a panic but felt¡­ nothing.


    Before he could question it, **Uff!** Donald''s body slammed into something soft, knocking the wind out of him. He couldn''t see, but in reality, he had been thrown against one of the fleshy pods dangling from the ceiling of the room Don was in.


    Don didn''t waste any time after pulling Donald out of the hole. He yanked him away from the center of the room, though not with much care. **Thud.** Donald hit the ground with a grunt, the impact sending pain shooting through his body.


    "Argh!" he groaned, curling up as he tried to catch his breath.


    Before Donald could get up, the room suddenly lit up with a **click**. Don had used a tendril to flip the light switch on, and in the instant the room was bathed in light, Don disappeared back into the shadows.


    Donald sat up slowly, his entire body aching from the rough treatment. His bruises throbbed, and his muscles screamed in protest, but the adrenaline coursing through his veins kept him alert.


    He forced himself to look up¡ªand what he saw made his blood run cold. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two people that had been chasing him now lay dead, their bodies slumped against the floor. Both had gaping, bloody holes in their chests, and their blank eyes stared at nothing. Donald''s stomach churned at the sight, but he barely had time to process it before¡ª


    **Bam.** A loud crash from behind him made him flinch.


    He jerked forward, whipping around to see what had caused the noise. One of the hanging pods had fallen to the ground, the fleshy mass quivering as it broke open.


    Donald''s breath caught in his throat as the contents of the pod were revealed. His disgust deepened as he laid eyes on a grotesque creature¡ªa deformed child-like figure, part human, part plant.


    Its body was a mix of sinewy vines and malformed limbs, its skin sickly and pale. Most unsettling of all were its eyes, barely developed, yet they stared directly at Donald with a disturbing awareness.


    Donald''s stomach heaved, and his legs trembled as he scrambled to his feet, his instincts screaming at him to run. ''No, no, no.'' His mind was racing, trying to make sense of the horror in front of him, but there was no logic to it.


    The creature''s twisted face turned toward him, its undeveloped eyes locking onto his with unsettling intensity. That was all it took for Donald to snap out of his daze.


    He bolted, his body fueled by pure terror as he sprinted toward the door.


    "Get me out of here!" Donald yelled to himself, his voice shaky and breathless. He didn''t care about finding another way out anymore. After what he had just seen, going back the way he came seemed like the only option.


    Donald soon reached the door leading back into the main hall, his heart still pounding in his chest.


    As he pushed the door open, he was met with a sight that froze him in place. The benches had been stacked into a massive pile, the flames growing around them, casting eerie shadows across the room.


    More unsettling, the churchgoers were walking directly into the fire.


    He stood there, horrified, as they willingly let the flames consume them. Their faces remained expressionless, but their bodies writhed in agony as the fire burned through their clothes, their skin blistering and cracking. Yet none of them made any attempt to escape the flames. It was as if they wanted to burn.


    The smell of burning flesh filled the air, making Donald gag.


    His mind screamed for him to run, but his legs refused to move, frozen in the sheer madness of the scene before him.


    **Bang!**


    Suddenly, the front doors of the church were thrown open with such force that they slammed against the walls. Don came charging through, his face uncharacteristically worried, yelling, "Donald!"


    Donald snapped out of his trance at the sound of Don''s voice. His eyes locked onto him, and for the first time, he felt a genuine wave of relief. "Don!" he shouted back, his voice shaky.


    "Come on, quick!" Don urged, waving him over.


    Donald didn''t need to be told twice. His green eyes glowed for a moment, his legs tapping in that rhythmic way again. In a flash, he broke into a sprint, covering the distance between him and Don almost instantly¡ªonly to collide with the door frame with a solid **thud**.


    "Argh!" Donald groaned, stumbling forward and clutching his shoulder in pain.


    Don raised an eyebrow but he didn''t address it. ''That must be his power,'' Don thought. ''No control, though¡­ that explains why he said it wouldn''t be of use earlier.''


    Without hesitation, Don grabbed Donald by the hand, pulling him to his feet. "Come on!" he urged, dragging him out of the church.


    Once Donald got on his feet, they sprinted across the road, with Donald practically diving into the bushes on the other side, desperate to put as much distance between himself and that nightmare of a building.


    But even after jumping into the bushes, his legs kept moving, propelled by sheer terror, until Don''s voice called out to him.


    "Donald, stop! We''re safe now!"


    Donald finally came to a halt, stumbling against a nearby tree. He placed his hand on the rough bark, panting heavily as he dropped to the ground, his back leaning against the tree trunk.


    Sweat poured down his face, mixing with the strange, sticky substance still clinging to his clothes from that disgusting room below the church. But at that moment, he didn''t care. He was just happy to be alive.


    "What the hell was that?" he muttered, his voice barely a whisper.


    Don crouched beside him, his face feigning concern. "What happened in there, Donald? What did you see?"


    Donald gulped, wiping the sweat from his brow as he tried to find the words. "I¡­ I don''t know how to describe it," he stammered. "But¡­ fuck, man¡­ it was¡­ we need to get out of here."


    Don nodded, maintaining the facade of concern. He knew that Donald had been through something traumatic, and while Don had seen most of it himself, it was important to play along.


    "Alright," Don agreed, his voice calm but urgent. "Let''s get moving. We''ll come out near Uptown Eastend. I''ll call Winter to meet us there."


    He gave Donald a quick glance, noticing the grime and muck all over him before adding. "And I''ll tell her to bring you a change of clothes¡­"

 Chapter 191 - 191: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 9)

    Back inside the church, in another room covered in stone and tangled with vines, Sister Rose stood silently. The walls were lined with crawling vegetation, and like the room Donald had seen earlier, pods dangled from the ceiling, gently swaying. In the center of the room was another gaping hole, the same kind that had swallowed Donald earlier.


    Sister Rose''s expression was far from pleased. Standing beside her was the pastor, a strange smile still plastered on his face as he stared down into the hole.


    "What a shame," he said, his voice soft yet strangely cheerful. "What a loss."


    Sister Rose''s face tightened with frustration. "It took years to build this sanctum. Countless fleshy sacrifices to birth more children, to carry on Mother Nature''s will."


    She folded her arms, staring down at the pit with a cold, calculating gaze.


    "But no matter. We have enough seedlings walking around. In a few more years, this city will become the first true haven for us children of Mother Nature." She glanced at the pastor, her voice filled with grim determination. "Look forward to that day, brother."


    The pastor''s smile widened. "I will," he said, his voice almost giddy.


    Without another word, Sister Rose stepped forward, walking to the edge of the hole. She glanced down, the shadows obscuring whatever lay below. Then, without hesitation, she casually let herself fall forward, disappearing into the darkness.


    The pastor stood there for a moment longer, his smile unwavering. "I will," he repeated softly before stepping forward and following her into the void.


    **Whoosh.**


    The room was silent once more.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don and Donald stepped out of the bushes cautiously, checking their surroundings to ensure the coast was clear.


    Donald still looked shaken, his eyes darting back toward in the direction of the church every few seconds, as if he expected something to emerge from the darkness. His hands were still trembling slightly, and every noise made him flinch.


    Don, ever calm, scanned the area with his heightened senses. Aside from a few joggers in the distance and the occasional passing car, the street was mostly empty. He could feel no immediate threats.


    "Let me call Winter and give her our location¡ª" Don started, but before he could finish, the familiar sight of Cassie''s G-Wagon barreled around a corner, driving aggressively but with precision. It came to a sudden halt in front of them, the engine humming.


    Donald jerked back slightly in surprise, but Don stood his ground, eyeing the vehicle as the window slowly rolled down. Behind the wheel sat Winter, wearing a pair of oversized sunglasses that Don was more than sure belonged to Cassie.


    "How did you know we''d come out from this point exactly?" Don asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Winter''s expression remained emotionless as always. "Initially, I attempted to track your phone. That failed. However, I successfully tracked Donald''s phone instead."


    Don nodded slightly. He wasn''t surprised. In fact, this gave him an unexpected benchmark for the equipment Gary had supplied him. His phone had evaded tracking from an android as advanced as Winter, which was a good sign.


    His satisfaction was short-lived, though, as Winter added, "However, my systems are already working to bypass the block, so I may be able to track your phone in the future. Or... did you not want that?"


    Don sighed. "No, don''t crack it for now."


    Winter gave a small nod, unbothered by his request. "Understood. Also, Donald''s change of clothes is in the back."


    Don filed away the information, slightly disappointed he couldn''t use Winter''s full capabilities yet. Coming from a technologically modern world himself, Don understood how manufacturers often left vulnerabilities in their tech to obtain user data.


    Although Winter was far more advanced than anything from his previous life, the risk still remained. That was why he had decided to have her leave the church earlier while he intervened as Predator. Until he could verify her systems, caution was key.


    Don turned to Donald. "The clothes are in the back. Better change quickly."


    Donald looked at Don with wide eyes, still pale and shaken from his ordeal. "I''m not good to drive right now¡­ you can do it."


    Before Don could respond, Winter chimed in. "If it''s acceptable, my generation of android is licensed under United Provinces law to drive and operate most vehicles. It would not be an issue."


    Don shrugged. "Well then, let''s go." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He climbed into the passenger seat, and Donald crawled into the back, immediately starting to change. As Donald slipped into the new clothes, he was surprised to find they fit him nearly perfectly.


    "These fit... weirdly well," Donald muttered. He looked at Winter through the rearview mirror, puzzled. "Where did you get these?"


    Without missing a beat, Winter responded, "The 9-10 section of Kids''R''Us."


    Don resisted the overwhelming urge to burst into laughter, biting the inside of his cheek. He could see Donald''s expression twist with a mixture of embarrassment and indignation. "Seriously?"


    "Yes," Winter confirmed matter of factly.


    Don chuckled under his breath, then turned to Winter. "Alright, drive us back to the mall."


    Donald, still buttoning his shirt, looked confused. "Wait, we''re not going home?"


    Don shook his head, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his lips. "Nope, there''s something else we have to do."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fifteen minutes later, Don, Donald, and Winter were seated at a McDickies restaurant, surrounded by other families and groups of friends who had come for the day''s special combo meal.


    Winter, as always, was the most eye-catching of the three, choosing to sit in the chair closest to the corner of the table. Don ignored the stares¡ªit couldn''t be helped. No matter where they went, a tall, busty maid in sunglasses would attract attention.


    Donald, on the other hand, despite having changed into more ordinary attire, still looked nervous. The fear was evident on his face.


    Even though they were in a popular establishment during one of the busiest hours, he couldn''t help glancing around at the faces of people who reminded him of those he had seen in the church.


    In his mind, those churchgoers had seemed like normal people too, only for him to discover there was something far more sinister about them.


    At that moment, their waitress arrived with their orders. She had a wild ginger afro, Caucasian freckled skin, and dark green eyes. She wore the standard McDickies uniform: a yellow and white dress, black shoes, white socks, and a hat featuring the McDickies logo.


    "Will that be all, darlings?" she asked in a thick Texan accent.


    Don smiled politely and replied, "Yes, that''ll be all. Thank you."


    She eyed them for a moment before smiling back. "Aren''t you a polite one," she remarked, then turned away and left. As she walked off, Don couldn''t help but notice her well-shaped, full figure.


    But he didn''t dare stare too long and quickly turned his attention back to Donald, who was still looking anxious.


    Seeing that Don was now free, Donald leaned in with a concerned expression and whispered, "Don, seriously, I think we should just go home. What if people like them are here, too?"


    Don maintained a calm expression and even gave a small smile as he began to unpack his meal. Casually, he laid out some sauce, took two fries, dipped them, and took a bite before responding.


    "Well, for one, if they are here, it''s probably not a good idea to act nervous or scared," Don answered calmly.


    In truth, Don was a bit surprised that Donald was smart enough to consider that others like the churchgoers might be around. But what Donald didn''t know was that Don had come to such a busy place for exactly that reason.


    With his superhuman senses, it was fairly easy to monitor nearly everyone in the restaurant. Though he smiled every time he moved his head, his eyes were focused on one or two individuals, trying to read their expressions and body language.


    The problem was that relying on expressions and body language alone wasn''t enough. Don''s superhuman senses had made him realize that normal people could display nervousness or discomfort in the same way suspicious people did.


    So, he couldn''t count on those factors alone to identify potential threats. What he was really looking for was anyone paying extra attention to them¡ªthough that, too, could be explained by the presence of a tall, busty maid like Winter being with them.


    Donald, attempting to follow Don''s advice, straightened up and tried to act as normal as possible. However, this only made him look stiff, though Don still considered it an improvement.


    Testing for outliers in crowds aside, Don had another reason for bringing Donald to McDickies: he needed to get him to relax¡ªat least enough that when he brought him back to Cassie, Donald wouldn''t blurt out that they''d been attacked by psychopathic churchgoers.


    To ease Donald''s nerves, Don decided to tease him a little. "If I''d known you were going to freak out this bad, I would''ve insisted you stay behind."


    The words had the desired effect. Donald, feeling like a coward, sat up a little straighter. It was only natural for him to feel the way he did after what they had been through, but Don''s remark made him feel weak.


    Don pushed the point further by adding, "Imagine if our neighbors turned out to be like those things and attacked us. If you reacted like this, do you think you''d be able to protect your family?"


    Donald gulped at the sickening thought. The idea that such a thing could happen¡ªpeople like that, hiding among them¡ªworried him deeply. Don''s words made him feel as though his fear was unwarranted, but they also sparked his curiosity.


    From the way Don was speaking, it sounded like he knew more about these things than he was letting on. Trying to keep his voice low, Donald asked, "What are they, Don? Aliens?"


    Considering what they had just seen, it wasn''t an unreasonable guess. It had been Don''s first thought too, but he couldn''t jump to conclusions without accurate evidence. Lack of information could be disastrous.


    As calm as he seemed on the surface, Don couldn''t help but imagine what might have happened if his family had gone to that church on the wrong day¡ªif they had been attacked, or worse, turned into one of those things.


    Still, Don couldn''t be sure of anything until he saw the news reports. If the incident was described as something unknown, it might lend credence to the idea that these were aliens¡ªor at least, something inhuman.


    But if it turned out that these were once regular people, Don would have to assume the cause was something closer to deep indoctrination. A frightening possibility, especially given the strange vines that had sprouted from the bodies of those he killed.


    It would also mean these organisms could already be in his family. The situation was beginning to seem much bigger than Don had anticipated, and he doubted he could handle it alone.


    In response to Donald''s question, Don said, "I don''t know. But this is something we''ll need real superheroes to deal with. Before we report it, though, we need to get our story straight. If they find out I was investigating suspicious activity with someone who isn''t licensed, I could get my candidacy for the Elite Hero Program canceled."


    Don''s words were half true, half false. It was true that if Donald told the story exactly as it had happened, Don could lose his position in the program. But it was false that Don cared. He simply needed an excuse to get Donald to follow the narrative he wanted to create.


    As long as they sent the general message he wanted, it didn''t matter what details they shared.


    Conjuring up a story was just extra work to ensure Don didn''t have to deal with any unnecessary consequences. And best of all, it would prove whether Donald could be trusted.


    If he couldn''t, it didn''t matter¡ªbecause no matter the outcome, Don would walk away with a monumental gain as a system prompt currently hovered in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Quest Reward: x1 Permanent Beastshift**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 192 - 192: Sister Rose Must Kneel (Part 10)

    Immediately after Don and Donald set their stories straight, Don called Benjamin and explained the situation to him.


    Benjamin was skeptical at first, and rightfully so, but eventually agreed to meet them at the mall entrance, along with a police officer who worked with the agency.


    As they currently walked toward the exit of the mall, Donald''s nervousness grew. Being in a crowd made him incredibly anxious, especially now that he wondered if more of those "things" were among the people around them.


    As if sensing Donald''s doubt, Don suddenly spoke up. "Don''t worry too much. Just stick to the plan, and everything will be all right."


    Donald swallowed hard, nodding in agreement as he muttered to himself, "Right¡­ stick to the plan."


    Finally, they reached the entrance, still attracting stares because of Winter, who followed them at a steady pace.


    Immediately upon stepping outside, Don spotted Benjamin standing by one of the pillars, engaged in a serious conversation with the police officer beside him. Without missing a beat, Don began walking toward them, and Donald had no choice but to follow, his anxiety growing with each step.


    Seeing Don approach, Benjamin moved away from the pillar. The officer asked, "Is it them?" to which Benjamin nodded, "Yeah."


    Don stopped just a few inches from Benjamin and the officer before extending his hand to Benjamin. "You have no idea how good it is to see you."


    Benjamin seemed skeptical. From what he knew of Don, he was usually a bit more nonchalant. But given that Don''s expression hadn''t changed and he wasn''t overly smiling like someone trying to butter him up, Benjamin concluded Don was just being polite and shook his hand.


    Afterward, Don extended his hand to the officer, who shook it without hesitation. "Good evening, officer. Sorry for the trouble," Don said politely, keeping his expression neutral.


    Meeting Don for the first time, the officer couldn''t help but think of him as polite and well-mannered.


    The officer had a rigid face with strong features, but his brown eyes carried a certain warmth. His large mustache gave him the stereotypical appearance of a United Provinces police officer, making him seem approachable.


    He smiled slightly as he shook Don''s hand firmly. "It''s no trouble at all, young man. If what Ben here says is true, you''ll be the one helping me."


    Don returned the smile with a nod, then stepped aside, drawing attention to Donald. "This is my friend and neighbor, Donald. He was the one inside the church and saw what I described to Benjamin. I''m honestly a bit skeptical myself, but I can''t think of anything else that explains what happened in there."


    Don''s smile faded as he put on a more serious expression, acting like he had a lot on his mind.


    The officer, though polite on the surface, had been gauging their reactions from the moment he saw them. For now, nothing seemed too out of place, so he maintained his polite tone as he offered, "Why don''t we go down to the station so you can tell me in detail what exactly you saw?"


    Neither Don nor Benjamin disagreed, and soon they all headed to the police station. There, both Don and Donald were interviewed for about four hours collectively.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s side of the story was fairly simple. He explained that they had arrived at Eastend Mall, planning to do a bit of shopping in preparation for school the next day. But before they could start, Donald had shown interest in visiting the church to pray after Don mentioned going there with his family earlier.


    So, they walked to the church while Winter stayed behind to look after the car.


    After arriving at the church, Don waited outside, thinking Donald wouldn''t take long since he only wanted to say a quick prayer.


    However, after 15 minutes passed, Don grew impatient and tried to go inside, but found the doors locked. Since Don had left his phone in the car, he couldn''t call Donald. So, he started banging on the door.


    Two men who appeared to be churchgoers came out and told him to leave. Finding their behavior strange, Don protested, and to his surprise, they became violent. Even more surprising, they were incredibly strong, but Don fought them off and eventually forced his way into the church, where he found Donald gasping for breath near the altar.


    To his shock, benches were stacked on top of one another and set ablaze, with some people walking directly into the fire. It was like something out of a horror movie.


    From there, they fled.


    Donald also shared his side of the story, aligning with Don''s version but with a few minor changes.


    After both had told their stories, the officer asked questions to see if they were lying or withholding details.


    Don was questioned about why he left his phone and android behind, especially since they could have helped in a dangerous situation. The officer found that part of the story suspicious, but Don answered straightforwardly, "I didn''t think I''d need my phone, and who brings a tall, busty android to church when everyone considers her a sexbot?"


    Donald, on the other hand, was asked why he didn''t call for help. He didn''t need to act for this part, as he answered honestly, "If you were suddenly attacked and chased by creepy men and women, would you stop for a moment to call the police?"


    Though the police lacked substantial evidence, crime investigators were already on-site, and autopsies were being conducted. It would take time to verify their story, so the officer didn''t press them further.


    Considering Don and Donald were still young, they were allowed to leave after the questioning.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Benjamin and Winter had waited in the station''s lobby during the interview. When Benjamin saw Don and Donald approaching, with the officer behind them, he heaved a sigh of relief and stood up, though inwardly he was irritated, thinking, ''This better have been worth my time. I''m going to be so behind on work now.''


    Outwardly, Benjamin forced a smile, though it was slightly askew. "Finally. I was starting to worry I''d have to call your parents to bail you out," he joked, gesturing toward the officer behind them.


    The officer chuckled and shook his head. "That won''t be necessary. Though I can''t say anything for sure until we get more details from the scene, it looks like these boys were just in the wrong place at the wrong time. If what they say is true, they''re lucky to have gotten out in one piece," he added, patting both Don and Donald on the shoulder with a small smile. "You boys be careful moving forward.


    Now, you''d better head home before your parents get worried."


    "Thank you, officer," Donald said quickly before turning toward the exit.


    Don gave the officer a nod, then turned to Benjamin. "Thanks for coming out. I''ll call you again if anything else comes up."


    With that, Don turned to leave, and Winter stood up from her seat, casually following him out.


    Once they were gone, the officer''s smile faded. He sighed and scratched his head slightly. Benjamin, no longer smiling, asked, "Well, what do you think?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The officer sighed again, his gaze lingering on Don and Donald''s retreating figures. "Personally, I don''t think they had anything to do with it. But their stories seem a little too well-connected to be the complete truth. We''ll know for sure once the forensics and autopsies come in."


    Benjamin nodded thoughtfully, then asked, "Are you going to tell your higher-ups about them?"


    The officer shook his head. "Right now, this is being treated as a murder case, and those two are suspicious, given the circumstances. But if I were to alert the higher-ups, we''d have to hold them, and that could backfire if it turns out they''re innocent¡ªor worse, victims."


    Benjamin gave a weary smile. "I guess neither of our organizations needs bad press right now."


    The officer scoffed. "You''re telling me."

 Chapter 193 - 193: Man To Man (No Diddy)

    Around 8:40 PM, Don and Donald finally arrived back at the Chanel Hills community.


    Donald brought the car to a stop in front of Don''s house, turned off the engine, and heaved a sigh, leaning against the steering wheel.


    The events of the day were still fresh in his mind. For most of the drive, Donald had remained quiet, choosing to focus on driving instead, though many thoughts and worries lingered in his mind.


    The biggest of those worries was why he had come to a stop now.


    Don, on the other hand, spent most of the drive on his phone, messaging and looking at the news about what had occurred. Finally, he turned away and asked casually, "still worried about the whole thing?"


    Donald raised his head from the steering wheel, leaning back into his seat with a deep sigh before turning to Don. "How can you not think about it? People were literally walking into fire! If you were in that room, or if you had fallen into that hole, you''d understand why I''m so worried. The whole place was made of body parts, man. Eyes, hands¡ªand they moved.


    I''m serious. What if¡­ what if they''re in our homes? What if my mom and your mom are like them? What if, when we go to sleep¡­?"


    Don could understand Donald''s worries. He had underestimated how deeply the whole situation would impact him. Given that they lived in a superhuman world, Don had thought Donald would get over it after some time. But clearly, that wasn''t the case.


    Don sighed and placed a hand on Donald''s shoulder, speaking calmly.


    "Look, man, a lot of crazy things are happening in this city right now. And personally, I just got here, but from the looks of things, it''s not going to change anytime soon. If anything, it''s only going to escalate. We can either worry ourselves sick over things we can''t control, or we can steel our minds and prepare for what''s coming."


    Donald wasn''t moved by Don''s attempt at motivation. In fact, he found it a bit insulting and scoffed. "That''s easy for you to say. You''re in the Elite Hero Program. Only the best in the city get into that. I know you''ve gotta be amazing.


    Not to mention, you''ve got a high-tech android watching your back. I don''t have any powers¡ªI mean, not real superpowers. If something were to happen at my house, or if I was alone, I honestly don''t know what I''d do. This isn''t easy for me." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don thought for a moment. ''I guess I should kill some time talking. Seems he could use it.'' He sighed, removed his hand from Donald''s shoulder, and took a more understanding approach.


    "I know better than anyone how it feels to be in that kind of position, especially when your family''s involved. Remember the Central Mall incident? I may be in the Elite Hero Program now, but that was my first real fight. I didn''t know any special moves. I didn''t have any special training. Suddenly, my life and my mom''s life were in danger.


    But did I run? No. I fought as hard as I could. Somehow, against all odds, I got through it."


    Donald looked at Don with genuine curiosity. "How? How did you get through it?"


    Don sighed, as if revealing a closely guarded secret. "When I was fighting the Green Thorns, I was losing badly. I landed a few hits, but they were bigger than me, and they had weapons. They broke my arm; I felt like my ribs were cracked. Pain was everywhere, and my vision started to blur. I thought I was going to die¡ªbut I didn''t want to."


    Don paused, turning to look Donald straight in the eyes.


    "In that moment, when I clung desperately to life, something awakened in me. Powers I never knew I had. Thanks to that, I was able to get through it. I passed out shortly after, and when I woke up, my mom was safe, I was alive, and I had powers I never knew existed."


    Donald wasn''t expecting this answer, but it held his full attention. "So¡­ what you''re trying to say is¡­"


    Before Donald could finish, Don cut him off. "Without that near-death situation, I''d still be a Class D superhuman with only dreams of maybe becoming a sidekick. But now, my dreams are much bigger than that. I know yours are too."


    Donald was deeply moved by these words. He looked down at his own hands, opening and closing his fists as if expecting something to happen. His expression turned disappointed as he admitted, "But I was in a near-death situation today, and I didn''t get any new powers."


    Don chuckled and shook his head. "The lesson isn''t about gaining new powers¡ªit''s about making the ones you already have stronger, so strong that they scare and even surprise you. It''s not easy, so I won''t push you. But from my experience, despite all the pain I went through, it''s worth it."


    After saying this, Don felt he had spent enough time being motivational. He checked the time on his phone and said, "I better get going before Mom starts worrying. I''ll talk to you tomorrow. Good night, man."


    Don extended his fist for a bump, preparing to leave the car. Donald, with his head still lowered, quickly raised it and met Don''s fist, saying awkwardly, "Thanks¡­ for not leaving me back there. And for the talk."


    "Anytime. See you tomorrow for school," Don replied with a grin, stepping out of the car with Winter following him.


    Donald, startled by Winter''s presence, quickly turned his head to see her getting out. He had been so engrossed in the conversation that he had completely forgotten she was there.


    Despite knowing she was an android, Donald still felt embarrassed acting like that in front of a beautiful woman. He sighed a few more times before starting the car and driving off.


    After Donald left, Winter finally spoke up. "I had no idea you had such deep experiences, Don. If you ever wish to talk, I am qualified to give therapy."


    Don, who was smiling and feeling like the day had wrapped up well despite Sister Rose getting away, rolled his eyes at Winter''s offer and shook his head. "That won''t be necessary. Now, let''s go inside."


    ''I still have to have a chat with Samantha.''

 Chapter 194 - 194: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 1)

    Upon entering the house, the first thing Don could hear was the sound of the television playing the news, which, of course, was talking about the massacre at the church.


    From what he could hear, they were basically recycling the same story, likely because the police hadn''t provided the public with much information yet¡ªsuch as how the victims were killed.


    Most news stations were crafty enough to tell the story in a way that implied certain things to draw the viewers'' attention, which was the whole reason it was being described as a massacre.


    Despite the police''s official statement only mentioning that multiple bodies were discovered on the scene and investigations were underway, the media spun the tale for drama.


    The rest of the family didn''t hear Don come in, and he quickly took off his shoes by the door before walking into the living room where everyone was gathered. As he popped out from the hallway, he first saw Amanda, who was seated on the far right of the sofa, leaning against the armrest with her head glued to the television.


    She wore a loose yellow flannel shirt with the upper buttons undone, revealing a good chunk of her cleavage given the way she was sitting. She also wore jean shorts and yellow socks.


    Summer lay on her stomach on the carpet right in front of Amanda. Unsurprisingly, her attention wasn''t on the TV, but instead on her phone, her fingers rapidly tapping away at the screen. She was dressed in her usual comfy clothes: a pair of booty shorts and a hoodie, just in different colors from what she had worn yesterday.


    As for Samantha, she seemed the most engrossed in the news, standing a few feet away from the television with her hands on her hips. She wore a pair of tight-fitting blue yoga pants and a matching sports bra, which looked like it was using every bit of its strength to hold Samantha''s large breasts in place.


    Even as Don appeared from the hallway, no one noticed him until he spoke. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, everyone," he said casually, his voice sounding tired as he walked toward the sofa.


    Amanda, being the closest, was the first to raise her head and give him a small smile. "Hey, there you are. Have you seen the news?"


    Before Don could answer, Summer, who had been glued to her phone, suddenly turned to look at him. The same was true for Samantha. He could see the worry in all of their eyes, especially Samantha''s. After all, they had been in that very same church earlier that day.


    He gave a weary smile and nodded at Amanda''s question. "Yeah, it''s all over the radio and internet¡ªpretty hard to miss. I even wanted to drive by, but thankfully, Summer texted me saying Mom didn''t go there in the evening."


    As Don said this, everyone seemed to feel a huge sense of relief.


    "Yeah," Amanda immediately agreed. "Who knows what would have happened if your mom had gone there this evening. Still, I wonder what the heck happened. The police aren''t saying anything."


    "We''ll probably hear more from them in the coming days." As Don said this, he shifted his gaze away from Amanda and toward Samantha, who was looking at him with a hard-to-read expression. Don could only assume she was likely thinking about what would have happened if he had said yes to Sister Rose''s offer¡ªor if she herself had gone.


    Samantha could only cross her arms and sigh deeply, muttering, "I still don''t understand how this could happen. I can''t even begin to imagine what would''ve happened if you had said yes to Sister Rose''s offer."


    As Samantha said this, her eyes became slightly teary. She swallowed hard and shook her head, turning back to the television. "Just¡­ what is becoming of the city?"


    ''She''s taking it hard. She''s the type to blame herself and overthink, so that''s no surprise,'' Don thought before walking to the coffee table and lifting the remote to change the channel. "Let''s just be happy that neither of us went. Worrying about the ''what ifs'' isn''t going to do any of us any good."


    Summer simply kept her eyes on Don, watching him as he moved. Since he had warned her about his suspicions, the news didn''t come as a surprise to her, but it was still shocking.


    In fact, when the news dropped, she was perhaps the most worried of the three because she knew Don had gone there to confirm his suspicions. Thankfully, her worry was short-lived as Don had replied quickly when she texted him, during the time they were at McDickies.


    She only turned her attention away from Don when Winter popped into the living room after spending a little time in the doorway, arranging all the shoes that were scattered there.


    Trying to steer the topic away from the church massacre, Don casually asked, "What''s for dinner?" while rubbing his stomach. "I''m famished."


    Summer immediately jerked her head back toward him and said, "And you say I''m the one who''s always hungry."


    Don shrugged and gave her a small smile, defending himself. "Hey, I haven''t eaten anything since I was out. It''s only natural I''d feel a bit hungry."


    Samantha gave a small sigh as she moved nearer to Don and said, "Sorry, Donnie. I didn''t have a chance to cook. I''ve been busy here watching the news. Is it fine if we order takeout or something?"


    Don could see that she still had the situation on her mind. Trying to casually change the topic wouldn''t be enough to improve her mood, and before he could have his chat with her, she needed to feel at least somewhat better. Otherwise, he would only add to her worry.


    So, he moved out of the way and directed his attention toward Winter, saying, "Why go through all that hassle when you and Winter can just whip up something in a few minutes? Please, I really, really want some of your cooking."


    Samantha couldn''t help but smile a little, feeling helpless to refuse as she shook her head. "Fine. What do you want to have?"


    Summer immediately stood up from the carpet when Samantha relented to Don''s request. "Hey, you never ask me what I want when I say I''m hungry!"


    "You''re always hungry," Don quickly teased, giving her a shooing gesture. He then turned back to Samantha. "How about some chicken, rice and egg salad?"


    Samantha''s smile grew a little wider, and she was beginning to feel a bit more at ease. She couldn''t deny the warmth she felt from having her positive son around.


    "Will you be having anything else with that, sir?" she asked in a slightly sarcastic tone, raising an eyebrow at Don.


    The question was clearly rhetorical and said as a joke, but Don answered nonetheless. "How about an ice cream sundae to end our Sunday?" he asked, lifting and lowering his eyebrows in an enticing way.


    This playfulness was enough to make Samantha chuckle and shake her head. "Fine, but only because I''m craving ice cream myself and not because you asked."


    Don nodded in understanding but then leaned in close to Samantha as if he wanted to whisper in her ear, though he spoke loud enough for everyone to hear. "I know you''re only saying that to make Summer feel better. If you ask me, she could do without the ice cream¡ªit''ll go right to her thighs."


    Almost as if he had flipped a switch, the moment he said that, Summer narrowed her eyes at him, grabbed a pillow from the sofa, and threw it at him. "Shut up!"


    After throwing it, she turned to leave the living room, muttering, "As if I want your stupid ice cream sundae anyway. I''m not even hungry."


    Don didn''t need to go after her. He simply tilted his head and said, "Really? Is that so? Well, that''s a shame because while Mom and Winter are cooking, I was planning to remove the other android from the container, but clearly, you''re not interested in that."


    Summer paused before she could even make it out of the living room and looked back at him with narrowed eyes. "You better not be lying to me."


    "Would the best big brother ever lie? Never."


    Summer huffed and turned, walking in the direction of the garage door. "Fine. Let''s go."


    Don shook his head as she began to walk. ''Look at her, trying to hide how excited she is.''


    "Stop teasing your sister and go already," Samantha urged, her smile now carrying its usual warmth. It seemed all she had needed to feel at ease was that comforting feeling of being one family, bickering siblings aside.


    ''Good. Looks like she''s a little less worried now,'' Don thought as he began to walk away.


    "All right, all right. I''ll play nice¡ªin exchange for a larger piece of chicken."


    "I can still change my mind, you know," Samantha threatened, though it was practically impossible to take seriously with her sweet voice.


    Don pretended to relent anyway, raising his hands in defeat as he walked away, saying, "Fine, you win."


    After he disappeared behind the corner, Amanda turned to face her sister and smiled. "He really knows how to lift the mood in the room."


    "I guess he does," Samantha agreed softly before Amanda added, "Now I can watch my sexy mud wrestling in peace."


    Seconds after she said this, a pillow was thrown her way, and Samantha turned to walk to the kitchen. "I just can''t with you sometimes."

 Chapter 195 - 195: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 2)

    Opening the door to the garage, Don found Summer already waiting for him impatiently by the lead container. She had her arms crossed over her chest and her head slightly tilted. "Could you walk any slower?" she asked in a sarcastic tone, furrowing her eyebrows.


    Don casually approached her, giving a light shrug as he smiled and responded, "Well, I''m in no particular rush, so why should I bother?"


    Summer simply huffed irritably before snapping her attention to the lead container. "I wonder if this time it''s a busty gardener," she muttered.


    Don moved to stand beside her, ready to open the container. "Well, I wouldn''t mind," he teased.


    Summer gave him a suspicious look from the corner of her eye and said, "You better not have done perverted stuff with Winter while you were out."


    Speaking of Winter, Summer''s expression softened slightly as she paused, her tone shifting before she continued, "By the way¡­. what happened at the church, anyway? I almost thought you got yourself killed trying to be some hero or¡­ whatever."


    Don was about to use his biometrics to open the container but paused when he heard Summer. It seemed her previous chatter was just a way of rambling to get to the point¡ªasking about what had happened at the church.


    Given how frantic her initial text had been, he could imagine for a moment she must have thought he might''ve been among those who died when the news broke. He had assumed she had gotten over it after hearing he was fine, but now, seeing her mannerisms, it was clearly deeper than that.


    ''Still, I''m her older brother, so it''s no surprise she''s worried,'' Don thought, ''Maybe I underestimated just how much everyone cares for Do-¡­ me.''


    After thinking this, he showed a slight grin, which caused Summer to look perplexed.


    "What''s with that smug look on your face?" she asked, annoyed.


    Before she could finish making excuses, Don closed the distance between them and caught her in a surprise embrace, wrapping his arms around her waist and pulling her softly against him.


    "Hey!" Summer exclaimed in surprise, not expecting him to do this at all. For a moment, she became stiff as a board, but she quickly softened as her cheeks turned a little red. "The heck are you hugging me for?" she murmured, trying to sound tough and irritated but coming across as more cute and confused.


    Don pulled away slightly and looked down at her, then removed one hand from her waist, bringing it to her face gently, cupping her chin and making her look up at him. "Sorry if I worried you, little sis. I''ll try not to make it a habit," he said softly.


    Summer blushed even more deeply upon hearing these words. She felt embarrassed and was about to quickly reject Don''s claim of her being worried, but instead, she just shook off the hand holding her chin and avoided his gaze, murmuring, "You¡­ better."


    ''She''s so stubborn,'' Don thought with a chuckle.


    Seeing that this was as far as he could take the moment, Don sighed inwardly and pulled away from her completely, choosing to redirect his attention back to the reason they were in the garage in the first place. "Could you move a bit so I can put in the biometrics?"


    "Yeah, sure," Summer mumbled, almost seeming a bit disappointed that Don had pulled away, though she didn''t say anything.


    Her stubborn nature was why Don knew he''d get nowhere fast by pushing for something more in situations like this. Such things were better approached patiently and at the right moment with her.


    In the same way as he had with Winter''s container, Don put in his biometrics, and it opened in a similar fashion. However, when this particular container opened and mist began to leak out, filling the garage, the silhouette they could see beyond the mist wasn''t that of a human but rather something more animal-shaped.


    Once the mist faded and began to blow out of the garage, Don and Summer could see the android¡ªand it was a dog with the appearance of a Siberian Husky.


    Don was a bit disappointed to see that it wasn''t another high-tech busty helper, but not so much so that he would actually complain about it.


    "So, it''s a dog," Don commented as he crouched down near the currently inactive android, which was in a sitting posture.


    While he was doing this, he failed to notice the absolute look of glee plastered over Summer''s face. Surprisingly, she looked even more excited than when she first saw Winter.


    "A Husky!" she yelled, nearly at the top of her lungs.


    Don quickly raised his head to look at her and replied, with less enthusiasm, "Yeah, I can see that."


    Don''s lack of excitement caused Summer to deflate, and she looked down at him with a huge frown. She crouched beside him and said, "No, you dumbass! It''s a *H.U.S.K.Y*, a highly unified security K-9 android, beta-gen companion model. But they''re like super rare because companies don''t officially make them anymore¡ªat least not the same way they used to.


    These days, you can only find these types from dedicated robotics engineers. You know, those from VTEC. You can''t just get one from joining¡ª"


    "Whoa, relax on the info dump," Don interrupted, raising his hand. "I just want to know if it''s as powerful as Winter."


    Summer took offense at Don''s words and narrowed her eyes at him even more, poking him on the head as she said, "Of course not. It was designed to provide basic companionship and security functions."


    Don pretended to nod in understanding. "I see. Basically, they were made to look after old people and children?"


    "No, you dummy!" Summer started to explain, but before she could continue, Don raised his hand again to stop her. He had spotted something else in the container, right at the bottom¡ªa pamphlet titled *Husky*, with an image of the very android in front of them plastered on the cover.


    Upon opening it, Don could see details about the android, and they read as follows...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **H.U.S.K.Y** (Highly Unified Security K9 android)


    **Model:** Beta-gen Companion Model


    ---


    **Overview:**


    The H.U.S.K.Y android is an earlier generation robotic canine designed to provide companionship and basic security functions. Modeled after the Siberian Husky breed, it combines advanced robotics with user-friendly features, making it suitable for domestic environments.


    ---


    **Key Features:**


    1. **Companion A.I:**


    - **Behavioral Algorithms:** Programmed with advanced behavioral patterns to mimic the natural behaviors of a real husky, including playfulness, loyalty, and curiosity.


    - **Emotional Recognition:** Equipped with facial and vocal recognition systems to detect and respond to human emotions, enhancing interaction quality.


    - **Learning Capabilities:** Utilizes machine learning to adapt to the owner''s habits and preferences over time.


    2. **Security Functions:**


    - **Alert Systems:** Features audio and visual sensors to detect unusual activities, emitting alerts through barking simulations or direct notifications to the owner''s device.


    - **Intruder Deterrent:** Capable of projecting a protective demeanor, including simulated growling and barking to deter potential intruders.


    - **GPS Tracking:** Includes real-time location tracking for both the android and designated family members, enhancing safety measures.


    3. **Interactive Technology:**


    - **Voice Commands:** Responds to a wide range of voice commands for easy control and interaction.


    - **Mobile App Integration:** Allows customization of settings, behavior patterns, and monitoring through a dedicated smartphone application.


    - **Augmented Reality Projection:** Projects simple holographic images or indicators to assist in communication or entertainment.


    ---


    **Materials and Construction:**


    - **Endoskeleton Material:** Constructed with **Duratanium Alloy**, a lightweight and durable synthetic metal known for its resilience and flexibility.


    - **Applications:** Duratanium provides structural integrity while allowing natural movement, essential for replicating canine agility.


    - **Fur Layer:** Covered with **SynthiFur**, a synthetic fur material designed to mimic the texture and appearance of real animal fur.


    - **Features:**


    - **Soft Touch:** Offers a comfortable tactile experience for users, enhancing the companion aspect.


    - **Hypoallergenic:** Safe for individuals with allergies, as it does not shed or produce allergens.


    - **Self-cleaning:** Embedded with nanotechnology that repels dust and dirt, maintaining cleanliness.


    ---


    **Limitations:**


    - **A.I Complexity:** The A.I is less advanced compared to higher-gen models, leading to limited problem-solving capabilities and less adaptability in unforeseen situations.


    - **Energy Consumption:** Operates on rechargeable battery packs with a limited operational time of approximately 48 hours per full charge. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    - **Weather Resistance:** While resistant to light moisture, it is not fully waterproof and should avoid exposure to heavy rain or submersion.


    ---


    **Background:**


    The H.U.S.K.Y android was developed as an accessible option for families seeking both companionship and basic home security. Its design focuses on user-friendliness and affordability, sacrificing some of the advanced features found in higher-generation models.


    Initially intended to be a widespread household device, production was scaled back due to competition from more advanced models and a market shift towards humaniform androids.


    ---


    **Additional Notes:**


    - **Maintenance:** Requires regular software updates and occasional hardware servicing to maintain optimal performance.


    - **Customization:** Available in various color patterns and can be personalized with accessories.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Wow, that''s a lot of features," Don commented after reading the full details about the Husky. To be fair, they were nowhere near as impressive as Winter''s, but to someone like him, who came from a world that didn''t have anything close to this technology, it was still very impressive.


    "Told you. Now quit stalling already and activate it," Summer urged, nudging him on the shoulder to stop wasting time.

 Chapter 196 - 196: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 3)

    Don tossed the pamphlet aside and brought his hand to the top of the dog''s head, giving it three pats as per instructions.


    Immediately after, the dog''s eyes lit up green, and a scanner was projected, scanning Don''s figure before it projected the message *Owner Identified* in bold digital letters.


    The projection then retracted, and the dog closed its eyes before reopening them, this time looking like those of a real dog¡ªin this case, a Husky. It panted slightly before barking, "Woof! Woof!" sounding identical to a real dog.


    "He''s so cute!" Summer''s expression melted like butter as she saw the android acting like a real dog. She reached out a hand to try and pet it, but the dog snapped its head toward her, dodging her hand and creating some distance before barking at her more aggressively, "Ruff!" as if warning her.


    "Don, make it normal! Friendify it or whatever they do," Summer said, stepping back.


    "Down, boy. Recognize friend," Don said, standing up from his crouched position.


    As he said this, the dog stopped barking and sat in place, projecting a scan over Summer''s body. Once the scan was done, it projected the words *Friend Identified*.


    Satisfied, Summer approached it again, and this time, the dog didn''t try to run away. It even moved a few steps closer and stood up on its hind legs to meet her.


    "Who''s a good boy?" Summer became all giddy, rubbing the dog''s neck playfully.


    As she was doing this, Samantha''s voice suddenly echoed from behind the door. "Kids, dinner''s ready!"


    Hearing the unrecognized voice, the android barked once again. Don looked its way. "Sit down, boy. Recognize friend."


    After Don said this, the dog let out another short bark before pulling away from Summer and rushing past the garage door, heading inside.


    "Hey, I wasn''t done playing with you!" Summer called after it, frowning.


    Don just shrugged and followed the dog into the house, leaving Summer to mutter, "Jerk," as she slowly followed behind with her arms crossed.


    Inside, everyone else was already in the dining area. Amanda had already taken her seat with a plate of well-served rice, spicy hot chicken, and a fresh-looking egg salad.


    Winter was still in the kitchen, wiping the counters and putting the plates in the dishwasher, while Samantha was setting the last plate on the dining table.


    Suddenly, "Woof!" Samantha showed surprise and nearly jumped back as the dog charged her way.


    "Don, Summer, did you let a dog in the house?"


    Don soon appeared on the scene just as the dog stopped in front of Samantha and scanned her, its projector reading *Friend Identified*. Seeing it do this, Samantha relaxed, realizing it was the new android.


    "Oh, it''s also a robot."


    "Android," Summer corrected her as she arrived, crossing her arms as she walked over toward the table.


    Amanda peeked at the dog from her seat and said jokingly, "And here I hoped it was gonna be another busty maid."


    "Amanda!" Samantha called out in a slightly motherly tone, causing Amanda to raise her hands in defeat, saying, "Kidding! Kidding!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, Winter also walked into the room. "I just heard an AI-generated canine audio. Is the other android by any chance a security canine?"


    Summer, stopping near her seat, looked Winter''s way and showed surprise. "You could tell it''s artificial?"


    Winter, holding her hands in front of her and wearing her usual blank expression, responded, "But of course. It uses an earlier and less advanced model than my own, so it is easy to discern for someone like myself, who possesses incredibly sensitive audio receptors."


    Samantha turned her attention back to the dog and then looked up at Winter to ask curiously, "Does that mean it''s not as advanced as you?"


    Winter gave an immediate nod. "Yes, compared to myself, it is a rather primitive android with only basic features and very slow learning capabilities. Would you mind if I sync current household knowledge into its systems so it may understand the layout of the house and the occupants within?


    If you leave it to learn on its own, it may take a few weeks for it to fully know every inch of this place, your voices, neighbors, and, more importantly, the Chanel Hills community guidelines for owning a pet."


    At this, everyone looked Winter''s way, a bit impressed. Summer said, "You know all that?"


    "Of course," Winter agreed as if it was incredibly obvious. "It is only natural for me to possess extensive knowledge of your neighbors, friends, community, and rules and regulations around you so I may respond better should the scenario demand it."


    Amanda couldn''t help but chuckle after hearing Winter''s answer. "When she puts it like that, she really does make the cute little dog seem a little primitive."


    "Hey, it''s not every day you get a dog you don''t have to worry about cleaning up after," Don immediately agreed.


    "True," Samantha nodded as well. "Now, let''s all just sit down for dinner. Winter, sync the¡­ what did you call it?"


    "Information systems, Mom," Summer corrected her, rolling her eyes. "How is it that you work at one of the biggest tech companies in the world but don''t even know about such things?"


    "My area of expertise ins''t robotics, young lady," Samantha said as she took her seat with a sigh.


    "Right, you''re in the boring department that deals with sales and numbers. Gross."


    "It''s not gross, young lady. Math is very fun," Samantha said while taking her seat, looking at Don as he took his.


    "Don''t you think so, Donnie?"


    Before Don could respond, Summer let out a sarcastic laugh. "Ha! Don and math¡ªthat''s a good one."


    "I''ll have you know I''m very good at math," Don corrected her, thinking, ''I was an economics and finance major in my past life, after all.''


    What followed was the usual bit of sibling bickering and motherly intervention. Aside from that, dinner was quite quaint, the topic mostly revolving around tech.


    From this conversation, Don learned that Summer was very knowledgeable on the subject, and even Samantha, though not directly involved with the technical aspects, knew her fair share.


    As they were wrapping up dinner, Amanda yawned and said, "I think I''m going to call it a night early. I didn''t get much sleep yesterday, and it''s catching up to me."


    Samantha gave her an "I told you so" look while saying, "I always tell you not to stay up too late. But you''re right. We should all call it a night early since tomorrow is Monday."


    "Don''t remind me," Summer groaned, leaning back into her seat with a disappointed sigh.


    Don, on the other hand, was already planning on going to his room after this, as he still needed to check his reward. If it meant what he thought it meant, school was about to go very differently for him tomorrow.

 Chapter 197 - 197: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 4)

    Upon heading back to his room, Don immediately closed the door behind him and walked over to sit on the edge of the bed. The system promptly appeared in front of him, displaying the message:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Reward: BeastShift*


    + *Expand*


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don focused on the expand, and a description of the reward appeared underneath:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *BeastShift implies the ability to shift or adapt characteristics from creatures in the animal kingdom while retaining a human form. For example, if you choose the cheetah, you will be able to run as fast as it in human form while also gaining many of its other characteristics, such as incredible eyesight, flexibility, and so on.*


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Reading this, Don couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed as he thought, ''So that means I can''t pick mythical creatures like dragons?''


    A secondary prompt flashed in front of him, stating:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Correct*


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Before disappearing again. Another prompt then appeared, stating:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Please select a creature from the animal kingdom within the next 24 hours, or the reward will be forfeit.*


    *Additional note: After a creature has been chosen, eight hours will be needed for the changes in your body to be fully implemented. The characteristics will then be able to be used at your discretion. The abilities cannot be used passively.*


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Reading this additional information, Don felt that this was a truly big reward for what was otherwise not that difficult of a quest. He didn''t need to think long before he showed a sly smile and answered, "In that case, I choose the mantis shrimp."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Selection made.*


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The system replied in another prompt before a much larger one appeared, showing a whole boatload of information. Even with just a glance, Don was sure he had made the right choice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *The mantis shrimp is a marine creature with extraordinary physical and sensory abilities. Exploring the mantis shrimp''s key abilities and how they would translate to a human on a 1-to-1 ratio.*


    1. **Punching Power:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** The mantis shrimp is famous for its powerful "punch," which it delivers using a specialized limb called a raptorial appendage. It strikes with an acceleration of 23 m/s2 (similar to the speed of a bullet) and generates forces up to 1,500 Newtons. This impact is strong enough to break the shells of prey or even crack glass aquariums.


    - **Human Translation:** In human form, this ability would grant a person an immensely powerful punch capable of generating forces strong enough to shatter concrete, steel, or bones. The human could punch with such speed and impact that the strike would feel like a high-velocity projectile.


    This kind of power could also have area-of-effect damage, creating shockwaves that harm enemies nearby or disrupt structural integrity in buildings. A single punch could decimate heavy machinery or armored vehicles.


    2. **Superhuman Speed and Reflexes:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** The mantis shrimp''s punch happens in a fraction of a second (less than 3 milliseconds), and it can strike repeatedly without tiring. The muscles and specialized spring-loaded mechanism allow it to store energy and release it explosively.


    - **Human Translation:** The human version of this ability would have lightning-fast reflexes and the ability to move or attack faster than the eye can follow. The human could perform rapid, consecutive attacks without losing stamina, allowing for quick and devastating combat. Dodging bullets, reacting to sudden threats, or performing multiple tasks in the blink of an eye would be possible.


    The speed of the person''s movement would make them nearly impossible to hit or counter in close combat. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    3. **Incredible Strength:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** While the mantis shrimp doesn''t lift heavy objects as part of its natural behavior, its appendages deliver incredible force proportional to its size. If we look at its strength relative to its body, the mantis shrimp''s appendages exert hundreds of times its body weight in force with each punch.


    - **Human Translation:** If translated to human form, the person would be able to exert massive forces hundreds of times their body weight. For example, if a mantis shrimp weighing 0.1 pounds can exert 1,500 Newtons, a 180-pound human could potentially exert similar forces on a larger scale.


    In practical terms, this human could punch through walls, lift massive objects like cars or boulders, and apply crushing force strong enough to destroy industrial equipment or heavily armored targets. The individual would be a walking wrecking ball in terms of sheer power.


    4. **Durability and Resilience:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** The mantis shrimp''s raptorial appendages are reinforced with a structure that allows them to withstand the extreme forces of their own strikes. These appendages are near-impervious to damage, and their entire exoskeleton is optimized for absorbing impacts.


    - **Human Translation:** In human form, this durability would mean an almost indestructible body, especially in the limbs. The human''s bones and skin would be reinforced like natural armor, allowing them to absorb and resist high impacts, including heavy punches, falls from great heights, and blows from weapons.


    Their fists or arms would be incredibly tough, capable of striking with immense power without suffering damage, even after repeated impacts. This resilience would also translate into greater endurance and resistance to environmental hazards like extreme pressure, heat, or cold.


    5. **Vision:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** Mantis shrimp have one of the most complex visual systems in the animal kingdom. They possess trinocular vision in each eye, meaning each eye can perceive depth independently. Additionally, they can detect polarized light, see ultraviolet and infrared light, and process 12-16 color channels (humans only have 3).


    - **Human Translation:** The human with mantis shrimp vision would have unparalleled visual perception. They would be able to see in wavelengths far beyond normal human vision, including ultraviolet (UV) and infrared (IR), giving them the ability to see in total darkness or detect heat signatures like thermal imaging.


    The polarized light detection would allow them to see through surfaces like water or glass with reduced glare. Their trinocular vision would allow them to calculate distance, speed, and movement with extreme precision, giving them sniper-like accuracy and heightened spatial awareness. This human could detect invisible threats, track fast-moving objects, and spot weaknesses in structures or armor.


    6. **Energy Storage and Release:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** The mantis shrimp uses a special spring mechanism in its muscles to store energy and release it all at once for its powerful strike. This is an advanced energy-storage system that allows them to move faster than their muscles would normally permit.


    - **Human Translation:** This ability would give the human an internal mechanism to store kinetic energy and release it explosively when needed. The person could build up energy by tensing their muscles, then unleash it in an instant, amplifying the power of a punch, leap, or sprint.


    They could also use this stored energy to boost their physical actions, delivering devastating blows, or making superhuman leaps or dashes. In combat, the individual would seem to move faster and hit harder without getting tired, storing energy between strikes to maintain momentum.


    7. **Cavitation Bubbles:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** When the mantis shrimp strikes, the speed of its punch creates cavitation bubbles¡ªtiny pockets of vapor in water that collapse and release intense heat and light, essentially creating a secondary shockwave.


    - **Human Translation:** A human with this ability could create secondary explosions or shockwaves from their punches or other high-speed movements.


    Even if the initial strike misses, the shockwave alone could cause significant damage, similar to an explosive force radiating from their blows. The heat generated could also burn or melt surfaces upon impact, making this person lethal even without directly touching their target.


    8. **Adaptability to Extreme Conditions:**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** Mantis shrimp live in the deep sea, enduring immense pressure and low-light conditions.


    - **Human Translation:** The human would be highly resistant to changes in pressure, able to survive in extreme environments such as deep underwater or high altitudes. They would also have increased resistance to low-light conditions. Their body could withstand deep-sea or space-like pressures without injury, making them incredibly versatile in harsh or extreme environments.


    9. **Regenerative Healing (Potential):**


    - **Mantis Shrimp Ability:** Some species of mantis shrimp can regrow lost limbs over time.


    - **Human Translation:** The person could potentially have the ability to regenerate damaged tissue or lost body parts at an accelerated rate. This would make them incredibly resilient in combat, allowing them to heal from injuries that would incapacitate or kill an ordinary person. Over time, they could even recover from severe wounds like lost limbs or organ damage.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After he finished reading through all the information, the prompt vanished, and another one appeared. This one showed a countdown of eight hours with the words *Time until abilities sync* displayed below.


    It appeared only for a moment before vanishing again, leaving Don smiling, more than happy with his choice.


    With that done, he reached into his pocket and took out his phone, finding several messages from Gary.


    The first one he opened read: *From the details you''ve given me, sir, it isn''t out of the question to assume that what you encountered was a sort of sentient parasitic plant life. As odd as that may sound, it has happened before in history, but that was during the Dark Ages in Europe, and that particular case wasn''t very well recorded, so we have very little information to go on.


    We would require someone with expertise in the field of fauna before we can make any actual progress in understanding what it was you faced.*


    Reading this first message, Don was visibly disappointed, frowning a little but accepting that it couldn''t be helped. He then swiped the screen and moved on to the second message:


    *In regards to the androids you received from the agency, to ensure their systems are safe, I will be sending you a device tomorrow which you can use to easily determine any leaks if present. Though it is quite impressive you were given such an advanced model. Either someone highly values you, wishes to please you, or wants to keep a close eye on you. Whatever the case, we shall know tomorrow.


    Until then, I advise you to still exercise caution around it.*


    ''You don''t have to tell me twice,'' Don thought as he swiped to the third message.


    *As requested, I have uploaded more information I could find on Andrew Barclay and those he considers friends. Most of these people are fairly out of reach for someone of your current social standing, so I advise proceeding with caution should you choose to make a move early.*


    After reading the third message, Don quickly typed his replies before turning his phone off and tossing it onto the bed, thinking, ''Don''t worry, Gary. I have a feeling my social standing is going to receive quite the boost starting tomorrow. With this reward, Don Bright and Predator can properly exist as two separate entities.''

 Chapter 198 - 198: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 5)

    As beneficial as the new reward was going to be for Don, he recognized that, given the power it was going to grant him, it would be almost impossible to keep a low profile like he had initially planned when he first came to the city.


    In his defense, though, he had never expected to get something like the Predator suit or a reward that would grant him abilities putting him on par with some of the city''s most well-known superheroes.


    Initially, the plan was to grow slowly and make the most of his combat-oriented abilities, but now he had another route open to him¡ªa route that involved becoming something akin to a young celebrity. As he paced around his room, he debated the advantages and disadvantages this would bring.


    The advantages of being a talented young superhero were many, the best being the access he would gain to the upper echelons of the city, which would otherwise be impossible for him under normal circumstances.


    To fully take over the city, he also needed to handle the elite in one way or another, whether through building alliances or discreetly taking care of them as Predator. He was already making moves to gain a position in the city''s underbelly, so this seemed like the most ideal move to make.


    But it wasn''t without its disadvantages, such as fame, responsibilities, and expectations. If he wanted to maintain his position, he would have to meet those expectations. The bigger he became, the greater the fall would be if he failed or was found out. It was an incredibly high-risk, high-reward situation.


    No matter how much Don thought about it, it was the way to go.


    He soon stopped pacing around his room and stood near the edge of the bed, placing a hand under his chin as he stared at the door in contemplation. ''The tricky part is, how do I tell this to Samantha? If she finds out I have powers like this from the agency or the University, it''s like me saying I didn''t trust her enough to tell her. But I guess can actually use this...''


    Don showed a smile as he arrived at a solution he was fairly confident would work.


    Without delay, he walked over toward the door and exited his room. Once out, he looked down both ends of the hallway, keeping his superhuman senses alert.


    He could hear shuffling from Summer''s room and murmuring, like she was on a phone call. From Amanda''s room, he could only hear silent breathing and assumed she was in a state of light sleep.


    Finally, from Samantha''s room, he heard the shuffling of pages, which he could only imagine were book pages.


    ''I guess she''s doing a little bit of reading before going to sleep,'' Don thought as he quietly walked toward her door. Arriving in front of it, he knocked lightly twice¡ª*knock knock.*


    Using his super hearing, he could hear Samantha''s surprise at the unexpected knock. She hummed in confusion before the sound of shuffling could be heard as she made her way toward the door.


    With a light click, the door was opened ajar, and Samantha peeked out to see who had been knocking.


    "Oh, Donnie," she muttered softly, but still looked a bit puzzled as to why he was there.


    Looking at Samantha through the small opening, Don could see that she had clearly prepared for bed.


    She was wearing a loose dark green nightgown that stopped just above her knees and revealed quite a lot of cleavage inside the fabric, which Don fully took in through the small space.


    He didn''t dare let his gaze linger and quickly decided to speak up.


    "Hey, Mom. Sorry if I''m interrupting, but I really wanted to speak to you about something before tomorrow," Don said, his tone light, though his expression showed he had a lot on his mind.


    Samantha''s motherly concern was immediately piqued, and she didn''t hesitate to open the door wider as she stepped out slightly and asked, "Is everything okay?"


    Just the simple action of her walking was enough to make her bountiful breasts jiggle almost uncontrollably. Don resisted the urge to look down as he responded, "Yeah, sort of. Can we maybe talk inside?"


    "Sure thing, honey. Come in," Samantha gestured for him to enter, looking incredibly worried. A part of her, though, felt some relief that he had come to her to share whatever troubles he had.


    Once Don entered, she quickly closed the door behind them.


    Being the master bedroom, the room was modestly large. It had a huge queen-sized bed at the center with luxurious-looking blankets and pillows.


    The bed frame had a dark and velvety texture that matched the two wooden dressers on either side of the bed.


    Opposite the bed was a wall-mounted TV with a set of wall shelves around it, holding various accolades.


    The floor had a soft carpet with dark red patterns, and the walls were lined with various portrait and landscape paintings, with candle-like bulbs mounted in between, giving the room a warm, orange ambient lighting.


    Don took the initiative to walk over to the bed, sitting on it, and Samantha followed suit, sitting right beside him. She then extended her hand to hold his in a comforting manner as she asked, "What''s wrong? Is something bothering you?"


    Don kept his gaze on the floor and looked like he was struggling to speak, as if what he wanted to say was very hard for him to.


    Samantha didn''t rush him and just gently rubbed his hands in a comforting way as she waited for him to speak. He first heaved a sigh then turned to look at her as he said, "I lied."


    Samantha met his gaze while looking a bit confused at his words. "Lied? About what?" she asked softly, feeling more worry and holding his hands a bit more tightly.


    "About going to the mall with Donald. We actually went to the church," Don revealed in a low tone, trying to sound regretful.


    Samantha''s eyes widened sightly. "Why would lie about that Donnie? Were you there when¡­" she trailed off, hoping Don would say no but he nodded slowly instead.


    Her expression changed and she looked at Don with visible worry in her eyes. But before she could say anything, Don explained further. "I thought something was off with sister Rose when we went to church earlier today and I wanted to investigate. I was worried it might be dangerous so I had to convince Summer to make sure you don''t leave in the evening."


    As Don said this, Samantha finally connected the dots. Her heart tightened at the thought of Don being in that place when the massacre occurred. "Why would you lie about something so serious Donnie? If you just told me I would have stayed¡­" she muttered weakly, her voice becoming a little cracked.


    Samantha was a very emotional person so this was difficult for her to process. A big part of her felt guilt because it sounded like Don only took the risk for her sake.


    This wasn''t Don''s intended reaction but as long as she wasn''t angry, it was fine, so he continued explaining.


    "I wanted to but I genuinely thought that it was nothing major and just me being paranoid with everything happening around the city. I never expected it to be so¡­ horrific." Don feigned steeling his expression as he shook his head slightly while talking. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samantha moved closer to him, her breast now pressing hard against his arm as she asked gently, "what happened Donnie? Please tell me."


    "Well, Me and Donald¡­" Don proceeded to tell another version of what had actually happened at the church. This version though was actually closer to the truth, saying how the plan was just for Donald to peek around and everything went wrong.


    From that point, the story was the same as what they told the police, with him fighting his way in and finding Donald in panic as the people in the church walked into fire.


    "As for what Donald saw¡­" Don also detailed the story Donald had told the police, even mentioning how they had called Benjamin and already gave a statement at the police station.


    By the time Don was done recounting the events, Samantha looked shaken. Her hands were now trembling slightly and Don took the initiative to hold them gently as he said, "I''m sorry I didn''t say something from the start, I was just so confident in the powers I awakened that I thought I could manage it."


    "Awakened? You awakened more powers?" Samantha asked in a shaky voice, the details of what had occurred in the church still weighing heavily on her mind.


    This was the point he wanted to get her at. Telling her what occurred at the church was simply necessary as there was no telling if the police would come again to ask questions or if Benjamin himself would inform her.


    Don gives a weak smile as he turns to look her directly in the eyes and nod. "Yea, I awakened them when was training the other day. I was planning on surprising you with the news after getting another evaluation. I figured you''d be happy knowing I''m able to protect you and the family if my investigation brought results but instead it was just¡­ something else. Sorry."


    Don''s tone seemed genuinely regretful and this was mostly due to the fact that he didn''t like lying to Samantha. But for now, it was necessary.


    "Oh Donnie," Samantha expression softened and she embraced Don in a tight hug, her breasts firmly pressing against his chest and her hand running through his hair gently.


    "You have nothing to be sorry for Donnie. I''m just glad you''re safe," Samantha whispered softly.

 Chapter 199 - 199: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 6)

    Samantha and Don had been hugging for about a minute when Don decided to try something. He suddenly groaned, hastily pulling away from Samantha, causing her to let go quickly before asking in concern, "What''s wrong, Donnie? Are you hurt?"


    As she asked this, her eyes scanned Don''s body, trying to see if she could find any visible signs of injury. Don forced a smile as he said, "No, I''m not hurt. I''m just feeling a bit sore. I''m fine, I promise."


    Samantha frowned and immediately argued, "You''re clearly not, Donnie. If you''re in pain, just say so. Maybe we should go for a check-up."


    Don immediately refused this idea. "No, no, Mom, really, I''m all right. It''s just like last time¡ªthe pain''s faded for the most part, but there''s still that sore feeling. I''ll probably feel better in the morning once I take a hot bath and properly massage my muscles."


    "But what if it gets worse overnight? Donnie, let me massage them now. I''ll help you. Come on, we can use my bathroom."


    ''I honestly didn''t think that would work,'' Don thought to himself, inwardly pleased with the direction he had steered the situation in. But for appearances'' sake, he still needed to show some reluctance. "You''re not going to take no for an answer, are you?"


    Samantha took the liberty of standing up from the bed first.


    Don, unable to take his eyes off her breasts as she stood up, watched as Samantha crossed her arms under them and said, "No, I will not. And if you''re still being stubborn, then I''ll drag you to a clinic."


    ''She''s honestly so cute when she gets all motherly,'' Don thought, unable to stop himself from smiling. He sighed and shrugged his shoulders, pretending to relent. "Fine, we can do the massage."


    "Good," Samantha nodded, trying to keep her stern expression as she pointed him toward the door leading to the bathroom. "Now head in and get undressed. Let me see if I have a spare towel somewhere¡ªand some ointment to rub on you after."


    Don pretended to be stubborn about this. "Really? Ointment too?"


    "Yes, it worked very well last time, didn''t it?" Samantha argued as she walked over to the dresser on the other side of the room, perusing through its many drawers.


    "I guess," Don replied distantly as he made his way to the bathroom. The door was already slightly ajar, and he only needed to flip the light switch on the side for the place to be illuminated.


    Just like the bedroom, it had a luxurious, modern feel to it, with a large dual sink made of marble and a sizable mirror as the centerpiece. On the side was a small medicine cabinet, and below it was a laundry bin with some towels and a few items of clothing on top.


    It also had a large single shower, also made of marble, with a toilet a few inches away from it. Opposite the shower was an ovoid-shaped bathtub built into the corner, with a shelf above it holding scented candles and incense sticks.


    Don took in the sight for only a moment before beginning to undress, taking off his shirt and trousers and placing them neatly atop the sink.


    He was about to fully undress, but then he thought, ''Let''s try and push our luck today.''


    Staying in his boxers, he simply stood in front of the mirror, acting like he was checking himself for injuries. A short moment later, Samantha walked in with a tube of ointment in hand and a towel hanging over her shoulder, finding Don inspecting himself in his boxers.


    She looked him over as well, scanning for any injuries. Seeing none, she approached him, placed the tube on the sink, and asked, "Why aren''t you fully undressed?"


    Don acted shocked at the question. "Wait, you mean I have to be naked again? But I didn''t even get injured as badly as that time at Central Mall. Do I really have to?"


    Samantha, trying to keep her stern face, nodded. "Yes, you do. Why are you being so difficult about this? It will be no different than last time. Like I said before, there is nothing I haven''t seen before."


    "That doesn''t make it any less embarrassing," Don argued before adding, "Besides, it was different back then. I was a kid, and we were both naked."


    Samantha sighed before suggesting without hesitation, "So you want me to be naked with you as well?"


    Don couldn''t exactly say yes, so instead he said, "I mean, we could both just keep our clothes on and go to bed."


    "That''s not happening, young man, so I suggest you take those boxers off. I''ll join you after filling the tub," Samantha replied, expecting no further argument as she walked toward the tub and turned on the water.


    After doing this, she turned around and saw that Don was still just standing there. She asked him with narrowed eyes, "Well, what are you still waiting for?"


    ''Does she plan on watching?'' Don thought, though he felt he had exhausted his room for argument.


    So, he just pretended to be a bit shy, turning to the side and beginning to take off his boxers. Samantha sighed lightly and shook her head, placing her hands on her hips as she thought, ''He can be so confident sometimes. But whenever I bring up the issue of being naked, he gets so squirmy¡ªI guess he really hasn''t had much experience with women these past years.''


    She felt a little guilty about this but quickly decided to make the most of the situation. ''Now this is a good chance to make him more comfortable being around a woman''s body. He''s quite the handsome young man, so he has no reason to be so shy. But I doubt he''ll listen if I just say it so directly.''


    Unaware of Samantha''s thoughts, Don finished undressing and tossed his boxers onto his pile of clothes, then stood there, naked and awkward. Samantha, momentarily lost in thought, didn''t realize she was staring. Don confronted her about this in the next moment, asking, "Are you just going to stare?"


    As he said this, he brought his hands over his crotch, needing to use both hands to cover himself fully. Samantha quickly snapped out of her thoughts and said, "Oh, I''m sorry about that. I was just thinking about something. Well, that wasn''t so bad now, was it?"


    "Well, if you ask guys my age, I''m sure they could imagine better situations than standing naked in front of their mom," Don replied with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Oh, don''t be so sour," Samantha said softly as she brought one hand to one of the straps of her nightdress, easing it down her shoulder. "One day, you''re probably going to be taking baths and showers with your girlfriend or even your wife. So, it''s important that you have confidence in yourself, Donnie, okay?"


    As she finished saying this, she lifted the other strap over her shoulder and allowed her nightgown to fall to the ground, freeing her large bountiful breasts and leaving her in a pair of dark purple cotton panties that hugged her figure incredibly tightly.


    Once the nightgown dropped. She opened her hands as if to prove a point, "See, that wasn''t so difficult now was it?"


    Don decided to remove his hands from his crotch as she did this before answering "I guess, but you''re still wearing your underwear Ms. there''s nothing wrong with being naked."


    "I wasn''t planning on keeping them on because unlike a certain someone I''m not embarrassed about being naked in front of my baby," Samantha replied, trying to make it sound normal.


    "Calling me a baby just makes me feel worse you know."


    Samantha chuckled as she brought her hands to her hips and stuck her thumbs into her panties, holding them by the edges, and looking ready to pull them down.


    But unlike Don, who had turned slightly when doing so, Samantha began lowering them while still facing him. As she slowly moved them down, her trimmed pubic hair came into view, followed by the beautiful outline of her pussy. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn''t stop at any point until they reached her knees where she simply allowed them to fall down on their own before stepping out of them and bending over to pick them up, along with her nightgown.


    This was far beyond anything Dawn had expected to happen. Because of that, he was unable to stop the natural bodily reaction of getting an erection.


    His mighty member stood upright slowly and by the time Samantha raised her head again with her nightgown and panties in hand, Don''s cock had become semi-hard.


    She was a bit stunned by this but pretended not to notice so as not to make things awkward for Don.


    ''Oh¡­ is it because of me does he easily get aroused? Does he really find my body¡­ No Samantha, you shouldn''t think like that. He is a growing young man and that''s perfectly normal.''


    She quickly shook off the thoughts and pretended to be casual about it, walking over toward him and placing the clothes by the sink just as the tub was getting full.


    "Well, let''s get you in and start that massage." She suggested.

 Chapter 200 - 200: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 7) (R-18)

    Don entered the bathtub without argument as things were already going well enough. And given that he had a growing erection, he didn''t want to make things more awkward by wasting time talking so he walked over and quickly hopped in, finding that the water was just the right temperature.


    Samantha hopped in after him with the towel she had carried resting on her shoulder


    With both of them now in the tub. Samantha immediately got to work. She first began by soaking the towel she had into the water for a few seconds before lifting it out and squeezing the water from it.


    The tub wasn''t filled to the brim and the water level was around the chest area since. And since Don already had his back turned toward her, she began by massaging it.


    She gently pressed the towel against the top of his back and used her fingers to knead his muscles. Don couldn''t deny that this indeed felt quite good, but he remained silent and let her work. She was very slow and deliberate in her actions, taking about 10 minutes or so just to do his back.


    Once done, she dipped the towel in the water again before lifting it out and squeezing the water from it. "I need to do your chest next Donnie," she revealed, with the intention of having Don turn around.


    "Oh, uhm¡­ can''t you manage to reach it from behind?" Don asked, trying to sound embarrassed.


    Samantha sighed at this, "you''re not a little kid anymore Don so I can''t properly massage your chest from behind, look," to demonstrate her point, Samantha extended her hands past Don''s sides, one of them holding the towel.


    Given his height, for her to properly do this, she had to lean forward and for someone with a chest as large as hers, it meant pressing her breasts against Don''s back. The sudden sensation of her voluptuous breasts pressing against his back was something Don didn''t expect, but greatly welcomed.


    He could feel the soft perky nipple cling his back as she squirmed to try and position her hands properly, but it was no use as she couldn''t properly massage him like this.


    "You see I won''t be able to do it properly like this so just turn around," she urged, pulling her hands away much to his disappointment.


    There was no talking his way out of this one, so Don obliged and quickly stood up before turning around. In that brief moment, he turned to face her while standing, his semi-hard cock just a few inches away from her face.


    ''Oh my¡­ it''s so much bigger up close¡­ he doesn''t even look fully erect.'' Samantha couldn''t help but stop herself thinking this, surprised at how much her little child had grown.


    Don only stood for a moment before sitting back down, leaving Samantha with the mental image of his meaty cock, but she didn''t let it distract him from tending to what she believed was her injured son.


    Once he sat back down, she extended her hand to her chest with towel in hand and began to massage him again. And though Don wasn''t injured at all, he couldn''t deny that it felt incredible.


    After doing his chest, she did his shoulders and then finally his arms. Throughout the entire massage, Don had his eyes fixated on her large breasts which jiggled with every shift she made.


    When doing his chest, her breasts were squeezed against one another and Don couldn''t help but wonder how good it would feel to bury his cock between those two behemoths.


    With the upper body now done, Samantha casually pointed out, "now I''m going to need to do your legs so please stand up for a bit honey."


    Don was a bit hesitant to do this as he was now rock hard from constantly imagining what it would feel like to get a tit-job from Samantha, but given that had already gone past the issue of being naked, arguing would only work against him.


    So, he slowly stood up and revealed his now rock hard cock which throbbed a little as water dripped down from it.


    "Goodness me¡­ he''s huge!'' Samantha thought, unable to stop herself from widening her eyes. It was just a few inches away from her and fully erect.


    Anyone looking at the scene from a 3rd perspective would assume she was about to give him a blow job or something. She was so stunned by the sight she dazed out for a bit, prompting Don to say, "uh¡­ could you please not stare at it mom?"


    "Oh¡­" Realizing that she had completely fixated her eyes on his manhood, Samantha felt a bit embarrassed and quickly said, "sorry honey, I just didn''t expect it to be so¡­"


    She avoided saying the word, instead trying to shift to a more concerned motherly tone as she asked, "does it hurt?"


    ''Man, I can''t believe I''ve gotten this far. But let''s see if we can push things a little further.'' In response to Samantha''s question, Don gripped the shaft of his cock with his right hand and said, "it always feels a bit stiff and irritating when it gets like this. I usually just take a cold shower and do this."


    Don began to jerk his cock as he said this, as if demonstrating a point, "but I never reach my climax." After saying this he stopped and showed a somewhat disappointed expression as he revealed, "it''s weird but I''ve tried watching porn and stuff but it just doesn''t give me that feeling of going to the edge because I know it''s not real.


    Instead, this stupid thing gets hard in front of my mom because it''s the only real body I''ve properly seen naked."


    Don spoke in a self-deprecating tone, as if he hated this fake aspect about himself. He wondered if talking like this would appeal to Samantha, who put care for her children above all else. And, surprisingly enough, it worked.


    Listening to Don speak, Samantha felt he was honestly venting about a serious issue he was having. Recalling the last time she massage Don, she felt like it had to be a serious issue, after all, though she knew she was attractive to some men, she didn''t think her own son would ever see her in that sort of light.


    "Oh Donnie, don''t say stuff like that." She comforted, ''you''re a growing young man and it''s all perfectly normal. Some young men just have different triggers as they discover more about their sexuality. It''s not weird at all." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really?" Don looked at her with a slightly hopeful expression.


    Samantha smiled while nodding, "yes really."


    "Then¡­" Don trailed off, moving his gaze to his cock before asking, "can you help me with this?"


    "Oh¡­" Samantha stammered, completely not expecting Don to ask this. But given the tone with which he asked to her, it seemed like he was genuinely asking for help in getting some relief and there was no way she could deny this.


    "Of course honey, if it means helping you, then you know you can always ask me anything." She comforted, not only to make Don feel less weird or embarrassed about it, but also to urge him to come to her should he have any problems in future. It was the natural thing for a caring mother to do.


    After saying this, she placed the towel she had on the edge of the tub and brought her hands toward Don''s cock, wrapping them both around his shaft.


    The sensation of having her soft hands touch his cock felt electric to Don and it made his cock immediately throb in response.


    ''Oh my,'' Samantha thought, ''he really is so sensitive. The poor thing must be so pent-up.'' She worriedly assumed, not a single sexual motivation behind her actions.


    She first kept her grip on Don''s cock a bit loose as she began to move her hands forward and back, gently stroking the shaft.


    *Ugh~* Don let out a minor groan, "it feels so different from when I try and do it myself."


    Samantha smiled hearing this, as she felt she was genuinely helping him. She kept the pace and gently continued stroking his cock and soon enough, pre-cum began to leak from the tip. It trailed off onto her hands as she continued moving them, providing additional lubricant.


    ''Goodness, he''s so hard. I don''t even think his father was near this big¡­ No Samantha, don''t think that way,'' Samantha reprimanded herself as she began to pick up the pace slightly.


    "Are you getting close honey?" she asked.


    In response, Don said something even more surprising to her.


    "It feels like it''s working but it just doesn''t feel like it''s enough. Can I¡­ try using your breasts?"

 Chapter 201 - 201: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 8) (R-18)

    "My breasts¡­" Samantha repeated, sounding very stunned by the request.


    Don took this as him pushing it too far and quickly back tracked, saying, "never mind, that''s just even more weird isn''t it?"


    As he said this, he put on the best regretful expression he could muster. Samantha, who was already looking at him, felt her heart tighten seeing her son like this.


    Like any caring mother who saw their son have such a hard to talk about problem, she felt she had to support him¡­ as strange as it all sounded.


    "No Donnie, I¡­ I was just surprised that''s all. If it''ll help you then of course you can." She replied in a comforting tone, though the uncertainty could be heard in her voice.


    ''No way¡­'' Don was shocked to see this development, even though it was what he was hoping for. It just seemed unbelievable, so much so that his cock throbbed in excitement at the idea of finally feeling those glorious, supple breasts.


    Samantha, who was still holding Don''s shaft with both hands, felt the throb and it caused her to blush slightly as she thought, ''he''s¡­ uhm¡­ really excited about that. Goodness, I never even let his father do this. It''s just so¡­''


    Being a fairly reserved and family oriented person, Samantha wasn''t exactly very experienced herself. Aside from traditional missionary baby making sex, she felt everything else was a bit¡­ much.


    ''He must''ve seen it on the Internet. Goodness, I hope this helps him¡­'' Samantha was understandably unsure about everything. But she just couldn''t say no to Don as she feared she''d be pushing him away.


    She had already lost him once because of not supporting him when he was need, she wasn''t about to let that happen again.


    *Ahem* She cleared her throat and removed her hands from Don''s cock before crossing them under her breasts as she lifted them up slightly. "Uhm¡­ go ahead and sit on the edge sweetie so we can start," she stated rather stiffly, trying her best to still sound normal.


    Don was more than happy to oblige and he took seat on the edge of the tub like she asked. Once he did, Samantha also shifted from the sitting position she was in and got on her knees instead before closing the distance between them.


    Now, only the pelvic area and below were submerged in the water, the sexy V-shape leading to her pussy now visible as well.


    Don was only able to catch a brief glimpse of it, admiring how the water trailed down her supple looking body before her large breasts obstructed the view once she closed the distance between them.


    They were also wet and had droplets of water running down their surface as Samantha moved her hands to hold them individually from below. She then moved them apart before leaning forward toward Don''s rock hard cock and sandwiching it between them. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don''s cock twitched the moment it was buried between her soft voluptuous breasts. She too felt this and just smiled warmly, feeling she was helping him.


    Without missing a bit, she moved her hands to hold her breasts from the sides, pressing them inward to squeeze his cock more before she began to slowly lift them up and down.


    ''Fuck¡­ this feels unreal.'' Don thought, unable to stop himself from groaning. In this case, he felt giving Samantha feedback was a positive so he didn''t hold back on praise. "That feels amazing mom¡­ why''s it so different¡­"


    Thought Samantha wouldn''t admit it, even to herself, she felt nice getting praised for her efforts, especially knowing that they were helping Don. "That''s good sweetie, just relax and let me take care of it."


    Don didn''t argue and just rested his hands on the edge of the tub for supports while sticking out his lower body a bit more so she could more easily pleasure him.


    ''I can feel his penis getting hotter and harder¡­ and the precum is practically lubricating the inner part of my breasts¡­ I didn''t think this is what it felt like.'' As Samantha continued to more her breasts up and down, she also began to feel a bit warm all over.


    She quietly gulped down saliva as the feeling of having a hard cock between her breasts and the manly scent Don emitted began arousing something in her. Something she only felt lately when she read adult romance novels.


    Don began to notice these subtle changes as he looked down and so that her expression looked more flushed as she kept her gaze fixated on her own breasts.


    He decided to try something again and suddenly thrust his hips forward gently, causing his cock to pop out at the top of her breasts.


    "Oh¡­" she muttered, a bit surprised by the sight but she didn''t comment and just began to move her breasts more vigorously while keeping her eyes on the tip of Don''s cock, which kept popping out and disappearing back under her impressive fleshy mounds.


    The stimulation quickly became too much for Don to endure much longer and he felt himself nearing his limit.


    "Mom¡­ I think I''m getting close," he muttered, before increasing the pace with which he thrusted.


    Samantha was caught a bit unprepared but firmly held her breasts in place for him as he basically began to fuck her tits.


    Finally, in powerful thrust, he reached his climax. *Argh~* He groaned as his cock throbbed before shooting cum.


    With the tip poking out at the top of Samantha''s breasts, his cum landed on her mouth, chin and then the breasts themselves. She didn''t even jerk back and simply closed her eyes while keeping her breasts tightly together for him.


    ¡­


    As the last of Don''s cum coated her breasts, Samantha opened her eyes, feeling the sticky warmth on her chin, mouth and breasts¡­ along with the intoxicating scent.


    Without wiping any of the cum on her face, she raised her head to look up at him before showing a warm smile and asking, "do you feel better now sweetie?"

 Chapter 202 - 202: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 9)

    Don took a moment to catch his breath before looking down at Samantha and giving a weak nod.


    "Yea, that felt great. Like¡­ all the irritation I was feeling there just poured out as I climaxed." Don explained, genuinely feeling something similar to that.


    He had never experienced a tit-job before and though it wasn''t as explicit as the ones he had seen before in porn, it was definitely a new and wonderful experience.


    Samantha smiled warmly and lifted her breasts off his cock before replying, "you definitely poured it all out¡­"


    Don rubbed the back of his neck and chuckled a bit awkwardly. "Sorry mom, I guess I got a little too into it."


    Now that it was over and Don displayed genuine relief, Samantha was incredibly pleased with herself and didn''t at all mind that she had her son''s spunk all over her chest.


    "It''s alright Donnie, you did warn me. Let me just wipe myself down and we''ll finish massaging your legs." Samantha reached for a larger towel hanging by a nearby rack and quickly used it to wipe the cum off of her body.


    But as she was doing this, she discreetly allowed herself to lick up some that had landed on her lower lip. ''So that''s what semen tastes like¡­'' she noted before finishing up and tossing the towel back on the floor.


    "Alright, now please stand again so we can finish."


    ¡­.


    For the next minutes that followed, Samantha proceeded to massage Don''s legs, the back and front, same for his feet and even his glutes.


    "There, all done," she said happily as she pulled away from him. "How do you feel now?"


    Don, who currently had his back turned toward her again while standing, turned around to face her while stretching his hands.


    He gave her an approving nod as he answered, "much better than before. I guess you were right. Sorry for being stubborn, I just got so used to dealing with things on my own that I''m still kind of getting used to allowing others to help. I won''t argue if there''s a next time."


    Samantha, who already had a small smile on her face, smiled even more with her usual warmth. As much as it pained her to hear that he had gotten used to doing things alone, she felt this entire situation had helped steer him away from that mindset.


    "I wish I could say make sure it doesn''t happen again but I know the life of a superhero is dangerous. Just promise me you''ll be careful and if you''re ever hurt, you''ll tell me, okay?" She asked while squeezing out the towel a final time before standing up from the tub as well. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will. And uh¡­" Don trailed off, rubbing his neck while looking down as if he had something to ask but was struggling to say it.


    Samantha picked up on this and interpreted it that way. "Go on Donnie, you don''t need to be hesitant," she urged and comforted at the same time.


    She herself didn''t realize it but this experience brought her a sense of satisfaction because it made her feel like she was fulfilling her duties as a mother to her son, whom she felt she had failed before.


    ''Well, it''s all of nothing.'' Don raised his head to look at her before saying, "I guess you''re right. I was going to ask if¡­ uhm, you''d be okay with helping me with my other problem again and uh¡­ maybe teaching me about girls and women in that regard¡­?"


    Between the way Don spoke and his particular choice of words, Samantha was absolutely sold on his act.


    To her, this was her insecure child, whom she thought she would never reconnect with, asking for help on such a sensitive subject. Which most other young men his age would never bring up with own parents.


    Saying she felt happy would have been an understatement. And Don himself didn''t know the full extent to which his words brought her joy.


    Samantha didn''t hesitate to nod at the request, not even thinking about what it entailed. "Of course, sweetie. Like I said, whatever it is you need, you can come to me and ask, alright?"


    Don didn''t take her words literally and knew that she herself likely couldn''t imagine what he was truly suggesting at.


    ''She''s really an amazing woman and I feel bad for lying like this, but¡­ to get her to see me as something more than just her son, I''ll need to bridge the gap for intimacy.''


    Being a capable potential ally aside, Samantha was genuinely someone Don considered to be wife material. And now, with him growing genuine interest in her everyday, he felt the need to work toward getting closer to her more.


    "Alright mom, I will." Don smiled back and chose to end here for today.


    It was enough that he got this intimate with her and set the stage for more such situations. He just had to very careful as to how he approached them early on.


    Without thinking too much on the possibilities, Don took the liberty of stepping out of the tub first.


    It was always a good idea to end things on a high note and he felt this was it.


    Unlike him, Samantha stayed in the tub. "Have a goodnight sweetie, I think I''ll soak here for a little longer before hitting the hay."


    Do walked to where he had left his clothes before turning back at her to nod. "You too mom, I''ll see you in the morning."


    After saying this, he quickly got dressed while Samantha reached to shelf above the tub and picked out a scented candle.


    Don simply let himself out of the bathroom after getting dressed and closed the door behind him with a subtle *click~*.


    Once back in the master bedroom, he heaved a silent sigh and took a deep breath. He yet again had quite the day in this new world.


    Fighting some weird alien plant cult, strengthening a friendship, unlocking a new power and the absolute highlight¡­ getting a tit-job from his own mother.


    As dangerous as this world was proving to be, Don was really starting to love it. ''I don''t think I''ll be able to sleep quickly after all that. I''m already thinking about what to do next with her¡­''


    Don sighed and shook of these thoughts. As wonderful as the pleasure was, he couldn''t grow complacent and had to keep his head on a swivel.


    He smiled to himself and walked toward the door to make his exit while thinking, ''all in due time I guess.''


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, back in the bathroom, Samantha had lit a scented candle and rested it on the edge of the tub while relaxing in the water.


    She lifted her hands toward her breasts as the image of Don thrusting his cock between them resurfaced in her mind.


    ''I wonder if the next time he needs help he''ll want to do that again. But what do I do if he asks for more¡­? He is a curious young man after all. Oh Samantha¡­ what have you gotten yourself into?'' She wondered as she lightly traced circles on her own breasts, already imagining possible scenarios she might find herself in with Don.


    And as much as she didn''t want to admit it. A part of her looked forward to it.

 Chapter 203 - 203: Strengthening Family Ties (Part 10)

    The next morning, Don didn''t wake up at his usual time to do his morning routine. This was because he hadn''t set an alarm, as he didn''t want to interfere with the assimilation process of his new powers.


    Instead, he was awoken by a loud knocking on his door.


    *knock* *knock*


    "Huh?" He quickly lifted his head off the pillow, initially alert but soon relaxing after realizing it was just a knock on the door.


    He yawned and groggily got out of bed, not even bothering to get dressed as he walked to the door and opened it.


    What greeted him was a grumpy Summer, already dressed in her school uniform.


    She wore a frown and had her arms crossed under her chest. Once she caught sight of Don, she furrowed her brows and asked, "Are you sick or something? You should''ve been up ages ago."


    ''What''s got her so uptight this early?'' Don wondered, using one hand to rub his eyes before replying, "I was tired, y''know, from dealing with a weird church cult."


    Using this as his reason, Don made Summer feel a little bad, but she remained stubborn and just huffed. "Well, how am I supposed to know when you didn''t bother telling me what happened?"


    ''So that''s what she''s angry about? Women, man.'' Don just sighed and didn''t argue, finding it too early to begin bickering with her.


    Instead, he just conceded. "Fair point, I guess. Is that all you wanted to tell me, or did you just want to see my beautiful face?"


    Summer narrowed her eyes at him and clicked her tongue in irritation. "Would it kill you to say ''thanks for waking me up, sis''? Whatever, I just wanted to remind you to remember our deal. When I text you to pick me up, you better be there."


    Don looked a bit confused hearing this and shrugged his shoulders. "With what car? I haven''t gotten it fixed yet. Or do you want me to fly there?"


    Summer didn''t appreciate Don''s sarcasm, but he did have a point. She had been so eager to have him pick her up that she had forgotten about that little important detail.


    Of course, she wouldn''t let him know this, so she just tried to play it off. "I know that, I was just reminding you in case you get it fixed today. Whatever, I''m leaving," she stated with a scoff before turning on her heel and walking away.


    However, Don noticed the slight blush on her face and knew she was just acting. And as tempting as it was to tease her, he knew it would only lead to more bickering, so he just let her leave while shaking his head.


    As soon as she was out of view, Don closed the door to his room and turned his attention to his own body, wondering, ''Did the powers manage to assimilate?''


    As soon as that thought crossed his mind, a system prompt flashed in front of him:


    --- S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Beastshift Powers Successfully Assimilated**


    **Status**: Inactive


    **Activate Command**: Beastshift


    ---


    Don smiled upon looking at this prompt. ''I guess that answers that.''


    After he finished reading, the prompt vanished, and he turned his attention to his body while muttering, "Beastshift."


    ...


    However, nothing happened.


    He showed a slightly perplexed expression and looked over his own body but couldn''t see any noticeable difference.


    "Did it not work?" he asked himself as he proceeded to clench his fist. However, upon doing this, he felt a strange sensation in his arms as they tensed up, with the veins becoming more prominent.


    "Woah..." he muttered, able to feel the intense pressure that was building up in his hand.


    That feeling alone was more than enough to tell him that if he decided to throw a punch using that hand, it would end badly for his room.


    ''Let''s save testing this out for later...'' Don was fairly excited about trying out the powers and now looked forward to the day even more.


    Not wasting any time, he quickly took a shower, got dressed, and carried his student I.D. in hand, as well as his E.H.P (Elite Hero Program) I.D., just in case.


    With all that done, he was ready for his day, so he made his way downstairs, where he found Samantha and Amanda sitting at the dining table having breakfast.


    Samantha was dressed in a crisp dark blue office suit, composed of a white button-up shirt, a navy blazer on top, an office skirt of the same color, black pantyhose, and black heeled office shoes.


    She had her hair combed neatly into a styled ponytail that looked professional. She also wore a reasonable amount of makeup to complete the look.


    Sitting to her side, Amanda was still clearly in her sleeping attire¡ªloose shorts and a loose vest, incredibly simple but very ideal for someone with a body shape like hers.


    Once Don appeared in the doorway, they both looked his way with smiles, with Amanda being the first to speak. "Morning, Donnie. Didn''t expect you to sleep in."


    Before Don could answer, Samantha also gave her greeting. "Morning, sweetie. Come join us, I put your food in the microwave."


    "Good morning to you too, ladies." Don smiled and returned the greetings while walking toward the microwave in the kitchen, just next to the dining area.


    He quickly retrieved the plate that had simple bacon, eggs, and toast on it and took his seat at the dining table, opposite Samantha.


    Once seated, he looked toward Amanda and decided to answer her question. "Well, I slept in today because I honestly had too good a sleep. My body was so relaxed that I felt like I had melted into my bed."


    Samantha visibly smiled at hearing this as she immediately associated what he was describing with the massage and ''help'' she gave him.


    This was exactly what Don was hinting at, but he was careful not to make it obvious, quickly changing the topic right after as he began to dig into his meal. "So, what do you guys have planned for the day?"


    Samantha took a sip of the orange juice next to her before answering first. "Oh, I''ll just be at the office until about 2 PM. Then I think I''ll just do a little grocery shopping and come back here¡ªnothing exciting."


    From the way Samantha spoke, it was clear she wasn''t that happy about going back to work. It wasn''t something Don wanted to see, but it also meant he didn''t have to worry about her finding enjoyment elsewhere while he was still building his relationship with her.


    To try and make her feel better, he smiled at her and suggested, "Maybe if I come back early, we can do something fun."


    Don actually meant it that way, but Samantha took it a little differently, given what happened between them last night.


    "Eh... what kind?" She also felt she might be reading too much into the words, so she asked just to be sure.


    Don nonchalantly shrugged before replying, "I don''t know, we''ll figure something out. Depends on what you consider fun, I guess."


    Amanda suddenly burst into laughter, holding her stomach and shaking her head as she said to Don, "I think you''re asking the wrong person about fun, Donnie."


    "Hey! I can be very fun!" Samantha narrowed her eyes at Amanda and immediately defended herself, but Amanda just kept laughing while nodding sarcastically, "Sure, sure. I must have you mistaken with my other boring sister."


    Samantha just huffed at Amanda''s teasing and turned her attention back to Don. "Don''t listen to her, honey, I''d love to do something fun with you after work. Speaking of, I better get going."


    After saying this, she stood up from her seat and was about to take her leave but then paused as if remembering something. "Oh, will you be needing a lift, sweetie? Since your car has problems and all."


    That was actually a good point that Don had forgotten about. He swallowed the food currently in his mouth before replying, "Hmm, I might. Let me just confirm with Donald first, I could just go with him."


    Don reached into his pocket and took out his phone before calling Donald. It only rang for a few seconds before he picked up.


    [ Hello? ]


    "Morning, man. Listen, I wanted to ask if we can go to school together? That is, if you haven''t gone already."


    [ Oh yeah, I thought that was already the plan. Mom already said I could have the car today. She''s on one of her self-care days or something. ]


    "All right, great, I''ll meet you in the next 20 minutes or so then."


    [ No problem. ]


    *click~* With that, Don ended the call.

 Chapter 204 - 204: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 1)

    After ending the call with Donald, Don turned his attention back to Samantha.


    "Donald says it''s cool if I go with him," Don revealed with a small smile as he put away his phone and continued to eat.


    Samantha nodded at this. "Alright then. I''ll deposit some money into your account later so you can get your car checked and¡ª"


    *bzz~* *bzz~*


    Before Samantha could finish her sentence, her phone buzzed from inside her purse, which was resting atop a nearby counter. "Oh, it must be work, one moment, honey." After saying this, she took her phone from the purse and quickly walked out of the dining area to answer it.


    Now alone with Amanda, Don turned his attention to her and asked, "What do you have planned for your day, Aunt Amanda? More bikini mud wrestling?"


    Amanda smiled at the question but shook her head, feigning a disappointed look as she replied in a low tone, "I wish. I need to head to the farm and check on my crops and see how the house repairs are coming along."


    Remembering what had happened there, Don didn''t like the idea of her heading there alone. "Hmm, you should take Winter with you. Y''know, just in case what happened repeats itself, and I''m not there to help," he suggested.


    Amanda''s smile grew, and she seemed touched by the sentiment. She had no reason to refuse, so she agreed with a nod. "That would help me feel more at ease with going back there, if I''m being honest. Thanks, Donnie."


    "No problem," Don replied, before turning his head to look around the area and asking, "Speaking of, where is Winter?"


    Amanda took a sip of the glass of juice next to her while pointing in the direction of the hallway. "She was doing some cleaning last I checked, but I think she stepped outside when Summer was leaving to take care of the outside too. I''m kinda jealous, if I''m being honest. If I had a farm helper like her, I''d be relaxing every day *haha*."


    Don pretended to act hurt at hearing this. "Wow, am I not good enough?"


    Amanda laughed at this before shaking her head and playing along. "Oh, don''t be like that. You know I''d pick you over anyone to help me on the farm. Just don''t cry when you''re sore all over from back-breaking labor."


    Don simply shrugged this off. "That just means I get a free massage from you. I see that as a win."


    Amanda raised her eyebrow at this statement and showed a mischievous grin as she decided to take the teasing up a notch. "Mmm, well, if you really impress me, I''ll give you something even better than a boring old massage."


    Don nearly choked on the food he was chewing as he heard her say this. But he quickly recovered and swallowed hard before replying, "I''ve changed my mind, take me instead of Winter, I''ll finish repairing your house *yesterday*."


    These exaggerated words made Amanda break into laughter again. It was this habit of always responding to her teasing with matching energy that made Don so likable to her. She always felt he truly understood her playful nature.


    "A tempting offer, but I''ll have to decline. Sam won''t let you off if you miss school, and I can''t have her grounding my little farm worker now, can I?"


    Before Don could reply, Samantha came strutting back into the kitchen with a bit of urgency, stopping right next to Don, still holding her phone in hand.


    "Donnie, why didn''t you tell me that today is your evaluation day?" Samantha asked in a mildly surprised tone.


    Her question only made Don look at her with confusion as he asked, "It''s my evaluation day?"


    "Yes," Samantha reaffirmed. "I just got off the phone with Claire. She said the agency sent her an email saying she should forward them your results from today''s evaluation. All candidates in the Elite Hero Program get evaluated on the opening day. Didn''t you get an email from your school?"


    ''Honestly, I forgot I even had an email in this world,'' Don thought, but on the surface, he maintained his confused expression. "Maybe I did, but when I registered, I wasn''t yet a candidate in the program. So, maybe they don''t know?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This wasn''t Don''s first time dealing with parents when it came to university matters, so he could flow out excuses like water. Quite frankly, he didn''t know about such a thing.


    Luckily for him, Samantha had enough trust in him not to doubt his words. After all, the excuse seemed very plausible. "That must be it. Well, the evaluation starts at 10 a.m., so you''re not late, but that means I won''t be able to attend like other parents since I already committed to going to work today. We don''t even have a flashy hero suit for you like the ones other candidates wear."


    Samantha seemed visibly upset over this. From what Don could gather, it seemed like a major event. He could only compare it to the open days in his former life, where schools showcased their national talents in certain sports.


    Amanda was also surprised by the news and chimed in. "Wait, does that mean he''s going to be on TV? I haven''t watched a hero open day evaluation in years, but they''re still huge, aren''t they? Especially for a school like SHU. Congrats, Donnie."


    "Uh, thanks." Don was still puzzled by this unexpected development and didn''t know how to react. Was it a good or a bad thing?


    Samantha, on the other hand, was racking her brain for a solution. "Maybe I can ask Fabio if one of his superhero suit designer friends has something you can wear. I don''t know, this is just such short notice."


    "Is it mandatory to wear a superhero suit?" Don asked, genuinely curious. Samantha shook her head, though she looked unsure as she replied, "From what I know, it''s not. But... don''t you want a cool suit like the others? I know it''s good for building an image early and even getting some professional superheroes to scout you."


    ''Well, that does sound like I''d be missing out, but I don''t want to half-ass it either.'' As Don was thinking this, Amanda made another suggestion. "Can''t he just wear those standard suits the other regular students wear during their evaluations? I honestly doubt it will really hurt his image. As for watching, just sneak out to the bathroom and stream it on your phone, Sam, easy peasy."


    Don had no idea what these standard suits were, but her suggestion seemed reasonable enough. As for his image, he basically didn''t have one yet as Don, so why stress?


    "I don''t mind wearing a standard suit, Mom. It''s no big deal," Don decided.


    This brought some relief to Samantha, and it was true that she could stream it, so she didn''t bother pressing the matter.


    "Alright, honey, I''ll make sure to watch you, okay? So just try your best," Samantha urged before leaning in to give Don a kiss on the cheek. As she pulled away and looked ready to leave, she added, "Make sure you call Miss Claire to tell her about your results. Bye, honey."


    With that, Samantha turned and left, leaving Don and Amanda alone once again. Once Don heard Samantha make her exit from the house, he turned to look at Amanda and asked with a playful grin, "Where''s my good luck kiss?"


    Amanda simply raised an eyebrow at him before smiling eagerly.

 Chapter 205 - 205: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 2)

    After saying his goodbyes to Amanda, Don stepped outside the house, the morning air cool against his skin.


    As he made his way down the steps, he paused to look at himself on his phone''s reflection. Visible kiss marks dotted his neck, cheek, and forehead. He sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    I walked into that one, I guess, he thought, shaking his head with a faint smile.


    His attention then shifted to Winter, who was raking leaves in the front yard, with the H.U.S.K.Y android next to her.


    The robotic dog was behaving just like its namesake, occasionally pouncing at stray leaves in a way that almost looked playful. As Don approached, Winter paused her raking, turning toward him. Her posture was straight and her movements precise as she walked over to greet him.


    "Good morning, Don," she greeted, her tone as emotionless as always. "Are you also going to school today?"


    Don nodded. "Yeah, first day of university." His voice was casual, but he was still a bit distracted by the kiss marks. ''Let''s hope most people miss this,'' he thought, his hand briefly brushing over his neck.


    "I see," Winter replied. Meanwhile, the Husky trotted over, its tail-like appendage wagging as it approached Don. It sat down at his feet, looking up at him expectantly with glowing eyes, mimicking the behavior of a real dog.


    Don couldn''t help but grin as he looked down at the android. "I can''t get over how much of real dog it looks like."


    Winter nodded. "I was able to successfully upload H.U.S.K.Y with the appropriate information and updated its behavioral algorithms. It should now act much more like a real dog and be far more responsive to orders."


    Don''s interest piqued. "Really?" He decided to test it. "Husky, sit."


    Without hesitation, the Husky sat down obediently, its mechanical movements smooth and natural. Don nodded in approval. "Wow, nice. That''ll save us a lot of trouble."


    Winter nodded once more. "Indeed."


    After a moment, Winter''s gaze flicked toward Don again. "Will you require my presence at your school today?"


    Don shook his head. "No, actually, I was hoping you''d escort Amanda when she goes to the farm later. I''d feel better knowing you were there to look after her."


    Winter''s head tilted slightly. "Are there any specific dangers on the farm that I should be aware of?"


    "Mutants," Don replied simply.


    "Affirmative," Winter said, her face unreadable as always. "I will ensure her safety and monitor the house remotely through H.U.S.K.Y."


    Don raised an eyebrow. "You can do that?" He paused before shaking his head with a small laugh. "Never mind, of course you can."


    Winter nodded. "I will remain in contact. Have a safe journey, Don."


    "Thanks," Don said, smiling at her as he walked toward the gate. "Contact me if anything comes up."


    "Not a problem," Winter replied, "Safe travels."


    With that, Don stepped out onto the sidewalk, closing the gate behind him. He then headed toward Donald''s house next door. As he walked, he kept an eye out for any strange occurrences, but everything seemed quiet and normal¡ªjust another day in the neighborhood. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a short walk, Don spotted Cassie''s G-Wagon pulling out of the driveway. Donald was behind the wheel, and when he noticed Don on the sidewalk, he waved him over. Don jogged the rest of the way and climbed into the passenger seat, closing the door with a solid **thunk**.


    "Morning," Don greeted as he adjusted his seatbelt.


    "Morning," Donald replied, though his voice was weak, and his eyes were bloodshot and tired. He slumped slightly against the steering wheel, his exhaustion evident.


    Don narrowed his eyes, noticing how out of it Donald looked. "Did you get any sleep, man? You look tired as hell."


    Donald sighed deeply, his head resting against the steering wheel for a moment before he shook it. "I tried, but¡­ I just couldn''t get what happened yesterday out of my mind. Believe me, if you saw for yourself what was in that fucking hole at the church, you wouldn''t be able to sleep either." He sighed again, rubbing his face as if trying to shake off the memories.


    Don, who had indeed seen what was down there using his shadow presence, nodded sympathetically. He understood. The things they had seen were not something most people could just brush off.


    If it weren''t for his unfazed trait and how quickly he was adapting to this crazy new world, he might have been just as shaken. ''He''ll probably need a few days to get back to normal,'' Don thought.


    "I get it," Don said after a moment, offering a small smile. "Why don''t I drive for a bit? You look like you could use a break."


    Donald blinked at him, surprised but clearly grateful. "Yeah¡­ that''s probably for the best. Thanks, man."


    They both stepped out of the car and swapped seats, Donald groaning a little as he stretched his back. Once Don was settled behind the wheel, he started the car with a low **rumble** and smoothly pulled away from the curb, driving them down the quiet street.


    Donald leaned back in his seat, closing his eyes for a moment. "You''re a lifesaver, man."


    Don chuckled as they cruised down the road. "Yeah, well, don''t get too comfortable. I''m not your chauffeur."


    Donald cracked a tired smile but didn''t respond.


    As Don drove the G-Wagon away out of the Chanel Hills Community, he decided to spark up a conversation, keeping the mood light despite the heavy thoughts looming over both of them. "By the way, man, did you know today is evaluation day for candidates in the Elite Hero Program?"


    Donald, who had been dozing off from the lack of sleep, jerked upright. "Huh? Really?" he said, sounding genuinely surprised. "That explains all the hype I saw on the gram last night about watching today''s evaluations."


    He sighed heavily, slumping back into his seat. "That means the school''s gonna be packed with content creators and scouts... just what I need," he added sarcastically, rubbing his eyes.


    Don chuckled softly, glancing at him out of the corner of his eye. "So, what are these evaluations usually like? I only found out this morning that I''ll need to attend."


    "Oh, right, I almost forgot you''re a candidate too," Donald replied, his voice perking up slightly. "Most of them are full of assholes who act like they''re too good to talk to regular students. Some of them come from superhero lineages, so they''re all uptight and not exactly social." He sighed, clearly not a fan of that group.


    Donald continued, "I''ve watched a bunch of ceremonies over the last few years. It''s usually the same thing¡ªflashy hero suits, people going ''ooh'' and ''ahh'' over the next big hero. But most of them go quiet by second or third year and end up relocating after getting offers from bigger agencies in other cities or being recruited by professional heroes."


    Don raised an eyebrow at this information, amused by how much of a show it seemed to be. "Sounds like a whole business," he commented.


    Donald nodded tiredly, leaning back against the seat. "Pretty much. It''s all a game of publicity. You know, getting scouted, building your image..."


    Suddenly, Donald narrowed his eyes at Don, scanning him with a suspicious look. "Wait a minute... where''s your costume?"


    Don gave a weary smile as they finally arrived at the university, which was bustling with cars and people all trying to enter through the main gates. "I don''t have one. I''ll just be wearing a standard suit."


    Donald blinked in surprise. "You''ll be the only one, then. I can''t remember the last time a candidate did their evaluation in a standard training suit."


    Don shrugged, unfazed. "It''s no big deal."


    Donald didn''t press the issue and just looked at the sea of vehicles and the chaos at the gates. "Man, we''re gonna be stuck here for a while," he sighed, sinking deeper into his seat.


    And he was right. They crawled forward at a snail''s pace, waiting in line with dozens of other cars. To pass the time, Donald kept talking, sharing more details about how evaluations typically went.


    He pointed out that not everyone participating today was a candidate for the Elite Hero Program (EHP); instead, they were just the most talented individuals coming to the school.


    "There are less than five EHP members at our school," Donald explained, "six, counting you. And get this, it''s not even mandatory for EHP candidates to do the evaluation. Just being a candidate is proof enough of your ability. Only two or three ever bother doing it, and it''s usually just to show off or get views for the school. They get paid for it, too."


    Don absorbed the information, leaning back against the driver''s seat. ''Well shit, I''m not getting paid'' he thought as the line finally inched forward, bringing them closer to the gate.


    After what felt like forever, they reached the front of the line, stopping at the booth where a stern-looking security guard stood, overseeing the vehicles entering the campus.


    The guard gave them a hard look, eyeing the G-Wagon before speaking. "I.D. please."


    Don rolled down the window and handed over his EHP I.D. The guard inspected it, his face tightening into a suspicious frown. "Is this a fake?"


    Don remained calm, keeping his tone casual. "It''s real. Feel free to confirm with the agency if you want."


    The guard eyed Don for another moment before stepping away to make a call. The wait was only a few minutes, but it felt longer with the cars behind them getting restless.


    Finally, the guard returned, his entire demeanor changed. "Sorry for the delay, sir," he said politely, handing back the I.D. "Please go in."


    Don nodded, suppressing a smirk as he started the car again. "No problem," he replied, driving past the gates.


    As they rolled onto the campus, Donald shook his head in disbelief. "Man, he switched up quick. I''m really jealous how you EHP guys get treated."


    Don grinned, his eyes on the road ahead. "Don''t be. Trust me, it''s not always fun being under the microscope."


    They drove through the now less congested campus roads, eventually parking near one of the designated areas for students. As Don turned off the engine, he glanced at the time on the dashboard. "We still have some time to kill before the ceremony starts, right? Is there anything we need to get done?"


    Donald rubbed his eyes and stretched, still tired from his lack of sleep. "Nah, not really. Maybe grab a coffee or something?" He yawned. "I could definitely use one."


    Don chuckled, unbuckling his seatbelt. "Alright, let''s go grab some coffee then."

 Chapter 206 - 206: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 3)

    Don and Donald found themselves seated outside the Moonbucks caf¨¦ on campus. The morning sun had risen just high enough to give everything a warm glow, and the tables around them were filled with students and parents alike, all enjoying their drinks and food in the fresh air.


    Don sat opposite Donald, casually sipping on a smaller coffee while a plate of muffins rested on the table beside him. Donald, on the other hand, was gripping a huge coffee cup, still looking like he''d just stumbled out of a long night shift, his eyes heavy and still showing signs of great exhaustion.


    At first, Don had been focused on his phone, scrolling through a summarized explanation about how powers were classified.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    D-Class: Minor Abilities


    - **Definition**: The weakest level of a power, D-Class abilities are considered low-impact and often have little effect in combat or other high-intensity scenarios.


    - **Example**:


    - **Speed**: A person can run slightly faster than a peak human athlete but is still within human limitations (around 20-30 mph).


    - **Strength**: Capable of lifting around 200-500 pounds, which is impressive but still within the realm of human achievement.


    - **Utility**: These powers might provide a minor edge in specific situations but are generally not significant enough to turn the tide of major conflicts.


    C-Class: Enhanced Human Abilities


    - **Definition**: C-Class abilities are those that surpass human potential, making them useful but not overwhelmingly powerful.


    - **Example**:


    - **Speed**: The person can run at speeds comparable to a high-speed vehicle (60-120 mph).


    - **Strength**: Can lift up to a ton, allowing for feats like flipping cars or breaking through reinforced doors.


    - **Utility**: Useful in day-to-day tasks or small skirmishes, but these powers will struggle against highly powered foes.


    B-Class: Superhuman Abilities


    - **Definition**: These abilities begin to push the boundaries of human limitations, falling firmly in the realm of what one might call "superhuman."


    - **Example**:


    - **Speed**: Capable of moving at Mach 1 (the speed of sound), allowing the person to cover vast distances quickly.


    - **Strength**: Can lift several tons, capable of destroying large structures or significantly altering the environment (e.g., smashing through concrete walls).


    - **Utility**: B-Class abilities are formidable in most combat situations and provide a clear advantage over ordinary or enhanced human opponents.


    A-Class: High-Level Superhuman Abilities


    - **Definition**: A-Class powers represent mastery and extreme potency in a given field. These abilities can dominate most combat scenarios and exert significant influence over the environment or opponents.


    - **Example**:


    - **Speed**: Can run at hypersonic speeds, capable of easily outrunning missiles or traveling across a country in minutes.


    - **Strength**: Can lift buildings or punch through military-grade materials (e.g., tanks, steel reinforcements).


    - **Utility**: Often considered elite, these powers can drastically alter the balance in any given confrontation.


    S-Class: Near-Godlike Abilities


    - **Definition**: S-Class abilities are world-shaking, with few limitations. These powers often define the top tier of most superhuman rankings, reserved for those who can stand against armies or cause mass destruction with ease.


    - **Example**:


    - **Speed**: Can move at near-light speeds, making the person nearly impossible to detect or track by normal means.


    - **Strength**: Can lift mountains or perform feats that alter landscapes (e.g., triggering earthquakes with a punch).


    - **Utility**: S-Class abilities are typically feared and respected, as they can decide the fate of cities or even nations in moments.


    SS-Class: Beyond the Limits of Reality


    - **Definition**: SS-Class powers are essentially god-tier abilities, often bending or breaking the natural laws of the universe. These powers can have universal or even multiversal effects, making them extraordinarily rare.


    - **Example**:


    - **Speed**: Capable of instantaneous travel, breaking time and space barriers, and existing in multiple places at once.


    - **Strength**: Can lift celestial bodies or affect entire planets with their physical power, reshaping reality itself.


    - **Utility**: SS-Class abilities are capable of catastrophic feats, often leading to world-ending scenarios or cosmic-level events.


    Class Ranking Requirements


    Each power has its own unique set of requirements for ranking, which varies depending on the nation or institution. For example:


    - **Speed** might focus on the ability to break certain velocity thresholds, such as breaking the sound barrier for B-Class or reaching light-speed for SS-Class.


    - **Strength** might require lifting certain weights or demonstrating a level of impact (e.g., breaking concrete, destroying armored vehicles).


    - **Energy Projection** could be ranked based on the destructive force (e.g., the ability to blow up a car for C-Class, or a building for A-Class).


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    His eyes moved across the screen as he mentally filed the information away. It was all pretty straightforward¡ªpowers were ranked from Class D to SS, with each power being classified individually.


    As he read, he couldn''t help but wonder where his new BeastShift abilities would place him, though given the descriptions of the powers he''d gain, he was sure it was no less than B at least.


    Just as he was about to dive deeper into it, his superhuman hearing picked up on the conversations of the people around them. Nearly every group was talking about the same thing: the upcoming evaluation. One name, in particular, kept coming up again and again¡ªStarboy.


    Curious, Don glanced up from his phone and casually asked Donald, "Can you tell me about Starboy?"


    Donald, who was taking a long sip of his coffee, blinked, looking like he was coming out of a daze. "Huh? Oh, yeah, sure... but how do you not know about that guy?" Donald sounded genuinely surprised. "He''s one of the few in the Elite Hero Program actually taking part in today''s evaluation."


    "I joined late," Don explained with a shrug. "I haven''t met any of the other members yet."


    Donald nodded in understanding. "Oh, I see. Well, there''s not much I can tell you that you won''t find plastered all over his damn website, fan page, or Utube channel." Donald''s tone shifted, becoming noticeably more irritated as he spoke about the guy.


    "Like seriously, I know I don''t like stuck-up privileged guys in general, but that guy is really something. He''s the son of Starman, but he''s got twice the ego of his old man. And unfortunately, he''s got the powers to back it up."


    Don leaned in slightly, intrigued despite himself. "What''s he got?"


    Donald took another sip of his coffee before continuing. "Speed, Class C. Strength, Class B. Durability, also Class B, but almost A at night when the skies are clear. Oh, and he can fly. Basically, he''s the perfect stereotypical vanguard hero, like someone out of a comic book.


    Think Redstar, but weaker and without the discipline or the proper training. He''s our so-called ''city treasure,'' but if you ask me he''s an ass and for all I care, he can kiss m¡ª"


    Before Donald could finish his rant, excited screams erupted from further down the campus street they were on.


    Both Don and Donald turned their heads to see what was causing the commotion. A group of women¡ªand even a few guys¡ªwere running toward a young man guarded by several bodyguards dressed in bright white suits.


    The crowd was trying to get close, phones in hand, as they snapped pictures and yelled his name.


    "Eeeeee! Starboy!!"


    "Starboy, can I get an autograph!?"


    "Oh my god! It''s really him!!"


    Donald frowned, his face immediately souring. "Speak of the devil."


    Don raised an eyebrow, still looking in the direction of the commotion. "Is that him?"


    "Yup," Donald replied, his voice full of annoyance. "In the flashy flesh."


    Don''s eyes focused on the scene ahead of them, and he could see what Donald meant. If the eight matching bodyguards in their white suits and sunglasses weren''t enough of a spectacle, the main attraction at the center of it all certainly was. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Starboy stood out like a beacon. His costume was a flashy, skin-tight gold suit with star-like patterns scattered across the cape and a large star emblem emblazoned on his chest. His long blonde hair flowed almost theatrically, and he wore sleek silver visors that completed the look.


    The whole outfit had a familiar, iconic design¡ªlike something out of a heroic comic book, but turned up to eleven. He waved to the crowd, his smile perfect, as if he knew he was the star of the show.


    "Thank you! Thank you all for coming!" Starboy called out in a condescending tone, his voice carrying a tone of self-importance. "Your support means the world to me."


    As he passed by the caf¨¦, people whipped out their phones, frantically snapping photos of him. Donald just scoffed, folding his arms as he watched the scene unfold. "I don''t get why people go crazy over him. Sure, he''s got talent, but if you ask me, he''s nothing special."


    No sooner had Donald finished speaking than Starboy suddenly stopped. The bodyguards halted in sync, as if they''d rehearsed the move a thousand times.


    Starboy then hovered a few feet above the ground, rising effortlessly into the air, his cape billowing dramatically behind him. He took off his silver visors, revealing bright, glowing eyes with star-shaped pupils that seemed to radiate energy.


    His voice boomed out, deeper and more intense than before. "Who said that?"


    Don raised an eyebrow, his fingers tightening slightly around the handle of his coffee cup. ''Really? He''s got super hearing too?'' he thought, bemused. Meanwhile, Donald shifted uncomfortably in his seat, glancing nervously at the hovering figure above them.


    The crowd fell silent, their attention now fully focused on Starboy as he scanned the area. His star-shaped pupils narrowed as if searching for the source of the comment. There was an eerie stillness in the air, the playful excitement of moments ago replaced by a tense, uncomfortable silence.


    Don didn''t flinch, remaining calm as he casually reached for a muffin from his plate. ''Let''s see where this goes.''

 Chapter 207 - 207: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 4)

    As Starboy hovered in the air, murmurs spread through the crowd. Most of them seemed confused, clearly not having heard anything that warranted the sudden confrontation. Suddenly, someone in the crowd behind Starboy raised their hand.


    Both Don and Donald looked surprised, though Donald''s reaction was more obvious¡ªhis eyes widened in shock. Starboy turned toward the raised hand, his body gliding effortlessly in the air as people in the crowd parted to reveal the person behind the gesture.


    It was a girl¡ªyoung, with big round glasses perched on her nose and short, slightly messy hair. Her attire was colorful and eclectic, a chaotic mix of patterns and shades that looked more like a statement than a fashion choice. The bright colors stood out against the more subdued tones of those around her, making her even more noticeable.


    Starboy frowned in confusion, tilting his head slightly as he fixed his gaze on her. "Was it you?" he asked, his voice calm but carrying the weight of someone used to being answered immediately.


    The girl adjusted her glasses and lowered her hand, shaking her head nonchalantly. "No," she replied, her voice clear and confident. "But I can point out who said it. My hearing''s that good¡ªI can distinguish all the voices present here so it''s no problem at all for me," she added, clearly proud of herself.


    Starboy''s smile returned, though it was thin and less amused than before. He didn''t look particularly impressed but he played along. "Well then, point them out," he said, waving a hand as if this whole thing was a minor inconvenience.


    But to his and the crowd''s surprise, the girl crossed her arms and smirked while shaking her head. "No. At least not for free."


    The crowd reacted with surprise, and some of the girls near her scowled, immediately jumping on her defiance.


    "Who do you think you are?" one of them yelled.


    "Yeah, if Starboy asks you a question, you answer!" another delusional one chimed in.


    "What a pick-me girl!" someone sneered.


    "Ha, she must think he''ll reward her for something so dumb," added another, eliciting a round of giggles from the onlookers.


    Despite the barrage of insults, the girl maintained her composure, unfazed by the comments. She stood her ground with a small, amused smile, as if enjoying the moment.


    Donald, sitting beside Don, glanced over with a nervous expression, the fatigue on his face momentarily forgotten. "Psst," he whispered, trying to get Don''s attention. When Don looked over, Donald frantically gestured with his hands for them to make a quick escape. He really wasn''t liking the direction things were going in.


    Don chuckled softly, shaking his head and giving Donald a calming gesture. **Relax,** his expression seemed to say. Donald could only curse his big mouth inwardly.


    Starboy, still hovering above, smiled down at the girl. "Fine," he said, clearly entertained by her boldness. "I''ll play along. What do you want?"


    The girl''s grin widened, and without missing a beat, she answered, "Two liters of your bathwater."


    "¡­.."


    The already hushed crowd fell into an even deeper silence. The absurdity of her request left everyone momentarily speechless until a voice from the crowd finally expressed their surprise. "Ayo, what the fuck?" the person muttered, capturing the bewildered vibe of the other onlookers.


    Starboy''s brows furrowed for a brief moment, clearly thrown off by the bizarre request. But his confusion didn''t last long. His smile returned, more forced this time, as he nodded. "If that''s your wish," he said, his tone full of condescension. "Now tell me quickly, I have more important things to do."


    The girl didn''t hesitate. She raised her hand once more and pointed directly in Don and Donald''s direction. "There," she said, her finger specifically targeted on Donald. "The one with the glasses said it."


    Donald''s heart sank, and he visibly stiffened in his seat, his face going pale as Starboy''s gaze snapped to their position. With incredible speed, Starboy shot toward them, the sudden movement causing the umbrellas over the nearby tables to rattle and whip in the gust of air he left in his wake.


    Donald began to sweat like he had just run a marathon, his eyes wide as Starboy lowered himself slowly to the ground, his feet hovering just inches above the pavement. He loomed over them, his glowing eyes locked onto Donald.


    "Repeat what you said about me," Starboy demanded, his voice cold and commanding despite the smile he still had plastered on his face. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Donald opened his mouth, but no words came out. He was frozen, caught like a deer in headlights, and for a moment, it seemed like he might pass out from sheer anxiety.


    To Donald''s utter shock, it was Don who spoke up, his voice calm and steady. "He said you''re talented but nothing special. And I agree."


    Donald''s head snapped toward Don, his eyes wide with disbelief. **What the hell are you doing?** his expression seemed to scream, though his mouth only hung open and no words were said.


    Starboy''s attention shifted to Don, his star-shaped pupils narrowing as he scrutinized him. The tense silence hung in the air for a moment before Starboy suddenly laughed.


    The sound was loud and grating, and as he looked around at the crowd, his voice boomed again. "Did you all hear that? These two think I''m nothing special!" He spread his arms wide, his cape billowing as he hovered just above the ground.


    "Well, maybe they''re right, hmm?" He turned back to Don, his smile twisting into something more sinister. "You must be really special yourself to think that, right?"


    Don remained unfazed, casually taking another sip of his coffee before shaking his head and answering, "Not really. I mean, I might be in the Elite Hero Program, but I don''t need to flaunt it. At the end of the day, I know I''m not the strongest in the world."


    Starboy''s eyes flashed as he sized Don up, his smile faltering for a moment. "You?" he said, almost incredulously. "In the Elite Hero Program?" He barked out a laugh, his voice full of mockery. "Do you hear that, everyone?" He waved a hand toward the crowd. "This guy thinks we''re all stupid!"


    A few people in the crowd joined in with forced laughter, someone even yelling, "Who the heck is he?"


    Starboy''s laughter abruptly stopped, his voice growing darker as he glared at Don. "Do you think this is a joke?"


    Don didn''t even blink. His eyes met Starboy''s with a calm, steady gaze as he replied, "If it is, then you must be the punchline."

 Chapter 208 - 208: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 5)

    A vein visibly appeared on Starboy''s forehead, his smile faltering for just a second as he looked at Don with an expression that screamed he''d enjoy nothing more than punching him square in the face.


    But almost as quickly, Starboy composed himself, showing a wide grin and forcing a laugh. "What''s your name?" he asked, his voice carrying an edge.


    "Don Bright," Don replied with a smile of his own, not backing down.


    Starboy nodded slowly, eyes still locked on Don. "I''ll be seeing you around." With that, he hovered away toward his bodyguards, his cape fluttering behind him.


    But just as he reached his entourage, Don spoke again, this time louder so the crowd could hear. "What''s with the ominous threat? Too scared to prove yourself in front of your dumb fans?"


    The reaction to Don''s words was immediate. Anger was felt through Starboy''s supporters like a wave, with a few people in the crowd yelling out, "What the fuck did you just say?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This guy must be crazy!"


    "I''ll show you who''s boss!"


    Some of Starboy''s fans even began moving toward Don, clearly ready to start something.


    But before they could get close, Starboy raised a hand and yelled, "Stop!" His voice cut through the rising anger like a whip, and his fans immediately froze.


    He lowered himself fully to the ground, standing only a few feet from Don now. His smile was still plastered on his face, but it was forced, his patience clearly wearing thin. "And what do I have to prove to a nobody like you?" He asked, his voice carrying an undercurrent of barely restrained anger too.


    Donald, who had been sitting in silent terror, leaned over and whispered urgently, "What are you doing, man?"


    Don, completely unfazed, didn''t answer Donald and just stood up from his seat, his calm demeanor still present. "Prove you''re special." He met Starboy''s gaze head-on. "Like I said, we''re both in the Elite Hero Program, so I don''t consider you special. But you seem to think I''m wrong, and now your fragile ego''s been hurt.


    So, let''s resolve this, because frankly, I don''t want to see you or your flashy gay golden suit again."


    The crowd fell into an awkward silence, even Starboy''s bodyguards exchanged confused glances. The remark about the "golden gay suit" had hit like a sucker punch, leaving even the crowd unsure of what to say next.


    A few whispers from onlookers in disbelief broke the silence.


    "He''s crazy¡­"


    "I thought he was just trolling, but he really has a death wish."


    Starboy''s face now darkened, his forced smile finally cracking as anger threatened to spill over. Before he could respond, someone from the crowd yelled out, "Hold on! That guy''s telling the truth¡ªhe *is* in the Elite Hero Program! Check the page, guys! But his evaluation is blank."


    A murmur spread through the crowd as people whipped out their phones to check the information. The revelation seemed to knock some of the wind out of Starboy''s sails. He looked less visibly angry, and more confused now.


    How had he never heard of this guy? He had so many connections in the program; if Don were important, surely he''d know about him by now.


    Starboy''s brows furrowed. "So you''re telling the truth about being in the program," he said slowly, trying to piece it together. "But that doesn''t change the fact that you''re a nobody."


    Don smirked, leaning slightly to the side as he crossed his arms. "A nobody who might be stronger than you."


    The crowd, which had previously been riled up against Don, now hesitated. They''d checked, and Don was indeed in the Elite Hero Program. That changed things.


    Some people began to murmur among themselves, unsure of where they stood. After all, Don clearly had confidence, and without knowing his evaluation results, it was impossible to know how strong he really was.


    Starboy, on the other hand, didn''t like this one bit. His ego wouldn''t let him walk away from this now. He refused to believe someone like Don could be better than him. "If you''re really that confident, how about we settle this with a bet?" he asked, raising his chin slightly. "Let''s see who gets the better results in the evaluation today."


    The crowd murmured again, and it seemed like a fair challenge. A few people even nodded in agreement, expecting Don to take the bait.


    But Don shook his head. "Nah," he said casually, much to the crowd''s surprise. "I''m more old school. Let''s settle this with a simple challenge. One punch. One defense." He held up a finger, making his point clear.


    "We each get one hit and one chance to defend. Whoever fails to stand upright after the punch loses. Simple. If we both fall, it''s a tie, and that just confirms you''re nothing special."


    Starboy''s eyes narrowed as Don continued. "But if you win, you''ll prove to everyone here that you''re really a cut above the rest, even in the Elite Hero Program. And if I win¡­" Don trailed off, leaving the implications hanging in the air with a sly smile.


    The crowd immediately began to buzz with excitement and curiosity. Starboy now found himself in a tricky situation. His reputation was on the line.


    Walking away would make it look like he was scared of the challenge, and his ego couldn''t handle that. The murmurs of the crowd only added to the pressure, and Starboy could feel the eyes of everyone on him, waiting to see what he''d do next.


    His fists clenched and his jaw tightened as he weighed his options. But there was no way out that wouldn''t damage his reputation. Finally, in the heat of the moment, he replied "Sounds like a good idea. Let''s do it."


    With the challenge accepted, Don and Starboy stood face to face in the middle of the campus street.


    The crowd had parted around them, forming a wide circle as people backed up to give the two enough space. Some students even climbed onto the nearby buildings just to get a better view, the excitement radiating through the area.


    Phones were out everywhere, cameras rolling. What had started as a minor confrontation had now blown into a full-fledged spectacle.


    The event spread like wildfire across social media platforms, trending faster than anyone expected.


    Comments poured in on live streams:


    **Vio_Zero:** "This won''t end well¡­"


    **hot_papichulo:** "Anyone else think Starboy is a stupid name?"


    **LesliePowers:** "Mm~ No one is as flexible as me."


    **Smugeysalmon:** "@lesliepowers Nice try, diddy."


    **Starboylover69:** "My glorious king Starboy will wreck that guy."


    **NicoPete:** "@starboylover69 Zip up when you''re done, bro."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, over at Nexus Academy, Summer and Sylvia sat at the back of their class, comfortably lounging during their free reading period.


    Sylvia perched on the edge of her desk, her legs crossed, while Summer leaned back in her seat with her feet propped up on her table, completely at ease. Sylvia was in the middle of a story, gesturing animatedly as she spoke.


    "And then I was just like, *ew,* blocked," Sylvia finished, rolling her eyes.


    Before Summer could respond, a sudden eruption of noise came from the front of the classroom. A group of boys had gathered around a nerdy-looking kid holding up his phone, all of them peering over his shoulder.


    "Woah, is that Starboy? What''s going on?" one of the boys asked, his voice loud with excitement.


    "Apparently, some rando guy challenged him out of nowhere!" another responded.


    "It''s not just a rando; it''s a guy in the Elite Hero Program as well!" someone else added, causing the group to buzz with even more enthusiasm.


    "Woah, this should be good!"


    "Who wants to make bets?" a kid at the back called out, leaning over to look at the phone.


    Sylvia glanced over at the growing crowd, raising an eyebrow. "What are they on about?" she asked, sounding more curious than concerned.


    Summer shrugged, her expression nonchalant. "Dumb boy stuff, I guess."


    Suddenly, one of the guys said, "Here''s the other guy''s profile on the Elite Hero Program page. His name''s Don Bright¡ªnever heard of him."

 Chapter 209 - 209: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 6)

    The second Summer heard the name, her eyes widened. She immediately shot up from her seat, nearly knocking over her chair as she rushed over to the group. "What did you say?" she demanded, pushing her way through.


    Sylvia followed closely behind, equally surprised.


    One of the boys turned around and sneered, "None of your business, princess."


    Summer''s face twisted into a scowl, and for a moment, it looked like she was ready to tear the guy apart.


    But before she could even open her mouth to retaliate, Sylvia stepped in, crossing her arms and flashing a smirk. "Are you sure it''s a good idea to say that to the sister of someone in the Elite Hero Program?"


    A few of the boys exchanged nervous glances. Two of Summer''s classmates, Michael and Jake¡ªthe same two who had visited her house and met Don¡ªsuddenly realized the situation. Jake''s eyes widened. "Shit, you''re right, that *is* Summer''s brother."


    Michael looked confused. "Your brother is in the Elite Hero Program?" he asked, staring at Summer with surprise.


    The other boys looked at Summer, their attitudes quickly shifting. The guy who had tried to brush her off immediately looked nervous. "I was just joking, Summer," he stammered. "Please don''t tell your brother."


    Summer crossed her arms, feeling a rush of pride but keeping her expression cool. "Whatever," she muttered, brushing past the boys to get a better look at what was happening on the phone.


    The nerdy kid holding the phone glanced up at her and then back at the screen, still slightly bewildered. "He doesn''t have an evaluation on the page yet. Is he really strong enough to take on Starboy?"


    Summer''s heart pounded a little faster. In truth, she had no idea how strong Don was. She hadn''t seen him in action, not like this. But she wouldn''t show her doubts to these guys. "Shut up and watch," she snapped, brushing off the question.


    Sylvia, on the other hand, grinned widely, "Anyone wanna bet against me that he is?" she asked, throwing out the challenge to the group.


    The guys exchanged looks, none of them willing to put their money on the line now that they knew Don was in the Elite Hero Program. No one spoke up, though a few of them looked like they were reconsidering their earlier assumptions.


    Back in the crowd surrounding Don and Starboy, phones were raised high in the air to capture every moment of the faceoff.


    Starboy stood tall, his posture confident and unshaken, as if he''d already won the challenge in his mind. He wore a smirk that seemed to say, *this will be over in seconds.* And truth be told, Don was genuinely surprised at how sure Starboy seemed.


    ''Even I''m not sure I can win this,'' Don thought, studying the overly confident hero-in-training in front of him.


    His mind ticked through the reasons why he''d proposed this challenge in the first place.


    Letting Donald be humiliated in front of Starboy and his fans would''ve been a blow not only to Donald but to Don''s image as well, especially once people learned that he was in the Elite Hero Program too.


    And if he scored high in his evaluation, people would wonder why he hadn''t stepped in. No, standing up to Starboy here was the least damaging option, even if he lost.


    His reputation wouldn''t take too much of a hit if he showed courage, and he could always grow stronger later. ''But¡­ on the off chance that I''m stronger than him,'' Don considered, ''my reputation could skyrocket.''


    On the surface, Don kept a calm and smug smile on his face, even as he thought through the situation. In truth, he was about 70% confident he could win.


    His new BeastShift ability gave him durability that would help mitigate the worst damage. Plus, even if he lost, it wouldn''t be by much, that he was sure off.


    As they stood facing each other, Starboy opened his arms and declared, "Since I''m so generous, if you can withstand the full force of my punch, I''ll publicly admit that you''re better than me. But if you fail¡ª" Starboy''s grin widened, "¡ªyou''ll grovel and admit that you''re nowhere near my level. What does everyone think?"


    The crowd roared in agreement, cheers and shouts echoing off the nearby buildings. Don inwardly frowned at the thought of such public humiliation. That wasn''t something he could brush off easily.


    He met Starboy''s gaze and answered, "Sounds to me like you''re just scared of taking a punch from me." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Starboy frowned momentarily before laughing, clearly amused. "Is that what you think? Fine, then. Go ahead¡ªladies first." He opened his arms wide, as if daring Don to hit him. "I won''t even guard against your attack. So please, feel free."


    Don smiled at this offer, "I''d rather you guard. Last thing I want is you crying to your daddy that you got hurt."


    Starboy laughed again, shaking his head. "See the one making excuses?" He spread his arms wider, the crowd eagerly watching every movement. "As members of the Elite Hero Program, we''re both allowed to use our powers, so this is nothing more than a friendly, public demonstration. Everyone here is a witness¡ªif either of us gets hurt, it''s only a natural consequence of being too weak."


    Don''s smile widened at hearing that. "That''s all I needed to hear," he said softly. "Brace yourself."


    With that, Don took a step forward, muttering under his breath, "BeastShift."


    He began walking toward Starboy at a steady pace, his focus narrowing in. His body felt the unfamiliar surge of power as his hand started to store energy, building up the pressure that made his arm feel like it might explode.


    The muscles in his arm tensed, and he could feel the weight of his punch growing with each step he took.


    Starboy, who stood about 15 centimeters taller than Don, looked down at him and smirked. "You''ll regret not using a running start," he taunted.


    But Don didn''t flinch. "And you''ll regret not guarding."


    With that, Don launched his punch¡ªaiming directly for a liver shot.


    **BOOM!**


    The moment Don''s fist connected with Starboy''s side, a sound like a cannon blast erupted across the campus.


    The sheer force behind Don''s punch unleashed energy equivalent to thousands of Newtons of force.


    The shockwave from this radiated outward in a wide arc, rattling the windows of nearby buildings, sending a gust of wind that knocked over chairs, tables, and even some of the students standing too close.


    Those nearest to the impact zone stumbled backward, many of them falling to the ground entirely, their phones slipping from their hands.


    Starboy''s body reacted violently. His confident smirk vanished the moment Don''s punch connected, and his eyes widened in shock. His torso bent inward, the air forced from his lungs with a painful gasp.


    **WHOOSH!** His body was sent flying backward, his feet leaving the ground as he soared through the air like a ragdoll. He crashed into the pavement several meters away, skidding across the ground and leaving a trail of cracked concrete in his wake.


    The crowd collectively gasped, some covering their mouths in disbelief at the raw power they had just witnessed.


    Starboy''s durability, rated at Class B, was the only thing keeping his body from being completely shattered by the impact.


    Even so, he could feel the internal damage, his organs rattled, and the muscles around his side throbbed in agony. He groaned, struggling to lift himself back onto his feet, his legs shaking beneath him.


    Meanwhile, the area around Don was eerily quiet. The gust of wind that had been unleashed by the punch sent dust swirling around him, but he stood firm, his fist still clenched, his body calm and composed.


    A few moments later, murmurs spread through the crowd.


    "Did he just do that to Starboy?"


    "No way¡­ what kind of power is that?"


    "That was insane."


    Don casually relaxed his stance and glanced at Starboy, who was barely able to stand upright. He locked eyes with him and said in a calm, almost disinterested voice, "I told you you''ll regret not guarding."

 Chapter 210 - 210: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 7)

    At the nexus academy, Summer, Sylvia and all the guys who had been watching the livestream of the face off had looks of utter shock on their faces.


    "No way¡­" the nerdy looking boy holding the phone muttered, his hands trembling in disbelief as he looked at Summer who was right beside him.


    Both Jake and Michael gulped down mouthfuls of saliva and felt their legs go weak from seeing a young rising hero as powerful as Starboy get sent flying like a ragdoll.


    "Holy shit!" One of the more neutral guys who didn''t know Don and wasn''t really a fan of Starboy either yelled out in surprise.


    Many of the other guys like him had similar impressions.


    "Summer, what the actual fuck? How''s your brother so strong?" Another asked, shaking his head at what he just witnessed.


    "Bro could be a pro hero with powers a punch like that."


    "He didn''t even get a running start, imagine if he was serious¡­"


    "Bruh¡­"


    One by one, all the guys began to express their reactions on the situation. And though each reaction was different, one with was the same, they were all equally shocked.


    Summer included.


    She looked at the screen with wide eyes, her mouth hanging slightly open in disbelief. ''What the hell?'' She thought, unable to believe that this was the same brother she had just left home.


    Sylvia was surprisingly the one who looked the least shocked.


    She had her arms crossed and her head raised smugly as she boasted, "told ya guys. Right Summer?" as she said this, she hit Summer playfully with her elbow, breaking her out of her daze.


    "Hm, uh, yea. It was pretty obvious Donnie would win¡­" Summer quickly agreed, though her tone lacked its usual vigor.


    Nobody noticed this though as they were all still processing the shock. And they weren''t the only ones.


    On the various social media platforms that streamed the face off, there was even more disbelief.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Delaygram:


    **@Vio_Zero**: "Starboy flew so far, I thought he was auditioning for NASA ????????"


    **@Irish_Kings**: "When you talk big but get sent back to 1997 in one punch ????? #RetroFlight"


    **@Erade_Krade**: "I think the real crime here is that golden jumpsuit. He looked like a rejected disco ball before the punch, now he''s just a shattered one ????"


    **@elite1993**: "Starboy''s new power: gravitational pull. The way the ground *called him back* ????????"


    **@Devil_Prince**: "Bro was shining like the sun, now he''s setting like one too ????"


    **@Om_r**: "Gold suit? More like ''bold choice'' to get KO''d on live stream ????"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    MaskBook:


    **@Ethan_Touzeau**: "The way he didn''t even *flinch* before the punch, like, sir, the arrogance LMAO ?????"


    **@Anonymous_Jokez**: "Someone check the map, because Starboy just discovered a whole new zip code with that launch ????"


    **@Samuel_Greyson**: "That punch gave him a new career¡ªStarboy is a professional air dancer now ????????"


    **@smugeysalmon**: "He really thought he was invincible until physics came knocking ????"


    **@Hyde_Zyn**: "Starboy really said ''No guard needed,'' and then got guardrailed into next week ????"


    **@Glow_King**: "Starboy''s next album dropping soon: *Punches and Flight* ??????"


    **@CrownRoyal86**: "Not him matching the shine of his suit with the glimmer of defeat ?????"


    **@hot_papichulo**: "Starboy when he wakes up: ''Where am I? What year is it? Why am I trending?!'' ????"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chirper:


    **@Nico_Pete**: "The only thing ''golden'' about Starboy is the moment he realized he messed up ????????"


    **@Baerys**: "You can literally see the second he knew he wasn''t ''bout that life ????"


    **@Ethan_Stockton**: "Is this the part where I mention that he didn''t even guard¡­ or is it too soon? ????"


    **@Nick_Collins5343**: "Gold for bravery, platinum for stupidity ????????"


    **@Benjamin_Longoria**: "Who needs a superhero cape when you can fly like that with just one punch? ???? #NoCap(e)"


    **@CherryhkY0Xz**: "Starboy? More like Falling Star ????? #MakeAWish"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, at the very scene itself, Starboy''s entourage rushed over to help him up as he was clearly struggling to do so himself.


    But, as two of the guards held him by the hands to try and lift him up, he angrily swatted them away. "Get off me!" He barked, managing to barely get on his feet, one hand holding the area Don had punched him.


    As much as he was trying to stand up straight and pretend he was fine, he was covered in the white dust from the pavement he had cracked, his once long pristine looking blonde hair now a disheveled mess.


    His legs were still visibly trembling as well, his body still processing the ferocity of Don''s punch.


    The bodyguards glanced at each other with helpless looks but before they could offer anymore assistance. He angrily yelled at them, "What are you standing there for!? Get out of the way! It''s not over yet."


    Starboy''s ego was hit the hardest by Don''s punch. At most he had expected to maybe feel some pain, not get sent skidding across the pavement in front of all his fans and onlookers present on that campus street.


    The only way he could salvage the situation was by making Don suffer a worse outcome from his punch.


    So, while looking at Don with a gaze filled with hatred, he says, "here I come!", before bursting forward with incredible momentum, not even giving Don a chance to ready himself.


    But Don''s reflexes with his Beastshift active are fast enough to react and he brings his hands to his front to guard the attack.


    **BOOM!** S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like with Don''s punch, Starboy''s also causes a loud noise to boom in the area, though nowhere near as loud as Don''s.


    Same for the after effects. The shockwave and gust of wind caused by it simply moved some already downed light furniture that was already dropped from Don''s initial attack.


    None of the surrounding people were made to fall to the ground either and their clothes just blew a bit wildly to the violent wind he caused.


    As for the damage to Don¡­. There was none.


    Once the dust that had risen around the two settled, the onlookers were met with a scene of Don standing firmly in place, with Starboy''s fist stopped by his arms which he raised in front of himself.


    Aside from some smoke emanating from the point of impact due to the heat generated and some red bruising, Don was uninjured.


    The sight caused Starboy''s fans and other onlookers to show surprise once more.


    They all new that this meant it was Don''s win. But¡­ they simply couldn''t believe it. Starboy¡­ the supposed next Star of the city, no pun intended, had lost, quite terribly too.


    And worst of all, he had done it in front of the whole city.


    ¡ª¡ª


    **@Old_Fool**: "When your punch sounds like a boom but hits like a whisper ????????"


    **@alfredo_lozano**: "He shouted ''Here I come!'' but all I saw was ''There he goes!'' ?????¡á?????"


    **@DaoistIQZbWL**: "Don be like ''You shall not pass,'' and Starboy really didn''t ????????"


    **@StarGoneDim**: "Starboy''s brightness levels dropping faster than my phone battery ????????"


    **@Vio_Zero**: "Don out here not just crushing villains but egos too ????????"


    **@Nico_Pete**: "Someone get Starboy a therapist because that ego ain''t gonna heal itself ?????????"


    **@Devil_Prince**: "Can''t wait for the memes of Starboy''s ''devastating'' punch that''ll fuel my week ????????"


    **@smugeysalmon**: "If embarrassment was a superpower, Starboy would be unstoppable ????"


    **@om_r**: "His fans are as shaken as his legs right now ????????"


    **CrownRoyal86**: "The only thing he managed to punch was a hole in his reputation ????????"


    **@Luis_Gustavo**: "Someone get this man an ice pack and a reality check ??????"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Just like that, Starboy''s reputation began falling faster than he could''ve ever imagined.


    He stood shocked for a moment, frozen in sheer disbelief that Don had taken his punch without so much as moving back.


    Starboy was only broken out of his daze when Don finally decided to lower his arms and step back, leaving Starboy''s fist positioned as if he was hitting air.


    "I guess it''s my win," Don said nonchalantly while casually patting off the dust on his clothes. Starboy looked at him with trembling eyes, feeling humiliated beyond belief by just hearing those words.


    "I-I lost?" He stammered, retracting his hand slowly and bringing his still closed fist toward his face to inspect it. His mind couldn''t even react to all this and so he just stood there looking utterly defeated, unable to respond to Don for he didn''t know how.


    From feeling immense confidence, he began to feel anxiousness for what felt like the first time in his life since becoming an adult. He could feel the judging gazes of his fans and even bodyguards on him.


    He felt like everyone was now inwardly making fun of him, and to some extent, a few were but for the most part everyone on the scene was just stunned.


    Those that did want to laugh used every ounce of their will power to stop themselves from doing so, because unlike Don, they''d be dead meat if Starboy unleashed his anger onto them.


    But what Starboy could hear, without a doubt, was the very murmurs and whispers that came from the onlookers and even his fans.


    "Wow¡­ I can''t believe he lost that badly."


    "Yea¡­ so much for being the city treasure¡­"


    "Shh, quiet man¡­ he might hear you?"


    "So what? Look at him? What a let down?"


    "Maybe the other guy is just super strong?"


    "I don''t know, Starboy just seemed weak¡­"


    Eventually, Starboy, had heard enough and his anger boiled over as he yelled, "Shut Up! Shut up! All of you!"


    Everyone who was whispering immediately shut their mouths and didn''t dare utter another word. Starboy''s face was twisted into one of clear anger. This, mixed with the sight of his heavy breathing and closed fists, made him look like he was ready to snap.


    But before he could say or do anything more, a stern masculine voice boomed onto the scene.


    "That''s enough!"

 Chapter 211 - 211: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 8)

    Don, Starboy, and the crowd around them all turned toward the source of the voice. From behind a small group of onlookers, people began to part, revealing an older man with graying hair, a balding crown, and a thick mustache that sat prominently on his chubby, wrinkled face.


    He wore a brown suit that looked a little too tight around his waist, and as he strode forward, his face was a mix of irritation and forced authority.


    "Who''s that?" someone in the crowd murmured, clearly confused by the man''s sudden arrival.


    "That''s Dean Sanchez," another voice replied. "He used to be a superhero. The Echo."


    A few more people nodded in recognition, the murmurs spreading through the gathering.


    Don stood still, watching the older man approach. He kept his expression steady, unbothered. As far as he was concerned, he hadn''t done anything wrong.


    Sure, the pavement was cracked, and some furniture had been scattered, but considering the situation, it wasn''t anything too extreme. Still, the presence of an authority figure made sense given the commotion.


    In the corner of his eye, Don glanced at Starboy. He half-expected some kind of reaction, maybe an acknowledgment of the Dean''s arrival or even a sign of frustration.


    But Starboy wasn''t paying attention to the Dean at all. His face was still twisted with anger as he dusted off his suit, the remnants of white debris from the pavement clinging stubbornly to his golden outfit.


    Dean Sanchez finally stopped once he reached the open space where the confrontation had taken place. The crowd around him fell silent as he took a moment to scan the scene¡ªthe cracked concrete, the overturned chairs, the crowd of students still recording on their phones.


    His gaze shifted from Starboy to Don and back again before he spoke.


    "What''s going on here?" the Dean asked, his tone authoritative, though not quite as sharp as one might expect.


    Starboy, without even looking at the Dean, replied in a tone that carried not a hint of respect, "Just a little friendly exchange between members of the Elite Hero Program."


    The Dean''s eyes lingered on Starboy for a moment, then shifted to Don, who stood with his arms crossed, calm and composed. ''Hmm, so he''s also in the program?'' the Dean thought. ''Strange. I don''t remember him being on the profiles the board sent me. Must not be important. Starboy probably picked him as an easy target to show off.


    Poor fellow.''


    The Dean hadn''t been present for the entirety of the faceoff, and with Starboy''s reputation preceding him, it wasn''t hard for Sanchez to jump to his own conclusions.


    From where he stood, it looked like he''d arrived just in time to stop the situation before things got too out of hand¡ªbefore Starboy could harm Don.


    Sanchez sighed internally, already weighing the consequences of how he''d handle this. ''If I come down hard on Starboy, the board will give me hell for it.''


    Starboy''s status as the city''s rising star, not to mention his connections, made him untouchable in many ways. And then there was the matter of the school''s image.


    Starboy brought in attention, sponsorships, and revenue¡ªall things Sanchez was in no position to jeopardize.


    Clearing his throat, the Dean put on a show of authority, knowing exactly where this was headed. "A ''friendly exchange'' that led to the damage of school property," he said sternly, glancing over the cracked pavement and broken furniture for effect. "Both of you, follow me to my office."


    He barely gave Don more than a passing glance, clearly dismissing him as less important. Don simply nodded, thinking, ''I guess he has a point.'' He didn''t realize the Dean''s true motivations, assuming they were just going to get a talking-to about the property damage.


    Starboy scoffed under his breath, clearly unimpressed. With a snap of his fingers, his bodyguards¡ªwho had been standing off to the side, tense and ready¡ªimmediately moved to surround him.


    He adjusted his disheveled suit and hair, muttering something under his breath as he followed the Dean without a word.


    Just as Don was about to turn and follow, he heard rapid footsteps approaching behind him. "Hey, man, wait up!"


    It was Donald, running up with a worried expression on his face. He stopped just beside Don, out of breath but determined. "Are you gonna be alright? This whole thing started because of me¡­ maybe I should come with you."


    Don shook his head with a small, reassuring smile. "It''s cool, man. I''m the one who suggested the challenge. No point in both of us getting in trouble."


    Donald hesitated but didn''t argue. "You sure? I mean, I feel responsible."


    "If anything serious comes up, I''ll let you know. But I think we''re just gonna have to pay for the damage," Don said with a shrug. "You can help with that if you want."


    Donald nodded quickly. "Yeah, of course, man. Just let me know."


    With that, Don gave him a small nod before turning to follow the Dean. As he walked, something shifted in the corner of his vision.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Ding!**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A system prompt flashed into view, its words clear:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Massive Aura Boost Gained**


    **+999 Aura.**


    **Total Aura:** 1,942


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don blinked, keeping his face neutral as he read the notification. He wasn''t exactly sure what had triggered the boost, but he assumed it was putting someone of Starboy''s status in his place. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He pushed the notification aside mentally as he continued walking, not thinking too much on it for now.


    Behind him, the crowd slowly began to disperse, though their excited whispers and murmurs remained. Phones were still out, recording, and the aftermath of the confrontation had already gone viral across the city.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside Dean Sanchez''s office, the atmosphere was distinctly professional, with hints of something more suited to a hero university.


    The room had the usual trappings of a Dean''s office¡ªlarge wooden desk, shelves lined with books, plaques, and framed certificates.


    However, amidst the standard decor were glass cases displaying old hero memorabilia: a tarnished shield, a gauntlet with scorch marks, and photos of the Dean in his prime as *The Echo*, striking heroic poses with former teammates.


    A small holo-screen embedded in the wall behind him flickered, showing a live feed of campus activities.


    Don and Starboy sat on separate chairs, facing the Dean from across his imposing desk. Starboy''s golden suit was still slightly disheveled from the fight, and Don''s calm expression hadn''t shifted since they entered.


    The two boys sat in silence while Dean Sanchez, seated behind his desk, relaxed his stern expression slightly and let out a weary sigh.


    The Dean''s eyes settled on Don. "So, you''re also in the program?" he asked, rubbing his temple. "The agency failed to alert me of this."


    Don sat up a little straighter, answering respectfully, "Yes, sir. I joined the program late."


    The Dean nodded absently, looking thoughtful. "I see, I see." Inwardly, though, his thoughts wandered: ''For the agency not to inform us in advance, they probably don''t expect us to give him any special treatment. He must be unimportant. But for Starboy, they were very clear¡­'' Another sigh escaped him.


    Turning to face Starboy, the Dean''s tone grew a little sharper. "That doesn''t change the fact that you, Timothy, should know better. Especially since you''ve been in the program far longer and hold a more defined position. You''re his senior, and it''s your responsibility to ensure these kinds of¡­ mistakes don''t happen."


    Starboy gave no indication he was listening, idly wiping the dust from his suit, his expression still one of simmering irritation.


    Before the Dean could continue, a faint **buzz** echoed from the device on his desk. A feminine voice, his secretary''s, came through the speakers. "Dean, there''s a Mrs. Dugarte and a Miss Claire here to see their clients."


    Dean Sanchez''s frown deepened slightly. ''Mrs. Dugarte? I''m not surprised she''s here, but a lawyer too?'' He wondered. ''Young heroes these days¡­ they really are well-off. Times have changed.''


    He composed himself and replied, "Let them in." Forcing a smile as wide as he could manage, he turned to face the door as it clicked open.


    The first to enter was Miss Claire, gliding into the room with quiet elegance. She wore her usual professional yet vintage attire: a black dress with lace accents, her raven-black hair pinned neatly, and her gray eyes sharp yet distant.


    The dark hues of her outfit contrasted against her pale skin, making her presence both striking and serene. She walked over to Don''s side without a word.


    The second woman to enter was equally beautiful but in a completely different style. Mrs. Dugarte''s black suit-like jumpsuit exposed a daring amount of cleavage, with the neckline plunging all the way to her waist, held together by delicate gold accents.


    Her short blonde hair framed her fair, unblemished face. Rosy cheeks, bold red lipstick, pearl earrings, and a gold necklace completed her look, along with piercing green eyes that immediately commanded the room''s attention.


    She strode confidently over to Starboy, and for the first time since their encounter, Starboy''s face changed¡ªhis bravado slipping into something much closer to worry.


    Miss Claire, now standing beside Don, offered him a reassuring nod. Don instinctively began to stand, about to offer her his seat, but before he could fully rise, her soft voice stopped him.


    "No need," she said, her tone sensual yet professional. "I''m sure the Dean here won''t keep us long."

 Chapter 212 - 212: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 9)

    Dean Sanchez blinked, clearly taken aback by her presence. For a moment, he looked almost star-struck, his eyes lingering on Miss Claire. It wasn''t until Mrs. Dugarte cleared her throat that he snapped out of his daze.


    "Good morning, Dean Sanchez," Mrs. Dugarte greeted with a cool smile. "You seem well."


    The Dean laughed awkwardly. "It''s always a pleasure to see you Mrs. Dugarte," he replied, his forced smile never wavering. "But really, there was no need for you to come. I was just finishing up with the boys here, saying the matter would be resolved if both parties agreed to pay for the damage to school property."


    "Both?" Mrs. Dugarte''s voice turned sharp as her green eyes flicked toward Don. A flash of disgust crossed her face before she quickly looked away, focusing once more on Starboy. "Timothy, stand."


    Starboy''s face drained of any remaining defiance, his posture shifting. "Yes, Mother," he muttered, rising to his feet as if he''d been commanded by some invisible force. Like a well-trained dog, he obeyed without hesitation.


    Don''s eyes flicked to Starboy. ''Mother?'' he thought but remained silent, though he couldn''t help the brief flicker of surprise in his mind.


    Mrs. Dugarte''s expression softened slightly as she turned back to the Dean. "What exactly happened here?"


    The Dean tensed up, the forced smile slipping just a little. ''Goddammit,'' he thought. ''This woman always makes things difficult. If I explain what really happened and make it sound like Starboy was at fault, she''ll have my head.''


    He glanced at Starboy, the city''s rising star, and then at Don, the boy he assumed wasn''t important.


    Dean Sanchez let out a weary sigh, feeling the weight of the situation. "I''m sure your son can explain better than I can, Mrs. Dugarte," he said, glancing briefly at Starboy. "The two haven''t exactly informed me of what happened yet."


    Mrs. Dugarte turned her head slightly, her eyes narrowing as they locked onto her son. "Timothy, what happened?"


    Starboy, clearly uncomfortable, avoided meeting her gaze directly. It was obvious he didn''t want to tell the truth, but he couldn''t remain silent. "We agreed to a little exchange," he said, trying to sound nonchalant as he summarized his own version of the events. "But he didn''t hold back and caused damage, while I did hold back."


    Mrs. Dugarte didn''t even flinch at this, nodding as if it confirmed her expectations. "I thought as much," she said, her voice carrying disdain. "It''s always the untrained riff-raff running amok," she added while giving Don a glance in the corner of her eye.


    Miss Claire''s expression darkened slightly, a subtle frown forming on her otherwise calm face. "Are you planning on only hearing one side of the story?" she asked, her tone cold yet restrained.


    Dean Sanchez inwardly grumbled, already feeling the situation spiraling out of control. ''Don''t tell me this Miss Claire is going to complicate this. If she clashes with Mrs. Dugarte, it won''t end well for any of us.'' He mentally sighed. ''But better to side with her, just to avoid her wrath.''


    Clearing his throat, the Dean began, "Well, I did hear both booms myself from their exchange. It''s clear that Starboy held back, given his level of power, that was the best he could do. As for this chap here¡ª" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before the Dean could finish his sentence, Mrs. Dugarte interrupted, her voice sharp and commanding. "I think that about proves it enough," she said curtly. "So I advise you to have him settle the matter of property damage and consider some disciplinary action. It''s the only way these people seem to learn."


    Dean Sanchez nodded quickly. "Of course. That''s only natural."


    Miss Claire''s eyes flickered with a cold intensity, and her voice dropped slightly, her words coated with indignation. "How dare¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Don stood up, calmly yet purposefully, cutting off the brewing confrontation. "It''s fine, Miss Claire," he said, his voice even but firm.


    "I don''t mind paying for the damages." He looked directly at the Dean and then at Mrs. Dugarte, his tone growing sharper. "But as for the matter of disciplinary action, I find it unfair that you only intend to punish me, so I''ll be withdrawing from the university."


    The Dean blinked in surprise, his expression faltering for the first time. He could understand Don''s frustration and quickly tried to smooth things over. "That''s not necessary, I¡ª"


    But Mrs. Dugarte wasted no time cutting him off again. "Good," she said, her voice oozing satisfaction. "If that''s how he feels, Dean Sanchez, then allow him to leave."


    Her tone made it abundantly clear that she was more than pleased with Don''s decision. It wasn''t about fairness to her¡ªshe simply wanted him gone, as if his very presence had somehow offended her.


    Don stood firm, his expression unreadable, while Miss Claire glanced at him, her composed demeanor never faltering. "Are you sure about what you''re saying?" she asked softly, her voice low and measured.


    Don nodded. "Yes. Trust me."


    Without missing a beat, Miss Claire turned to the Dean, reaching into her purse and pulling out a black business card. "Since my client has made his decision," she said, handing the card to Dean Sanchez, "you can send the bill for the damages to me. My firm will review it to ensure that you aren''t overcharging him."


    Dean Sanchez accepted the card with a nervous nod. "Yes, uh, of course. Have a good day, and¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Don had already turned and walked toward the door, his footsteps steady. Miss Claire followed a moment later, her heels clicking softly against the floor as she moved with grace.


    As the doors closed behind them, Don heard Mrs. Dugarte''s voice, cold and dismissive. "Good riddance."


    Once outside the office, Don and Miss Claire made their way across the hallway and into the elevator at the far end.


    The doors slid open with a soft **ding**, and they stepped inside. Don pressed the button for the ground floor, and the doors closed behind them, enclosing them in silence.


    For a few moments, neither of them spoke. Miss Claire stood with her arms crossed, staring ahead, her expression as calm as ever. Without turning to look at him, she finally asked, "Is there a reason you prevented me from doing my job in there?"

 Chapter 213 - 213: SHU Evaluation Day (Part 10)

    Don sighed at Miss Claire''s question, running a hand through his hair. "It was obvious that wasn''t going to be a winning situation for me," he said. "The Dean was clearly playing favorites, and Mrs. Dugarte wasn''t going to let me off for whatever reason. But it''s also clear that neither of them really knows what happened. So this situation isn''t over yet."


    Miss Claire raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "And what do you mean by that?"


    Don didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he pulled out his phone, quickly typing something into the search bar. **Don vs. Starboy**.


    Several results popped up instantly, with videos, comments, and clips of the faceoff spreading across the web like wildfire.


    Don scrolled through the results until he found a video with clear footage and a good angle of the entire confrontation. He held out the phone to Miss Claire.


    "What''s this?" she asked, taking the phone from him.


    "Just watch," Don replied.


    Miss Claire glanced down at the phone, her eyes scanning the screen as the video began to play, showing the events of the fight between Don and Starboy in sharp detail.


    As the video came to an end, Miss Claire''s sharp eyes lingered on the screen for just a moment longer before a small but visible smile curled at the corners of her lips. "Well, aren''t you just full of surprises," she muttered, handing the phone back to Don with an air of approval.


    Don accepted the phone with a casual nod, and Miss Claire added, "Since this is the case, you''re right. I can''t imagine the board will be pleased to hear they''ve lost someone who easily beat their all so precious star."


    She sighed, her tone turning darker. "I only wish you''d told me sooner. I would have loved to see that woman''s face fall into utter despair... and ensure that egotistical sun of hers never so much as raises his head in your presence again."


    Her words were full of bitterness, and Don raised an eyebrow at her tone. "Did you know her before this?" he asked, curious.


    Miss Claire gave a slight nod, a rare frown touching her otherwise composed features. "Yes, I had the unfortunate pleasure of being her senior at university." She paused, recalling something unpleasant. "Her personality has only gotten more rotten with time, I see. But I digress."


    She shifted her attention back to Don, her voice softening slightly. "Tell me, dear, why did you choose to hide your strength?"


    Don had expected this question. Even if the encounter with Starboy hadn''t happened, he knew that once his evaluation came to light, Miss Claire would have questioned him. He''d prepared his answer, but he acted as though he was speaking naturally, looking thoughtful for a moment before replying, "Well..."


    He leaned back slightly, as if considering his words. "For one, I didn''t awaken the full scope of my powers until a few days ago. My initial plan was to keep it a secret until evaluation day to surprise my family. But I also wanted to experience the dynamic of the school as a normal student. I knew I''d be treated differently once I showed a high evaluation."


    Miss Claire''s expression shifted to one of mild disappointment. "I wouldn''t have expected that from you," she said, her voice showing a hint of surprise. "I assumed you''d plan to maximize the gain in reputation by stealing the show at the evaluation. That would ensure many sponsors come knocking with lucrative deals."


    Don shook his head, a soft chuckle escaping him. "I''m not interested in money."


    Miss Claire raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Then what are you interested in?" she asked.


    Don''s smile widened slightly as he replied, "I''ll tell you once we get better acquainted."


    Miss Claire smirked. "Cheeky¡­ but smart." She then stood, adjusting her coat with a smooth motion. "Why don''t you and I go have a late breakfast together? We can discuss your future. I''m sure you realize it won''t be the same after today."


    She glanced at him meaningfully before adding, "We can also use the time to get better acquainted, as you suggested. After all, I have no doubt my role in your life will increase in the coming days, as will your value to my firm."


    Don thought for a moment, his gaze shifting to the door. ''I was expecting her to be more surprised by the video... maybe even show a bit more eagerness towards me. But I guess that''s just a pipe dream. She''s too professional and collected. How the hell am I supposed to seduce her?'' He sighed inwardly.


    ''Still, this is a start.''


    He gave a nod on the surface. "Sounds like a good idea."


    Miss Claire''s smile deepened, and she said nothing more.


    ---


    Meanwhile, back in Dean Sanchez''s office, Starboy now occupied the chair that Don had vacated. He sat with an air of forced indifference, arms crossed, listening half-heartedly as his mother and the Dean discussed the situation.


    Suddenly, the Dean''s personal phone vibrated in his pocket. The Dean glanced at the screen, his expression shifting slightly when he saw the caller ID. His jaw tightened. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm," Dean Sanchez muttered. "It must be important. Please excuse me."


    He pulled out his phone and stood, walking a few steps away from his desk as he answered the call. "Hello, Chairman."


    There was a pause, and his expression became slightly confused. "Oh, uh¡­ the boy?" The Dean glanced briefly toward the Starboy, who now began talking with his mother. "Starboy is right here."


    Another pause.


    "Oh? Don Bright? The other kid?" The Dean''s voice wavered slightly, unsure of the direction the conversation was going. "Don''t worry about him, Chairman. I''ve already sorted the matter. He said he''d pay for the damages and even took the initiative to withdraw from the institution¡ª"


    Suddenly, the muffled sound of shouting came through the phone''s speaker. The Dean''s face stiffened, his eyes widening as he listened. "Chairman, aren''t you mistaken?" he stammered. "No, Chairman, I was unaware... yes, Chairman. I''ll do that right away."


    The call ended abruptly, leaving the Dean standing there, stunned.


    "Dean? Is something the matt¡ª" Before Mrs. Dugarte could finish her sentence, the Dean''s eyes widened and without a word, he excused himself, before rushing toward the door.


    He barreled through the hallway, his heavy footsteps **thudding** against the floor despite his chubby frame, his breath coming in short bursts. ''Damn it,'' he thought. ''I''ve really done it now.''

 Chapter 214 - 214: Just Business (Part 1)

    Don and Miss Claire sat on the balcony of *Circe*, an upscale establishment known for its elegant architecture and breathtaking view of the city.


    The caf¨¦ was on the highest floor, offering a panoramic look at the vast metropolis below. Skyscrapers stood tall and proud, their windows gleaming as the sun cast a soft afternoon glow over the city.


    Farther out, smaller buildings dotted the landscape. Beyond them, the horizon stretched endlessly, the faint line where the sky met the distant ocean barely visible. The hum of traffic and the distant chatter of the city''s inhabitants felt far removed from the serene atmosphere on the balcony.


    The circular glass table they sat around was simple but stylish, with a modern design that added to the caf¨¦''s refined ambiance. Don sat with a mug of coffee in front of him, while Miss Claire held a delicate cup in her slender hands, taking graceful sips.


    She set her cup down gently on its holder, the soft **clink** of the porcelain filling the quiet space between them. "Are you fine with just coffee?" she asked, her voice calm but curious.


    Don nodded, holding his mug in one hand. "Yeah, I don''t like eating outside of my diet if I can help it."


    Miss Claire raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "I see, you''re very dedicated, it seems."


    Don smiled. "I try to be."


    A short silence followed, filled only by the distant sounds of the city. But, in the next moment, Miss Claire''s phone vibrated on the table, the screen lighting up with an unknown caller ID.


    She glanced at it, her face showing no sign of urgency, just mild interest. Her perfectly manicured fingers lifted the phone, and she studied the number for a moment.


    "Is it still the Dean?" Don asked, his tone casual.


    Miss Claire nodded her head slightly. "I don''t pass around my number wantonly, and few people would try to call me as much as this man is trying. Well, it didn''t take long for him to find out the truth." She pressed the side button, ignoring the call, and placed her phone back down with a soft **tap** of disinterest.


    "There''s no point in answering," she said, her voice smooth as ever, "not until you and I come to a personal understanding as well."


    Don tilted his head slightly. "Sure. In what regard, though?"


    Miss Claire leaned back in her chair, crossing one leg over the other with practiced elegance. "That''s a good question." She paused, studying him intently before continuing. "Well, to start, you should understand that I''m not the best lawyer someone of your potential could acquire.


    I''d call myself great at what I do, but definitely not the best¡ªespecially when it comes to dealing with popular clients."


    Don looked at her with curiosity. "You don''t represent people who are famous?"


    Miss Claire nodded, a soft smile appearing on her lips. "I avoid it as much as I can. It''s why most of my firm''s clientele are well-off but lesser-known. Fame can be a double-edged sword, especially when the client is young and more likely to make¡­ mistakes."


    Don couldn''t help but nod in agreement. Her words rang true. "You''ve got a point. Most lawyers who represent famous people are pretty cutthroat."


    Miss Claire''s eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement. "You think I''m not?"


    Don chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You definitely look like you are. But not in the sense that you''d do so without morals." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her smile deepened, her gaze sharp but curious. "Is that what you think? Interesting." She leaned forward slightly, resting her chin on her hand. "What else do I look like?"


    Don hesitated for a moment. ''I don''t even know if what I''ve said so far is right. I can''t read her at all. Her heartbeat''s steady, her breathing calm, and those eyes... they never waver.'' He shook his head lightly. "I''d rather not make any more assumptions without seeing if the ones I''ve made are true or false."


    Suddenly, Miss Claire giggled. The sound was soft and unexpectedly melodic, almost like a cold symphony. It was brief but genuine, and for a moment, Don was caught off guard. If it weren''t for what was now becoming his naturally unfazed demeanor, he might have widened his eyes in shock.


    ''She can laugh?'' he thought, surprised by the thought.


    The giggle faded as quickly as it came, leaving behind a delicate smile on Miss Claire''s face. She sat back, folding her hands neatly on her lap. "You''re quite the amusing young man," she said, her voice returning to its usual calm. "I see now why Sylvia seems so¡­ curious about you."


    Don smiled faintly at the mention of Sylvia, though he didn''t comment.


    Miss Claire''s smile lingered as she added, "But we''re getting off-topic. I''m glad you think highly of me. I won''t say I feel the same just yet, but you''re beginning to convince me otherwise." Her tone was playful but with a serious undercurrent. "Anyway, if I am to represent you, let me share some of my¡­ work principles."


    Miss Claire gently placed her cup back on its holder, the soft **clink** punctuating the pause before she began speaking again. Her fingers traced the edge of the cup idly as she looked across the table at Don, her expression calm but calculating.


    "If you''re to work with me, Don, you should understand the principles by which I operate." She sat up a little straighter, folding her hands neatly in her lap again as if ready to recite a well-rehearsed speech.


    "First, I don''t deal with extremes¡ªno saints and no devils. My clients must be... complex. Neither purely virtuous nor irredeemably vile. Gray areas are where I thrive."


    Don nodded slightly but kept his expression neutral, listening intently.


    "Second, discretion is paramount," she continued. "I don''t ask questions that don''t need to be asked, and I expect the same from my clients. If I don''t know something, it''s because I''m not supposed to. And if I do know something, you can trust that I''ll never speak of it outside the confines of our work."


    Her voice was as smooth as the soft breeze that swept through the balcony, but there was a subtle edge to her words¡ªan unspoken warning.


    Don''s gaze didn''t waver, still and focused as he absorbed each word.


    "The third principle," she said, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly, "is loyalty. But not blind loyalty. I am loyal to my clients, but that loyalty is earned and can be broken if betrayed. It''s a simple exchange¡ªif you play by the rules, I''ll go to the ends of the earth for you. But if you cross me, you''ll find my services are suddenly very... unavailable."


    Miss Claire continued, her tone growing slightly cooler. "Fourth, I work with efficiency. I don''t waste time, and I don''t tolerate indecisiveness. If I take on your case, I expect you to be clear and concise about your goals. There''s no room for ambiguity."


    She leaned back in her chair, her gaze still fixed on him, watching for any sign of discomfort or hesitation. There was none.


    "The fifth and perhaps most important principle," she said, her voice lowering, "is that I deal in reality, not morality. I''m not concerned with what''s right or wrong in the eyes of others, only with what can be done within the law¡ªor, if need be, around it." Her smile was small but knowing, as if she had navigated countless situations that most people would shy away from.


    Don remained still, his face showing no emotion, but he was impressed by her candor. ''It''s clear she''s walked this line many times. Just what type of people are her clients?''


    Miss Claire''s eyes flickered with curiosity as she studied Don. "Funny," she remarked, "for someone so young, you have a sharp and unmoving gaze after hearing how I conduct my work. Tell me, had you already assumed I operate in such¡­ ways?"


    Don smiled softly and shook his head. "No, not at all. I just tend not to be too shocked by what I see or hear after my time in Colombia."


    He delivered the line smoothly, but inwardly, he knew it was a lie. The truth was, nothing in his past could explain his calm demeanor¡ªit was simply part of who he was now thanks to a combination of the system and his new double life. ''It''s the best excuse I can give,'' he thought, mentally noting the lie he''d spun.


    Miss Claire seemed to accept it without question, nodding in understanding. "Sylvia mentioned that, actually, when she first told me Summer had a brother. I''m curious about your time there, but according to my principles, I won''t ask."


    Her gray eyes sparkled with interest, but true to her word, she didn''t press for details. Instead, she leaned forward slightly, her tone shifting. "But for you, specifically, I have one more additional principle."


    Don raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "And that is?"

 Chapter 215 - 215: Just Business (Part 2)

    It was a little past 1 p.m., and the sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the city. The balcony of the *Circe* caf¨¦ had emptied out, leaving Don and Miss Claire as the last patrons.


    The two sat quietly, their conversation winding down as they both finished their coffee. The glass table between them reflected the light, adding a soft shimmer to the scene.


    Miss Claire glanced at her elegant wristwatch, her fingers brushing over the delicate band. "We should be heading back now," she said smoothly, her eyes flicking up to Don. "If you still wish to take part in the evaluation, that is. Or¡­" she paused, a thoughtful smile appearing on her lips, "are you perhaps thinking of declaring for another institution?


    I don''t doubt you''ll receive many lucrative offers this week if you wait¡ªoffers from all over the nation."


    Don stood up first, pushing his chair back gently as he shook his head. "No," he said with certainty. "SHU is perfect for me."


    Miss Claire smiled, clearly satisfied with his decision. She stood as well, her movements as graceful as ever. "In that case, I''ll begin drafting an agreement between you and the university. Sponsorships and the like can be handled after the evaluation." She paused, adjusting her coat with a flick of her wrist.


    "Do you have any specific demands for the university, or will you trust me to make those on your behalf?"


    Don pretended to think for a moment, though he''d already considered the terms by which he wanted to operate. He was far from careless when it came to protecting his independence.


    "I don''t care about what they have to offer as long as I can have these seven," Don replied, his voice firm but calm.


    Miss Claire''s eyebrow lifted ever so slightly in curiosity. "Oh? And what might those seven be?"


    Don began listing them off, his gaze steady. "Non-Exclusive Affiliation, Flexible Curriculum, Mission Autonomy, Private Funding, Intellectual Property Rights, Contract Review, and Freedom from Public Relations Requirements."


    Miss Claire''s eyes didn''t leave his as he spoke, her mind already processing the implications of each demand. She was quick to grasp the strategy behind them. ''He knows exactly how to ensure his freedom in a place that could otherwise tie him down.''


    She nodded thoughtfully. "Let me see if I understand your intentions," she said, her voice smooth and professional, but with a trace of admiration in her tone.


    Don watched her closely as she began to elaborate.


    "First, Non-Exclusive Affiliation," she said, her eyes narrowing slightly in thought. "You want to ensure that your enrollment at SHU doesn''t tie you exclusively to their hero management system. This will allow you to operate independently, work with other agencies, or pursue personal missions without needing the university''s approval." She gave him a small, knowing smile. "Quite clever.


    It keeps your options open."


    Don nodded but said nothing, waiting for her to continue.


    "Then there''s Flexible Curriculum," she added, crossing her arms lightly. "You want a curriculum tailored to your unique skill set and or goals, giving you the freedom to choose which courses or training sessions to attend. That way, you can bypass any mandatory programs that may feel restrictive." She chuckled softly. "Very fitting for someone who doesn''t like being told what to do I suppose."


    Don smirked slightly. ''She''s really quick to catch on, then again it is her job.''


    "Mission Autonomy," Miss Claire went on, her gaze sharpening a little. "This allows you to select which missions or situations you participate in, rather than being assigned tasks by the university. You''re ensuring that you only take on missions that align with your objectives. I assume you don''t want to be dragged into anything that doesn''t interest you?"


    "Exactly," Don replied simply.


    "Private Funding," she continued, her tone becoming a bit more businesslike. "You''re looking to avoid reliance on the university''s equipment or resources by providing your own funding. This will free you from any financial obligations they might impose, and you can use your own tech and equipment. Smart move, especially if you have access to better resources."


    Don gave a subtle nod of agreement, his expression unfazed.


    Miss Claire shifted slightly, her gaze still intent. "Intellectual Property Rights," she said, her voice taking on a more serious edge. "If you create or innovate any new techniques, technologies, or strategies, you want full ownership of those developments, rather than them becoming university property." She smiled again, a bit more knowingly this time.


    "You don''t strike me as the type who would give away your creations without a fight."


    "Not a chance," Don said with a slight grin.


    "And Contract Review," Miss Claire continued, her head tilted thoughtfully. "You want the ability to periodically review your contract or renegotiate terms if the university becomes too restrictive or fails to meet your expectations. It''s a safeguard, ensuring you''re not locked into something that could hinder your progress."


    "Exactly," Don confirmed.


    "Lastly, Freedom from Public Relations Requirements," she said, her voice soft but pointed. "You don''t want to be involved in university-sponsored media, branding, or PR stunts. This allows you to manage your public image on your own terms, free from their influence." She smiled again, her expression approving. "You really do value your independence, don''t you?"


    Don chuckled softly and nodded. "It''s very important to me."


    Miss Claire looked at him for a moment longer, her eyes filled with curiosity. ''For someone so young, he''s thought all of this through.'' She smiled and nodded. "Very well. I''ll ensure these terms are included in the agreement. You''ve chosen wisely."


    She checked her watch again, then glanced back at Don. "Shall we?"


    Don nodded, and the two of them began walking out of the caf¨¦.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roughly fifteen minutes later, Don and Miss Claire arrived back at SHU, the campus as lively as ever.


    The noise was almost overwhelming, most of it emanating from the main battle stadium. The massive, open-roof structure loomed in the distance, its walls vibrating with the roars of excited fans and students alike.


    High above the campus, a huge blimp drifted slowly through the sky, displaying a live stream of the evaluation ceremony on a massive screen attached to its side. The images showed the stadium''s field below, where candidates tested their powers for all to see.


    The stadium''s field itself was an impressive sight, designed with equipment tailored to test the wide array of abilities SHU students brought to the table.


    There were large, reinforced platforms for strength tests, dynamic agility courses, and hovering drones equipped with sensors to measure energy output and precision.


    Massive walls sprang up at intervals, meant for testing speed, scaling abilities, or destructive power.


    It wasn''t just functional¡ªit was meant to be entertaining, with candidates going head-to-head in spectacular fashion, creating a show for both those in the stadium and the millions watching the live stream from the blimp and at home.


    Miss Claire''s Rolls-Royce came to a smooth stop in the student parking lot, the engine purring softly before falling silent. She stepped out first, followed by Don, both of them taking in the lively atmosphere around them.


    Miss Claire glanced at the bustling campus, her gaze momentarily lingering on the excitement filling the air.


    "It sure does get lively," she commented, her tone lightly amused.


    She reached into her purse and pulled out her phone, intending to call Dean Sanchez. But before she could unlock it, her screen lit up with the same number that had already left her over ninety-nine missed calls.


    Smiling faintly, she glanced at Don. "Speak of the devil," she said with a chuckle, gesturing for Don to follow her as they made their way toward the stadium.


    As they walked, weaving through groups of excited students, Don''s own phone began to buzz in his pocket. He glanced down at the screen and smiled when he saw the name.


    "Hey, Mom," Don said as he answered the call.


    Samantha''s voice on the other end was soft, with a hint of concern. "Hey, Donnie, is everything alright? Benjamin''s been spamming me with messages, asking where you are. He said the ceremony is reaching its closing point. He''s also asking if you''d reconsider withdrawing. What''s going on?"


    Don smiled as he walked, keeping his tone casual. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll fill you in later, but I''m heading to the evaluation right now."


    Samantha sighed on the other end, her voice slightly muffled as though she was multitasking. She was standing just outside a conference room, glancing over her shoulder when a woman peeked out of the door and said, "Mrs. Bright, the meeting is starting."


    Samantha turned back to the phone. "Well, alright, honey. I have to go into this meeting, but text me when you''re about to do your evaluation. I''ll sneak out to watch it. Love you, and all the best."


    "Alright, Mom. Love you too," Don said before ending the call and sliding his phone back into his pocket.

 Chapter 216 - 216: Just Business (Part 3)

    Meanwhile, high above the field in the private viewing room, Dean Sanchez stood nervously in front of the large windows that overlooked the entire stadium. His brow was slick with sweat as he fumbled with his phone, trying once again to reach Miss Claire.


    The excitement of the event outside seemed to contrast sharply with his anxious mood. Finally, when the call connected, his face lit up with visible relief. ''Yes!'' He thought, holding back the urge to scream in joy as he moved away from the viewing window why trying to sound calm, "Uh yes, hello Miss Claire¡­."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Down on the field, the stadium was packed with spectators, all buzzing with excitement as the batch of promising students entered for their evaluations. Fans waved banners, and the deafening cheers echoed through the stadium, creating an almost feverish energy. The candidates lined up, each eager to showcase their abilities.


    Up in the commentator''s booth, two announcers were broadcasting the event live to viewers across the country. One of them, a man with slicked-back hair and a confident tone, was midway through his analysis of the current batch of students.


    "And here we have another promising group of candidates from our city'' Elite Hero Program," he said, his voice ringing with excitement. "Of course, all eyes were supposed to be on Starboy today, but things have... shifted in a rather unexpected way since¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a man wearing an earpiece rushed up to the booth and leaned down to whisper something urgent into his ear. The commentator''s face tensed momentarily before he cleared his throat and quickly adjusted his posture.


    "Anyway," he continued, regaining his composure, "moving on to the introductions¡­"


    His co-host, a woman with short-cropped hair and a more relaxed tone, chuckled slightly. "You know, there''s always some unexpected drama during these events, but this year is something else entirely."


    Below them, the students took their places on the field, with each one stepping forward as their names were announced. The crowd responded with a mix of cheers and murmurs, sizing up each candidate as they walked toward the evaluation equipment.


    "Alright, folks, buckle up," the first commentator began, his voice booming. "We''ve got a real lineup of talent coming up next! Leading the charge is Thunderclap, son of the legendary Thunderstrike! This guy is all about power!"


    The camera zoomed in on Thunderclap as he strode confidently across the field, his muscular frame exuding brute strength. His dark blue suit was sleeveless, showing off his thick, powerful arms, and a thunderbolt symbol stretched across his chest.


    His short, spiky black hair gave him a fierce look, and his intense eyes gleamed with pride as he raised his hand to the crowd. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thunderclap has an A-grade in strength, folks," the second commentator chimed in, her voice filled with admiration. "That''s no joke. And those B-grade sonic shockwaves of his? He''s capable of generating concussive blasts with just a clap."


    "Exactly," the first commentator agreed with a laugh. "He''s like a walking earthquake. Don''t forget, this kid stopped that bridge collapse last year with those very shockwaves. Stabilized the whole structure. Not to mention his involvement in taking down villain gangs alongside his father. A true powerhouse!"


    The crowd cheered as Thunderclap reached his position, his large hands casually flexing as he prepared for his evaluation.


    The camera then panned to the next student, Silverwing, as he gracefully entered the field.


    Silverwing was lean and athletic, his tight silver-and-blue suit fitting him like a second skin, designed for maximum aerodynamics. His long silver hair flowed behind him as he walked, and his bright blue eyes sparkled with confidence.


    The silver wings that sprouted from his back shimmered in the sunlight, a perfect blend of aesthetics and function.


    "Ah, here comes Silverwing," the second commentator said, hes voice full of excitement. "Son of The Silver Guardian! Known for his speed and flight."


    "An A-grade in flight and B-grade speed," the first commentator added. "He''s the definition of precision in the air. Remember that time he intercepted the terrorist bomb mid-air? He took it out of the city and detonated it safely. Unbelievable aerial skills."


    The crowd responded with a wave of applause as Silverwing gave a cool nod and positioned himself, wings flexing slightly as if ready to take off at any moment.


    Next, the camera focused on Phantomstrike as he made his entrance. Unlike the others, Phantomstrike moved like a shadow, his dark costume blending into the shadows around him.


    His hood was pulled low over his face, but his piercing gray eyes were visible, scanning the field with calculated precision. His black and dark gray armor clung to his slender, agile frame, and the dark tendrils of his cape shifted with each step, adding to his mysterious aura.


    "And there''s Phantomstrike," the first commentator noted. "Son of The Night Phantom. You might not even see him coming, folks. With B-grade stealth and agility, this guy''s all about strategy and silence."


    "That''s right," the second commentator agreed. "He''s the guy who operates in the shadows. And don''t underestimate him just because he''s quiet¡ªhe''s got short-range energy projection up his sleeve too, and with his C-grade in that, he can strike when you least expect it."


    The crowd watched in awe as Phantomstrike almost seemed to vanish into the shadows of the stadium, his dark figure blending in until he reappeared near his position.


    The air grew noticeably colder as the next student, Frostbite, made her way onto the field.


    Her icy blue suit hugged her athletic figure, and the intricate frost patterns across her arms and legs seemed to shimmer like they were alive.


    Her white hair, cut short in a bob, contrasted sharply with her fair skin, and her piercing blue eyes gave her an almost otherworldly look. A subtle mist of cold air followed her every step, and her breath came out in visible puffs as the temperature around her dropped.


    "Now here''s a real showstopper¡ªFrostbite!" the first commentator exclaimed, his voice rising. "She''s been making waves, and not just because of her frosty powers."


    The camera zoomed in on her face as she approached the field, her expression calm and composed.


    "Daughter of notorious supervillains, but don''t let that fool you," the second commentator added quickly. "This girl''s got an A-grade in frost manipulation. She can freeze just about anything¡ªand with B-grade ice armor and cryo-kinesis speed, she''s as fast as she is durable."


    "And let''s not forget the time she stopped that bank heist by freezing the getaway cars," the first commentator said. "She had the whole thing wrapped up before the cops even showed up."


    Frostbite reached her position and crossed her arms, her icy presence enough to keep the crowd''s attention as they marveled at her control over her powers.


    The excitement in the stadium built up to a fever pitch as the last student stepped forward, hovering just slightly above the ground.


    The golden shimmer of his suit caught the sunlight, creating a radiant glow around him as he floated toward the center of the field.


    His suit was form-fitting, adorned with a large star emblem on his chest¡ªa clear nod to his father''s legacy. His blonde hair, styled perfectly, glistened in the light, and his confident smile never wavered as he waved to the crowd.


    "And now, the one you''ve all been waiting for¡ªStarboy!" the first commentator nearly shouted, barely able to contain his excitement.


    "Son of Starman, one of the most iconic heroes in history," the second commentator added. "With a B-grade in strength, durability, and speed¡ªthough his durability jumps to A at night¡ªand don''t forget, he''s got flight. The complete package."


    Starboy landed softly on the field, his cape fluttering dramatically behind him as he took his place, the crowd''s cheers reaching a deafening level. His blue eyes scanned the stadium, his smile widening as he basked in the adoration.


    "Let''s not forget his track record," the first commentator continued. "Starboy''s already been involved in high-profile missions, including last year''s villain breakout. And his heroic skyscraper rescue that earned him his hero license at just sixteen. Talk about following in your father''s footsteps!"


    As Starboy waved to the crowd, the camera zoomed in on his face, catching every bit of the pride that radiated from him. The energy in the stadium was almost tangible, with fans chanting his name, eager to see what he would do next.


    But just as the commentators prepared to continue, a man wearing an earpiece rushed up to the booth again and whispered something into one of the commentator''s ears. The commentator''s face momentarily stiffened as he listened, then he quickly cleared his throat and straightened in his seat.


    "Anyway," he said, brushing off the moment of hesitation, "it seems we have a late surprise entry folks¡­"

 Chapter 217 - 217: Just Business (Part 4)

    Don and Miss Claire stood near the VIP entrance, where an usher had directed them at Dean Sanchez''s instruction.


    The area was quieter compared to the main stadium, but the muffled roar of the crowd could still be heard in the background. The large doors behind them gleamed, with modern architecture marking the exclusive section of the stadium.


    Moments later, Dean Sanchez appeared, walking down a red carpet flanked by two bodyguards.


    The bodyguards were large, muscular men dressed in black suits with dark sunglasses. Their rigid postures made them look more like statues than humans, moving only to keep pace with the Dean.


    Despite his attempts to appear composed, it was obvious Dean Sanchez was rushing¡ªhis steps quickened as he approached Don and Miss Claire, his forced smile a little too wide.


    "Miss Claire, Don," Dean Sanchez greeted them, trying to sound pleasant, though there was an edge of nervousness in his voice. "I''m so pleased you''re here. First of all, allow me to apologize for¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Miss Claire cut him off, her voice smooth but dismissive. "Spare us the sophistry," she said, waving a hand in front of her as if brushing away something unimportant. "We''re here to do business, not listen to fake apologies."


    Dean Sanchez blinked, clearly taken aback by her bluntness. He stuttered for a moment, "Uh, well, ha¡­ I see," he mumbled, forcing an awkward smile as he nodded. "Of course, of course."


    Miss Claire barely gave him another glance, instead turning her attention to Don. "My client also needs to join the evaluation," she said, her tone firm. "We can talk properly afterward. Unless you''re not interested at all?"


    Dean Sanchez''s face tightened, his thoughts a mess. ''If I let him take part in the evaluation without declaring for SHU, he could just use this to boost his image and leave for another university. But if I turn him away now... the Chairman will have my head. Damn it, this is all that woman''s fault! I hope she gets cancer!''


    On the surface, Dean Sanchez forced another smile and nodded his head multiple times. "Of course, of course," he said quickly, gesturing to one of the guards. "You there, what are you waiting for? Lead Mr. Bright to the changing room."


    The guard, momentarily confused, nodded swiftly. "Of course, sir," he replied before turning to Don. "This way, sir."


    Don nodded but held up a hand. "One moment." He pulled out his phone and sent a quick message to Samantha, letting her know he''d be on soon. He then handed the phone over to Miss Claire.


    "Could you keep this for me?" he asked.


    Miss Claire accepted the phone with a nod. "Not a problem," she said, before adding, "All the best out there."


    Dean Sanchez, eager to move things along, gestured toward Miss Claire. "This way, Miss Claire. I''ve already had someone prepare a seat for you in the viewing room. Will you be wanting...?" His voice trailed off as they walked, his attempts to make small talk sounding awkward and forced.


    Don shook his head at the sight, thinking, ''He''s really desperate to keep things smooth.'' Turning to the guard, Don said, "Lead the way."


    ---


    Meanwhile, at Samantha''s workplace, she sat in the conference room surrounded by her colleagues. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room was modern and sleek, with glass walls that allowed a view of the bustling office outside. A man at the front of the room was presenting a detailed report, his voice steady as he went over projections and data points.


    Samantha listened carefully, but her focus was interrupted when her phone buzzed loudly against the wooden table. The vibration sounded harsh in the otherwise quiet room.


    She subtly reached for her phone, lifting it off the table to glance at the screen. It was a message from Don. ''He must be about to go on,'' she thought, a small smile forming on her lips as she read the text.


    However, the moment she looked down at her phone, one of the women sitting around the conference table narrowed her eyes.


    The woman''s neat black hair was tied in a tight bun, and her sharp, angular features made her frown look even more severe. She wore a tailored navy blue suit, and her arms were crossed in front of her.


    "Is something the matter, Samantha?" the woman asked coldly.


    The man at the front stopped speaking, and everyone''s eyes turned toward Samantha. She frowned slightly, feeling the pressure of the room''s attention.


    "Sorry," Samantha cleared her throat. "It''s a message from my son, and¡ª"


    Before she could finish explaining, the same woman cut in, her tone condescending. "It doesn''t matter. This is an important meeting, and¡ª"


    But before the woman could finish speaking herself, the man seated at the head of the table spoke up. He was an older man, with salt-and-pepper hair neatly combed back and kind, but firm, eyes behind a pair of glasses.


    His well-fitted suit showed a sense of authority, and the way he carried himself made it clear he was used to being in charge.


    "That''s enough, Isabella," he said calmly but with a clear edge to his words. "What if it''s something important? Samantha clearly has something on her mind, and as her colleagues, it''s insensitive to just assume otherwise. Don''t you think?"


    Isabella''s face tightened, a deep frown crossing her sharp features. She glanced at the man, then nodded stiffly. "Of course, Mr. Thompson," she said through clenched teeth.


    Mr. Thompson nodded at Samantha, his calm demeanor encouraging her to continue. "Go on, Samantha. What were you saying?"


    Samantha smiled professionally. "Thank you, sir," she said, clearing her throat before addressing the room. "My son is doing his evaluation at SHU today, and he was just telling me that he''s about to go on."


    As Samantha spoke, Isabella narrowed her eyes in clear suspicion but remained silent until Samantha had finished.


    Then, with a smirk, she leaned forward slightly. "You couldn''t come up with a better excuse, Samantha?" Isabella''s voice was sharp and full of disbelief. "I have a nephew who goes to SHU, so I know today they''re only evaluating students in the city''s Elite Hero Program. You expect me to believe your son is among them? Please."


    The room grew tense.


    Mr. Thompson didn''t immediately say anything but looked thoughtfully at Samantha, as if weighing Isabella''s words.


    A few people around the conference table exchanged glances, some nodding in agreement with Isabella. One of the men said, "That''s true, only the Elite Hero Program students are being evaluated today."


    Others, however, voiced a different opinion. "Maybe her son is in the program. Who are you to dismiss her without proof?" one person countered.


    Another shook his head. "Oh, please. If just anyone could join that program, my son would be in it too."


    Samantha''s frown deepened, but she remained composed. "My son just isn''t anyone," she said firmly, her voice calm but resolute. "If you don''t believe me, that''s fine. But please don''t insult me by calling me a liar."


    Her words cut through the murmurs in the room, and the tension grew as everyone turned their eyes back to Mr. Thompson, awaiting his response.


    Samantha, feeling the growing discomfort, turned to him directly.


    "Sir," she began, "may I step out to stream my son''s evaluation?"


    Mr. Thompson leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing as he considered the request. ''I''ve never seen Samantha this passionate about something,'' he thought to himself. ''She''s not a liar, I''m sure of that... but this might be a good opportunity to win her over. She doesn''t make that easy.''


    After a brief moment, he maintained his gentle smile and stood up, gesturing for the room to calm down. "Alright, that''s enough," he said, his voice authoritative but relaxed. "We''ve already covered the main points of the meeting. Why not take a little break and watch the evaluation?"


    He smiled. "I''d also like to see what our city has to offer this year. After all, don''t forget, we''re a partial sponsor of SHU."


    Isabella, visibly irritated, narrowed her eyes further. "Sir, I don''t think it''s appropriate to¡ª"


    But before she could finish, several men around the table nodded in agreement with Mr. Thompson, clearly curious about the evaluation. Isabella clicked her tongue in frustration, crossing her arms as she glared at the table.


    Mr. Thompson nodded toward the man operating the projector. "Can you set up the stream?"


    The man hesitated. "Uh, one moment, sir," he said, quickly typing on his laptop and searching for the live broadcast. After a few clicks, he turned back. "I''ve found the stream, but it''s charging 2.99 credits."


    Mr. Thompson waved his hand dismissively. "Pay it."


    The man grumbled under his breath but complied, entering the payment details. A few seconds later, the stream appeared on the large presentation screen, showing a wide view of the stadium.


    The camera panned around, capturing the field and the crowd in the stands. The vibrant energy of the event was evident, even through the screen.


    Isabella raised an eyebrow, her tone irritated as she asked, "So, where''s your son?"


    Before Samantha could answer, the commentators'' voices filled the room.


    "Apologies for the delay, folks," the first commentator said, his voice lively and full of anticipation. "We''ve just gotten word that a late entry will be coming out soon. If you''ve been keeping an eye on social media, you probably already know him."


    Samantha leaned forward slightly, her eyes glued to the screen as she listened intently.


    "We don''t have any official details on his powers," the second commentator continued, "but rumors say his fist packs a *mean* punch. Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Santos City''s very own Central Mall Hero, Dooooon Bright!"


    The camera zoomed in as Don emerged onto the field, casually waving at the crowd.


    He wore the standard training suit that all students wore during physical courses, a no-frills black uniform designed for flexibility and practicality.


    Compared to the flashy costumes of the other candidates, Don''s appearance was remarkably ordinary¡ªno dazzling features, no vibrant colors, no signature emblems.


    His short black hair and calm demeanor made him look like any regular student.


    In the conference room, the shift in atmosphere was immediate. The people who had been skeptical now looked confused, exchanging glances, as if trying to reconcile Samantha''s earlier claim with the ordinary-looking boy on the screen.


    A few of them muttered quietly, their expressions ranging from curious to envious.


    "Well, that''s her son, alright," one of the men said, raising an eyebrow. "Samantha Bright, right? It''s the same name."


    Another person muttered, "He looks pretty... normal, doesn''t he?"


    Despite the murmurs around her, Samantha''s focus never wavered. Her eyes were glued to the screen, and a warm, proud smile spread across her face as she watched Don make his way onto the field.


    As the camera zoomed in on Don, the crowd in the stadium cheered, though the volume wasn''t as deafening as it had been for the earlier students.


    Still, Don''s presence seemed to create a sense of anticipation among those watching¡ªespecially those who had followed his previous actions on social media.

 Chapter 218 - 218: Just Business (Part 5)

    Dean Sanchez led Miss Claire through the grand entrance of the private viewing room. The air in this exclusive space was different from the bustling stadium outside.


    There was a quiet hum of important conversations, mixed with the soft clinking of glasses and the occasional rustle of expensive fabrics.


    The room was filled with polished, well-dressed individuals, most of them representing agencies, tech companies, or sponsors looking to back the next generation of heroes.


    Along with them were a few prominent alumni¡ªsome of SHU''s most accomplished heroes¡ªsitting in comfortable, plush chairs as they watched the candidates below with sharp, discerning eyes.


    The seating area that Dean Sanchez had arranged for Miss Claire was a cut above the rest. It was positioned near the wide, floor-to-ceiling windows that overlooked the stadium, offering a perfect view of the field.


    The luxurious leather chairs were spaced comfortably apart, designed for privacy, and a small, polished wooden table sat between each set of chairs, adorned with crystal glasses and a bottle of sparkling water.


    The ambient lighting was soft, casting a warm glow that highlighted the elegance of the room without distracting from the main event outside.


    As Miss Claire followed the Dean, her eyes moved discreetly around the room, recognizing several familiar faces.


    A few top executives from national hero agencies were deep in conversation, their eyes occasionally flicking to the stadium below. Nearby, she spotted two heroes with longstanding ties to SHU, both of them alumni now scouting for potential sidekicks.


    She mentally noted the fierce expressions on their faces, thinking to herself, ''It''s a room full of wolves, each waiting for the right moment to pounce.''


    Her gaze shifted, landing on Mrs. Dugarte, a senior agent from the largest sponsor of SHU and of course Starboy''s mother. She was actively watching the field with a shocked expression as Don made his entrance onto the stadium floor. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A small smile tugged at Miss Claire''s lips. She allowed herself a brief moment of amusement before thinking, ''I should fit right in.''


    Dean Sanchez, clearly eager to please, pulled out the chair for her as she sat down, smoothing out her coat. He took the seat next to her, still perspiring slightly from the earlier rush.


    "So, Miss Claire," Sanchez began in a voice he tried to keep light, "how did you end up becoming the young man''s lawyer? You must have a good eye for talent, ha¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Miss Claire raised a single finger to her lips and shot him a sharp look. "Quiet," she said softly, her voice cool but firm. "I''m trying to watch my client make his entrance."


    Dean Sanchez immediately shut his mouth, nodding awkwardly as he shifted in his seat, trying to regain his composure.


    ---


    Down on the field, the atmosphere was alive with excitement, though not without some confusion.


    The massive crowd roared, their energy swelling as they reacted to the unexpected addition. While some fans were simply thrilled to see anyone new, others were scratching their heads, trying to figure out who Don was.


    If anyone were to check the activity on the livestream comment sections, they''d understand just how divided the reaction was:


    ---


    **Delaygram:**


    @ByeByeStarboy: "If Starboy gets rocked again, I''m convinced he''s just out here training for the NASA ???? "


    **@HeroHunter23**: "Starboy better hope he brought his pride back with him ''cause he left it smeared across the pavement the last time ????"


    **@RideOrDieStarFan**: "He''s got this, y''all just haters. Starboy''s gonna show everyone up this time for real."


    **@SavageReply**: "@RideOrDieStarFan He already ''showed up.'' Problem is, he left half his dignity behind when Don sent him flying ????????"


    **@RIPStarboyFans**: "Starboy stans still out here praying for a miracle like their boy didn''t just become a human projectile last time ????"


    **@FanBoiGone**: "Round two? More like round ''oh please not again.'' Starboy''s about to collect L''s like it''s a full-time job ????"


    **@ViralFailz**: "Is Starboy even conscious after that first punch? Y''all see him shaking? Someone bring him a chair before he collapses again ????"


    ---


    **MaskBook:**


    **@SlayQueen500**: "Starboy''s fans gotta be sweating more than he is right now. If he messes this up again, they''re gonna have to pack up their fan pages ???? #Canceled"


    **@Savagely_Me**: "Someone better tell Starboy ''lightning doesn''t strike twice,'' but apparently Don''s fists do ????"


    "Starboy''s about to show everyone that was just a fluke! He''s ready now. Let''s gooooo! ?????"


    @ItHurtsToBeAStarboyFan: "This is painful. Bro''s still dusting off his golden jumpsuit and y''all expecting a comeback? The only thing coming back is the memes ????"


    **@ClownCentral**: "Starboy stans acting like he didn''t just eat pavement 10 minutes ago. ''He''s ready now''¡ªyeah, ready to retire ????"


    ---


    **Chirper (X):**


    **@UltimateSassLord**: "Starboy''s out here like, ''I won''t make the same mistake twice,'' but bro''s knees are still shaking from the first one ???? #HeGone"


    **@ZeroChill69**: "The real punchline here is Starboy thinking he''s *actually* ready now. Dude, you''re one more hit away from a Netflix documentary ????"


    @LOLhero_100: "Imagine thinking Starboy is gonna bounce back when he''s still picking dust out of his hair from round one. ????????"


    **@StarboySupportTeam**: "Wait till you see his real power! He''s about to flex on Don."


    **@ZeroFilter99**: "@StarboySupportTeam He flexed last time and all we saw were his bones getting real close to the sidewalk ????"


    **@ShadeThrowerX**: "I bet Starboy''s thinking ''I''ll show them,'' but he''s looking more like he''s about to *show us* how to get knocked out twice in one day ????"


    ---


    Back on the field, Don walked calmly toward the group of candidates, his expression composed and unaffected by the attention.


    The other candidates, already lined up for their evaluations, exchanged confused glances. Clearly puzzled by his sudden appearance.


    The only one who didn''t seem confused was Starboy. His blue eyes were locked onto Don with an intense, angry glare, his jaw clenched tight.


    The muscles in his neck tensed as he ground his teeth, clearly frustrated. His hands balled into fists at his sides, though he tried to maintain his composure for the cameras.


    Silverwing, standing next to Starboy, glanced at him and smirked. "I wonder who that is," he said in a low voice, his tone full of sarcasm. He then cast a sideways glance at Starboy, his smile widening slightly. "Maybe he''s here to finish what he started¡­ taking your spotlight."


    Starboy''s teeth clenched even harder. "Shut up if you know what''s good for you," he hissed, his voice low and threatening.


    Silverwing just chuckled softly, unfazed and enjoying the moment.


    As Don arrived and took his place next to the other candidates, most of them gave him curious glances, unsure what to make of the situation.


    But Starboy''s stare remained filled with disdain, his hostility toward Don practically radiating from him. Don, however, didn''t acknowledge the tension.


    He simply stood there, relaxed, his hands at his sides, waiting for the evaluation to begin.


    Up in the commentator''s booth, the energy was starting to build again. The main commentator, still recovering from the surprise of the late entry, cleared his throat before speaking.


    "And now that everyone has arrived, let me introduce the host of this year''s evaluation," his voice boomed, barely hiding his excitement. "Ladies and gentlemen, give a warm welcome to the man behind some of the most cutting-edge hero tech in the world, SHU''s very own Dr. Gadget!!"

 Chapter 219 - 219: Just Business (Part 6)

    As Dr. Gadget hovered above the field on a circular platform, the anticipation in the air seemed to grow thicker.


    The platform itself was simple but elegant, made of shining metallic panels, with a faint blue glow radiating from its underside as it hovered effortlessly in the air.


    Dr. Gadget''s posture was slightly hunched, his medium-length gray hair sticking out in unruly directions as if he''d spent more time in his lab than in front of a mirror. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gray mustache curled over his upper lip, and the visor across his eyes gave him a sharp, analytical look. In one hand, he grasped a metallic cane, tapping it lightly behind his back as he observed the field below.


    He didn''t waste any time with pleasantries as a small microphone hovered toward him. Dr. Gadget then spoke, his voice booming through the stadium speakers with a gruff but thoughtful tone.


    "Welcome, new students, teachers, supporters, parents, members of staff, and special guests alike to the 60th annual SHU Evaluation Week."


    The crowd erupted into applause and cheers, the energy in the stadium growing as Dr. Gadget stood tall on his platform, eyes scanning the sea of faces in the stands. Below, Don looked up, taking note of the figure above them, absorbing every detail.


    ''So this is the guy who made Winter,'' Don thought, his eyes narrowing slightly. ''He definitely looks like a stereotypical mad genius.''


    Dr. Gadget cleared his throat before continuing, the microphone hovering close to his lips. "I''ve been in charge of designing the equipment for this event for over fifty years. I remember during my own evaluation on these very same grounds," he said with a small chuckle, "that I had only scored a D." He laughed softly, a sound that rumbled low through the speakers. "Yet, look where I am today."


    The crowd laughed with him, though the amusement quickly gave way to the heavy weight of his words.


    "Do not take evaluations to heart," he said, his voice lowering slightly, becoming more thoughtful. "It takes far more to be a hero." His gaze shifted down to the candidates standing on the field, and for a moment, his expression hardened.


    His visor reflected the lights of the stadium, making it hard to tell where exactly he was looking. "And for those of you lucky and blessed enough to have extraordinary talents and support, I urge you not to not become complacent. Over the years, I''ve seen many stars fall short of their true potential."


    Don''s eyes remained fixed on the man, listening carefully as Dr. Gadget spoke. ''He''s not wrong,'' Don thought. ''Even the best of the best can crash and burn.''


    Dr. Gadget''s grip on his cane tightened as he opened his hands, gesturing toward the stadium and the students below. "Work hard. Perfect your crafts for the good of humanity. For that¡­ is what it means to be a superhero."


    The crowd burst into cheers and applause once more, their excitement building with each passing moment.


    The candidates on the field exchanged glances. Don remained still, his eyes shifting slightly to take in his fellow students, watching their reactions carefully but all remained calm.


    Dr. Gadget smiled faintly and opened his arms wider. "Now then," he said, his voice booming again, "may the evaluations¡­ begin!"


    As if on cue, the stadium suddenly lit up, and with a low **whir**, the entire field was encased in a shimmering, translucent force field. The dome-like structure formed quickly, rising high above the candidates and cutting them off from the rest of the stadium, save for the hovering platform on which Dr. Gadget stood.


    The crowd watched in awe, the lights reflecting off the surface of the dome.


    Inside the dome, Dr. Gadget floated down to stand on the ground alongside the candidates. His cane made a soft *clink* as it touched the floor, his expression now one of focus. "The first to be evaluated," he announced, turning slightly, "is Thunderclap."


    The crowd roared in approval as Thunderclap stepped forward, his bulky figure drawing immediate attention.


    His deep blue sleeveless suit gleamed under the lights, and his powerful arms flexed as he stretched them out, preparing for his evaluation. His face was stern, his jaw set as he gave a confident nod to the watching crowd.


    Thunderclap took his position at the center of the field, standing on one of the reinforced platforms designed to measure strength and energy output.


    The large, metallic circle beneath his feet hummed softly, adjusting to his weight as he readied himself for the test. He rolled his shoulders back, his eyes narrowing in focus.


    Dr. Gadget stepped to the side, his cane tapping lightly against the platform as he moved. "Remember," he said, his voice firm, "this isn''t just about raw power. Show us control. Precision. That''s what makes a true hero."


    "Sure." Thunderclap didn''t seem phased. He raised his hands, his fingers flexing as he prepared to unleash his power. The crowd fell silent, all eagerly waiting.


    **Thoom.**


    Thunderclap''s hands came together in a deafening clap, and the air around him vibrated violently. A shockwave of pure energy burst from his hands, rippling outward in a concussive blast.


    The force of the shockwave was so powerful that it sent small gusts of wind through the stadium, even as the dome held firm.


    The sensors embedded in the platform immediately began to register the magnitude of the energy output, their displays flickering as the data poured in. Thunderclap, his face focused, sent out another clap, this one even more controlled, as the shockwave rippled through the air in a tighter, more precise blast.


    The crowd erupted into cheers, and the commentators could be heard shouting over the noise.


    "And there it is, folks!" one of the commentators yelled. "Thunderclap''s signature move¡ªsonic shockwaves capable of stabilizing collapsing structures or knocking back entire enemy squads!"


    On the field, Thunderclap lowered his hands, breathing heavily but clearly pleased with his performance. The platform beneath him flickered with readings, but Dr. Gadget, standing nearby, remained impassive, his visor scanning the data.


    Don watched closely, noting the impressive force behind Thunderclap''s power, but also recognizing something in his stance. ''He''s strong, no doubt,'' Don thought, crossing his arms casually. ''But he''s relying on brute force more than precision.''


    As Thunderclap stepped back from the platform, the crowd''s applause still echoing in the air, Dr. Gadget raised a hand, "Well done," he said, his tone even. "A solid display of power. But remember, control is key. You don''t always need to shake the world to make an impact."


    Thunderclap gave a respectful nod, though his face showed a hint of frustration. He stepped back into line with the other candidates, his broad shoulders still tense.


    As the stadium began to quiet down, Don glanced at the next candidate.

 Chapter 220 - 220: Just Business (Part 7)

    Dr. Gadget, standing in his usual hunched posture, tapped his cane lightly on the ground. His visor flickered slightly before his gruff voice echoed through the stadium once more.


    "The next to be evaluated... Silverwing."


    As soon as his name was called, Silverwing''s face lit up with a smile, his perfect teeth catching the light.


    He stepped away from the line of candidates, his silver and blue suit also gleaming under the stadium lights as he waved toward the crowd.


    His movements were smooth and eye catching, each wave drawing more cheers from his adoring fans. In terms of flashiness and charisma, Silverwing was in a league of his own, being both a talented young hero and a proper celebrity.


    He moved with the grace of someone who was used to the attention, used to being in the spotlight.


    **Crowd cheers loudly.**


    Silverwing spread his wings wide, the metallic feathers glistening in the sunlight. With a powerful leap, he launched himself into the air, his wings beating once before they caught the wind, sending him soaring upward effortlessly.


    The crowd gasped in admiration as he twisted midair, his body spinning with both precision and speed.


    "And here he goes, folks!" one of the commentators exclaimed, his excitement barely contained. "Silverwing, son of The Silver Guardian, showing off his legendary flight capabilities! Look at that agility!"


    The second commentator chimed in, her voice equally thrilled. "He''s an A-grade flyer for a reason, folks! Precision, speed, and control all wrapped into one package! Just look at him go!"


    Silverwing''s wings cut through the air with smooth efficiency, his body darting between the tall pillars and obstacles that had been set up around the stadium for his evaluation.


    He moved with the efficiency of a falcon, each twist and turn calculated to maximize his agility.


    As he zipped through a narrow space between two towering platforms, he folded his wings in tightly, spinning through the gap with incredible speed before snapping them open again to continue his flight.


    **Swoosh!** His wings cut through the air again as he dipped low, almost brushing the ground, before rocketing back into the sky, leaving trails of silver light in his wake.


    The fans were loving every moment of it. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silverwing''s eyes gleamed as he glanced back at the crowd, knowing exactly how to work the audience.


    He performed a series of flips and rolls, showing off his acrobatic skill in the air. The crowd responded with a deafening cheer, but from the sidelines, Dr. Gadget, Don, and the other candidates watched with calm, unreadable expressions.


    Dr. Gadget stood with his arms crossed, his visor flickering as it tracked Silverwing''s movements. He gave a small nod but remained largely unimpressed, his sharp eyes focusing on the precision of each maneuver rather than the flashiness of the display.


    Don, for his part, stood with his hands loosely at his sides, watching Silverwing''s evaluation with mild interest. ''Impressive skill,'' he thought, his eyes narrowing slightly as Silverwing executed yet another complex aerial twist. ''But it feels more like a performance than anything else.''


    Starboy, meanwhile, wasn''t even bothering to watch his rival''s performance. He stood with his arms crossed tightly, occasionally glancing in Don''s direction from the corner of his eye, his jaw clenched.


    The anger that radiated from him was noticeable to anyone nearby, but Don chose to ignore the glares, refusing to give Starboy any satisfaction.


    Instead, his attention shifted briefly to Frostbite, who stood a few feet away, her icy blue eyes watching the evaluation with a calm, almost detached expression.


    ''Let''s not stare too long,'' Don reminded himself with a mental smirk. ''I''m on television right now.''


    Silverwing, oblivious to the lack of enthusiasm from his fellow candidates, was finishing up his display with a grand finale.


    He flew up high, and then, with a sudden burst of speed, he dove straight down toward the ground.


    Just when it seemed like he might crash, he folded his wings back tightly against his body and spun into a dizzying corkscrew, cutting through the air with a high-pitched **whoosh** that echoed across the stadium.


    At the very last second, he spread his wings wide, stopping his descent just inches from the ground, before landing softly and gracefully on the platform.


    **Crowd explodes in cheers and applause.**


    The stadium went wild, fans leaping to their feet as they clapped and cheered. The commentators were equally excited, their voices booming through the speakers.


    "Incredible!" the first commentator shouted. "What a finish! Silverwing with one of the cleanest, most precise aerial maneuvers we''ve ever seen during an evaluation!"


    The second commentator quickly added, "That corkscrew dive was nothing short of breathtaking! His control over his flight is flawless! This kid is a natural!"


    Meanwhile, in the livestream chatrooms, fans of Silverwing were just as enthusiastic, also this lead to clashes with fans of Starboy:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Delaygram:**


    **@StarLoyal**: "Silverwing''s out here flapping like a pigeon in the park. Meanwhile, Starboy could actually hold his own in a fight ????."


    **@SilverSoars**: "@StarLoyal Hold his own? Bruh, your boy got knocked into next week. At least Silverwing''s not auditioning for *Planet Earth* ????."


    **@NeutralObserver21**: "@StarLoyal @SilverSoars Neither of them are holding their own when they''re both one gust of wind away from a wardrobe malfunction ????."


    ---


    **@FlyingHighSilver**: "At least my boy Silverwing doesn''t need his hair brushed after every punch. Starboy? Not so much ????."


    **@StarPower99**: "@FlyingHighSilver Yeah, but can Silverwing even fight, or does he just hover like a drone? He''s all flash, no smash ?."


    **@Neutral_Thoughts**: "@StarPower99 Flash? Smash? More like *who wore it shinier*¡ªthey both look like rejected action figures from the bargain bin ????."


    ---


    **@SilverSurge**: "Look at that precision! Silverwing glides like he''s on air. Starboy probably needs a GPS just to find his way back after that punch ?????."


    **@StarboyFanatic69**: "@SilverSurge At least Starboy *tries* to fight, not just dance in the air like a ballroom dancer. He''s a hero, not a Cirque du Soleil audition ????."


    **@SarcasmOverload**: "Meanwhile, I''m just here wondering if their suits came with extra glitter packs, because boy, they''re SPARKLING ?."


    ---


    **@SilverWingsForLife**: "You see that landing? Graceful! Starboy fans could never relate. Their boy lands like a sack of potatoes."


    **@StarbrightSuperfan**: "@SilverWingsForLife Graceful? More like *useless*. Starboy''s at least out here actually punching, not fluttering around like Tinkerbell ?????¡á?."


    **@MrNeutral12**: "Can''t tell if this is an evaluation or a fashion show. Either way, both of ''em are overdressed for a fight ????."


    ---


    **@SilverWinsEveryTime**: "Silverwing: Flawless flight. Starboy: Flawless flop. Need I say more? ?????¡á?"


    **@StarSuperior69**: "@SilverWinsEveryTime Silverwing''s just showing off cuz he knows if he actually fought, it''d be game over. We''re here for heroes, not acrobats ????."


    **@NeutralFan69**: "@SilverWinsEveryTime Let''s be real¡ªboth of them would lose to a stiff breeze if we weren''t paying for this circus ????."


    ---


    **@WingItSilver**: "Silverwing''s flying like a pro while Starboy''s still picking dust out of his hair from earlier. Who''s the real star here? ????"


    **@RideOrDieForStarboy**: "@WingItSilver Flying''s cute until someone hits you. Then what? Starboy wouldn''t waste time doing loop-de-loops in the sky ????."


    ---


    **@SilverStreaked**: "Silverwing''s suit is shining brighter than Starboy''s career right now. Dude''s out here looking like a walking L ????."


    **@StarfighterX**: "All that sparkle for Silverwing and still zero punches thrown. Is he trying to blind us with his wings? ?????"


    **@ObjectiveViewer2024**: "@SilverStreaked @StarfighterX They both look like they bought their costumes from a superhero *clearance rack*. No offense ????."


    ---


    **@WingedWonder84**: "Silverwing doesn''t even need to fight to win. Starboy''s already lost...twice. At least my guy''s perfect ?????."


    **@StarPowered4Life**: "Yeah, he''s perfect...if you''re looking for someone to perform at your next birthday party. Starboy would actually get the job done ????."


    **@StillNotImpressed**: "Both of y''all need to chill. No one''s ''perfect'' when they''re dressed like disco balls ????."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the applause finally began to die down, Silverwing walked back to the line of candidates, his head held high.


    His wings folded neatly against his back as he approached Starboy with a confident smile playing on his lips. Without missing a beat, he glanced at Starboy and said, "Try to beat that, Timothy."


    Starboy''s face twitched with barely contained rage, but before he could respond, Silverwing turned his gaze to Don. His smile didn''t falter, but this time, he said nothing. Instead, he simply glanced at Don with an almost calculating look in his eyes.


    Don met Silverwing''s gaze without reacting, his face remaining neutral. ''Great,'' Don thought, watching as Silverwing rejoined the lineup. ''There''s two of them.''


    He could already sense that Silverwing was different from Starboy. While Starboy was driven by arrogance and pride, Silverwing was far more subtle. ''This one''s less arrogant and more cunning. Definitely the one to keep an eye on. And if we''re talking pure skill... he''s got me beat.''


    Don took a moment to observe the way Silverwing moved, how he carried himself with ease. The kid was talented¡ªthere was no denying that. But Don''s instincts told him there was more to Silverwing than just his aerial prowess.


    Dr. Gadget, who had been watching the entire display without much change in his expression, finally stepped forward, his cane tapping softly on the ground as he moved. His visor flickered once more as he processed the data from Silverwing''s performance.


    "Silverwing," Dr. Gadget began, his voice calm and steady, "your skill in the air is... impressive. Precision, control, and an undeniable sense of showmanship."


    Silverwing gave a small, respectful bow in response, his smile firm.


    "But," Dr. Gadget continued, his tone sharpening ever so slightly, "while I commend your execution, it''s clear that your performance was designed for flashiness rather than efficiency. You don''t need me to tell you which of those two is more important in the real world."


    The crowd murmured softly, some of the cheers dying down as they took in the criticism. Silverwing, however, remained perfectly composed, nodding in agreement with a warm, almost gracious smile. "Of course, sir," he said simply, his tone respectful.


    From the corner of his eye, Don noticed Starboy smirking as Silverwing was criticized, clearly relishing the moment.


    But when Starboy turned to mock his rival, he found Silverwing standing tall, his posture relaxed and accepting of the feedback. The calm smile never left Silverwing''s face. The sight made Starboy''s smirk falter, his frown deepening as he turned his gaze away.


    Dr. Gadget, satisfied with Silverwing''s response, nodded briefly before turning to the next candidate.

 Chapter 221 - 221: Just Business (Part 8)

    Dr. Gadget''s cane tapped as his visor flickered again before his gruff voice echoed through the stadium.


    "Next up¡­ Phantomstrike."


    The stadium fell into an almost eerie silence as Phantomstrike stepped away from the group of candidates.


    He didn''t say a word, his movements slow and a bit stiff. His dark hood concealed his face in shadows, and the dark tendrils of his cape seemed to blend into the dimming light of the stadium.


    Without acknowledging the crowd or his fellow candidates, he simply walked toward the center of the field. His quiet presence was unsettling in contrast to the flashier displays before him.


    As Phantomstrike approached, the field''s configuration shifted. Platforms rose from the ground, and black drones and androids emerged from hidden compartments, moving with mechanical accuracy.


    Each drone had a glowing red sensor, scanning the area around it with rapid movements. They hovered and darted back and forth, their scanners sweeping the field as if on high alert. The challenge was clear: evade detection and complete the task.


    Without a word, Phantomstrike disappeared from view, vanishing into the shadows cast by the tall structures surrounding the field. The crowd remained largely quiet, except for the occasional murmur of curiosity or the sound of shifting seats.


    It was a far cry from the cheers that had erupted during Silverwing''s evaluation, but Phantomstrike didn''t need applause. Silence suited him.


    The commentator''s voice eventually broke the silence. "Phantomstrike has a reputation for being silent and deadly," he said quietly. "Let''s see how he handles this stealth evaluation. He''s got to navigate the field without being detected by any of the drones or androids¡­ tricky, but not impossible for someone with his skills."


    The camera zoomed in, trying to catch sight of Phantomstrike. For a moment, nothing happened¡ªjust the whir of the drones sweeping the field. But then, one of the androids jerked to the side as if reacting to something, only to continue its patrol.


    **Whirr.**


    A brief flicker of movement could be seen just behind it before Phantomstrike vanished again into the shadows, leaving no trace behind. The audience gasped softly at the close call.


    "He''s already bypassed the first layer of security," the second commentator noted, impressed. "I''ll admit, his style isn''t as flashy as some of the others, but you can''t argue with results. The young man is truly skilled at his craft."


    "Right you are," the first commentator agreed. "If you ask me, he''d make a better secret agent than a superhero. And let''s not forget¡ªhe''s the only candidate here who still keeps his identity a secret."


    The second commentator chuckled. "Adds to his mystery and edge, don''t you think?"


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if that''s exactly why he does it," the first responded with a laugh.


    On the field, Phantomstrike continued to move through the course, his steps light and precise. He scaled a platform with silent agility, slipping behind an android and disabling it before it could turn around.


    His movements were fluid, efficient. Each time the drones'' scanners passed near him, he melted away into the shadows, making it seem as though he was never there. Every now and then, a gasping spectator would react to a near miss, but the silence that followed each close call only deepened the intensity of his performance.


    Back in the livestream chats, Phantomstrike''s fans were showing their excitement:


    ---


    **Delaygram:**


    **@PhantomFanatic88**: "Finally, someone with actual SKILL. Phantomstrike doesn''t need to fly around like a show-off or punch like a clown to win. He''s out here being a real threat in silence ????."


    **@StarboyForLife**: "Bro, Phantomstrike''s just a walking shadow. What''s he gonna do in broad daylight, ask the sun for mercy? ????????."


    **@SilverWingedVictory**: "Facts. Without the shadows, Phantomstrike''s just playing hide and seek in the dark. Silverwing would outshine him¡ªliterally ?????."


    **@NeutralWatchDude**: "Can we all agree that Starboy''s hair would be the first thing Phantomstrike takes out? That cape ain''t hiding nothing ????."


    ---


    **@SilentAssassinPhantom**: "At least Phantomstrike can get the job done. Silverwing''s too busy looking pretty, and Starboy''s still in orbit from that last punch ????."


    **@StarboySuperFan69**: "Phantomstrike can''t get the job done unless someone dims the lights. He''s just Batman without the budget ????."


    ---


    **@ShadowMasterPhantom**: "While Silverwing''s out here doing air gymnastics and Starboy''s trying to look tough, Phantomstrike''s actually completing the mission. Can your faves even manage that?"


    **@WingmanSupreme**: "Phantomstrike thinks he''s so slick because he can hide. Meanwhile, Silverwing''s flying like a real hero. Keep creeping in the dark, Phantom boy ????."


    **@NeutralRando21**: "Imagine needing complete darkness to be relevant. Starboy''s fans must be sweating every time the lights go out ????."


    -¡ª


    **Chirper**


    **@PhantomOverAll**: "Phantomstrike doesn''t need to fly or punch his way to victory, he''s already smarter than both these golden idiots. Efficiency > flashiness any day ????."


    **@Starboy4Real**: "Efficient at *what*, hiding? Bet he spends more time looking for shadows than actually fighting. Starboy would KO him in the daylight, no contest ????."


    **@WingedWonders98**: "Silverwing doesn''t need shadows to be relevant. Phantomstrike''s whole existence is ''dim the lights or I''m useless'' vibes ????."


    **@NeutralJokester69**: "Can''t wait for the crossover where Phantomstrike gets hit by sunlight and just fades away like a Snapchat filter ????."


    ---


    **@SilentButDeadlyPhantom**: "While the others are out here putting on a circus act, Phantomstrike''s moving like a ninja. Zero noise, just results ????."


    **@StarFury_69**: "Results? He''s a walking blackout! The minute the lights come on, it''s game over. Starboy doesn''t need to hide to fight ?."


    **@FlyingHigh_Silverwing**: "Phantomstrike''s great if you wanna sneak around your mom''s house after curfew. Otherwise, nah ????."


    **@NeutralBurner14**: "Y''all talking about hiding, but we all know Phantomstrike''s just making sure Starboy doesn''t embarrass himself a second time in broad daylight ????."


    ---


    **@ShadowSupremacyPhantom**: "Flashiness isn''t everything. While your boys are out here flying and failing, Phantomstrike''s over here beating the challenge without breaking a sweat ????."


    **@StarLoyalist3000**: "He''s not breaking a sweat because he''s not doing anything! Without darkness, Phantomstrike''s just a shadow of himself ????."


    **@SilverGlory99**: "Silverwing could fly circles around Phantomstrike, and everyone knows it. Dude would have a nervous breakdown in a fully lit room ????."


    **@MisterNeutral33**: "Y''all ever think Phantomstrike''s so quiet because even he knows he''s only useful when it''s nighttime? ????"


    ---


    **@StealthKingPhantom**: "Phantomstrike''s giving us elite stealth while Starboy''s gonna give us another trip to the ER. Y''all really out here defending him? ????"


    **@StarboyDefender**: "Talk to me when Phantomstrike fights in a well-lit stadium. Oh wait, he can''t. Starboy would body him in actual combat ??."


    **@SilverwingShines**: "If your boy has to sneak around to win, is he even a real hero? Silverwing''s out here flying like a boss, no shadows needed ????."


    **@LaughingNeutral44**: "Phantomstrike''s got all the shadows but none of the shine. Meanwhile, Starboy''s just shining like a sore loser ????."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don watched the performance closely, his attention sharper now than it had been for Silverwing. ''His abilities are eerily similar to mine as Predator,'' Don thought, his eyes narrowing slightly as he observed Phantomstrike''s flawless movements.


    There was a bit of disappointment somewhere deep inside Don¡ªhe''d thought his stealth ability as Predator was something unique. But here was Phantomstrike, using something almost identical, and doing it incredibly well. ''Well, on the bright side,'' he noted, ''once I start getting known as Predator, they''ll probably associate it with him. Might make things easier for me.'' sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Phantomstrike completed the final task, disabling the last android without ever being detected. The moment he was done, the drones retreated, and the field fell silent once more.


    The audience, though quiet throughout the performance, erupted in applause. It wasn''t as thunderous as the cheers for Silverwing, but it was clear that Phantomstrike''s skill had left a lasting impression.


    Dr. Gadget stepped forward, his cane tapping the ground lightly as he approached Phantomstrike, who returned to his place among the candidates.


    The hooded figure''s expression remained unreadable under his cloak, but his posture remained relaxed, as if the evaluation hadn''t taken any effort at all.


    "You are definitely your father''s son," Dr. Gadget said with a small nod, his voice gruff but respectful. "He''s obviously trained you well. Your stealth and precision are already at an elite level. When it comes to operating solo, you''re nearly perfect."


    The crowd gave a soft round of applause, but Dr. Gadget wasn''t done. He tilted his head slightly, his visor flickering as he scrutinized Phantomstrike.


    "But¡­" he trailed off, raising a finger in the air, "you have overconfidence in your abilities. While your execution was nearly flawless, my drones and androids were nowhere near as alert as they could have been. It''s important to remember who made the technology most heroes like you¡ªand your father¡ªuse to stay hidden."


    A soft chuckle escaped Dr. Gadget''s lips, his metallic cane tapping again. "Don''t take this as me saying you aren''t good, Phantomstrike. You are. But you''re still lacking when compared to your father." He paused, allowing the words to sink in. "His powers aren''t superior¡ªhis *skills* are.


    I can see that you''re trying to emulate him, but relying too much on that won''t work for you in the long run."


    Phantomstrike didn''t move, his hood concealing any expression he might have had. His body language was hard to read¡ªcalm and collected as always, showing nothing in response to Dr. Gadget''s feedback.


    The crowd murmured softly, unsure of what to make of the criticism. Dr. Gadget gave Phantomstrike one final nod before turning away, his cane making the familiar **tap** as he directed his attention to the next candidate.


    "Next up¡­" Dr. Gadget''s voice echoed through the stadium once more. "Frostbite."

 Chapter 222 - 223: Just Business (Part 9)

    The moment Frostbite''s name was called, the crowd erupted into cheers, but this time it was clear who was making the noise. The guys in the stands cheered wildly, their enthusiasm louder and more intense than it had been for any of the previous candidates.


    The first commentator chuckled softly. "Frostbite may not be much of a people person, but she somehow always gets the crowd going, doesn''t she?"


    His co-host rolled her eyes, shaking her head. "I wonder why," she said sarcastically, her voice sounding amused.


    On the field, Frostbite didn''t acknowledge the cheers. She didn''t wave or glance at the crowd. She was as cold and aloof as her icy powers suggested.


    Without hesitation, she stepped forward, her athletic figure wrapped tightly in the frost-patterned suit that hugged her in all the right places.


    With each step she took, a slight mist seemed to trail behind her, the temperature dropping visibly in her immediate vicinity.


    The test began as soon as Frostbite reached the center of the field. The ground beneath her transformed into a wide expanse of obstacles, each designed to test her precision and control over her ice manipulation.


    Large, reinforced dummies were scattered across the area, each one intended to simulate real enemies. Some platforms were elevated, and some targets moved rapidly in different directions, making it a little more difficult.


    Frostbite raised her hand, her icy blue eyes narrowing as she summoned her powers. A gust of cold air shot forward, followed by a sharp crack as her frost spread across the field like a deadly wave.


    With a simple flick of her wrist, jagged spikes of ice shot upward from the ground, impaling several of the moving targets in an instant.


    **Crack!**


    The dummies shattered under the force, the crowd gasping in surprise at the sheer power of the strike.


    Frostbite didn''t even blink. Her expression remained frosty while her movements were fluid and efficient as she glided across the field.


    She moved with deadly grace, forming sharp spears of ice and hurling them with near pin point accuracy at her targets, each one landing with a chilling *shik!!*.


    The guys in the crowd went wild with each powerful display, especially when Frostbite struck a particularly dramatic pose while executing her attacks.


    **Whish!** In the next move, Frostbite''s ice moved swiftly, freezing one of the dummies solid before it shattered into a thousand tiny shards, sending icy fragments flying through the air.


    The roar from the male fans was deafening in reaction to this.


    And in the livestream comment section, the excitement over Frostbite was equally as intense, if not more¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Delaygram:**


    **@FrostbiteSimpLord69**: "Frostbite could literally freeze me in place and I''d thank her with my last breath ??????."


    **@LameAssSimpWatcher**: "Bro, you need to touch some grass. It''s just cold powers, not a free ticket to be a simp-icle ????."


    ---


    **@StarboyRider01**: "Starboy''s still the GOAT! Frostbite''s all show, no go, and Don? He''s a nobody who thinks he''s somebody."


    **@DonFan1000**: "Bro, Don sent your golden boy flying like a paper plane. Say what you want, but that''s some *somebody* energy ????."


    **@PhantomFanForever**: "Lol, Don''s just another showoff. Phantomstrike could take all these clowns in total darkness ????."


    **@SilverwingFlexer88**: "Right, but when''s Phantomstrike winning a fight that''s not happening in a blackout? Better stick to your little shadow games ?????."


    ---


    **@IceQueenAdmirer**: "Y''all can argue all you want, but Frostbite is flawless. She could walk on ice and I''d slide right behind her, licking the ice trail she leaves behind until it melts ??????."


    **@RealTalkSally**: "Bruh? Seek help immediately ????."


    -¡ª


    **Chirper**


    **@StarboyFanatic420**: "Yeah, Starboy may have slipped up, but at least he''s not out here just creeping around like Phantomstrike or pretending to be a snowstorm like Frostbite."


    **@PhantomSlayer87**: "At least Phantomstrike can handle his business without looking like a Christmas ornament like your golden boy ????."


    **@FrozenSimp24**: "Who cares about any of them? Frostbite could freeze my entire existence, and I''d die happy ????."


    **@SavageIceHater**: "Bro, she literally doesn''t even know you''re alive. Keep that down bad energy to yourself ????."


    ---


    **@TeamSilverWings**: "Silverwing''s flying circles around Frostbite right now, and y''all simps can''t even see it through the snowflakes."


    **@FrostbiteFanboy999**: "Silverwing could fly into a brick wall, and Frostbite wouldn''t blink. That''s the difference, bro. She''s ICE cold ??????."


    **@NeutralObserver33**: "The real question is how all these guys aren''t slipping on Frostbite''s ice with how fast they''re falling for her ????."


    -¡ª


    **MaskBook**


    **@StarboySucksLOL**: "Who even let Don have fans? Dude just showed up today and y''all acting like he''s some sort of Superman."


    **@DonSupporterNewbie**: "He showed up and humbled Starboy in one punch, that''s enough for me ????."


    **@PhantomLurker99**: "Don may be strong, but Phantomstrike would take him out without even being seen. Power isn''t everything, folks."


    **@SilverFlyingHigh**: "Oh please, Phantomstrike''s only good when he can hide. Put him in the open, and he''d melt faster than Frostbite''s heart ????."


    ---


    **@ColdAsIceLover99**: "Frostbite could shatter my heart into a million pieces, and I''d thank her for the pain ??????."


    **@RealityCheck12**: "Bro, your brain''s already frozen if you''re out here simping this hard for someone who wouldn''t even defrost you if you were dying ????."


    ---


    **@SilverSimpKiller**: "All y''all simping for Frostbite is wild. She freezes you, you''d be in the ER, not on a date. Chill¡ªliterally ??."


    **@FrostSimpsUnited**: "And what a way to go, bro. I''ll take hypothermia if it means Frostbite looks at me for two seconds."


    **@RoastMaster98**: "Y''all down bad for real. Frostbite''s out here doing ice tricks, and y''all acting like she''s about to marry you ????."


    ---


    **@ShadowStrikeMaster**: "At least Phantomstrike isn''t relying on simps for attention. Y''all Frostbite fans are wild."


    **@FrostbiteForever99**: "Say what you want, but she''s owning that field. Phantomstrike could never get that reaction, even if he wore a neon sign."


    **@ShadeSlayer44**: "Y''all only hyping her up because of her looks. She freezes stuff, big deal. Meanwhile, Phantomstrike''s out here pulling *stealth mode* boss moves."


    ---


    @Robyy44: "This ain''t a fan section, it''s a thirst convention. Y''all need water, not Frostbite ????." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It wasn''t flashy like Silverwing''s aerial acrobatics, but it was powerful¡ªdeadly, even. Each move was executed with incredible force behind it but with enough control to hit targets.


    There were no wasted motions, no excessive displays of power. She was in control the entire time, and she finished her evaluation far more quickly than the others.


    When the final target was frozen solid, she simply turned and walked away, leaving the ice-covered field behind her without any grand finale. The thick layers of ice she left behind slowly began to melt as the drones hovering above the field activated heating beams to clear the arena.


    But none of that mattered to the crowd. The guys cheered loudly as she walked back to her place among the candidates, completely unaffected by her cold demeanor.


    Don glanced up at the stands, watching the scene unfold as Frostbite''s admirers continued to shout and chant her name. He smirked slightly. ''Can''t really blame them.''


    But just as quickly, he shook his head, pushing the thought aside. ''Let''s not give the system any more ideas for impossible quests.''


    As if on cue, a faint prompt appeared in front of Don''s eyes:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Objective Time Left: 5 months and 3 weeks.**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He let out a subtle sigh, brushing off the mocking reminder as Dr. Gadget''s voice once again resonated through the stadium.


    "Quite the display, young lady," Dr. Gadget said, looking down at the patches of frost still covering parts of the field. "Some of the best raw power I''ve seen in a young hero."


    He chuckled softly as he gestured toward the remaining ice, now being melted by the drones. "However, you clearly lack control," he continued, his tone shifting slightly. "That makes you a danger not only to others but to yourself."


    Frostbite showed no reaction to his words. Her expression remained neutral, her arms crossed as she stood there, listening but unmoved by the criticism.


    Dr. Gadget, still smiling, glanced over at Starboy, who was next in line. "Well then, next up¡­ Starboy."


    The crowd erupted into a fresh wave of cheers, the stadium replying with renewed excitement as Starboy''s name was called.


    But Starboy didn''t move. Instead, he kept his arms crossed tightly, his expression sour as he looked up at Dr. Gadget.


    "I refuse to go before him," Starboy said, his voice loud and clear. "I am the main attraction, so he can go first."


    As he spoke, his eyes shifted to Don, locking onto him with a look of pure contempt. Some parts of the crowd fell silent as they realized who Starboy was referring to, while others cheered even louder, eager to see how the confrontation would unfold.


    Don stood in place, his expression calm as he met Starboy''s gaze. He could feel the eyes on him¡ªStarboy''s glares, the crowd''s curiosity, even the other candidates watching to see what he would do.


    But Don didn''t react. He just watched Starboy for a moment before slowly turning his attention back to Dr. Gadget.


    Dr. Gadget''s smile didn''t falter. ''I see he hasn''t matured any more since the last time I saw him,'' he thought, shaking his head slightly.''


    Dr. Gadget then shifted his gaze toward Don, taking a moment to assess him. ''Dean Sanchez didn''t inform me about this one,'' he thought. ''But his name keeps coming up¡­ If I''m not mistaken, he''s the one Director Graham had me transfer ownership of W.I.N.T.E.R.''


    He tapped his cane thoughtfully. ''Well, I didn''t get a chance to research him beforehand, so he''ll just have to do a standard test like a regular student would.''


    Clearing his throat, Dr. Gadget addressed Don directly. "Yes, well, unfortunately, young man, I didn''t have time to prepare a specialized test for you, as I wasn''t informed you''d be participating today. Is there a specific power you wish to be evaluated on?"


    Don didn''t answer right away. Instead, he turned his gaze back to Starboy, who was still glaring at him, and smiled faintly.


    "I think it''s only fair that the weaker one between us starts," Don said calmly, his voice clear for everyone in the stadium. "So Starboy can go ahead."


    For a moment, the stadium went dead silent. Dr. Gadget''s smile froze, the other candidates exchanged stunned glances, and the crowd collectively held its breath. Even the commentators seemed at a loss for words.

 Chapter 223 - 223: Just Business (Part 10)

    The moment Don refused Dr. Gadget''s suggestion, it was as if a collective breath had been sucked out of the stadium.


    The crowd, previously screaming with excitement for Starboy, suddenly fell silent, stunned that someone had dared to speak so directly to their golden hero.


    Whispers quickly began spreading through the stands, but the shock and disbelief remained.


    Up in the VIP viewing area, Don''s reply caused a bunch of reactions as well.


    The high-profile attendees in the room exchanged quick glances, their whispers low but unmistakably intrigued.


    Most of them recovered quickly, fixing their expressions and pretending to be unbothered by the bold declaration Don made. Yet, despite their best efforts to hide their curiosity, there was no denying that Don''s words had sparked something¡ªif only for a moment.


    Not everyone in the room hid their reactions, though. Miss Claire, sitting with her usual grace and poise, allowed herself a smile¡ªone that was both alluring and approving.


    She didn''t bother to disguise her satisfaction, the subtle curve of her lips sending a message of quiet confidence in her client''s decision.


    Beside her, Dean Sanchez was in the midst of composing himself, still recovering from the initial shock of Don''s boldness.


    His expression had shifted from surprise to a forced neutrality, though the uneasiness on his face remained. And just as he seemed to regain control over his appearance, he spotted Mrs. Dugarte moving toward them. The sight immediately made his stomach drop.


    She looked visibly angry as she approached in quick long strides, only stopping once she reached in front of Miss Claire. She placed her hands on her hips, and looked down at Miss Claire with eyes that burned with frustration. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What does that nobody think he''s doing?" Mrs. Dugarte demanded, her voice low but sounding quite venomous.


    Miss Claire didn''t bother to look up at her. She instead casually picked up the glass of sparkling water beside her, bringing it to her lips for an elegant slow sip.


    After savoring the cool liquid for a moment, she finally responded, her tone as calm and smooth as ever.


    "I''m not familiar with this ''nobody'' you speak of," she said, the words escaping her lips like a perfectly calculated dismissal.


    Mrs. Dugarte''s eyes widened in disbelief, her knuckles tightening against her hips as she grit her teeth. "Who do you think you''re talking to?" she spat, her voice rising with barely concealed anger.


    Setting her glass down gently, Miss Claire raised her head slightly, though her gaze remained indifferent. "A woman who thinks the world revolves around her," she answered in the same unbothered tone, "when, in fact, the only thing swirling around her are delusions. One such delusion being that I don''t see her for what she really is¡ªloud, obnoxious, and bitter."


    Dean Sanchez''s mouth fell open in shock, his eyes darting nervously between the two women. He wasn''t alone either¡ªeveryone in the VIP area had now taken notice of the confrontation.


    Though they all pretended not to care, their glances and whispered exchanges told another story. All eyes were, in one way or another, fixed on the exchange between the two women.


    Mrs. Dugarte''s face flushed with anger, her entire body trembling as if she were about to explode. "How dare you¡ª" she began, but before she could finish, a low, smooth male voice cut her off.


    "What seems to be the problem here?"


    Dean Sanchez was the first to turn toward the voice. His eyes widened, and he immediately stood up, his hands nervously fumbling as he straightened his jacket. "Chairman!?" he exclaimed, sounding both nervous and surprised. "I-I didn''t know you''d be coming¡­"


    Dean Sanchez extended his hand eagerly, but the towering figure before him ignored it, his gaze fixed elsewhere.


    The man standing before them was a striking presence. He was tall¡ªeasily towering over the others at about 215 cm¡ªwith broad shoulders and a muscular frame that was evident even beneath the designer suit he wore.


    The suit itself was unique, a deep crimson in color, with elegant patterns inspired by traditional Chinese fashion. The high collar and intricate embroidery gave him an air of regal authority, as if he were a leader from an entirely different era.


    His face was as impressive as his physique¡ªsharp, angular features with a strong jawline. His skin was of a fair complexion, clear and smooth, and his dark, almond-shaped eyes conveyed both warmth and power. His black hair was neatly styled.


    Mrs. Dugarte''s expression shifted instantly. Gone was the barely contained rage; now, she looked more irritated than angry. "Mr. Xiao," she acknowledged curtly.


    The man smiled, his expression warm and approachable, though the power behind it was undeniable. "Just William is fine when we''re not conducting business," he said in a kind, polite tone.


    Despite his outward charm, it was clear to everyone in the room that he had no interest in Mrs. Dugarte''s greeting. He had brushed past Dean Sanchez and Mrs. Dugarte without a second thought, his attention fully focused on Miss Claire.


    "Oh¡­ Miss Claire," William Xiao said, his tone coming out as light and pleasant. "So good to see you. And here I thought you said you had absolutely no interest in the superhero business."


    His laugh was charming, almost disarming, but the atmosphere in the room remained tense. Everyone had fallen into a strange silence, their nervous glances cast in his direction as if afraid to draw too much attention to themselves.


    Miss Claire remained calm, her demeanor for most part unshaken by the chairman''s presence. She took another sip from her glass of sparkling water before replying, "I made an exception."


    William Xiao nodded approvingly, his smile widening. "Ah yes, Don Bright. What an interesting¡­ child, he is."


    Mrs. Dugarte scoffed at the mention of Don''s name, her irritation flaring up once more. "The only thing interesting about him is how he has the gall to try and outweigh Starboy at this ceremony," she said, her voice one of annoyance. "All because he thinks he won in a scuffle where Timothy wasn''t even serious."


    She crossed her arms, her expression smug as she continued. "It doesn''t matter either way. According to Timothy''s contract with the school, he will be the main event."


    Mr. Xiao smiled at her comment, his tone still warm and unaffected. "Of course," he agreed. "Starboy will remain the main event. But before that, I believe I should have Dr. Gadget provide all the candidates with a special opportunity."


    Miss Claire''s calm fa?ade faltered for a fraction of a second. She frowned slightly, though she kept her head down so it wouldn''t be immediately noticeable. "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 224 - 224: A Special Challenge (Part 1)

    Back on the field, Starboy clenched his fists tightly at his sides, his face practically red with anger. Don''s calm demeanor only seemed to have pushed him closer to the edge, and it looked as though he was just moments away from erupting.


    Before Starboy could say a word, however, Dr. Gadget raised his hand, gesturing for both of them to calm down. "Now, now," he said, his voice resounding through the stadium''s speakers. "No need to get heated over such things. How about¡ª"


    Dr. Gadget abruptly stopped mid-sentence, his head tilting slightly as he pressed a hand to the earpiece in his ear.


    His expression then darkened, his eyes narrowing as he listened to whatever message was being relayed. "What?" he muttered, his tone shifting from calm to frustrated. "But we agreed that¡­"


    The crowd grew quiet, watching as Dr. Gadget''s expression soured even further. For fifteen long seconds, the entire stadium seemed frozen, everyone waiting for him to continue.


    Finally, he lowered his hand and turned his gaze toward the VIP viewing area, his eyes locking onto something¡ªor someone¡ªup above.


    Don, sensing that something was amiss, followed Dr. Gadget''s gaze.


    He focused his superhuman vision, zooming in on the private viewing section. There, he saw Miss Claire sitting calmly in her seat, her poise unaffected by the sudden change in Dr. Gadget''s demeanor.


    Sitting beside her was a man Don didn''t recognize¡ªtall, well-built, and wearing a striking red suit. Behind the man stood Dean Sanchez, his posture awkward, almost as if he were some sort of assistant or attendant.


    ''Who is that guy?'' Don wondered, narrowing his eyes slightly. He didn''t have much time to ponder the thought, though. Before he could draw any conclusions, the man in the red suit¡ªMr. Xiao¡ªturned his head and looked directly at Don, his dark eyes meeting Don''s with unnerving precision, despite the distance. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man gave him a warm, almost disarming smile, and a polite nod.


    Inwardly, Don was surprised, though his expression remained unchanged. He returned the nod and quickly shifted his gaze away. ''Starboy''s dad, maybe?'' he thought, though the idea didn''t quite sit right with him.


    Before Don could think too much about it, Dr. Gadget''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    The professor had called over his hovering disk, which moved toward him smoothly, lifting him off the ground as he floated above the field.


    Beneath him, the various testing mechanisms that had been used for the evaluations began to retract back into the ground, vanishing as if they had never been there in the first place.


    The candidates exchanged confused glances. Even the commentators fell silent for a moment, their excitement from earlier giving way to confusion. The stadium now had people murmuring as they watched in bewilderment.


    "What''s going on?" Starboy muttered under his breath, his arms crossed tightly as he glared up at Dr. Gadget.


    Don remained still, keeping his hands at his side as he watched the scene unfold. Something was clearly about to happen, and judging by Dr. Gadget''s earlier reaction, it wasn''t part of the original plan.


    Once the field had been cleared, Dr. Gadget extended his hands out, signaling for the crowd to settle down. His voice, amplified by the stadium speakers, boomed out.


    "Apologies, everyone," he began, his tone slightly strained but still professional. "We will be diverting from the main program for a special challenge."


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, the confusion clear as thousands of spectators exchanged puzzled looks. But Dr. Gadget wasn''t finished.


    "You see," he continued, "for the past decade or so, superhero mortality rates have been on the rise. Many of you may not know, but I have long advocated for androids to be deployed in the field alongside human heroes. My goal has always been to reduce the number of young lives lost in dangerous missions.


    Androids have already proven their worth in the military and other industries, and now¡­" He paused, his eyes sweeping over the crowd. "Now it''s time for them to join the ranks of heroes."


    The stadium was dead silent. Even the candidates seemed caught off guard by the sudden shift in the program. Starboy''s scowl deepened, but even he seemed unsure of how to react.


    "With the efforts of some of the world''s most brilliant engineers and scientists, along with the full support and funding of SHU," Dr. Gadget continued, his voice more serious now, "we have developed the world''s first-ever superhuman android prototype¡ªcapable of rivaling a Class A superhero."


    The weight of his words settled over the crowd like a thick blanket. The mere mention of an android with the potential to rival a Class A hero sent waves of shock through the audience.


    For a moment, it was as though the entire stadium had forgotten how to breathe.


    Dr. Gadget sighed softly, glancing at the field below where the last patches of ice from Frostbite''s performance still lingered. "We had initially planned to unveil this after the main ceremony," he explained, his eyes narrowing slightly. "However, Mr. William Xiao, Chairman of the school, has proposed a special challenge for the candidates here today."


    The moment the words left his mouth, the crowd began buzzing again, their confusion slowly turning into excitement.


    Dr. Gadget raised his voice, addressing the candidates directly. "The challenge is simple: to any candidate who can defeat the android prototype in open combat, a reward of 20 million credits will be provided by Mr. Xiao himself."


    **BOOM!** The stadium exploded with noise.


    The crowd erupted in cheers and applause, the excitement in the air reaching a fever pitch. People were on their feet, shouting and cheering as they tried to wrap their heads around what they had just heard.


    The first commentator, after several moments of stunned silence, finally found his voice. "Did you hear that, folks? An unexpected turn of events, but one the crowd clearly welcomes!"


    His co-host, equally surprised but now grinning with excitement, added, "Welcome might be an understatement! Ecstatic seems more appropriate because that''s exactly how I''m feeling right now! A superhuman android? What does that even look like?"


    "I don''t know," the first commentator replied, his voice rising with enthusiasm, "but we''re about to find out!"


    Meanwhile, in the livestream comment sections, users were going wild as well:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Delaygram:**


    **@HeroWatch2024**: "20 million credits?! Bruh, this is about to get WILD! My money''s on Silverwing for sure¡ªhe''s gonna take that android down ????????."


    **@PhantomLurker88**: "Silverwing? Bro''s gonna spend more time posing than fighting. Phantomstrike''s the only one with the skills to actually win this ????."


    **@StarboyFighter4Life**: "Y''all tripping. Starboy''s the one who''s gonna win. He''s Class B already, one step away from A! That android doesn''t stand a chance against him ????."


    **@RoastKingSupreme**: "Starboy couldn''t even handle one punch from Don, and now you think he''s taking on a Class A android? LMAO stop it ????."


    ---


    **@SilverWingsShining**: "Silverwing''s agility is unmatched! Dude''s gonna fly circles around that android, it won''t even know what hit it ??????."


    **@PhantomInTheShadows**: "Silverwing''s flashy moves aren''t gonna help him when the android turns him into a pile of scrap metal. Phantomstrike''s gonna *vanish* and win with stealth ????."


    **@StarPoweredStan**: "Stealth? The android''s probably got sensors better than Phantomstrike''s whole skillset. Starboy''s gonna tank the hits and wreck it ?????¡á?."


    **@NeutralObserver99**: "Y''all really thinking these guys stand a chance? Don''s the only one who''s gonna walk away with that 20 mil ????."


    ---


    **@SimpsForFrostbite**: "Can we just give Frostbite the prize already? She''s gonna freeze that android solid and collect the bag ??????."


    **@PhantomFanatic77**: "LOL, imagine thinking ice is gonna work against a machine. This isn''t a snowball fight, Frostbite''s gonna be useless against tech ????."


    **@SilverSuperior99**: "Honestly, the only thing Frostbite''s freezing is her chance of winning. Let Silverwing handle this with some real skill ????."


    **@ClownZone2024**: "Y''all forgot Don already? Bro''s just standing there, ready to cash that check while you fight over losers ????."


    -¡ª


    **Chirper**


    **@WhoIsThisXiaoDude**: "Wait, who''s this Mr. Xiao guy? Just pulling 20 mil outta nowhere like it''s pocket change?"


    **@RichBoyInfo**: "Bro, that''s William Xiao, 2nd richest man in Asia. His family''s been rolling in money for generations. Dude might actually be *richer* than you think ????????."


    **@SkepticalStan**: "Yeah, yeah, but can he fight? Bet he''s got bodyguards doing the heavy lifting while he throws cash ????."


    **@Informant2024**: "He doesn''t need to fight when he''s practically buying entire universities. That man''s *loaded*."


    ---


    **@IcyHeartSimp**: "I don''t care about the android. Frostbite''s gonna slay, and we''re all gonna watch her take that cash in style ????????."


    **@ShadowMaster46**: "Nah bro, Frostbite''s gonna shatter just like that last dummy. Phantomstrike''s too smooth for this challenge, he''ll have it handled ????."


    **@Starboy4TheWin**: "Silverwing and Phantomstrike better get ready to sit down. Starboy''s about to make *history* with this android fight, no contest ????."


    **@NeutralBurner33**: "Starboy''s about to make history, alright¡­ the first history of getting whooped twice in one day ????."


    ---


    **@ThisIsNuts**: "20 mil just for beating some android? Yo, I''d fight it myself if I could! Let''s gooooo ????????."


    **@RichGuyFlexer**: "Bro, you''re forgetting this android rivals a Class A superhero. You''d get turned into a pancake in five seconds ????."


    **@DonIsTheOne**: "Bet Don could handle it. Y''all saw what he did to Starboy. Imagine what he''d do to an android ????."


    **@StarLoyalistXOXO**: "Don? Nah, Starboy''s about to give that android a new definition of *KO*. My boy''s winning it all!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The candidates on the field exchanged glances, some of them visibly taken aback by the sudden challenge. Even Starboy, who had been fuming just moments ago, seemed momentarily distracted, his eyes narrowing as he processed what Dr. Gadget had just said.


    Don, for his part, remained still, his mind already working through the implications of the challenge. ''A superhuman android, huh?'' he thought, his eyes flicking briefly toward Starboy. ''Well, this just got even more interesting.''

 Chapter 225 - 225: A Special Challenge (Part 2)

    The stadium was still filled with the excited screams of the crowd, their excitement only growing after the announcement of the superhuman android.


    Yet on the field, the candidates remained largely unmoved, only exchanging cautious glances as if waiting for someone else to make the first move.


    No one wanted to jump in blind, especially with something as unpredictable as an android meant to rival a Class A hero.


    Dr. Gadget noticed the hesitation and, with a faint sigh, raised his voice once more. "A reminder," he said, his tone slightly firmer, "the reward will only be given to the *first* candidate who defeats the android."


    He paused, his eyes flicking briefly back toward the VIP viewing area. Don caught the subtle gesture, but he couldn''t quite make out the meaning behind it. ''Something''s off here,'' Don thought, his instincts tingling.


    This new piece of information had clearly shifted the dynamic on the field. The candidates had been waiting, biding their time to see how dangerous the android truly was before committing, but now the urgency had changed.


    Only the first victory would be rewarded, which meant hesitation could cost them the prize.


    Silverwing showed a sly smile in response to this information, while Starboy''s frown deepened further. Thunderclap, who had been visibly irritated a moment ago, now looked more determined, his muscular arms crossed tightly over his broad chest.


    Frostbite and Phantomstrike, on the other hand, remained impassive, their expressions unreadable.


    Don brought a hand to his chin, feigning deep thought as if considering the challenge. In truth, his mind was already working through the possibilities, assessing the risk.


    Dr. Gadget, sensing that the candidates were now showing a bit more interest, continued his explanation. "Each candidate will have three chances to fight. You may call for a time-out during the battle, and that will count as one attempt."


    This new rule seemed to boost Thunderclap''s confidence immediately. His irritation vanished completely, replaced by a growing eagerness. He unfolded his arms and shifted his stance slightly, rolling his shoulders as if preparing for a fight. "Three chances, huh?" he muttered, grinning. "I only need one."


    Meanwhile, Phantomstrike and Frostbite still stood silently. Silverwing, who was twirling a strand of his long silver hair between his fingers, moved his gaze toward Starboy with a mocking gleam in his eyes.


    "3 chances? They''re being generous," Silverwing said lightly, his voice sounding amused. "Must be for your sake, Timothy. You know, after that little¡­ humiliating debacle of yours earlier."


    Silverwing''s words hung in the air, and the crowd fell silent, their attention shifting toward Starboy, anticipating his reaction. Silverwing''s gaze turned darker, more sinister, as if daring Starboy to explode in front of everyone.


    Starboy''s jaw clenched and his blue eyes narrowed as he met Silverwing''s gaze with a vicious glare.


    But even through his anger, Starboy kept his composure. He was too aware of the thousands of eyes on him, the cameras broadcasting his every move to even more people watching online. No matter how much he wanted to lash out, he knew this wasn''t the time.


    Still, Silverwing''s words hit their mark. Starboy''s humiliation from earlier lingered in his mind, the sting of losing in front of so many people still fresh.


    And although his reputation hadn''t taken a fatal blow, it was enough to make him furious. He couldn''t afford to let that stain on his record remain.


    Without looking back at Silverwing, Starboy turned his attention to Dr. Gadget and spoke confidently. "Bring it out. I''ll only need one round to finish this."


    The bold declaration caused the crowd, which had begun to simmer down, to erupt once again in wild cheers. Starboy''s arrogance had reignited their excitement, and they shouted his name in support, eager to see him back up his words.


    Thunderclap, unwilling to be outshone, stepped forward and crossed his arms, glaring at Starboy with a challenging look. "Who says you get to go first? I said I''d challenge it before you" he growled.


    Silverwing, still amused, chimed in with a playful smile. "I suppose I''ll join as well, why not? If I win, I''ll even donate the money to the less fortunate of this beautiful city."


    The crowd roared even louder, moved by the drama unfolding before them. The commentators, who had been momentarily taken aback by the sudden challenge, quickly jumped back in.


    "Looks like we''re about to see something very exciting, ladies and gentlemen!" the first commentator shouted enthusiastically.


    From somewhere in the stands, a loud voice suddenly yelled out, "I''m non-binary!"


    The commentator paused, chuckling. "Apologies! I meant to say, ladies, gentlemen, and others."


    His co-host forced a laugh and added, "It''ll be a real exciting show."


    On the field, Silverwing glanced casually over at Frostbite and Phantomstrike, his smile lingering as he sized them up.


    Neither of them seemed particularly eager to jump in, but Silverwing''s gaze eventually landed on Don, his eyes gleaming with expectation. It was as if he was waiting for Don to make a move, to step forward and add fuel to the already fiery situation.


    But where others saw an opportunity, Don saw an unnecessary risk. His reputation had already been elevated after the earlier exchange with Starboy. There was no need to risk that momentum on a challenge with unknown variables.


    ''The whole thing smells too good to be true,''


    Don thought, his eyes narrowing slightly as he glanced toward Dr. Gadget''s hovering form.


    ''If this android is really Class A, I''d be a fool to rush in without watching it first.''


    Don remained still, his arms crossed loosely as he observed the others.


    Silverwing''s smile faded slightly when he noticed Don remaining in place alongside Frostbite and Phantomstrike.


    A look of mild disappointment crossed his face as he sighed, muttering under his breath, "How boring." He then turned his gaze away from Don, clearly unimpressed.


    Starboy, who had been scowling ever since Thunderclap and Silverwing stepped forward, glanced at Don as well¡ªhis expression filled with contempt, but he didn''t say anything, quickly turning his focus back to the challenge.


    Dr. Gadget turned his attention to the remaining three candidates still standing in their positions and asked, "I take it you three won''t be competing, then?"


    Don shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly. "If the ones who''ve agreed to participate fail, I''ll give it a try."


    He said it casually, without any trace of malice, but something about the way he spoke made both Thunderclap and Starboy frown. Thunderclap''s eyes narrowed, while Starboy''s lips pressed into a tighter line. Silverwing, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow, as if intrigued by Don''s quiet confidence.


    Dr. Gadget nodded thoughtfully at Don''s response. ''He''s smart not to want to go first. With their level of experience, I doubt any of them will succeed,'' he thought, before letting out a soft sigh.


    Clearing his throat, he addressed the three candidates who had agreed to participate. "In that case, each of you three will pick a number from one to three. The selected one will go first."


    Almost immediately, Starboy spoke up, his voice loud. "One!" he yelled, not even giving the others a chance to react.


    Thunderclap, still frowning from Don''s earlier comment, scowled and growled, "Two!" He crossed his arms defiantly, scoffing as if to say that he didn''t care about the outcome.


    Silverwing simply shrugged his shoulders, his usual playful demeanor back. "I guess that makes me three," he said, his voice relaxed.


    Dr. Gadget nodded and gestured toward the large jumbo screen at the far end of the stadium. A massive zero was displayed, glowing brightly. "And the one to start will be¡­"


    His voice trailed off as the numbers on the screen began to randomize, cycling rapidly between one, two, and three. The crowd watched in anticipation, their eyes glued to the screen as the numbers slowed down, eventually coming to a stop. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The final number was


    **2**


    .


    Dr. Gadget then finished his sentence. "Number two¡­ Thunderclap."

 Chapter 226 - 226: A Special Challenge (Part 3)

    Thunderclap''s expression immediately shifted from annoyance to excitement and a wide grin spread across his face as he stepped forward, clearly relishing the attention.


    He flexed his muscular arms as he did this, causing the crowd to erupt in cheers. His massive biceps bulged as he struck a pose, showing off for the fans, who roared in approval.


    Don, Frostbite, Phantomstrike, and the others all moved toward the edge of the field, giving Thunderclap the center stage.


    As they walked, Don couldn''t help but notice Silverwing flashing a knowing smile in his direction before turning back to the field.


    ''What''s with this guy?''


    Don thought, but he gave nothing away.


    Thunderclap, now standing in the center of the field, soaked in the crowd''s adoration. His confidence was at it''s peak as he rubbed the back of his scruffy hair and chuckled. "Let''s get this over with already" he stated mockingly, his gaze locked on the mechanism rising from the ground on the opposite side of the field.


    A massive steel platform began to rise, slowly lifting a large, lead-coated container from beneath the stadium floor.


    The container was bulky and industrial-looking, with thick metal walls and several hissing pipes that released bursts of steam as it ascended. The crowd fell into silence and their attention shifted to the container as it came to a stop at the center of the field.


    With a mechanical


    **clank**


    , the front of the container opened, revealing what everyone had been waiting for.


    The android stepped out.


    It was humanoid in shape, standing at roughly 7 feet tall, with a sleek yet powerful frame. Its body was made of dark metallic plating, each piece seamlessly connected to the next, giving it a polished and almost futuristic appearance.


    But what caught everyone''s attention the most was its face¡ªor lack thereof. Instead of a typical human face, the android had a large smiley-face emoji for a head, glowing brightly in a neon yellow hue. The juxtaposition of the android''s intimidating physique and the friendly emoji made it both unsettling and strangely approachable at the same time.


    The first commentator broke the silence. "Well¡­ it certainly has a rather unique look, doesn''t it?"


    The second commentator nodded, her voice uncertain. "Yes, it doesn''t exactly scream ''super android,'' but maybe that''s the point? Perhaps they''re trying to make it more¡­ friendly-looking, like standard military androids."


    "Maybe," the first commentator replied, "but Thunderclap clearly isn''t impressed."


    The camera zoomed in on Thunderclap, who was now scratching at his hair with a grin on his face. "Is that it?" he asked mockingly.


    He then slammed his fist into his palm with a loud


    **boom**


    , sending a small shockwave rippling through the air. "This is gonna be child''s play," he added with a laugh. "I''m ready whenever it is. I''ll try not to break it, haha!"


    The crowd chuckled at his arrogance, though some murmurs of doubt could be heard in the stands. Thunderclap''s bravado was entertaining, but the uncertainty of the android''s true capabilities made everyone slightly uneasy.


    Dr. Gadget sighed softly, clearly less amused by Thunderclap''s antics. He raised his hand and spoke in a commanding tone toward the strange machine. "Apex," he called out, "engage in controlled combat against the individual in front of you until they call for a time out."


    The android''s eye sockets flashed green, and its smiley face briefly flickered before a robotic voice responded. "Voice command recognized. Scanning target¡­."


    The android''s head rotated slightly, its neon smiley face locking onto Thunderclap. "Target locked. Apex is ready to engage."


    As soon as Dr. Gadget gave the android the command, Thunderclap grinned widely, opening his arms wide in preparation for one of his signature moves.


    The air around him began to swirl as his muscles tensed up, the force building beneath him, causing the wind to pick up. He reveled in the moment, clearly eager to show off his power.


    Without warning, Thunderclap slammed his hands together, creating a loud


    **boom**


    that resonated through the stadium like a bomb going off.


    The blast unleashed a massive shockwave that rippled out from the center of the field. The impact was far stronger than the earlier shockwave he''d produced when he simply hit his palm with his fist.


    This one was brutal, tearing up the ground around him and sending chunks of debris flying through the air.


    Dust rose in thick clouds, the very ground cracking under the force of the sonic shock waves.


    Even the candidates standing at the edge of the field had to shield themselves. Frostbite''s white hair whipped wildly in the wind, while Phantomstrike''s cape flared behind him.


    Silverwing raised an arm casually, his expression still one of amusement, though his hair also moved around him in the violent gusts.


    Don instinctively raised his hand to shield his eyes from the dust, feeling the tingle of the shockwave on his skin. Despite this, he kept his gaze fixed on the center of the field, watching closely for any sign of Thunderclap''s success.


    Beyond the force field that protected the audience, the fans erupted in wild cheers. They had no way of feeling the raw power of the blast, but they could see it. The purple, crackling energy of the sonic shockwave was visible as it shot forward, causing dust and debris to swirl violently in its wake.


    To the crowd, it looked like an unstoppable wave of destruction heading straight for the android.


    The first commentator''s voice resonated through the stadium as he reacted. "Whoa! Now *that''s* what I''m talking about! Thunderclap''s signature sonic shockwaves¡ªalways a sight to behold!"


    As the shockwave closed in on the android, Thunderclap smirked, already certain of his victory. But as the dust began to settle, revealing the android standing in the middle of the field unharmed, the smirk quickly faded from his face.


    Apex stood completely still. The smiley face emoji on its head flickered once before settling back into place. It hadn''t moved, hadn''t flinched.


    The sonic shockwave that had torn up the ground around Thunderclap hadn''t even fazed it. The android''s metallic body remained unscathed, unlike the ground around it.


    Thunderclap blinked in disbelief, but he wasn''t about to back down. With a growl, he charged forward, his muscles bulging as he prepared to attack again.


    This time, he aimed directly for Apex, throwing a massive punch infused with the same sonic energy.


    **Boom!**


    His fist connected with Apex''s torso, releasing another shockwave that echoed across the stadium. But Apex didn''t budge. The android''s body absorbed the impact effortlessly, and Thunderclap''s face twisted in frustration.


    He quickly stepped back, then launched a rapid series of punches, each one accompanied by a shockwave that cracked the ground beneath them.


    But Apex began to dodge, also with ease, moving with a fluidity that made it seem almost human. Each time Thunderclap threw a punch, the android sidestepped or blocked, its movements incredibly fast. There was no wasted energy, no unnecessary force¡ªjust pure control and efficiency.


    From the edge of the field, Don watched carefully.


    ''It''s practically toying with him,''


    he thought. The android was clearly capable of overwhelming Thunderclap, but it was like it was holding back, testing him, analyzing his attacks.


    The crowd began to murmur, their earlier cheers dying down as they realized Thunderclap wasn''t making any progress. Each attack he launched was either dodged or absorbed, and the damage he had caused to the field now seemed irrelevant in the face of Apex.


    Starboy frowned, watching the scene unfold with increasing irritation. Silverwing chuckled under his breath. "I knew it wouldn''t be so easy," he muttered to no one in particular, his gaze flicking toward Starboy for a moment.


    Thunderclap, now visibly frustrated, unleashed a final attack, slamming his fists together once again to generate another sonic shockwave. The shockwave burst forward, but this time, Apex reacted differently.


    In one quick motion, Apex raised its arm, and with an almost effortless swipe, it cut through the shockwave, dissipating the energy before it could even reach it. The sheer ease with which the android had neutralized Thunderclap''s attack left the crowd in stunned silence.


    Dr. Gadget, still hovering above the field, sighed softly. He raised his hand and called out, "Thunderclap, it would be best if you stopped now, before you hurt yourself."


    Despite that being the most wise choice he could make for now, Thunderclap wasn''t ready to give up. His face was one of pure anger as he felt humiliated and taunted. "I''m not done yet!" He yelled out, before lunging at Apex, throwing his fists forward for another sonic-empowered strike.


    **Thud.**


    However, Apex moved faster than he could react. Within a single moment, the android''s arm shot out, striking Thunderclap square in the chest.


    The impact was devastating¡ªThunderclap''s body jerked backward, his feet lifting off the ground as he was sent flying across the field. He crashed into the dirt, skidding to a stop several feet away, unmoving.


    The crowd gasped in shock, their once excited cheer now replaced by stunned silence.


    The second commentator, her voice shaking slightly, spoke up. "W-Well¡­ that''s¡­ something you don''t see every day. Thunderclap, one of our top candidates, knocked out cold I think."


    The first commentator was equally taken aback. "I¡­ I don''t think anyone saw that coming. Folks, this android just took down Thunderclap like it was nothing. I wouldn''t believe it if I didn''t just see it with my own eyes."


    On the field, Dr. Gadget hovered closer to Thunderclap''s unconscious form, his expression hard to read. He shook his head slightly before raising his voice again. "Medics, please attend to the candidate. And let this serve as a reminder to all¡ªthere''s no shame in knowing when to stop."


    In the VIP viewing area, the reaction was more subdued but just as telling. The various elites present exchanged quiet smiles, their expressions for the most part remaining controlled.


    The most prominent smile belonged to Mr. Xiao, who watched the scene unfold with a gleam in his eye. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Overconfidence, reliance on brute force, and no real strategy. He''d already lost the moment he started." Mr. Xiao said softly, more to himself than to anyone in particular.


    Miss Claire, seated beside him, didn''t react immediately. She simply took another elegant sip from her glass of sparkling water, her demeanor still calm.


    "A shame your client doesn''t seem interested in money," Mr. Xiao added lightly.


    Miss Claire raised an eyebrow, setting her glass down gently. "It''s more to with the the fact that he isn''t a fool."

 Chapter 227 - 227: A Special Challenge (Part 4)

    The sound of mechanical servos resonated in the air as a team of medical androids glided onto the field.


    They approached Thunderclap, who lay motionless in the center of the stadium, and quickly lifted him onto a stretcher.


    As they moved him, Thunderclap''s eyes fluttered weakly, struggling to open. His vision was blurry, his body numb with a deep, throbbing ache radiating from his core¡ªa sensation he had never felt before.


    Even in the most dangerous missions he had undertaken, his above-human durability had always shielded him from this kind of pain. But now, despite the fact that this was merely a demonstration, he had been brought to such a terrible state. He couldn''t accept the reality of this defeat.


    Thunderclap''s fingers twitched as he fought to regain control over his body, but it was no use. His strength was drained, and his efforts to fully recover went unnoticed.


    The crowd, the other candidates and even those watching via live streams, were too caught up in the spectacle to notice him trying to open his eyes.


    But if anyone were to zoom in on their screens, they might see the faint flicker of his eyelids, but in the grand scale of things, Thunderclap''s struggle was already forgotten.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Gadget turned his attention back to the remaining candidates, his expression neutral but with a hint of weariness behind his eyes.


    "Should we use numbers again," he asked, his voice even and controlled, "or would one of you like to go first? If you don''t wish to participate any longer, I understand. It is, after all, only a demonstration."


    There was a subtle pause before Dr. Gadget''s eyes flicked toward the VIP viewing box once more. His glance was quick, but it was enough for Miss Claire, sitting in the VIP section, to pick up on it.


    She didn''t move, her posture still graceful, but she let her gaze drift over to Mr. Xiao.


    "Dr. Gadget doesn''t seem to want this to continue," Miss Claire said casually, her voice low enough for only Mr. Xiao to hear. "Or am I misinterpreting it?"


    Mr. Xiao kept his gaze forward and had a warm on his face. "I wouldn''t be surprised if that''s how he feels," he answered, his voice taking a softer tone, as if he could relate to how Dr. Gadget was feeling. "He is, after all, a man who hates violence. Why would I be against that?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though Mr. Xiao''s words were delivered in a kind and thoughtful manner, Miss Claire''s sharp eyes caught something else.


    She glanced discreetly at the armrest of his chair and noticed his fingers gripping it tensely, the knuckles faintly white under the pressure.


    ''Interesting,''


    she thought, quickly retracting her gaze before answering calmly, "I see."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back on the field, Starboy shifted uncomfortably, glancing over at Silverwing.


    The earlier confidence he had displayed was now wavering, especially after witnessing how effortlessly Apex had dispatched Thunderclap.


    His instincts told him to back down¡ªit was smarter than facing something that could humiliate him in front of millions. But there was too much on the line. After all, his reputation was already suffering, and backing out now would only solidify the narrative that he wasn''t the hero everyone believed him to be.


    Silverwing, on the other hand, didn''t seem to share Starboy''s dilemma. Meeting Starboy''s gaze, his expression remained calm, almost relaxed. There was no anxiety in his demeanor, no sign that he felt the pressure to prove anything.


    He turned his gaze away from Starboy without a word and faced Dr. Gadget instead, placing a hand on his chest as he adopted an expression of mock solemnity. His lips parted, and he let out a sigh that echoed through the quieting stadium.


    "I''m afraid," Silverwing began, his voice low and filled with carefully crafted regret, "that I''ll have to withdraw, Dr. Gadget."


    A collective gasp spread through the crowd. Silverwing''s withdrawal was unexpected, especially given his confident persona. But after seeing what the android had done to Thunderclap, few could really blame him for his decision.


    Some of the more fervent fans in the audience however began to murmur angrily. But before any boos or insults could be thrown, Silverwing raised his hand as if to calm them, continuing in his measured tone.


    "I''m only confident in holding it back, not in defeating it," he said, his expression still serious. "I am, after all, not yet a Class A hero."


    The murmurs of discontent began to subside, as his words struck a chord of understanding with the crowd. Silverwing wasn''t backing out out of fear¡ªhe was simply acknowledging the limits of his abilities.


    And it wasn''t just that. He had masterfully positioned himself as a hero who knew his place, who wouldn''t throw himself into danger recklessly, while also preserving his dignity.


    Silverwing paused for effect, then placed his hand over his heart again, his voice softening even more. "However," he added, with a dramatic flourish, "I would feel terrible for the less fortunate who placed their hopes in me. So, in their honor, I''ll still be donating 20 million of my own funds."


    The crowd erupted into cheers, louder than before. Any negativity or disappointment had vanished, replaced by admiration for Silverwing''s generosity.


    His masterful performance left many in awe¡ªnot of his powers, but of his cunning and charisma. He had not only managed to withdraw from the fight with his reputation intact but had come out looking even more heroic in the eyes of the public.


    Don also couldn''t help but be impressed. He watched as Silverwing soaked in the applause, all while smoothly stepping away from the challenge.


    ''That was impressive,''


    Don thought, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    ''He just pulled off a masterclass in self-preservation.''


    Where others might have crumbled under the pressure or faced the android head-on, Silverwing had deftly maneuvered his way out, leaving no room for criticism.


    Dr. Gadget, observing the reaction, sighed quietly but nodded. "Understood," he said. "Silverwing has chosen to withdraw."


    Silverwing offered a small bow to the crowd, flashing them a charming smile as he stepped back, out of the center of attention.


    Starboy, watching this unfold, clenched his fists tightly at his sides. His exit strategy had just disappeared, and now, if he backed out, he would look like a coward next to Silverwing''s graceful retreat.


    His earlier confidence now felt like a weight pressing down on him.


    The first commentator, full of admiration, spoke up, "And there you have it, ladies and gentlemen! A stunning display of humility and generosity from Silverwing. Truly the heart of a hero."


    His co-host chimed in, "You have to respect that decision. Silverwing knows his limits, but he''s still thinking of others. What a class act."


    The crowd''s cheers swelled again, their attention firmly on Silverwing, while Don, watching from the side, crossed his arms and let out a quiet sigh.


    ''Everyone''s looking for the spotlight. No one''s looking at the bigger picture.''

 Chapter 228 - 228: A Special Challenge (Part 5)

    From what Don understood about Silverwing, he was as flashy and well-off as Starboy. Silverwing had the wealth and the charisma to match his power, a hero known for his finesse and confidence.


    The fact that he casually promised to donate 20 million, whether he won or withdrew, spoke volumes about his financial standing. But what made Silverwing stand out in Don''s mind was his ability to navigate situations like this one without losing face.


    Silverwing had nothing to lose going into the evaluation¡ªhis reputation was already intact. Don was certain that Silverwing had only agreed to participate in the android challenge on the condition that he saw a clear path to victory.


    After watching Thunderclap''s one-sided defeat, it was clear that Silverwing made a calculated decision to back out.


    By claiming he couldn''t defeat the android but could at least hold it off, Silverwing painted himself as capable but humble, aware of his limits. And then, with the promise to donate 20 million credits of his own funds, he made himself appear even more generous.


    In short, he managed to withdraw from the fight without losing any of his public favor. In fact, Silverwing might have even bettered his image in the eyes of his fans.


    ''It was a masterclass in damage control,''


    Don thought, watching Silverwing with a mixture of respect and wariness.


    ''He''s cunning, that''s for sure.''


    But now, Silverwing''s move had placed the spotlight firmly on Starboy¡ªand not the kind of spotlight Starboy would have wanted.


    As Dr. Gadget nodded at Silverwing''s request, acknowledging his decision to withdraw, Starboy stood frozen.


    He was at a crossroads.


    His reputation had already taken a hit earlier, and now he was being forced to make a decision that could either save or ruin his public image even further.


    If he withdrew, it would make him seem weak, especially after his earlier confident declarations. But if he fought and lost, the damage to his reputation could be catastrophic.


    Starboy carefully pondered the situation quickly.


    ''If I win, I''ll recover from the earlier humiliation, maybe even surpass where I was before. But if I lose, I''ll be remembered as the guy who made bold claims and failed¡ªtwice.''


    He could feel the weight of every gaze on him. The crowd, the other candidates, the commentators¡ªall were waiting for him to make his choice.


    Starboy clenched his fists and hardened his expression. He was about to step forward and accept the challenge when, to his utter shock, Don moved first.


    "I''d like to give it a try," Don said casually, walking past Starboy.


    Starboy''s anxiety over the fight with Apex was instantly replaced with a surge of anger. He turned to glare at Don, his eyes burning with resentment.


    ''Of course, he would do this. Of course, he''d want to take this moment from me,''


    Starboy fumed, his fists still tightly clenched.


    He wanted to snap at Don, to demand that he should go first, but the pressure of the situation kept him quiet.


    Dr. Gadget, standing above the field on his floating platform, sighed at Don''s request. "If that''s what you wish," he said, his voice still sounding a bit weary.


    Dr. Gadget then paused for a moment, looking between Don and Starboy before addressing them both. "So then¡­ which of you would like to go first?" he asked.


    Starboy opened his mouth, ready to assert that he would go first, but something stopped him. In the split second before he could speak, a new calculation ran through his mind.


    ''If I let him go first and he loses, I can fight just one round and back out gracefully. But if he wins¡­ well, there''s no helping it.''


    As much as Starboy hated the idea of Don overshadowing him again, the odds weren''t in his favor. And losing after declaring himself the main attraction would be far worse than letting Don have the first go.


    He bit his tongue, swallowing his pride as he glanced over at Don with a scowl.


    ''Fine,''


    Starboy thought bitterly.


    ''Let him take the risk.''


    Don, noticing Starboy''s reluctance to answer, gave him a knowing smile before turning his gaze back to Dr. Gadget. "I''ll start," he said confidently.


    Dr. Gadget nodded once, though his expression remained impassive. "Very well. Prepare yourself," he said, gesturing toward the center of the field where Apex waited.


    Don''s decision to step forward and volunteer first caused a wave of excitement to spread through the stadium.


    Within the crowd, people reacted in different ways¡ªsome eager to see what the unknown candidate had to offer, while others were simply excited to witness Apex in action again. The murmur of voices rose higher, as anticipation settled across the stands.


    "Well, would you look at that, ladies and gentlemen?" the first commentator''s voice boomed, sounding just as excited as the fans. "Today is just full of surprises!"


    His co-host quickly chimed in, "Indeed it is! And I can''t lie, I''m quite excited to see what this candidate can do. We don''t even know what his powers are yet."


    The first commentator chuckled in response. "Well, if getting a crowd hyped up is a superpower, then he definitely has that in A Class!"


    Up in the VIP viewing box, Mr. Xiao wore a wide smile, his eyes fixed on the scene below. Without shifting his gaze, he spoke to Miss Claire, his voice warm. "It seems your client has finally taken interest in the challenge. This should be very interesting to see."


    Miss Claire''s gaze remained steady, locked on the field. "It should be," she replied, her voice calm. But a flicker of something crossed her eyes¡ªsomething subtle, hidden beneath her composure. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, back in conference room, Samantha sat with her eyes glued to the large screen projecting the live feed of the evaluation.


    Her heart clenched with worry as she watched Don step onto the field. The very thought of him facing Apex¡ªthe same android that had so easily dispatched Thunderclap¡ªmade her stomach turn.


    She wasn''t the type of person who found any excitement in combat or violence. To her, this was not a demonstration of power but a reminder of how dangerous the world of heroes could be.


    With a deep frown, she muttered to herself, her voice full concern. "What kind of despicable challenge is this? Making children fight something that strong for money?"


    The men in the conference room exchanged awkward glances. Though many of them secretly enjoyed the spectacle, none of them were brave enough to contradict a worried mother. They nodded in silence, offering nothing more than vague gestures of agreement.


    Mr. Thomas, who was seated near Samantha, saw an opportunity to score points. Leaning forward, he adopted a tone of solidarity. "I absolutely agree, Samantha. I''ll make sure our company publicly states that we don''t condone such challenges."


    Samantha gave him a warm smile, grateful for his support. But her smile quickly faded as her attention returned to the screen, where Don was now approaching Apex.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back on the field, Don came to a stop just a few feet away from the Apex android. He could feel the crowd''s gazes on him, but none of that mattered.


    His focus was locked on the machine in front of him, analyzing its every detail¡ªthe subtle shifts in its stance, the eerie stillness of its body, the way its glowing smiley face never wavered.


    Under his breath, Don muttered a single word, "Beastshift."


    Immediately, his muscles tensed, and a surge of raw energy flowed through his veins. His senses sharpened, his body felt lighter¡ªhis connection to the shift was instantaneous, but there was always that familiar strangeness that accompanied it.


    It was as though he was stepping into a version of himself that was both foreign and yet deeply ingrained.


    ''This still feels strange,''


    Don thought, clenching and unclenching his fists.


    ''But at the same time¡­ it feels a little familiar.''


    He adjusted his stance, feeling the primal strength coursing through his limbs. His already superhuman senses expanded, allowing him to detect every minor movement, every subtle shift in the environment within a ten-meter radius of Apex.


    Hovering above, Dr. Gadget gave the same instructions to Apex. "Apex, engage in controlled combat against the candidate."


    Apex''s robotic voice responded without hesitation. "Command received. Engaging in 3¡­ 2¡­."


    Don''s eyes never left Apex as the countdown began. His entire body was coiled like a spring, ready to react to the slightest movement.


    He could feel the subtle shifts in the air and the quiet hum of energy radiating from the android as it locked onto him. Every hair on his body stood on end, his instincts on full alert.

 Chapter 229 - 229: A Special Challenge (Part 6)

    As soon as Apex''s countdown reached zero, nothing happened.


    The android stood perfectly still, its glowing smiley face unchanging. Across from it, Don remained in his position, his muscles tense and ready.


    The crowd held their breath, waiting for the first move. Seconds stretched on, and still, neither made any motion.


    The commentators exchanged glances, their voices hushed.


    "What''s happening?" the first commentator asked. "Is Apex malfunctioning?"


    The second commentator shook her head, her eyes narrowing. "No, I think they''re just sizing each other up. It''s a standoff."


    Don''s enhanced senses picked up the subtle vibrations in the air as Apex finally shifted, its body leaning forward. Without warning, the android burst into motion, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye.


    The air cracked as Apex aimed a punch straight for Don''s chest, faster than any normal human could possibly defend against.


    But Don wasn''t a normal human.


    His reflexes, heightened by the Beastshift, kicked in instinctively. His hands shot up, positioning in front of his chest just as Apex''s fist made contact.


    **Boom!**


    The impact was enormous, causing a shockwave to spread outward, kicking up dust and loose debris from the ground. But Don didn''t flinch. He absorbed the blow, his feet dug into the dirt, his muscles tingling as he held firm. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd gasped in astonishment. The sheer force of the android''s attack had been stopped cold.


    "Unbelievable!" the first commentator shouted. "Don just took Apex''s punch head-on, and he didn''t even budge!"


    Without missing a beat, Don countered. His fist moved faster than the crowd could see, and before Apex could react, Don''s punch connected with the android''s chest.


    **Boom!**


    The force of the blow sent Apex skidding backward, its metal feet digging deep grooves into the ground as it struggled to stop its momentum.


    The crowd erupted into murmurs, shocked by Don''s display of power.


    Dr. Gadget, watching from above, raised a brow. His expression, usually controlled, showed a flicker of curiosity as he leaned slightly forward.


    On the field, Apex remained standing, its body perfectly still. Despite the powerful hit, the neon smiley face on its head remained unchanged.


    Don didn''t press the attack, instead taking a moment to examine his forearms where Apex had struck him. There was some redness, but nothing serious.


    ''It''s tough,''


    Don thought, rubbing his arms. The android didn''t have a scratch on it, despite his counterattack.


    He barely had time to finish that thought when his senses screamed at him. His eyes snapped into focus as Apex had taken the moment of distraction to close the gap between them faster than before, its metallic fist poised to strike again.


    **Whoosh!**


    Apex''s punch whistled through the air, aimed straight at Don''s face. He raised his arms to block once more, but the attack never landed. It was a feint.


    Before Don could adjust, Apex''s leg swept under him, its foot connecting solidly with his ankle.


    **Thud.**


    Don''s balance shifted. He felt himself falling, his focus split between defending and regaining control.


    Before he could hit the ground, Apex followed up with another punch, this time aiming for his midsection.


    **Boom!**


    The android''s fist connected with his gut, sending Don tumbling across the field.


    He hit the ground hard, rolling several times before managing to punch the dirt, bringing himself to a stop in a crouched position.


    "Don''s down!" the second commentator shouted. "Apex is not holding back, and neither is Don!"


    Don gritted his teeth, his muscles still vibrating from the impact. Before he could fully recover, Apex closed the distance again with inhuman speed. The android was relentless, coming in for another strike.


    But this time, Don was ready.


    Just as Apex reached him, Don threw a punch. Apex, too close to react, ducked to avoid the blow. But Don''s eyes, sharp and focused, had already predicted the movement. His punch had been a feint.


    With a burst of energy from his Beastshift, Don jumped, his knee driving upward toward Apex''s head.


    **Crack!**


    The impact was brutal, the force of his knee slamming into Apex''s face with enough power to lift the massive android off the ground.


    But Don wasn''t done.


    Before Apex could be launched too far, he followed up with a devastating punch aimed straight at its chest, the power amplified by Forceful Strike.


    **Boom!**


    The shockwave from the blow radiated outwards, sending a gust of wind through the stadium, causing the ground to crack beneath them.


    Apex was sent flying, tumbling through the air with violent speed. The android''s body skidded across the field, ripping up chunks of dirt and rock in its path before it finally managed to dig its metallic fingers into the ground, dragging to a halt.


    The crowd was on their feet now, their cheers and gasps filling the stadium still.


    Don remained in place, his chest heaving slightly from the exertion. He stood tall, watching as Apex slowly stood up from its crouched position.


    For the first time, the android''s perfect frame was damaged. There was a visible dent in its chest, and scratches lined the once-pristine surface of its armor.


    The camera zoomed in on the dent, and the first commentator''s voice rang out. "Look at that! Don has done the impossible¡ªhe''s actually damaged Apex!"


    From the corner of the field, Dr. Gadget crossed his arms, his gaze locked on Don. "Interesting," he murmured to himself.


    Apex, meanwhile, stood still for a moment, its neon smiley face flickering slightly as if processing the damage. The android''s head tilted down, its gaze fixed on the dent in its chest.


    Don didn''t make any sudden movements, his focus sharp as he studied the android''s posture. ''It''s far from finished,'' he thought.


    In the VIP section, Mr. Xiao leaned back in his seat with a smile on his face. "Now things are getting interesting," he said softly.


    Miss Claire remained calm but allowed herself a slight nod of agreement. "Indeed," she replied, her voice measured but her gaze conflicted as she watched Don.


    Back on the field, Don clenched his fists, preparing himself for Apex''s next move. He could feel the raw energy coursing through him, his Beastshift still active and ready.

 Chapter 230 - 230: A Special Challenge (Part 7)

    On the edge of the field, the candidates watched the battle unfold with a range of reactions.


    Silverwing, always seemingly composed, rubbed his chin thoughtfully with a smile creeping onto his face. "Interesting," he muttered to himself, his eyes locked on Don. He crossed his arms, as if enjoying the spectacle with quiet intrigue.


    In contrast, Starboy gritted his teeth in frustration, his fists clenched tightly at his sides.


    He couldn''t tear his gaze away from the scene before him.


    ''Just who is this bastard?''


    he thought angrily. Don, in his mind, had come out of nowhere, stealing the spotlight he believed was rightfully his.


    Watching Don handle Apex with such skill only fueled his resentment.


    Starboy''s thoughts shifted to concern.


    ''If that guy wins this, there''s no way I can outdo him. No matter how well I perform, I''ll always be second. Damn it!''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, back in the conference room, Samantha sat on the edge of her seat, her heart racing as she watched the fierce exchange between Don and Apex.


    Twice already, she had nearly jumped from her seat when Don took hits from the android, her heart tightening with fear.


    But each time, Don had come out mostly unscathed, much to her immense relief.


    Her hands were tightly clasped together, her knuckles white as she whispered, "Please, be careful¡­"


    The men in the room tried to contain their excitement, their eyes glued to the screen. The intensity of the fight had them hooked, though the women¡ªespecially Isabella¡ªwore different expressions.


    Some seemed unsettled by the violence, much like Samantha, while others, like Isabella, appeared bitter. There was jealousy in Isabella''s eyes, her arms crossed as she frowned at the screen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back on the field, Apex stood up again, its neon smiley face unchanging, but its stance slightly different now¡ªmore cautious.


    Even without any expression to read, it was clear that Don''s last attack had shifted the android''s perception of him.


    Apex now saw him as a genuine threat.


    Don didn''t make a move either. His hands remained at his sides as he stood still, focusing on building up energy in his arms.


    His eyes remained locked onto Apex, waiting for the next move.


    This time, Apex''s response was swift. The android burst forward with a speed even greater than before.


    Its body became a blur as it approached Don, and before even reaching him, it unleashed a flurry of rapid punches, each faster and more powerful than the last.


    **Boom! Boom! Boom!**


    The punches came in quick succession, like a machine gun of blows, aiming to overwhelm Don.


    His reflexes, however, were still sharp.


    He blocked each strike with his forearms, raising them just in time to meet Apex''s relentless attacks.


    Don gritted his teeth as he absorbed the hits, his feet shifting back with each blow.


    Apex''s movements were smooth, and every punch seemed stronger than the last. Don dodged a few attempts at leg sweeps, but he was steadily being pushed back.


    The ground beneath his feet cracked with each backward step until, finally, he found himself against the wall of the field.


    But Apex didn''t stop.


    It kept throwing punch after punch, hammering at Don''s defenses.


    Each time its fist connected with Don''s forearms, he felt the kinetic energy building up within his muscles. His arms were throbbing now, the pain intense as he struggled to contain the raw power.


    From the commentator''s box, the first commentator sounded worried. "Don''s in a bad spot! Apex has him backed into a corner¡ªthis might be the end of his attempt!"


    The second commentator leaned forward, her voice tense. "Can he hold on much longer? He''s been incredible so far, but Apex is relentless! I think you''re right, this may just be it for him."


    Just as the pressure seemed unbearable, Don''s eyes narrowed. He was waiting for the right moment.


    With a sharp intake of breath, he timed his counterattack perfectly. As Apex''s next punch came forward, Don swung his arm up and launched a devastating punch, his fist crackling with the energy he''d been storing.


    **Boom!**


    The sound was like an explosion, reverberating through the entire stadium.


    The force of Don''s punch met Apex''s raised arm, but the sheer power behind it was too much. The impact sent a massive shockwave through the field, tearing up the ground beneath them.


    Huge chunks of the stadium floor were ripped upward, revealing hidden mechanisms below that began to malfunction, some rising out of the ground haphazardly. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd gasped in disbelief as they watched the scene unfold.


    Apex''s arm, the one it had used to block Don''s punch, was completely shattered. The metal limb was destroyed, pieces of it flying across the field.


    The force of the punch sent Apex hurtling backward, its body crashing into the far wall of the stadium with a deafening


    **bam!**


    .


    The first commentator was speechless for a moment before finally shouting, "I¡­ I can''t believe it! Don just obliterated part of Apex''s arm! The power behind that punch¡ªit''s unreal!"


    The second commentator added, "Look at the field! He''s not just fighting Apex¡ªhe''s tearing the arena apart!"


    A stunned silence fell over the crowd as they processed what had just happened. Even the most enthusiastic fans were momentarily speechless.


    The ground between Don and Apex was a wreck, with debris scattered everywhere, and several of the stadium''s mechanical components rising awkwardly from below.


    Apex, however, wasn''t done. As quickly as it had been knocked down, the android stood up, its neon smiley face flickering slightly.


    It turned its head toward Don from across the field, and even though its expression hadn''t changed, there was a new intensity in the way it stood.


    Between them, the malfunctioning mechanisms from the stadium''s floor continued to rise and move erratically, adding a new element to the battlefield.


    Don watched Apex closely, a small smile forming on his face. "So you can take damage after all?" he said under his breath, his voice calm but charged with excitement.


    He then flexed his hands and fingers, feeling the lingering energy in his muscles. "Good."


    Apex remained still for a moment, its body rigid as if recalculating its next move. The crowd, the commentators, and even the candidates standing at the edge of the field held their breath, waiting to see what would happen next.

 Chapter 231 - 231: A Special Challenge (Part 8)

    Don relaxed his posture slightly, his arms falling to his sides as he kept his eyes locked on Apex across the chaotic field.


    The stadium had practically become a warzone, with the mechanical pillars rising and falling erratically, some of them sparking and letting out bursts of electricity. As for the ground , it was cracked and uneven.


    In the stands, the atmosphere was still electric. The intensity of the fight had completely gripped the crowd.


    Some had their phones out, recording the spectacle while others had started to chant Don''s name, their voices growing louder with each passing second. They were hoping to see more of what they believed was his raw, untapped power.


    Despite the heavy exchange he''d just endured, Don''s breathing remained steady, his chest rising and falling at an okay pace.


    With his Beastshift active, his stamina was remarkable. This fight, no matter how intense, hadn''t tired him in the slightest. In fact, after blowing off Apex''s arm, his confidence had only grown.


    He could''ve pressed his advantage, attacked again to end it quickly, but now he saw something more.


    This was a chance to maybe test himself.


    With that thought, Don chose once again not to make the first move. He stood still, waiting, watching, his senses keen and his body ready for anything.


    High above the field, Dr. Gadget frowned. He was deep in thought as he observed Don''s decision to hold back, and for a moment, he considered stepping in to call the fight off. It was clear who the victor was, and there was no need to risk unnecessary injury.


    But before he could act, a message flashed across the visor of his glasses: "Do not interfere."


    Dr. Gadget''s frown deepened. He turned his head slightly, his gaze drifting toward the VIP viewing box. His expression darkened but he didn''t his gaze linger.


    Meanwhile, in the VIP area, Mr. Xiao was just tucking his phone into his blazer. "It seems SHU has quite the new addition this year," he commented as he did this, his smile broad as he spoke, though there was a subtle sharpness to his tone.


    Dean Sanchez, who stood behind Mr. Xiao like a servant, nodded vigorously in agreement. "Yes, yes, of course! No doubt he will make great strides!"


    Miss Claire, seated nearby, interrupted the praise. "We haven''t yet come to an agreement," she said coolly, her gaze never leaving the field, "so it''s a bit early to assume my client will remain here."


    Dean Sanchez''s smile faltered, and a flicker of uncertainty crossed his face, but Mr. Xiao''s smile, though now clearly forced, stayed in place. His grip on the armrest of his chair tightened again and his knuckles began whitening under the pressure.


    "That would be a shame," Mr. Xiao said, trying to maintain a charming tone, though his voice strained. "It would mean he doesn''t qualify for the reward, even if he wins."


    Miss Claire didn''t flinch. She offered a small, measured smile. "I''m sure he wouldn''t mind¡­ but your sponsors might."


    Mr. Xiao''s eyes flashed with something more dangerous for a brief moment, but he kept his forced smile intact. "Well, I''m sure we can match any offers your client might receive¡ªand perhaps offer certain benefits that other institutions cannot."


    Miss Claire didn''t glance at Mr. Xiao and just replied, "I''m sure you can," before before going quiet and keeping her attention on the field.


    ---


    Back on the field, the air was filled with dust as chunks of the ground lay scattered around, and the once neat arena was now a jagged mess of rising pillars and exposed mechanical components.


    Don and Apex remained motionless for a few moments, still locked in their silent standoff.


    Suddenly, a large pillar shot up from the ground between them, cutting off their view of each other.


    Only when this happened did Apex decide to make its move.


    But Don didn''t need to see it¡ªhis enhanced senses told him everything he needed to know. He could hear the mechanical whirring of the android''s body and feel the faint vibrations in the air as Apex launched itself forward.


    He raised his head just in time to catch a glimpse of Apex leaping from pillar to pillar, its movements precise and lightning fast.


    The android propelled itself across the field, using the rising platforms to increase its speed and height. To anyone else, Apex''s movements would have been a blur, but Don could see each motion clearly.


    Still, he pretended not to. His head moved as though he were struggling to follow Apex''s rapid pace, his eyes darting haphazardly as if he couldn''t keep up.


    The crowd gasped, thinking Apex was finally moving too fast for him.


    Then, with a burst of speed, Apex launched from the final pillar and its legs extended in a vicious dropkick aimed straight at Don.


    Don''s senses screamed at him to react, and though he picked up on Apex''s attack immediately, he deliberately waited until the very last second.


    His muscles tensed, and just as the android''s feet were about to make contact, Don raised his arms to block.


    **Boom!**


    The impact was brutal.


    Apex''s legs crashed into Don''s forearms with the force of a cannonball, sending shockwaves through the ground beneath them. Chunks of debris flew in all directions, and the nearest rising pillars trembled under the pressure, some of them malfunctioning as they tilted awkwardly.


    Don''s body was thrown back, his boots skidding across the cracked ground until his back collided with the far wall of the stadium.


    **Thud.**


    His body left an imprint on the wall, the concrete cracking around him from the sheer force of the impact.


    The crowd gasped, and several people stood up from their seats, craning their necks to get a better view.


    "Don''s been sent flying!" the first commentator exclaimed. "Apex''s speed and power are on full display now!"


    The second commentator added, "But Don blocked it! Even after taking that hit, he''s still standing! What incredible resilience!"


    Don peeled himself off the wall, his back aching from the blow. He glanced down at his forearms, noticing the faint redness where Apex''s feet had struck him but he didn''t mind as that was exactly what he wanted.


    He simply rolled his shoulders, the energy he absorbed coursing through him.


    ''That was solid,''


    Don thought to himself, rubbing one arm absentmindedly.


    ''But not enough.''


    Across the field, Apex landed lightly, its glowing smiley face still fixed in place. But even without a face, Don could sense the shift in the android''s posture¡ªit was preparing for another attack.


    The crowd held their breath, eyes wide with anticipation as the dust settled around Don, obscuring his figure after the massive impact against the wall.


    The stadium fell into a moment of stunned silence, broken only by the crackling of damaged mechanisms sparking in the field.


    All eyes were on the swirling cloud of dust, waiting for any sign of movement, any indication of Don''s condition after the brutal hit.


    After a tense moment, a shadow moved.


    Don''s figure appeared from the haze, though his legs wobbled slightly.


    Before he could seemingly fully recover, Apex burst through the remaining dust like a missile, heading straight for Don.


    The sudden gust of wind caused by its speed cleared the remaining debris, giving the crowd a clear view of the android''s relentless advance.


    Don narrowed his eyes, keeping his gaze locked on the fast-approaching android. His posture was compromised, but his mind was still focused, his instincts kicking in.


    Apex reached him, wasting no time as it aimed a knee directly at his face.


    But Don wasn''t fooled.


    He raised only one arm to block, keeping his other ready. His decision proved right as Apex halted the knee mid-motion, switching tactics as it launched its other leg in a kick aimed at Don''s head. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Thud!**


    The kick connected just as Don raised his other arm, forcing him back.


    He skidded across the cracked ground, his feet digging into the dirt as he fought to stay upright. He tumbled briefly, but before losing complete control, he slammed his fist into the ground with a forceful punch.


    **Boom!**


    The impact sent a small shockwave through the air, dispersing the dust around him in an instant.


    But even as the dust cleared, Apex wasn''t done. Its figure shot through the dissipating cloud, launching another kick.


    Don''s eyes locked onto the android''s incoming attack, but instead of blocking, he acted faster.


    His leg swept out in a low, powerful arc, colliding with Apex''s legs.


    **Smack!**


    The force threw Apex slightly off balance, its coordination momentarily disrupted.


    Without wasting a second, Don shot up from his crouched position like a rocket, the ground beneath him cracking under the sheer force of his launch.


    **Boom!**


    The ground trembled as a crater formed beneath his feet, sending another shockwave rippling outward.


    Apex tried to raise its good arm to block, but it was too slow. Don''s knee connected with its face, the impact loud.


    **Crack!**


    The blow sent Apex flying into the air, its body traveling in an arc before gravity began pulling it back down.


    But Don wasn''t done.


    Using the momentum from his leap, Don launched himself forward again, catching up to Apex before it could even begin to fall.


    The android, now mid-air and unable to maneuver, had no choice but to raise its hands to block as Don''s foot slammed into its chest.


    **Boom!**


    The force of the kick sent Apex hurtling backward, its body crashing into one of the malfunctioning pillars with a loud


    **bam!**


    .

 Chapter 232 - 232: A Special Challenge (Part 9)

    The crowd erupted, their excitement clear as Don landed gracefully on the ground.


    His eyes remained fixed on Apex, watching closely as the android''s body hit the pillar with enough force to shake it.


    But despite the massive hit, Apex showed no signs of staying down. As the pillar began to rise, Apex rose with it, still standing tall, its posture as firm as ever.


    Don, his confidence surging, decided to take a page from Apex''s playbook. With a quick glance at the rising and falling pillars, he jumped onto one of them, using the mechanical platform to launch himself to another.


    The crowd watched in awe as Don moved, his jumps becoming faster, gaining momentum with each leap.


    Apex''s head followed his movements, its glowing smiley face unchanging but its gaze tracking Don''s every move. Though Don moved quickly, Apex could follow just fine.


    After several leaps, Don felt he had gathered enough speed.


    His eyes locked onto Apex as he launched himself from the final pillar, his body moving like a missile through the air, fist pulled back and ready to strike.


    He closed the distance between them in an instant.


    But Apex wasn''t idle. Reacting just in time, the android rolled forward, dodging Don''s devastating punch.


    **Boom!**


    The moment Don''s fist connected with the pillar instead of Apex, the entire structure exploded into rubble as a shockwave spreading across the field, sending debris and dust flying in all directions.


    Apex, having rolled forward to avoid the blow, paused for a split second to glance back. But before it could fully assess the situation, Don''s fist emerged from the thick cloud of dust.


    **Boom!**


    The punch connected directly with Apex''s head, the sound of the impact echoing through the stadium.


    The crowd roared in disbelief as Apex''s body was sent tumbling out from the dust cloud and across the now-ruined ground.


    Its frame crashed into damaged sections of the field, slamming into broken chunks of dirt and exposed mechanical parts.


    Finally, it came to a halt as it collided back-first into another rising pillar, its body slumping against it.


    The stadium was on fire, the cheers of the crowd reverberating like thunder.


    The first commentator''s voice spoke out with excitement. "Incredible! Don''s punch just sent Apex flying across the field! Is this it? Could this be the end for the android?"


    The second commentator, her eyes still locked on Apex''s figure, wasn''t so sure. "It''s too soon to say. Look! Apex is starting to move again!"


    True to her words, Apex''s body stirred. Despite the devastating attack, the android slowly began to stand, pushing itself off the pillar.


    Its once spotless frame was now covered in dents and scratches, but its glowing smiley face remained unchanged, almost mocking in its persistence.


    The camera zoomed in on Apex as it straightened up, its head turning toward Don, who stood at a distance, arms by his side and eyes still sharp.


    Don watched as Apex struggled to its feet. The android''s once-imposing frame was now riddled with dents and scratches, sparks flying intermittently from the damaged sections of its legs.


    Despite its attempts to stand, its legs buckled under its own weight, clearly unable to bear the strain any longer.


    ''It''s really tenacious,''


    Don thought, narrowing his eyes as he flexed his wrist and fingers to shake off the ache from the exchange.


    Apex was still moving, but it was obvious to anyone watching that it was nearing its limit.


    High above the field, Dr. Gadget sighed and shook his head, his eyes focused on the battered machine below.


    ''That boy''s punches must have truly incredible force to bring Apex to this point,''


    he observed. From his vantage point, Dr. Gadget could see the full extent of the damage¡ªinternal and external.


    The reverberating force from Don''s powerful strikes caused significant internal damage to the android''s systems.


    ''It''s his win,'' sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dr. Gadget thought, though part of him had already known that after the last few exchanges.


    He shifted his gaze from Apex to Don, who stood calmly, still observing the android. Don''s expression showed no signs of arrogance, but he did look curious. There was a hint of pride in his stance, but he remained cautious.


    ''Seems it''s reached its limit,'' Don thought as he watched sparks flare from the android''s exposed joints. ''I can''t tell if I''m just that strong with Beastshift or if Apex wasn''t as hyped as they said.''


    Part of Don wanted to feel proud of his victory. After all, he had held his own against a prototype supposedly capable of challenging A-class heroes.


    But deep down, he felt a little underwhelmed. Aside from its speed and power, Apex hadn''t given him the kind of challenge he expected.


    As much as Don had countered its every move with his enhanced abilities, it lacked the kind of strategic complexity he had imagined.


    The fact that it was a machine meant the damage it took was far more significant than a living opponent who could regenerate or heal. And Apex had no such capabilities, as far as Don could tell.


    ''Let''s not get too cocky,''


    Don thought to himself, his expression the same.


    ''They did say it''s a prototype.''


    Down below, the commentators were already discussing the inevitable outcome. "Well, folks, I think it''s safe to say Apex is done for," the first commentator said, shaking his head. "Don has not only managed to survive the fight¡ªhe''s dominated it."


    The second commentator agreed, "Well just look at Apex¡ªsparks flying everywhere, barely able to stand. It''s clear this is Don''s victory."


    Don glanced up at Dr. Gadget, who was still hovering above the field, collecting data with a pensive look on his face. "Do I need to destroy it to be named the winner?" Don casually asked.


    Dr. Gadget, who had been silently debating whether to call off the fight, was already aware that there was no point in continuing.


    He had initially wanted to end it early, but watching Don''s performance had captured his interest. He had collected valuable data to improve future versions of Apex, and he''d seen the android''s weaknesses clearly exposed.


    He could only let out a quiet sigh before hovering a little higher and addressing the audience. "Ladies and gentlemen," he started, "I think we have a winner. Congratulations, Don Bright."


    The crowd erupted into applause, some standing on their feet to cheer. Don, hearing the announcement, took a deep breath and relaxed his stance, his muscles finally easing as the fight officially came to an end.


    Dr. Gadget floated down toward Apex, still struggling to stay upright. "Stand down," he commanded, and the android''s movements ceased as it followed the order, slowly lowering itself into a crouched position, defeated.


    ---


    Back in the conference room where Samantha sat watching the live broadcast, relief washed over her.


    A warm smile spread across her face as she saw Dr. Gadget announce Don''s victory, and she exhaled a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding. She felt proud¡ªimmensely proud¡ªbut also grateful that her son had come out of this intense challenge mostly unscathed.


    The other men in the room clapped, nodding toward Samantha with approving smiles. "Quite impressive," one of them said. "Your son''s got real talent."


    Mr. Thompson, ever eager to make an impression, even stood up from his seat as he clapped, a wide grin on his face. "It seems your son is as amazing as his mother," he said, throwing in a chuckle, clearly trying to sound genuine but with an added touch of flirtation.


    Samantha, her attention still focused on the screen, only nodded politely. She accepted the compliment without much thought, her gaze fixed on the live feed as the camera zoomed in on Don''s face.


    The screen flashed with bold letters across the top:


    **Winner: Don Bright.**


    ---


    Meanwhile, at Nexus Academy, Summer had been watching the entire event unfold with a group of her classmates. The moment Don''s victory was announced, she couldn''t help herself.


    Throwing her hands into the air, she shouted, "Yes!"


    Realizing what she''d done, Summer quickly cleared her throat, trying to regain her usual composure. She crossed her arms and added with a nonchalant shrug, "I mean, whatever. I already knew he''d win."


    But Sylvia wasn''t as reserved. She practically jumped onto Summer''s back, hugging her tightly from behind. "Yay!" she cheered, her face glowing with excitement. "I knew he''d do it!"


    The boys standing nearby exchanged glances, their expressions shifting to disbelief. They crowded around Summer, bombarding her with questions.


    "Where did your brother train?"


    "Does your brother need a sidekick?"


    "How did he get so good?"


    Summer, keeping her cool despite the attention, ignored their rapid-fire questions and gave the screen a quick glance. Don''s face was still displayed prominently, the word


    **Winner**


    hanging over it.


    She smirked, crossing her arms even tighter as she thought,


    ''Good job, dummy.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back at the stadium, Don stood still in the middle of the now-ruined field, the dust beginning to settle around him.


    His breath was steady, and his gaze remained calm as he glanced around at the destruction caused during the fight.


    The pillars were still rising and falling, though many were damaged beyond function, while the ground was cracked and broken, littered with debris from the impact of his punches.


    The cheers from the crowd filled the air, and Don allowed himself a small smile as he raised his hand into the air with a closed fist.

 Chapter 233 - 233: A Special Challenge (Part 10)

    Don stood in the center of the ruined field, his hand still raised in acknowledgment of the roaring crowd around him.


    The cheers could be heard throughout the stadium and beyond, along with a thunderous wave of applause and admiration that seemed almost endless.


    It was the first time he''d experienced this kind of attention¡ªthe eyes of thousands fixed solely on him, chanting his name with wild enthusiasm.


    He couldn''t help but feel a strange thrill, the energy of the crowd filling him with a sense of pride he hadn''t known before.


    ''This feels so surreal,''


    he thought, glancing around as he slowly lowered his hand.


    The cheers continued regardless, undiminished. And his smile remained steady as he took a final look at the scene, knowing that as far as his ambitions went, this was just the beginning.


    But he knew he''d remember this moment, the sight of the crowd, the electric atmosphere, all of it.


    High above the field, Dr. Gadget had received another series of messages. He read through them swiftly, his expression briefly changing before he cleared his throat and spoke into the hovering mic.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, due to the condition of the field," he announced, his voice resonating across the stadium, "the main event has been canceled and will take place later this week. Closing remarks will be delivered by the Dean via broadcast, and you can look forward to highlights and interviews beginning in a few minutes. Thank you."


    After his announcement, he added a few closing words of motivation for the candidates before hovering back and away from the field.


    The commentators also gave their closing remarks as they signed off, reminding the audience to stay tuned for upcoming segments.


    As the speakers quieted, Don turned to rejoin the other candidates.


    At the edge of the field, Starboy''s angry gaze was still fixed on Don, his expression dark. The sight of Don basking in the spotlight had clearly soured his mood, and he spun on his heel, cape whipping behind him as he moved toward the exit.


    Silverwing watched Starboy''s dramatic departure with a smirk, raising an eyebrow as he called out, "Not even a ''congratulations,'' Starboy?"


    Starboy said nothing as he continued walking without glancing back.


    Silverwing chuckled quietly to himself as he returned his gaze toward Don. "He''s not exactly the gracious type, is he?" he muttered to himself with a charming smile, shaking his head.


    Phantomstrike was the next to leave, giving Don a single, lingering look before turning away without a word.


    Frostbite, too, followed, though unlike the others, she continued watching Don even as she turned, her gaze cold and unreadable. Only when she had taken a few steps did she finally look away, her face expressionless.


    By the time Don approached the exit, he found only Silverwing waiting for him, clapping as he approached. "Well done," Silverwing praised smoothly, his hands coming together in polite applause. "A true show of strength and skill. Quite the demonstration."


    "Thanks," Don replied, offering a brief nod as he continued toward the tunnel. He wasn''t about to get caught up in the theatrics of Silverwing''s praise.


    But Silverwing, unfazed, fell into step beside him, matching his pace. "I don''t believe we''ve had the chance to formally introduce ourselves." He extended his hand to Don. "Charles Monclaire IV," he said, giving a small, almost regal inclination of his head.


    Hearing the name, Don raised an eyebrow.


    ''Monclaire IV?''


    he thought, sizing him up with a sideways glance.


    ''Wouldn''t be surprised if he''s royalty or something.''


    On the surface, though, Don kept it simple, shaking the offered hand and saying, "Don Bright."


    The two continued walking down the tunnel together, Silverwing keeping his stride easy and his expression friendly, though there was a glint of curiosity in his eyes as he glanced at Don. "Well, Don Bright," he said with a slight smile, "impressive performance today. You''ve got quite the talent. I hope we''ll have the chance to spar sometime."


    "Sure," Don replied noncommittally, noting Silverwing''s persistent interest as they walked. He wasn''t sure what to make of the guy, but he kept his own expression neutral as they approached a fork in the tunnel, one side leading to the private changing areas reserved for higher-ranking candidates. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silverwing stopped, a look of faint surprise crossing his face as he turned to Don. "Oh? You''re changing here?" he asked, glancing toward the common locker area.


    "I assumed you''d have a private room like the rest of us." His tone was pleasant, but there was a trace of surprise, maybe even curiosity, as he sized Don up once again.


    Don just shrugged. "No private room for me," he replied, continuing toward the common changing area. "See you around."


    "Well, then," Silverwing replied, that same charming smile still in place. "I''ll be taking my leave here. But let''s talk again soon. I''ll have my people reach out to yours." He gave a small wave as he took a step back, adding with a slight flourish, "Tata."


    Don gave a small nod. "Sure," he replied, watching Silverwing disappear down the other tunnel before he turned back toward the changing area.


    As he made his way forward, he couldn''t help but let out a quiet sigh.


    ''Better get changed and go find Miss Claire.''


    With that thought in mind, he quickly made his way into the changing area¡ªa spacious, tiled room with rows of lockers and benches lined neatly along the walls.


    The showers in the back were enclosed with frosted glass, and a faint, clean scent of disinfectant lingered in the air. The room was empty, giving Don a rare moment of quiet after the noise and excitement of the stadium.


    He slipped out of his training suit and quickly took a shower. After drying off, he changed into his regular clothes, fastening his belt and adjusting his shirt when a sound caught his attention.


    His ears picked up a faint yet frantic buzz from beyond the door¡ªvoices, hurried and overlapping, echoing down the hall.


    "Mr. Bright, how did it feel to face Apex?"


    "Was the fight as intense as it looked from the stands?"


    "Are you worried about the rumors of tensions between you and Starboy?"


    "What''s next for you after today?"


    The tone and the type of questions left no room for doubt: reporters.


    Don could almost hear the shuffling of their recording devices and see the eager faces pressed up against the door. With the way they were calling out questions, it seemed that his performance against Apex had really boosted his image.


    He shook his head, slightly amused. ''This part of being a hero is going to be a pain in the ass,'' he thought, slipping his shoes on and glancing toward the door.


    But he had no doubt there were perks to the attention, perks that would probably come in handy one day.


    Ready, Don walked to the door and pulled it open.

 Chapter 234 - 234: Officially Famous (Part 1)

    As Don stepped out of the changing area, he was greeted by a line of guards forming a barrier between him and the rowdy crowd of reporters. As soon as he stepped out, the reporters'' questions grew louder.


    One of the guards nearest him, maintaining a respectful tone, gestured him forward. "This way, Mr. Bright."


    Don nodded, stepping into the aisle they''d created as the guards began to lead him away. Cameras flashed rapidly, and the questions grew more urgent.


    "Mr. Bright, what do you think of Starboy''s reaction to your victory?"


    "Do you think Apex could have performed better?"


    "Were you expecting to win against a prototype?"


    He ignored the barrage of questions, keeping his gaze forward as he followed the guards through the hallway.


    Around the corner, a larger crowd had gathered¡ªreporters and fans alike. The guards in front lifted a velvet rope, allowing Don to pass through toward the VIP section. He caught glimpses of the fans pressing in, eager for a picture or autograph, but the guards held firm, keeping the path clear.


    After a few turns, a short stairwell, and a quiet elevator ride, Don arrived at the VIP area.


    The elevator doors slid open with a quiet S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **ding**


    , and he was greeted by the sight of Miss Claire, standing with her usual composed expression, and Mr. Xiao, a tall, imposing figure who almost entirely blocked the shorter Dean Sanchez, who stood behind him.


    Stepping into the lavish VIP lounge, Don could feel the looks of several eyes on him. The room was filled with many elites, their gazes ranging from curious to appraising. But none dared approach, holding back as if waiting for Mr. Xiao to make the first move.


    Don''s gaze met Mr. Xiao''s just as the man broke into a smile, his sharp eyes gleaming as he extended his hand. "Congratulations, Mr. Don Bright," he said smoothly.


    Don stepped forward, extending his hand to shake the man''s. As their hands clasped, he gave Miss Claire a brief glance, silently conveying his curiosity. She caught his look, and with a subtle nod, prepared to introduce Mr. Xiao.


    "This is Mr. William Xiao," she said, keeping her voice even, "the chairman of the SHU board of directors."


    Don took in Mr. Xiao''s appearance carefully¡ªtall, well-dressed, and exuding a silent authority that would make most hesitate. ''He''s definitely intimidating,'' Don admitted to himself. Outwardly, he gave a polite nod and replied, "Nice to meet you, sir."


    Mr. Xiao laughed, the sound as charming as it was practiced. "Just William is fine," he said with a small wave of his hand. "I''m not that old." He chuckled again, the corners of his eyes crinkling in a way that didn''t quite reach the rest of his face.


    Don, catching onto the man''s attempt at humor, played along. "Sure thing," he replied, his tone light, though his eyes moved subtly toward Miss Claire again. "By the way, Miss Claire, do you have my phone? And are the negotiations all set?"


    Before Miss Claire could answer, Mr. Xiao''s voice cut in. "Ah, we were just about to get to that. After all," he added with a smile, "we couldn''t very well start without the star of the day, now could we?"


    Miss Claire, noticing the direction this was taking, merely handed Don his phone with a calm, "Here you go." She then continued, this time her words directed at Mr. Xiao "My client has already gone over everything he wants with me, Mr. Xiao. I''ll handle the negotiations from here."


    But Mr. Xiao kept his focus on Don, the smile on his face not wavering as he tried to persuade him. "You know, Mr. Bright, these talks might be more fruitful with you in the room. Sometimes, things just get resolved more quickly that way, and I''d hate to have any misunderstanding."


    Don didn''t hesitate to respond bluntly. "It doesn''t matter," he replied simply, slipping his phone into his pocket. "If it''s a must for me to be there, I''m fine with skipping negotiations altogether."


    For a brief moment, the smile on Mr. Xiao''s face became strained. But he recovered quickly, his expression softening as he gave a slight nod. "I see. Then we''ll proceed as you wish."


    Don turned his attention back to Miss Claire and she offered him a reassuring nod, and Don felt certain she''d handle things from here.


    Whatever Mr. Xiao''s interest, Don didn''t feel compelled to get involved directly. Today, he had made his impression. Now, he would let the rest play out.


    But before Don could leave, Mr. Xiao said to him, "I advise you to wait a little bit before heading down Mr. Bright, at least until the guards clear out the pesky reporters and fans. Don''t you agree?"


    Don paused mid turn before looking back at Mr. Xiao, who still had a fairly stiff smile on his face. For a moment, Don couldn''t help but wonder if Mr. Xiao was just saying this to keep him here or what.


    Regardless of the intent, Don wasn''t about to linger around. He didn''t show how he was feeling and instead just smiled and nodded at Mr. Xiao''s words as if he took them to heart.


    "Oh? In that case I guess I''ll just use the time to make a few calls while I wait downstairs. Thanks again." After saying this, Don walked toward the elevator and pressed the button to open the doors.


    Once inside, he turned to close the doors and could see Mr. Xiao still looking at him with the same stiff smile.


    "I do hope we''ll have you join us at SHU Mr. Bright. It would be a shame for the 20 million credit reward to be lost." He said while shifting his expression as if to show genuine regret at the idea.


    With the doors closing, Don didn''t even look the least bit fazed by the statement. "Well that''s a shame. Then I can only hope we come to an agreement."


    Don could be seen giving a little light shrug just as the doors fully closed with a subtle


    **ding~**


    Mr. Xiao was left smiling stiffly but for a moment his eyes seemed to twitch as he turned away from facing the elevator while saying to Miss Claire, "shall we get on with negotiations?"


    Miss Claire showed a brief smile while still facing the elevator, but it faded as soon as she turned to follow Mr. Xiao, nodding in agreement at his suggestion. "Of course."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After exiting the elevator and making his way back down, Don found that Mr. Xiao was right.


    What welcomed him was a scene of the many guards he left pushing and shoving fans and reporters away.


    ''I guess the creepy rich guy had a point,''


    Don thought, remembering how unsettling Mr. Xiao''s smile and gaze were.


    But despite the subtle strange nature of Mr. Xiao, Don wasn''t too surprised by it.


    Back in his world, not a single month would pass without a controversial story surrounding some celebrity or prominent figure.


    From a kids television legend being a paedophile to a beloved singer running a weird sex ring.


    Because of things like that, Don wanted his freedom guaranteed even if it meant losing out on many benefits.


    He sighed and shook his head before taking out his phone.


    ''Well, might as well call Samantha as I wait for this crowd to thin out.''

 Chapter 235 - 235: Officially Famous (Part 2)

    Don tapped Samantha''s name on his speed dial and waited, hearing only a few rings before her voice came through the line. He could almost picture her smiling on the other end.


    "Donnie!" Samantha''s voice was soft but brimming with excitement. "I just finished watching your performance, sweetie. Goodness, you were so amazing out there! Silly old me was worried for nothing."


    Don couldn''t help but grin, a warm feeling settling in his chest. Having someone who cared this deeply for him was¡­ well, it was something he never took for granted. He chuckled a bit before answering, "To be honest, I wasn''t even sure I''d manage to beat that thing. I was planning to test it out a little, maybe even call a timeout if it beat me up. Its hits are no joke. I''m kinda surprised I even won."


    Samantha''s worry crept through, as predictable as it was endearing. "Oh, Donnie, are you badly hurt?"


    The corner of Don''s mouth lifted a little higher. Her concerned tone made him feel both cared for and slightly guilty, though he quickly reassured her. "I''m fine, Mom, don''t worry. Just a few scratches, some bruises, and a little soreness. I''ll take a warm bath when I get home¡ªthat should help."


    Yet despite his attempt to downplay it, Samantha sounded as concerned as ever. "Alright, sweetie, but try not to push yourself anymore today, okay? No training. I''ll give you a massage when I get home."


    Don''s eyebrows lifted, and a smirk crept onto his face. This was the outcome he''d been secretly hoping for. But he kept his tone casual, cracking a joke. "At this rate, I should probably start paying you for being my private physiotherapist."


    Her laugh came through the phone, light and beautiful, and he could imagine the way she''d be standing, maybe leaning against a wall with a hint of blush on her cheeks. "You can pay me by trying not to get hurt every week," she teased.


    Don let out a thoughtful "Hmm¡­" as if he were seriously considering it. "Or," he said after a few seconds of playful silence, "I have a better idea."


    As he spoke, he started pacing slowly, glancing occasionally toward the edge of the crowd as the guards continued to push back the enthusiastic fans and reporters. On her end, Samantha was standing outside the conference room, smiling and nodding politely at the occasional passerby.


    "What do you say we go on a mother-son trip one of these days?" he offered, trying to keep his voice light.


    Samantha chuckled, clearly thinking he was joking. "You don''t have to hang out with your boring old mom, Donnie. Besides, do you even think you''ll have the time after today? You''re practically a celebrity now."


    Don scoffed, feigning offense. "Celebrity or not, I''ll have you know my mom is an absolute bombshell. When she smiles, ice melts." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could almost hear her blushing through the line, her laugh bubbling up again, both amused and touched. "Okay, okay, Donnie, stop," she said, trying to rein him in. "Geez, you''re making me blush like a little girl."


    "Oh really?" he teased, grinning wider. "So, you''re saying you don''t want to hear about how the sun looks at you and gets jealous?"


    Samantha repeated his line with a laugh, "The sun gets jealous?" She shook her head. "You''ve been reading too many romance novels, Donnie."


    Don pretended to be offended. "Hey, are you making fun of my mom again? I''ve got plenty more lines where that came from."


    She relented with a smile in her voice, "No, honey, no more sweet talk. You win. And I really do need to get back to work, so I''ll call you when I''m off, okay?"


    "Alright, Mom. Talk to you later."


    Her tone softened again, a warmth that never failed to touch him. "Alright, sweetie. Congratulations again. I''m so proud of you. Love you, honey."


    "Love you, Mom," he said as the call cut off.


    Don was about to tuck his phone into his pocket when it buzzed in his hand, and he glanced down to see a message notification.


    **Ping!**


    The screen displayed a new text from Gary:


    *The item you requested is ready to be collected.*


    Don''s eyebrows raised slightly, and a faint, satisfied smirk appearing on his face.


    ''Perfect timing,''


    he thought.


    He tapped out a quick reply to Gary:


    *Where and when do I collect them?*


    He sent the text, then followed it up with another message to Donald,


    *Where are you?*


    After slipping his phone into his back pocket, he started moving toward the exit, where the guards had finally cleared a path.


    A lone guard stood by the doorway, wiping his brow with a faint sigh of relief as he spotted Don approaching.


    As Don drew near, the guard straightened immediately, greeting him with a firm nod. "Greetings, sir. If you''re taking your leave, please allow a few of us to escort you out."


    Don raised an eyebrow, not thrilled at the thought of being followed around. He knew this was all part of the fame game, but the idea of needing an entourage just to leave a building was¡­ less than appealing. "Is that really necessary?" he asked, frowning slightly.


    The guard hesitated, clearly caught off guard by the question. "Well, it depends, sir," he replied, clearing his throat.


    "Most people these days know not to approach heroes too closely, and even the media show respect¡ªsometimes. But, uh, I think these people are a bit caught up in the moment. Reporters want to break the story first, and fans are just eager for an autograph, maybe hoping to sell it later." He shook his head, sighing. "It happens every year during evaluations, but it tends to settle down after a few days."


    Don nodded, considering the information. "I see," he muttered with a nod, "well then I guess I could use an escort to the car park."


    The guard nodded quickly, clearly relieved by Don''s acceptance, and spoke into his earpiece.


    Within seconds, a small team of guards assembled to flank Don, forming a loose but attentive shield around him as they headed down the corridor.


    As they made their way through the building,


    **Ping!**


    Don''s phone vibrated, and he glanced at the screen to see Gary''s response.


    *Pickup is mobile. Package doesn''t need to be too discreet, so I can send it to your location if that works better. Just let me know where you are.*


    Don''s fingers tapped out a quick reply,


    *Student car park at SHU. Send me the plate number so there''s no trouble with entry.*


    He pocketed his phone again, listening to the guard''s brief murmurs through their earpieces as they moved through the building.


    Another vibration from his phone, and Don checked to see Gary''s prompt reply.


    *Not a problem,*


    followed by a plate number. Don mentally noted the details before returning his attention to his surroundings.

 Chapter 236 - 236: Officially Famous (Part 3)

    The closer Don and the guards got to the exit, the louder the noise outside became. As the main doors opened, the sound of excited and eager people greeted him.


    Reporters and fans alike moved forward, shouting his name and calling out questions. Don kept his head forward, focusing on the path as the guards pushed back against the crowd, creating a narrow channel toward the car park.


    "Mr. Bright, a quick word on the evaluation! Please!"


    "Don, what do you think of your future here at SHU?"


    "Can you tell us about your strategy when taking on Apex?"


    Don kept his gaze straight ahead, his lips pressed into a polite, unreadable line, while cameras flashed continuously around him.


    It was noisy and a little overwhelming, but he managed to tune out most of it, occasionally glancing to either side to check that the guards were holding their formation.


    One eager fan managed to slip past the line, thrusting a notepad and pen in his direction. "Please, just one autograph!"


    Before Don could respond, a guard gently but firmly guided the fan back behind the barrier.


    As they approached the car park, he finally allowed himself a slight sigh, relieved to be out of the crowd''s immediate reach.


    Don entered the car park alone, watching as the reporters hovered near the boundary. It was clear they were considering waiting just outside the barrier in hopes of catching another glimpse of him.


    But before they could settle in, the guard stationed by the security booth stepped out, raising his voice at the crowd.


    "The school will take legal action against any reporters or visitors who attempt to breach the agreed-upon rules," he announced firmly, casting a sweeping gaze over the crowd. "This includes, but is not limited to, unauthorized entry, harassment of students, and failure to respect restricted areas. The penalties include heavy fines and permanent banning from campus events."


    A collective murmur passed through the crowd, and Don watched as they began to disperse, discouraged by the guard''s warnings.


    He allowed himself a small smile before continuing on his way into the quieter car park. As he walked, he took out his phone, thumbing it open to find a message from Gary:


    *The package will be there soon. Stand by.*


    He then checked his conversation with Donald, only to find his friend hadn''t replied.


    ''Where the hell is he?''


    Don wondered, a faint crease forming on his brow before he sighed and let it go.


    A few minutes passed as Don leaned against a metal railing, glancing occasionally at the car park entrance.


    Just then, a bland-looking electric sedan pulled in, and he recognized it immediately as the one Gary had arranged. Don stood and waited by an empty parking space, watching as the sedan made its way over, slowing to a stop beside him.


    He slipped into the backseat, finding the interior predictably nondescript, just like every other vehicle Gary had used before.


    The only notable difference was the medium-sized box in the seat beside him, labeled with a bold red


    **Fragile**


    . He reached out, fingertips brushing the surface of the box to test its sturdiness.


    **Beep!**


    One of the small screens embedded in the back of the front seats blinked to life, displaying an incoming call. Gary''s voice soon resounded from the speakers.


    "Good afternoon, Sir Don," Gary greeted. "May I just say congratulations on your performance today. I was quite pleasantly surprised, as was the young madam."


    Don glanced at the screen, half-expecting a video feed, but it was just audio. His attention shifted back to the box as he replied, "Thanks. I didn''t really think I''d win, honestly, since the powers I used were only just recently awakened."


    Gary''s response came with a hint of surprise. "Is that so? I had assumed you''d been holding them back until now, but I suppose that makes more sense."


    Don tried to sound a bit unsure, keeping his tone casual but not too rehearsed. "I wouldn''t hide anything from Elle. I''m just trying to understand why I''d suddenly awaken new powers now, of all times."


    Gary made a thoughtful sound. "Hmm¡­ It''s rare but not unheard of for people to unlock new abilities throughout their lives. Let''s view this as a blessing, sir."


    Don nodded, though he added a pinch of hesitation to his voice. "I guess you''re right¡­"


    The less convinced he sounded, the better. Samantha had believed him easily, but Gary required a subtler touch. He wasn''t sure if Gary was completely convinced, but it didn''t matter. Don knew that as long as he stuck to the story, it would be his truth, and no one could prove otherwise.


    Letting out an audible sigh, he shifted the topic smoothly. "Anyway, it was a good opportunity to try them out. I''ll let you know if I need any help with them. For now, though, I should get going¡ªunless there''s something else you wanted to discuss?"


    A moment of silence followed. Then, Gary sighed too, his tone shifting slightly. "Well, there is another matter of grave importance¡­"


    Don raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "What matter?" he asked.


    Gary sighed again before answering, his voice carrying a tone of slight reluctance. "It''s about the base and¡­ our funds. The young madam hasn''t yet brought this up with you, but we''re facing some financial strain, mostly because of the base." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don''s expression shifted, his casual curiosity turning to mild concern. "What do you mean?"


    "Well," Gary began, clearing his throat, "running the base is extremely costly. Building it nearly drained the young madam''s entire inheritance. Without a source of income to offset these expenses, the funds are dwindling fast. I''ve tried convincing her to sell it¡ªespecially since it was originally her idea to construct the base specifically for you¡ªbut she refuses. She considers it your dream base and won''t hear of parting with it. But as things stand, we may not be able to keep it running for more than a year."


    Don nodded slowly, listening closely. He appreciated Gary''s candor and knew the financial strain must be a real concern for him to bring it up. "I understand. I''ll bring it up with Elle when I call her later."


    Out of curiosity, he added, "Just out of interest, what kind of offers are on the table for it?"


    Gary replied without hesitation, "There are a few anonymous buyers willing to pay up to 18 billion for the base."


    Don''s eyes widened slightly, impressed by the amount. Gary continued, "With that kind of money, we could invest in a more modest base¡ªperhaps closer to the city¡ªand explore options to generate income."


    Don considered it, nodding as he replied, "Definitely sounds like a better idea. I''ll talk with Elle."


    Gary''s tone softened a bit, almost as if he were treading lightly. "Brilliant. But perhaps don''t approach the matter too directly. She poured her heart¡ªand quite literally her entire fortune¡ªinto making it perfect for you. If money weren''t an issue, I''d have no concerns."


    Don gave a slight nod, his gaze drifting to the package beside him as he replied, "I get your point, and I''ll think about how best to bring it up with her."


    "Thank you, sir," Gary replied, the appreciation clear in his tone. "And regarding the package, the instructions for using the device are attached inside."


    "Thanks," Don said, giving the box a quick glance. "I''ll update you later on how things go."


    "Understood," Gary replied. "Take care, sir." With that, the call ended, the screen fading to black.

 Chapter 237 - 237: Officially Famous (Part 4)

    After the call ended, Don let out a quiet breath, leaning back against the seat for a moment.


    **Click.**


    He then opened the door and climbed out, carefully lifting the package in one arm.


    The sedan drove off soon after, its electric motor humming softly as it made its way out of the car park.


    He took out his phone to check for any response from Donald, but there was still nothing.


    ''Where the hell is he?''


    he thought, frowning slightly.


    ''Let me check by the car just in case.''


    Making his way toward where Donald had parked, Don''s eyes narrowed as he spotted the vehicle, which appeared to be shaking slightly.


    His brow raised, curiosity shifting to suspicion. He approached and reached for the back door handle, pulling it open.


    **Click.**


    The door swung open, revealing a rather¡­ awkward scene inside, leaving Don speechless.


    Don is shocked to find Donald in the backseat with his pants down and with a girl between his legs.


    Donald showed a panicked expression as the door opened and snapped his head to look at Don, eyes wide.


    "D-Don!" He called out in surprise, before suddenly changing his expression as the girl between his legs bopped her head up and down even faster.


    "Oh f-fuuuck!" He groaned out, turning his attention back to the girl and extending his hands toward her head before pulling it up.


    The girl didn''t resist and lifted her head swiftly, revealing the reason she''d been bopping her head in the first place as she left a trail of saliva between her lips and Donald''s exposed cock.


    Just as she pulled away, Donald''s cock twitched and he shot out a few bursts of cum, which landed on the girl''s face and glasses.


    Don, still shocked, only now recognized the girl as the same one that exposed Donald to Starboy earlier.


    Her forgettable facial features aside, he couldn''t miss the colourful attire she wore with the wild patterns and styling.


    "What the fuck? Is this why you''re not responding to texts?" Don managed to mutter out, looking confused by what he had just stumbled on.


    Unlike Donald who was now quickly fumbling to lift his pants up, the girl calmly used the sleeve of the outfit to wipe Donald''s cum off her face before moving out from between his legs.


    "Hey man, uh, sorry, I was just uhm¡­" before Donald could explain what was going on, the girl adjusted her glasses and said in a casual tone, "well, now that you''ve ejaculated, our deal is done."


    Saying nothing more, the girl opened the other door and made her exit, shutting the door behind her and walking away, leaving Don confused.


    Donald glanced toward the window, hoping to catch sight of the girl, but she was already speeding up, her figure retreating toward the car park exit.


    He let out a small sigh, then turned back to find Don standing with arms crossed, head tilted in that mildly amused, expectant way of his.


    Don raised a brow. "Need a minute, or are you good?"


    Donald''s cheeks, already flushed, grew a deeper shade of red. He stammered, rubbing the back of his neck, "Uh¡­ yeah, sorry about that."


    Don just watched him, waiting.


    "Well," Donald started, glancing off to the side, "after you left me by the caf¨¦, Becky¡ªthat girl¡ªcame up to me. Said she wanted to apologize for, you know, making me look like an idiot in front of Starboy."


    His hands moved restlessly, gesturing as if to bring more meaning to his words. "I told her to get lost at first," he said with a slight shrug. "She''s the whole reason things went sideways in the first place after all. But then¡­ she offered to make amends." His voice trailed off as he scratched his cheek.


    Don didn''t shift his gaze, curiosity evident in his eyes. "And how exactly was she planning to ''make amends?''"


    "She, uh¡­" Donald''s hands mimicked a vague gesture. "She offered to¡­ you know, uh,


    *suck me off*.


    "


    A brief silence followed. Don blinked, processing the absurdity of it all, then shook his head with a resigned sigh.


    ''So, all it took was a blowjob to wipe out any grudge¡­ even after she almost got him humiliated.''


    He didn''t even know what to say.


    Donald, misinterpreting the sigh, looked even more flustered. "Look, I''m sorry, man. I was just¡­ thinking with my¡ªwell, y''know."


    He fumbled, his words tripping over themselves. "I just wanted to¡­ I mean, I was curious what it felt like."


    Don chuckled, shaking his head slowly. "I''m not angry, just¡­ surprised, that''s all."


    Before he could say more, a thought crossed his mind, and he lifted an eyebrow. "Wait." He fixed Donald with a curious look. "Have you, like, *never* gotten a blowjob before?"


    Donald hesitated, his face turning a shade redder before nodding reluctantly. "Well¡­ not exactly. At least, not from a real girl."


    Don''s expression shifted from confusion to mild concern, tilting his head as he tried to make sense of the answer. "What do you mean¡­ not from a S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *real*


    girl?"


    Donald looked visibly uncomfortable, his hand moving to adjust his glasses as he mumbled, "Uh, well¡­" His eyes darted around, clearly reluctant to explain further.


    Don held up a hand, cutting him off. "You know what? Never mind." He shook his head with a bemused smile. "Probably better if I don''t know."


    Grateful for the change in topic, Donald''s gaze flickered to the medium-sized box in Don''s hand. "Uh, so, what''s that?"


    "Just a part for something I''m working on," Don replied, keeping his tone casual as he glanced at the box. "Gonna stash it in the back." He moved toward the rear of the G-Wagon, fingers pressing the handle before it clicked open with a solid


    **thunk**


    .


    Donald watched Don place the box carefully inside, still looking awkward. He quickly adjusted his shirt and pants before climbing out, leaning back against the car as he tried to regain a bit of composure.


    Once Don had shut the rear door, he turned back to find Donald avoiding eye contact, clearly still embarrassed. A slight smirk appeared at the corner of Don''s mouth as he crossed his arms.


    "So, do you still have anything else to do on campus?" Don asked.


    Donald''s eyes flicked up, his face still tinted pink. "Uh, no, nothing. Are you, uh¡­ done with your evaluation?"


    Don shrugged. "More or less." He paused, looking toward the driver''s side. "In that case, let''s go."


    "Where to?" Donald asked, relieved to move past the awkwardness.


    "Nexus Academy."

 Chapter 238 - 238: Officially Famous (Part 5)

    Donald kept his hands on the wheel as they cruised toward Nexus Academy, while Don held his phone up, scrolling through the news feed.


    Headlines and comments about his evaluation flashed by, a mix of critiques, and flat-out trolling. He chuckled a bit at some, though he sighed lightly at the more biting remarks. ''Guess that''s fame for you. Can''t please everyone,'' he thought, switching apps to fire off a quick text to Summer:


    *I''m almost at your school, are you done yet?*


    He hit send and slipped his phone back into his pocket just as Donald rolled to a stop at a red light.


    Don turned to Donald, giving him a bit of a sidelong look. "So¡­" he began, a smirk creeping onto his face, "did you at least get her number? What was her name again¡­ Becky, right?"


    Donald, already looking a little zoned out, blinked as he processed the question. A moment passed before he let out a long, defeated sigh. "Shit."


    Don laughed, leaning back in his seat. "I''ll take it that''s a no, then."


    "Ugh." Donald grumbled, giving the steering wheel an irritated pat. "How did I forget to ask?" He glanced over at Don, a flicker of hope lighting up his face. "You think there''s a chance I might see her again on campus?"


    Don shrugged. "Could be. If she''s a student, yeah, you might run into her. But she might''ve just been visiting for the evaluation."


    Donald''s expression faltered. Don thought about telling him not to get too hung up on a girl who''d thrown him a bone (or, well, more than that) over something so minor. But then again, maybe a little chase would be good for Donald''s growth.


    Just then, Donald straightened up, looking a bit more resolved. "Well, I''m not giving up. Tomorrow, I''ll check around campus, maybe look her up on social media or records." He nodded to himself.


    ''She must''ve given him some real good head,'' Don thought, his mouth twitching slightly with amusement. But before he could comment, he noticed the light turning green and pointed ahead. "It''s green."


    "Oh, crap!" Donald snapped his focus back, stepping on the gas as they continued toward Nexus.


    A ping on Don''s phone drew his attention, and he checked to see Summer''s reply:


    *We''re outside, where the hell are you?*


    He rolled his eyes, typing a quick


    *almost there*


    before stashing his phone again. A few minutes later, they reached the gates of Nexus Academy.


    Donald pulled up a little past the entrance, coasting to a stop by the sidewalk where a group of students clustered around Summer and Sylvia, talking away nonstop.


    Donald looked over, his hands still gripping the wheel. "Uh, where should I stop?"


    "Right here''s good," Don replied, sending a short text to Summer, who looked visibly annoyed, standing stiffly as she half-listened to the chatter around her.


    Summer glanced at her phone and immediately looked their way, nudging Sylvia with her elbow and gesturing toward the car.


    They broke from the crowd and hurried over, leaving the others trailing after them with disappointed expressions. Summer ignored them, making her way to the passenger side. Her gaze met Don''s as he gestured for her to hop in the back.


    Sylvia paused by the door, throwing Don a playful wink before blowing him a kiss. She then slipped in behind Summer, who took a seat with a huff, her frown more obvious now that she was in the car.


    "So, what are you doing in Cassie''s car?" Summer asked, eyeing him suspiciously.


    Don just shrugged, nodding in Donald''s direction. "Well, she let Donald borrow it and he gave me a ride." He barely finished the sentence when Sylvia''s hands reached from behind, covering his eyes.


    "Guess who?" she teased, her voice sing-song.


    Don let out an exasperated sigh. "I saw you get in, so what''s the point?"


    At that moment, Donald started pulling the car back toward the main road, and the group Summer had left behind spotted Don through the window, calling out excitedly.


    "Oh my god, it''s him! Summer, introduce us! Hey, can I get a picture?" They waved frantically, trying to catch Summer''s attention.


    Ignoring them completely, Sylvia leaned forward more as she answered Don. "I know, but I just wanted to hear you say my name."


    Summer shot her a look, frowning as she gently pulled Sylvia back to her seat. "Hey! Sit down, will you?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aww~" Sylvia whined, but Summer gave her a warning glare before turning back to Don, her eyes narrowing. "And you¡ªwhy the hell didn''t you tell me you were doing your evaluation today?"


    Don chuckled, scratching his cheek as he gave her a sheepish look. "Well¡­"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, back in the VIP area of the main battle stadium, Mr. Xiao and Ms. Claire were now seated in a private booth away from the other elites present in the area.


    The booth was surrounded by glass walls, allowing no sound to escape. It had a circular wooden table at its center with a fine finish, and four plush chairs around it in the same color as the table.


    Ms. Claire and Mr. Xiao were seated on opposite ends, each with a glass to their right-hand side. Mr. Xiao''s glass held whiskey, while Ms. Claire''s contained sparkling water.


    Mr. Xiao currently had a thoughtful expression on his face as he processed the demands Ms. Claire presented on Don''s behalf.


    He didn''t show it outwardly, but he was incredibly surprised by what Don was asking. It was no better than requesting to be a regular student with a few perks here and there.


    It made absolutely no sense to someone like Mr. Xiao, who, during his time as chairman, had dealt with countless young upstarts eager to join the professional ranks of superheroes. It was far more common to see them come with outrageous demands, and depending on their abilities, Mr. Xiao or his representatives would negotiate until the two parties met halfway.


    But with the demands Ms. Claire presented, there was no halfway¡ªDon wasn''t really asking for much, so it was mostly a matter of whether or not the university would agree.


    If Don had been an average-performing candidate, there would have been no problem. But after his performance today, agreeing to his demands was akin to giving up the potential to make a fortune off him¡ªTV deals, sponsorships, school representation, assigned missions, and the list went on.


    Like Starboy, Don had the potential to make the school millions, if not more, in the long run. So it was incredibly hard for Mr. Xiao to accept this.


    He let out a sigh before forcing a smile, shaking his head as he said, "I wasn''t expecting this at all. But surely, your client is willing to make some changes to these demands so that both parties can benefit. I assure you, you won''t be at a loss. To start, we can completely throw out the lack of PR, since Mr. Bright has the potential to become the face of the school¡ªsponsorships, interviews¡ª"


    Before Mr. Xiao could finish, Ms. Claire curtly cut him off. "Let me stop you right there. I''m sure you have plenty to offer my client, perhaps even millions, but let me make this clear from the start. Those demands are hard-set. You can either agree to them or disagree¡ªI''m sure other institutions will be more open to them."


    Mr. Xiao was someone very accustomed to getting whatever he wanted¡ªeven Starboy, who was sought after by many schools, had eventually been persuaded by Mr. Xiao to stay at SHU in his hometown of Santos City.


    It wasn''t been cheap, but the deal was done, and he thought the same could be possible for Don. But that clearly wasn''t the case here. This made Mr. Xiao look a bit more tense.


    He tried to hold his smile, but Ms. Claire could see the corner of his mouth twitching ever so slightly, as though he were losing patience.


    "This is exactly why I wanted Mr. Bright present, so we could be malleable in our negotiations. Surely, he wouldn''t care too much about parting with some of his demands in exchange for adequate compensation. Whatever his worries are, I''m sure I can alleviate them as well."


    Ms. Claire showed a small smile, actually finding it hard not to let out an amused laugh as she shook her head and replied, "I assure you, Mr. Xiao, if you do not give me a direct response now, whether or not you visit my client offering millions in compensation, he would have already lost interest and begun looking to take his skills elsewhere. I know it may come as a surprise for someone in your particular field of business, but I repeat, my client has no interest in letting go of the demands I''ve presented. If the university cannot meet them, simply tell me now so we can both save ourselves the time. It is pointless otherwise to speak any further."


    Mr. Xiao now had a vein visibly popping on his forehead, and yet he still managed to keep his forced smile in place. Ms. Claire didn''t seem the least bit fazed by him looking as if he were about to explode; she even kept the smile on her face.


    Suddenly, Mr. Xiao stood up from his seat, slamming his hands on the table


    **bam**


    , causing cracks to appear. Ms. Claire didn''t even flinch, she just looked up at him as he stared at her with a gaze that could kill.


    "Well, since your client seems so adamant on these demands, I have no choice but to accept them. I''ll have my people draft a contract and send it to you. Good day, Ms. Claire." After saying this, Mr. Xiao took the liberty of leaving first, pushing the glass door of the booth with such force that he caused cracks to appear on the surface as well.


    Ms. Claire didn''t even bother turning her head to watch him leave. She just smiled as she reached for her glass of sparkling water and took another sip, thinking,


    ''I see he still doesn''t take rejection well.''

 Chapter 239 - 239: Officially Famous (Part 6)

    Just as the time was nearing 4 PM, Don, Donald, Sylvia, and Summer arrived at the Chanel Hills community.


    They pulled in without hassle, and as Donald was driving toward their homes, Don was busy tapping away at his phone, much like Summer and Sylvia.


    Only, unlike them, who were busy on social media, he was sending a text to Tori that read:


    *Hey, sorry I couldn''t reach out to you today. I forgot I''d be taking part in the evaluation. Anyway, how was your day?*


    Before sending the text, Don paused, his finger hovering above the send icon.


    ''Seems like a reasonable enough message to send. I mean, it''s not like she texted me either. Better than her thinking I''m just an asshole who forgot completely, I guess.''


    Not needing to think too long on it, Don tapped the send icon and put his phone away just as Donald pulled to a stop in front of their house.


    He turned off the engine and snapped his head toward Don before asking, "Hey, do you plan on going to school tomorrow? Not for the evaluation, but to use the capsules and maybe get a little practice in to prepare for the VR FPS league?"


    Hearing Donald say this, Sylvia pulled her attention away from her phone and leaned forward through the space between the two front seats. She asked Donald with curious eyes, "Ooh, what''s that?"


    Having Sylvia close to his face made Donald immediately blush. He wanted to respond but choked on his words, only managing to mutter out sounds before Don came to his rescue and answered.


    "It''s a shooting game but in virtual reality and competitive," he summarized before answering Donald''s question. "Yeah, man, no problem. That is, unless something comes up. I''ll let you know first thing in the morning, if that''s all right."


    Donald, trying to avoid Sylvia''s mesmerizing eyes, answered in a cracked voice, "Y-yeah, man, cool... uh... you know, I''ll hit you up in the morning."


    Don narrowed his eyes at the response, thinking,


    ''Real smooth Donald.''


    Despite thinking this, Don decided to play along and just answered, "Cool¡­ Do that, man. Text me if anything."


    With nothing more left to say, Don took the initiative to step out of the vehicle first before retrieving the box he had put in the back. His doing so prompted Sylvia to lose all interest in Donald as she pulled her head away, saying, "Thanks for the ride."


    She proceeded to step out as well, followed by Summer, who simply said, "Yeah, thanks," in a half-hearted tone before exiting the vehicle too.


    Donald gave an awkward wave toward Don before the engine roared to a start and he drove forward.


    As he was driving away, Summer came to stand beside Don and crossed her arms under her chest before commenting, "Your friend''s a little weird."


    Don just shrugged and walked away first, waving his hand dismissively. "You say that like you''re normal yourself."


    This comment of his prompted Summer to frown and snap her head in his direction, looking at him with narrowed eyes as she asked, "The hell is that supposed to mean?"


    Don didn''t answer and simply kept walking, entering the house first and closing the door behind him.


    "Gah, he''s so insufferable," Summer growled, stepping onto the property as well, only more aggressively, with Sylvia following behind at a casual pace.


    Once inside, Don first checked to see if Amanda or Winter were around by calling out their names, but after getting no response, he simply made his way upstairs and directly to his room.


    He had already showered at SHU after the evaluation, so there was no need to do so again. Instead, his attention turned to the box he was holding, which he proceeded to place on his bed before opening it.


    Inside, he found some bubble wrap, which he quickly removed to reveal the device inside. It was rather small, no bigger than a TV remote, similar in appearance too with its plastic surface, a few buttons, and a small screen about 2 inches across.


    At the back of this device was a single sheet of paper, which Don could only assume was the instructions. He pulled it off the device and quickly read through the information provided.


    The instructions stated:


    *To use this device, start by pressing the power button to turn it on. Make sure it''s within a 5-meter radius of the android you plan on testing. You will automatically get a message on the screen that reads ''Android detected. Proceed with scan,'' after which you should press the blue button in the corner. You will then get a message reading ''Connecting'' on your screen. The android should be able to detect that an external device is trying to access its systems. Tell it to allow access, and the device will begin scanning. The process should take about an hour, and after completion, if nothing is out of order, it should say ''No external threats found.'' If any are detected, assume the android is insecure.*


    The instructions were simple and straightforward, and after breezing through them all, Don nodded in satisfaction before placing the device and the piece of paper into one of the drawers of his dresser.


    ''Well, I promised Mom I wouldn''t do any training, but I don''t have anything better to do, so I could just do some mental training for an hour while I wait for her to get back and give me that massage.''


    Thinking on that, Don couldn''t help but smile to himself, greatly looking forward to it after what had happened last time.


    With that in mind, he grabbed the now box, planning to throw it out.


    But just as he opened the door to step out of his room, he found Sylvia standing in front of it, looking like she was just about to knock.


    Seeing Don open the door before she could, Sylvia retracted her hand and put it behind her back, along with the other, while slightly tiptoeing.


    "Oh, hey there," she said with a wide smile on her face.


    The first thing Don did was look both ways down the hallway. Only after seeing no signs of Summer did he turn his attention back to Sylvia and answer, "Hey," his voice trailing with suspicion before he asked, "What can I help you with?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia tilted her head thoughtfully, puffing out one of her cheeks as she did so, then hummed before answering, "I don''t know¡­ what can you do for me?" As she said this, she straightened her head and leaned slightly forward, her smile now looking more flirtatious than friendly.


    Don couldn''t tell if she was genuinely flirting with him or if there was something else he was missing. Before he could answer, though, Sylvia pulled her head back and just giggled.


    "I''m just kidding. I just thought I''d come see you while Summer is taking a shower. I get bored really fast, so I thought, why not come here?"


    As plausible as that reason seemed, Don felt like Sylvia wasn''t being completely honest. But he gave her a slight smirk and played along. "Well, you''ve seen me now."


    Almost immediately, Sylvia bit her lip enticingly, eyeing him up and down. She then extended one hand forward and delicately placed it on his chest before suggesting, "I have. But while I''m here, how about I give you a proper congratulations for kicking ass today and helping me win on the bets I placed on you?" She giggled mischievously.


    ''Wait¡­ does she mean?''


    Don thought, his mind already drawing the quickest conclusion¡ªand it was the right one as Sylvia added with a whisper, "My mouth misses you."

 Chapter 240 - 240: A Sticky Congratulations (Part 1) (R-18)

    Don was a bit stunned by Sylvia''s forwardness. However, he quickly shook it off, not even allowing his expression to falter as he decided to play along without needing to waste any words.


    He moved to the side of the door and extended a hand as if welcoming her in, then said with a sly smile, "Well, why don''t we fix that?"


    Sylvia looked him up and down with a smile before taking him up on his offer and walking inside, swaying her hips as she did so.


    As she walked past, Don didn''t miss a chance to steal a glance at her behind. She was currently wearing her school uniform, so her loose skirt didn''t leave much of an outline for him to admire.


    Its short length, though, allowed him to see part of her tantalizing thighs¡ªenough to spark any man''s imagination.


    After walking inside, Sylvia glanced around, stopping in the middle of the room before doing a playful little spin. She then turned to look at Don and commented.


    "So this is what a guy''s room looks like," she said, bringing her hand under her chin and rubbing it thoughtfully before adding, "I don''t know why, but I expected it to be a bit more¡­ messy."


    Don quickly closed the door and followed Sylvia''s gaze as she looked around the room. It wasn''t nearly as pristine or well-decorated as Samantha''s, but it was in relatively good order, with most items where they should be. However, this was mostly because Don didn''t spend much time in his room and nothing else.


    He shrugged at Sylvia in response.


    "Wait"¡ªsuddenly, Don had a realization, and he narrowed his eyes at Sylvia before asking, "You''ve never been in a guy''s room before?"


    Sylvia smiled at the question but didn''t immediately answer. Instead, she first walked over to the bed and sat on the edge, still facing Don, who remained standing by the door.


    She gave a little nod. "Yeah, my mom was always against it. She isn''t as strict now that I''m older, but I don''t know¡­ I just never really got around to it."


    Don showed a look of doubt, and understandably so. Sylvia was beautiful, in every aspect of the word, so it came as a surprise to him to hear this. He walked away from the door and stopped a few inches away from her before asking with a raised brow, "Then¡­ did guys ever visit your room?"


    Sylvia shook her head, then put on a playful smirk as she rested both hands on the bed, pressing down as she leaned forward slightly. "Nope. I''ve never allowed any guy into my little¡­ tight¡­room," she said, articulating each word carefully while keeping her gaze locked with Don''s.


    He didn''t immediately get it at first, but then, not even a second later, he understood what Sylvia was implying.


    ''Oh,''


    he thought, his expression shifting slightly to show a hint of surprise.


    Sylvia noticed his mild surprise and tilted her head to ask, "Are you shocked to hear that I''m a good girl?"


    Don cracked a smirk and decided to tease her by replying sarcastically, "You? A good girl?"


    Sylvia smiled at Don''s light teasing, then stood up from the bed, taking two steps forward until she was in front of him. His figure towered over her, and their gazes remained locked. Sylvia bit her lip slightly before she slowly began to lower her gaze.


    "I am a good girl, but more importantly right now¡­" She leaned closer, her voice slow and flirtatious. "I''m *your* good girl."


    Before Don could construct a response, she lowered herself down onto her knees. Extending her hands forward, she began undoing his pants.


    Don wasn''t entirely sure what to make of her boldness, but he kept his thoughts to a minimum, deciding to enjoy the moment. Playing along, he asked teasingly, "What are you doing down there?"


    Sylvia snapped her head up, her hands slowly lowering his pants, as she replied in a sweet, innocent-sounding voice, "Oh, nothing¡­ just wanted to say hello to a big and hard friend of mine."


    As she slowly said this, she let go of his pants, allowing them to drop to the floor, leaving him in his briefs. She then brought her hand over to his crotch, tracing light circles there as Don''s arousal became evident through the fabric.


    "Mmm~, I can tell someone is very excited to see me," she murmured, a mischievous glint in her eyes before raising both hands to hold Don''s briefs by the edge, where in the next moment she tugged at as she began to lower them slowly.


    Don watched her every movement with focus his cock hardened just from the site of her being on her knees before him.


    As she slowly lowered the briefs off, she began to reveal Don''s cock until finally, she lowered his briefs enough for it to stand erect in the open, less than an inch away from her face.


    "Oh wow," she widened her eyes and showed a pleasantly surprised expression. "You really did miss me huh? she asked while keeping her gaze fixated on Don''s half-erect cock.


    As if curious or seeing it for the first time, she moved her head back to look at it properly, even moving to the sides to look at it from a different angle.


    Don watched her do this with a raised brow and then asked, "Are you just going to stare at it?"


    His question prompted Sylvia to look up at him for a moment before biting her lip and turning her gaze back to his cock. "I was just taking a moment to admire the view." She said, before adding with a mischievous tone. "Now I would like to give it a little taste."


    Staying true to her word, Sylvia leaned into Don''s half-erect cock, keeping her hands on his thighs for support.


    She moved her head right below his cock before opening her mouth and sticking out her tongue without hesitation, she licked the base of Don''s cock, right between his balls and shaft.


    It was enough to make his cock throb as it got even harder, but she didn''t stop there. She proceeded to use her tongue to lick the area a little bit before dragging it along the length of his cock until she finally reached the tip and swirled her tongue around it.


    This combination was more than enough to make Don now fully erect and hard. She paused when she saw this and smiled at her handy work. She then raised her head to look up at Don, using one hand to hold his cock near the base.


    She then slowly began to move her hand forward and back, feeling the wetness her tongue had left below. Sylvia maintained eye contact with Don as she did this before asking, "Well, do you agree now that I''m your good girl?"


    S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 241 - 241: A Sticky Congratulations (Part 2) (R-18)

    Don was just about to give a casual answer to Sylvia''s question, but then he stopped himself as he remembered the terms of his agreement with Ms. Claire.


    ''I''m already risking it by doing this so it''s better I don''t leave any room for implications. Some girls take things too literally.''


    With this in mind, Don cleverly dodges the question by giving a playful answer.


    "Well, I''d say you''re more of a temptation." He said with a smirk before extending his right hand and placing it on her head.


    **giggle**


    Sylvia didn''t mind the answer and bit her lip slightly. She also starts to stroke his cock a little faster as she responds, "I like that."


    "What else do you like?" Don asked as he subtly guided her head back toward his cock.


    Sylvia gave no resistance and allowed her head to be brought closer until Don''s meaty cock was pressed against the soft skin of her cheek.


    She could feel the warmth spreading over her face as his masculine scent began to excite her. It made her remember her bold decision to suck him off in a dressing room last time.


    With a smile on her face, she rolled her eyes up to look Don in the eyes as she slowly stuck out her tongue.


    Don watched as she fully stuck it out, before shifting her head to the side to allow Don''s cock to slide over from her cheek.


    As it inched closer to her mouth, it left a barely visible trail of pre-cum. Don could also now feel the warmth of her breath tickling the tip of his cock.


    Grip still firm on his shaft, she continued to stroke his cock rhythmically. Then, in the next moment, she began to lick the tip from the front as if it were an ice cream.


    *Mm~*


    As this went on, she moved her head from side to side and allowed her tongue to lick the tip from different angles.


    Don tightened his jaw as the pleasure slowly began to spread, causing him to tighten his grip on her head.


    Despite this, she still paused and pulled her head away before looking up at him to ask, "How does that feel?"


    Don ran his fingers through her hair and replied with a small smile, "feels great."


    Sylvia returned the smile while giving her lip a little enticing bite. "Then I guess I''ll keep going."


    While keeping her gaze locked with Don''s, Sylvia slowly leaned in again, but this time, rather than just sticking out her tongue, she opened her whole mouth.


    Don''s cock throbbed as he watched Sylvia''s mouth drawing closer and closer.


    He could practically feel her breath tickling his cock even more. But this didn''t last long as that sensation was soon replaced by another, that of a wet warm mouth.


    Sylvia had taken his tip into her mouth and she wasted no time getting to work on it. She swirled her tongue around it and moved her head around as she did so, to allow her tongue to play with it.


    She did this while still stroking his shaft, which Don made groan out lightly in pleasure


    *argh~*


    ''damn her mouth feels great.''


    **slurp~** **schlick~**


    **Mmm~**


    Sylvia didn''t let up even as saliva and precum began to accumulate in her mouth.


    If anything, she became even more passionate, using the sloppy mix to lubricate Don''s cock.


    She opened her mouth, pulling her slightly before spitting on the sloppy mix on the tip and then stroking it evenly out using her hand.


    She looked up at Don as if to see his reaction to this but without even needing to, she felt his cock throb once more in her hand.


    The sight of her sloppily licking and sucking at his tip was more than erotic enough to get Don even more excited.


    And looking at her face, he could see it now had light trails of the same precum and saliva mix running down her mouth and chin.


    Sylvia also took notice of this and pulled her hand away from Don''s cock. She then brought both her hands to the collar of her shirt and began to undo the buttons.


    "Can''t have you messing up my uniform now can we?" She asked with a playful smile as she quickly undid the buttons.


    Don nodded in response but didn''t remain idle. He took a step forward, closing the distance between her mouth and his cock. "While you do that, feel free to stick out your tongue."


    Sylvia paused for a moment and looked at Don with a smirk, her eyes glinting with mischievousness.


    "How can I say no to that?" She replied before sticking out her tongue fully in the next moment.


    Don wasted no time and held his cock by the base before tapping and gliding it against her tongue softly.


    Sylvia continued to undo her buttons, revealing her cleavage and lacey black bra as she reached the lower half. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once done, she slowly took off the shirt, all while Don continued to play with her tongue. Then, just as quickly, she undid her bra and allowed it to drop to the ground, revealing her perfect milky mounds.


    Only now did Don stop as he pulled away to catch a glimpse of her topless.


    Strangely enough, Sylvia didn''t respond to this in an overly flirtatious way and instead looked a little nervous.


    Her cheeks became a little more flushed and she avoided Don''s gaze, keeping her eyes instead on her own breasts.


    They were D-cup in size and perfect in shape. She cupped them with both hands before muttering, "Now look who''s staring¡­"


    Her voice lacked the same provocative edge as before but there wasn''t much change in her body language outside her avoiding eye contact.


    Don could only assume she was maybe self-conscious about her breasts or not entirely comfortable being half nude in front of him.


    Whichever it was, Don wanted to ease her worries. "I can''t help it, they look incredible."


    Sylvia let out a playful but nervous scoff, "Yeah right. You''re just saying that." Despite her saying this, a smile formed on her face, and her cheeks became a little rosier.


    "It''s true," Don reaffirmed, before suggesting, "why don''t you lie on the bed? It''s my turn to do the tasting."

 Chapter 242 - 242: A Sticky Congratulations (Part 3) (R-18)

    "H-huh?"


    Sylvia showed a look of surprise when she heard Don''s words, thinking that perhaps she misheard him.


    Though she showed signs of nervousness, Don didn''t expect that type of reaction. Just to be sure she didn''t misunderstand, he spoke more clearly.


    "Those pretty little mounds of yours, I want to taste them." As he said this, he casually pointed at her chest with a single finger while showing a smile.


    This approach seemed to do the trick as Sylvia relaxed, her playful and flirtatious side bubbling up again. She smiled weakly and held her breasts more firmly, squeezing them together and moving her chest side to side in a sexy manner.


    As she did this, she looked up at Don briefly to see his reaction. She found that he was smirking while keeping his gaze fixed on her breasts.


    ''He really likes them?''


    She thought, the idea of it bringing a small smile to her face and easing an insecurity of hers.


    With her heart now slightly at ease, Sylvia stood up while still pressing her breasts together and maintained eye contact with Don. As he silently watched her, her heart began to race.


    She also began to feel butterflies in her stomach and a warm tingly sensation throughout her body. It was like she was anxious, but at the same time excited.


    Having a guy look at her breasts was a new experience for her, one she thought she''d been prepared for when she first decided to take off her shirt and bra.


    As these new and strange emotions continued to bubble up inside, Sylvia kept facing Don with a small smile on her face. She took a few steps back until her legs made contact with the side of the bed.


    She then slowly sat on the edge, her hands still on her breasts and her eyes locked on Don, or to be more precise, his cock.


    Don took notice of this and slowly lifted one hand to hold his cock. Then, while keeping his gaze on Sylvia''s breasts, he began to stroke it in long slow motions.


    The sight of this came as a surprise to Sylvia, but she didn''t dislike it. In fact, it made her feel more willing to show her body to Don, as his reacting this way made her feel incredibly confident about her body.


    Sylvia could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she watched Don stroke his cock in front of her. She couldn''t believe how turned on she was getting, and it both excited and scared her at the same time.


    ''Why does this feel so freaking hot?''


    Sylvia wondered as took a deep breath, trying to calm her quickening heart rate.


    She desperately wanted to please Don and show him that she wasn''t just all talk when it came to being flirty and sexy. With that determination, she began to massage her breasts, running her hands over them in slow varied motions.


    She could feel her nipples harden as she traced her fingers over them, leading her to let out a soft moan. This made Don raise a brow at her as he continued stroking his cock, watching her intently.


    Sylvia then leaned back slightly on the bed, giving Don a better view of her breasts as she massaged them with more vigor.


    The feeling of her own hands on her naked skin was incredibly arousing, even more so now with Don jerking his cock at the sight.


    Don''s breathing had become heavier now, his chest rising and falling more visibly. This made Sylvia feel that he was enjoying what he saw. So she decided to take it a step further and began to pinch and tug at her nipples, causing another moan to escape from her lips.


    **Mmh~** **Ahh~**


    Her eyes never left Don''s cock as she continued playing with her breasts. She could see the precum glistening at the tip of his member, and that sight alone made her, even more, turned on and start to get wet.


    Don then spoke up, "You have no idea how hot you look right now," he said teasingly, before adding, "You''d look even hotter with my cock sandwiched between your tits."


    Sylvia felt a rush of pride and excitement at his words. She wanted to please him even more now and so she gladly welcomed the idea.


    **Mm~**


    "That sounds fun."


    Taking that for yes, Don approaches the bed. "Lay down for me then."


    Without hesitation, Sylvia laid back on the bed and spread her legs slightly, giving Don a peek of her wetness. She could feel her arousal growing at the mere thought of Don''s cock between her breasts.


    Don smiled and crawled onto the bed, positioning himself above her with his gaze never leaving hers. He then slowly placed his cock in between her breasts and began to thrust slowly.


    *Uhn~*


    Sylvia moaned at the feeling of his cock sliding against her sensitive skin. She placed her hands on her breast and began moving them up and down in sync with his thrusts.


    *Mm~* Ah~*


    ''This is so weird but it feels so good.''


    Sylvia thought as her moans became more frequent and much louder.


    Feeling Don''s hot cock sliding between her breasts made her more aroused than she had initially thought. And looking at his incredible physique as he thrust only added to this.


    As his thrusts became more powerful his cock began to inch closer to her face with each thrust. Finally, the tip struck her chin and it prompted her to lower her gaze, only for Don to thrust again.


    The tip made contact with her soft lips and she could feel the wetness of his precum on them. Only when he felt her soft lips did pause for a moment. She raised her head to find him looking at her with an expectant gaze.


    And with no words said, she lowered her head again and opened her mouth to welcome Don''s tip in. She also pressed her breasts more firmly against each other to provide Don with a tighter space to thrust through.


    Sylvia could see the desire and pleasure in Don''s eyes as she slowly took the tip of his cock into her mouth. She swirled her tongue around it before slowly taking more of him in, carefully avoiding her teeth.


    "Fuck," Don groaned as Sylvia sucked and licked his cock, her breasts, creating a warm, wet tunnel for him to thrust through.


    Sylvia could feel Don''s hand on her head, guiding her movements as he started to thrust harder and faster.


    **Mmmpf~* *mmm~*


    She moaned around his cock, sending vibrations through it that drove him wild.


    Don couldn''t help but pull out of her mouth for a moment as he looked down at her with a lustful gaze. "You''re so fucking good at this," he groaned before pushing himself back into her mouth. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia felt an intense rush of emotion at his words. They made her suck and lick his cock more eagerly, feeling herself getting wetter with each passing second as a result.


    Don soon started to thrust even harder, one hand still on Sylvia''s head while the other reached down to fondle her breasts.


    His fingers pinched and tugged at her nipples, adding another layer of stimulation for her to experience.


    **Ohh~** *ah~*


    The combination of having Don''s cock in her mouth while he played with her breasts was driving Sylvia wild. She could also feel Don''s hard, throbbing cock begin to twitch between her breasts.


    ''Is he about to cum?'' she thought before pulling back slightly and looking up at him with a lustful gaze.


    "Come on my tits," she muttered with an expectant gaze, squeezing her breasts together and pressing them against his cock even more.


    Don couldn''t resist the invitation and started thrusting harder between Sylvia''s breasts. The sensation of her soft skin and warm cleavage became almost too much to handle.


    **Argh**


    With a final deep thrust, Don let out a loud groan as he came all over Sylvia''s breasts.


    She watched in awe as thick ropes of cum landed on her skin, some even making its way onto her face.


    Sylvia couldn''t help but smile at the sight before leaning to lick up some of the cum that had landed on her breasts. Don watched her with a smile as she cleaned up every drop with her tongue.


    When she was finished, she looked up at him with a satisfied smile. "Mmm, it''s so warm and gooey¡­ I love it."

 Chapter 243 - 243: Plots Around the City (Part 1)

    Meanwhile, in the rest of the city, Don''s performance during the evaluation had become the talk of the town.


    Everywhere¡ªfrom the news stations and radio to social media¡ªwas buzzing about him. UTube, in particular, was flooded with all kinds of videos with misleading thumbnails and titles like


    *"There''s a New Prince in Town,"*


    *"The Fall of Starboy We Never Expected,"*


    and *


    "SHU Is About to Become a Powerhouse University Because of This Guy."*


    The list went on, and among the people consuming this information was none other than Victor, co-leader of the Hell Riders gang, who was currently at one of their many safehouses.


    It was a dinky little apartment in a more dangerous part of town, but the danger came from people like him, so it was actually safer from prying eyes and the police.


    Although Don wasn''t fully focused on the Hell Riders gang, the impact he had left on them had caused them to nearly halt all operations as they scrambled to find a solution.


    Victor was currently seated on a faded lime-green sofa, which had many tears with stuffing sticking out. The floor was littered with all sorts of junk¡ªmostly beer bottles, empty pizza boxes, and fast food wrappers.


    The walls were stained, with white paint chipping in many areas, and opposite the couch was an old-looking TV resting on a wooden stool that had seen better days.


    Slouched into his couch with a beer can in hand, Victor constantly flipped through the channels, only to keep finding news about the SHU evaluation. Whether he checked sports channels, news channels, or even music channels, he kept catching glimpses of it during breaks between shows, which brought him great irritation.


    "Today, let''s talk about Don Bright¡ª"


    *Click.*


    He flipped the channel.


    "I don''t know if many of you had the pleasure of watching this happen live, but let me tell you, Don Bright is¡ª"


    *Click.*


    "SHU was in a frenzy today when¡ª"


    *Click.*


    As he switched to another channel, they were still talking about SHU, and he had reached his boiling point.


    "Damn it! Just let me watch my fucking shows in peace!" he angrily yelled out, clenching his fist around the beer can and crushing it before tossing it toward the TV.


    Beer spilled out as it flew through the air and struck the TV, doing no damage, which only seemed to make Victor even more furious.


    A deep frown on his face, he moved his hand to reach for the pocket of his stained, faded blue jeans to get his phone.


    But just as he pulled it out, a large cockroach crawled out from one of the crevices in the couch. Feeling the strange sensation of its legs on his hand, he immediately jumped up from the couch, yelling out as he shook his hand vigorously. "Ahh! What the¡ª!"


    Rather than fall to the ground, though, the cockroach took flight, buzzing around the small living room. Without thinking, he grabbed a nearby empty pizza box and threw it forcefully toward the flying cockroach.


    However, he not only missed but also accidentally hit the lone, dangling lightbulb hanging from the ceiling. It shattered with a loud


    **pop**


    , immediately darkening the room, with only the TV providing light.


    "Fuck this!" he cursed before quickly walking to the door and exiting the apartment.


    He stepped out into an equally lackluster hallway, with flickering lights, peeling paint, and graffiti-stained walls and doors. He didn''t even glance around, just flipped his phone open and speed-dialed a number.


    After ringing for a few seconds, the phone connected, and without waiting for the person on the other side to speak, he started talking.


    "Ash, I can''t fucking do this!" he blurted, pacing around near the door, his eyes glancing around the hallway with a look of disgust. In the distance, he could even see a few rats scurrying about. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the other end, Ash didn''t sound too pleased herself, answering with an attitude. "Can''t do what, Victor? I''m busy."


    "I can''t fucking do this!" he repeated. "Staying in this shithole, eating this junk, and hiding like I''m some rat! Hell, a gas station motel is better than this."


    Ash was in no mood for his complaints and didn''t shy away from telling him. "Well, boo-hoo! Who do you think is enjoying themselves right now, Victor? Nearly all our operations are on hold, we lost so much cargo, we''re in fucking debt with the cartel, and what¡ªyou want to spend what little money we have left to sleep comfortably? Fuck you, Victor."


    Ash''s harsh and blunt words only made Victor angrier. He punched the door, his fist denting the light wood as he argued, "It''s not about being fucking comfortable¡ªit''s about reputation! How the fuck are the other gangs going to see us if we''re in hiding? My boys are already telling me the rumors are so bad that even the Frosty Boys are making fun of us. The fucking Frosty Boys!"


    As he repeated this, he punched the door even harder, deepening the dent. "How the fuck are we supposed to be respected when a bunch of kids making meth in their garage are laughing at us? You were supposed to find out who''s behind this shit! Use your damn connections in the police¡ªyou''re the one who said we get those connections in first place. But right now, it''s not working, so where did all that money we paid them go? To their fucking donut runs?"


    Ash had enough patience to hear Victor out completely, but her stance didn''t change. "You have no idea how many fucking favors I''ve pulled trying to get information, but there is nothing. Whoever or whatever this fucker is, they''re like a ghost. The police found no prints, no DNA, no CCTV¡ªnothing. The fucker didn''t leave a single trail for us to follow."


    As much as Victor didn''t want to agree, Ash had a solid point. They had exhausted their sources, but still had no leads. Despite this, Victor felt there had to be another way.


    "Well, your fucking plan failed, so we''re going to do it my way."


    "And what way is that?" she shot back with a mocking tone. "Put a hit on a fucker we don''t even know? Your style won''t work on this Vic."


    Victor frowned at her mocking tone but proceeded to clarify. "I don''t mean placing a hit, Ash. I mean luring the fucker out. If he wants to ruin our supply, then let''s give him the chance¡ªand make sure he regrets fucking with us."


    Ash took a long pause, as if weighing the pros and cons. Like Victor, she was also stuck in a crummy apartment, looking for a way to get out of this mess.


    With no new ideas, Victor''s suggestion didn''t seem half bad. With visible reluctance, she agreed.


    "Fine, but we''re going to need a plan¡ªa really fucking good plan."

 Chapter 244 - 244: Plots Around the City (Part 2)

    Back home, Don was completely unaware of the plots being made against him. He had just finished dressing up, while Sylvia, who was seated on the edge of the bed again, was buttoning up her shirt.


    She had a smile on her face, thinking,


    ''I can''t believe I just did that.''


    Her heart was still beating faster than usual.


    She looked up from her shirt to glance over at Don, who had his back turned to her as he fiddled with his pants. Just as he finished, his ears twitched ever so slightly as he picked up the sound of a rumbling engine.


    Don immediately recognized the sound as that of Amanda''s pickup truck. ''Looks like they''re back,'' he thought before turning to face Sylvia and asking, "All done?"


    She nodded and was about to answer when suddenly the door swung open, and Summer''s figure appeared. She was clearly fresh out of the bath, still wrapped in a towel, with her wet hair and glistening skin reflecting the dim light in Don''s room.


    Sylvia nearly jumped up from the bed at the sudden entrance, while Don, who had heard footsteps approaching, didn''t really react¡ªonly turning to face her.


    Summer had a frown on her face, looking at Don with narrowed eyes before shifting her gaze to Sylvia, then back to Don. She did this a few times, eventually letting her gaze linger around the room as if searching for something.


    Before Don could question her, she asked in a suspicious tone, "What are you two doing in here?"


    Don hesitated to answer, not wanting his response to vary from Sylvia''s. He didn''t know if she''d want to tell Summer about what had just happened, but considering the fitting room incident with Summer present, Don felt it was entirely possible that Sylvia wouldn''t mind¡ªmaybe she''d even look forward to telling her.


    To get out of this predicament, he chose to answer with humor.


    "Sylvia here was just telling me about all the guys who refused to go out with you because you''re so nosy," he said, adding, "Ever heard of knocking?"


    Summer furrowed her brows even more, crossing her arms as she snapped back angrily, "Shut up! I''m here for Sylvia, not you."


    "Ouch, my feelings," Don muttered in a bland tone, highlighting his lack of care, which only seemed to irritate Summer further. But she resisted the urge to curse at him.


    Sylvia laughed cheerfully at the two bickering but decided to step in. She stood up from Don''s bed and walked over to Summer, explaining, "Don''t worry, we were just making conversation."


    Summer reacted by keeping her gaze on Don, still suspicious. Don just shrugged his shoulders and asked, "Why are you looking at me like I did something wrong?"


    Summer huffed before turning on her heel to make her exit. "Come on, Sylvia, let''s go. It smells like sweat in here anyway."


    Summer stormed out of the room before Don could say anything else, while Sylvia followed with steady steps, swaying her hips a little as she made her exit.


    Just as she was closing the door, she gave Don a cute wave and winked at him. "See you later big guy," she whispered with a grin.


    With a subtle click, the door closed, and he was once again alone in his room. Don heaved a sigh and shook his head slightly, thinking,


    ''I really better tread carefully with her, but that''s a worry for another day.''


    Choosing not to dwell on it, Don exited his room as well, deciding it would be good to check on Amanda and Winter.


    He quickly made his way down the stairs and caught sight of Amanda and Winter just as they were entering the house, both carrying plastic bags filled with fresh vegetables.


    As Amanda was about to turn into the kitchen, she caught sight of Don and paused, giving him a big, wide smile.


    "There''s the man of the hour! Did you know they''re talking about you on pretty much every radio station?" she said. "Why didn''t you tell your sweet ol'' aunt you were having your evaluation today? I would''ve driven so fast back home just to grab my old cheerleading uniform to cheer you on!" Amanda joked as Don finished descending the steps and began walking over to her.


    "Well," Don started as he extended his hand to take the bags Amanda was holding. She handed them over to him, and he walked into the kitchen first, continuing, "I also didn''t know my evaluation would be today, to be honest. But if I had, there''s no way I''d turn down seeing you in a cheerleading outfit, yelling my name."


    Amanda laughed cheerfully at Don''s playful response as he set the plastic bags on the counter. She approached to begin unpacking, while Winter followed, placing her bags on a separate counter and silently unpacking as well.


    As Amanda began to unpack, she started to reminisce. "Remember how much you used to love it as a kid? One time, you even cried for me to wear it for you. My thighs and waist have grown a little since then, though, so I don''t even know if it would fit me anymore."


    She sighed and shook her head. "Man, how time flies¡­"


    "There''s only one way to find out. Next time I come to the farm, fashion show time¡ªyou can show me if you''ve still got the moves," Don teased. "After all, I can''t risk getting embarrassed on national television now, can I?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Embarrassed?" Amanda asked in an exaggerated tone of shock. "I''ll have you know my hips don''t lie." She smirked, placing a hand on her hip.


    Don didn''t argue, only saying, "I''ll believe it when I see it," which made Amanda crack a smile and shake her head helplessly. "You cheeky young man."


    Don continued to chat playfully with Amanda as she packed up the various veggies she''d brought from the farm. She filled him in on the details of her and Winter''s day there, as well as the progress made with the repairs.


    Winter was the first to finish unpacking, and she turned to face Don.


    "Do you have any other tasks you wish for me to perform?" she asked.


    Don tapped his chin thoughtfully for a moment before answering, "Why not start prepping dinner? I''m sure Mom would appreciate finding food ready when she gets home."


    He immediately got Amanda''s support on this, as she nodded eagerly, adding in an excited tone, "Yes, that''s perfect! We could cook up a really nice dinner to celebrate your performance today!"


    Winter also expressed her support. "That is indeed a very appropriate way to celebrate such an achievement. Statistics show that family dinners have¡ª"


    Before Winter could finish, Amanda waved her hand to stop her. "No need to go into details there, Winter. Just grab an apron, and we''ll get to work."


    "Affirmative," Winter acknowledged, moving to retrieve aprons. As she did, Amanda turned her gaze back to Don with a sigh.


    "If androids like Winter ever become mainstream, I''m definitely looking into getting one for my farm," she said. "Anyway, honey, why don''t you go and rest up? You must be feeling tired after all that. We''ll call you down once the food is ready."


    Don didn''t argue, even stretching his limbs a little as he said, "Yeah, I am feeling a bit sore." He then turned and headed back upstairs to his room.


    Upon returning, Don''s immediate thought was to call Elle, which he proceeded to do by taking out his phone, putting in one of his earbuds, and walking over to his bed to lie down.

 Chapter 245 - 245: Plots Around the City (Part 3)

    Once in bed, Don brought the phone closer to his face and initiated a video call to Elle. He hummed a tune, tapping the back of his phone with a single finger as he waited for the call to connect.


    After a few seconds, the call connected, and he was greeted by the sight of Elle seated in front of a computer in what looked like an office. The obsidian walls with embedded gold accents told him this was at the base.


    Elle seemed startled by the call and unprepared, moving the phone around as if trying to find a good angle. Eventually, she stopped, but she was completely out of view, leaving Don looking at the ceiling. He raised a brow and asked, "Uh¡­ are you okay?"


    Elle answered in a rushed tone, "H-huh? Y-yes, I''m alright, just give me a second."


    Don could hear fumbling sounds but couldn''t quite make out what it was. After a few more seconds, Elle finally returned to view, raising the phone up to her face.


    Behind her was the panoramic view from the office, overlooking the island base. Her cheeks were rosy as usual, her posture a bit stiff, and she seemed to be avoiding eye contact.


    She broke the silence by muttering in a low tone, "Hey, uhm, I wasn''t expecting your call. Not that I''m not happy¡ªI am happy, I mean¡­ I was going to call you anyway to say congratulations. You were¡­ uh¡­ really amazing out there."


    Elle showed a weak but joyful smile as she slowly got her words out. Don could see her shifting slightly in her seat as she spoke. Of course, he didn''t point this out or react, as he genuinely found it cute.


    He''d never had a girl act this way toward him before, especially out of liking him, so each time he experienced Elle''s company¡ªeven through a call¡ªhe enjoyed it. He also couldn''t resist teasing her.


    Don gave Elle a smile and said, "Thanks," before adding, "I would''ve loved it if you were there, so I could get a reward from you after winning."


    "H-huh? W-what type of¡­ reward?" Elle asked, blushing even more.


    ''She''s pretty dirty-minded for someone so innocent. I wonder what she''s imagining,'' Don thought before giving a tame but cute answer. "Your lips would do."


    "O-oh¡­ Sure," Elle replied, smiling a bit more noticeably but trying her best not to look like she absolutely loved the idea.


    Don nodded. "Great." Now that he''d broken the ice, it was time to approach the real reason for his call. As much as he enjoyed teasing and talking to Elle, he preferred doing so in person. "So, are there any new updates on your end?"


    Elle raised her head a little at this, her expression turning curious. "What do you mean? With making a base in the city?"


    Not wanting to be too specific or sound like he''d only called her for information, Don chose his response carefully. "Anything, whether it''s what you''ve been up to, how you''ve been feeling, or anything else. You''ve always listened to what I had to say, so I''m just doing the same. We can talk about grass growing if you want; all that matters is that I hear your sweet voice and honest thoughts."


    Elle''s expression went from curious to stunned and speechless. Don may have just been trying to sound as caring as possible, but his words hit her like a truck. She immediately became teary-eyed, swallowing hard, unsure of how to respond.


    She sniffed a little, using one hand to wipe away the tears that were about to fall down her smooth, rosy cheeks.


    Don asked, "Are you okay?" She nodded, quickly trying to compose herself. "Sorry," she murmured, trailing off and sniffing again before continuing, "I''m just¡­ so happy to hear that, is all."


    Don chuckled softly at her response and gave her a gentle nod. "I''m happy if you''re happy. So, is there anything on your mind, or should I get my ass to training so I don''t get tossed around by an android in the future?" he asked in a humorous tone, causing Elle to crack a weak, grateful smile. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To someone like her, who had gone to incredible lengths just to get Don''s attention, his words meant the world. A delusional world, perhaps, but a world nonetheless. Feeling at ease, she gave a soft nod, heaved a sigh, and took on a more casual tone.


    "Well, we''re running out of operating funds. I didn''t get the chance to set up proper income streams with Gary. If nothing changes, we won''t be able to operate very well next year."


    As Don listened, he quickly noticed the differences between what Elle was saying and what Gary had told him. Did this mean Gary lie to him?, he wondered, though he felt it was unlikely.


    ''She''s definitely trying not to outright say the island base is a money pit. To be fair, after experiencing more of this life, I can see being a superhero isn''t cheap¡ªlet alone a villain with world domination plans.''


    Don understood the need to be realistic and not treat the world like a playground. As disappointing as it was to learn the grand island base was a liability, he still had much around him. Outwardly, he gave her an understanding nod.


    "Well, that''s understandable. We pretty much just started. Do we have any options to fix it, or do we need a plan?"


    Don was leading Elle to what he was hesitating to bring up directly. For one, he didn''t want her to know that Gary had already told him, and secondly, he wanted to see if she would lie to him, even if it was for his sake.


    Elle showed visible reluctance, glancing downward as her body grew more fidgety. She did this for a few seconds before taking a subtle deep breath and raising her head, though avoiding Don''s gaze.


    "Well, the only option¡­ well, not really an option, but someone wants to buy the base. But we don''t need to since we could just maybe¡­ uhm¡­ with the amount of sidekicks we have, it wouldn''t be hard to establish a quick criminal organization. We take out the boss, threaten their families, then their territory¡ª"


    Before Elle could continue, Don cut her off and asked casually, as if unfazed by the options she''d started listing in a sweet voice, "How much are they offering?"


    Just from her tone, he could tell she was trying her best not to make the idea seem like an option, to the point that she was willing to consider a far more dangerous and morally dark route¡ªall because she thought it meant the world to Don.


    This type of care from someone was, to an extent, worrying, but Don kept an open mind. At the very least, he was starting to see why the last Don, who had weak powers and likely a fragile emotional state, chose to run away.


    Elle hesitated to answer again, but then she muttered, "Close to twenty billion."


    Don didn''t react wildly, instead acting mildly amazed. "Wow, if it''s close to what it took to build the base, then it''s not a bad deal."


    Elle seemed surprised by his reaction, her mouth hanging slightly open and her eyes trembling in disbelief. "But¡­ it''s your dream base¡­"


    Don couldn''t fully read her emotions at this, with both negative and positive feelings being possible, so he chose his words carefully once more.


    "No, it''s the younger me''s dream base¡ªthe old Don''s. Now, both you and I have grown up and changed in how we see the world. I like the idea of selling and getting another base, because this time, we get to create it together. Bases can be made and destroyed, but the memories we''ll create will stay with us forever."

 Chapter 246 - 246: Plots Around the City (Part 4)

    Elle was once again left stunned by Don''s words. Her eyes widened in surprise and became teary again.


    She looked like she wanted to reply immediately, but the words didn''t come to her. Her mind had gone fuzzy, and her heart felt like it was about to explode in her chest. She found it hard to believe what she had just heard, so much so that she had to question it.


    "Y-you mean that?" she asked in a soft, shaky tone.


    Even through the video call, Don could see her pupils visibly trembling. He hadn''t expected his words to move her so much, but her reaction didn''t overly surprise him. He nodded and gave her a soft smile, keeping his gaze locked on her face.


    "Of course I mean that, Elle. What? You don''t like it?" he asked, sounding puzzled and showing a feigned look of worry.


    This caused Elle to panic, and she immediately denied it. "No!" she nearly yelled, almost at the top of her lungs. Any semblance of shyness had completely disappeared. "I love it!" she added with the same intensity, before finally easing up as if snapping back to her senses. "U-uhm, I mean, I¡­ I don''t disagree with you. I¡­ I''d really like that¡­ making memories," she said rather softly.


    After saying this, a brief silence took over, with Elle processing her emotions while Don just smiled and observed. In the next moment, she sniffed a little and nodded before saying, "Alright, I''ll, uhm¡­ talk to Gary about selling the base."


    Don kept his smile and praised her decision. "Great. We can start talking about what kind of base we''ll make once that''s done. Anyway, what else is on your mind?"


    Realizing it would be too suspicious to cut the conversation after discussing that point, Don decided to draw it out a little longer to genuinely hear more from her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, Harold Barclay had decided to pay a visit to the hospital where Andrew was staying.


    He was currently standing in front of Dr. Manson''s office door with a visible frown on his face and an impatient posture, his shoe tapping repeatedly against the marble floor.


    The reason for his foul mood was none other than Don''s performance during the evaluation. It was already surprising to hear about Don punching Starboy into the air, but Harold had given that story the benefit of the doubt, thinking Starboy was just caught off guard.


    However, the challenge against Apex proved something else.


    Harold let out an irritated sigh and knocked on the door again, practically banging on it before glancing at his watch and shaking his head. His actions quickly drew the attention of a nearby nurse, who hurried over.


    "Sir, could you please stop that, or I''m going to have to ask you to leave," she said in a stern tone, though her voice itself was quite soft.


    Harold turned his attention away from the door and looked at the woman with an unamused expression, eyeing her up and down as if she were beneath him. She had simple features, a slightly larger body type, and a pair of glasses framing her face.


    "And who the hell are you to tell me what I can or can''t do here? Not even your boss would be so bold, so I advise you to check how you speak to me," Harold warned.


    Although he sounded self-centered and rude, this was him actually showing restraint.


    The woman''s expression faltered, and she felt a mix of fear and anger hearing his words. Looking at his tailored suit, spotless shoes, and refined fragrance, she could tell he was important.


    Even the way he spoke carried a certain poshness. She was smart enough not to argue further, as it wasn''t worth the risk.


    "Dr. Manson isn''t in," she revealed instead, hoping it would deter him from banging on the door any longer. But her words only made Harold''s expression grow darker.


    "I had an appointment with him that should have started five minutes ago. What''s keeping him?"


    The nurse didn''t like how Harold was talking down to her, but she didn''t dare deny him an answer. "He had a family issue come up and just left about fifteen minu¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Harold let out an irritated sigh. "Just great, yet another waste of my time."


    The nurse said nothing, looking ready to leave as she took a step forward. Suddenly, he asked, "Is my son Andrew still in the same room?"


    The nurse paused, seeming uncertain. "Uhm, Andrew Barclay?" she asked, and Harold nodded. "Yes."


    The nurse gave a brief, thoughtful expression before nodding. "He hasn''t been moved, but I think he has someone else visiting him already."


    Harold''s face darkened further at this. "Who?" he asked in a low tone. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Within Andrew''s room, an entirely different atmosphere was present. He lay in the hospital bed with a small, genuine smile on his face¡ªone that could almost fool people into believing he was a nice young man.


    Standing near his bed was the reason for his smile: Ashley.


    She was a young woman with lovely deep-blue eyes, long, luscious blonde hair, and tanned skin that glistened under the room''s light.


    Her figure was incredibly well-kept, neither too big nor too small, and she wore an all-white outfit composed of tight-fitting shorts that highlighted her wide hips and a designer top that drew attention to her cleavage and shapely breasts.


    She was currently holding a cup of pudding and feeding it to Andrew with a small plastic spoon. "Don''t think this means I''m not upset with you anymore for ignoring my calls," she said, feeding him a spoonful.


    Andrew kept his smile, using his good hand to hold her waist. "Sorry, Ashley. You know how my father can be sometimes¡ªhe just wanted me to get better without distractions."


    Ashley scoffed while feeding him another spoonful. "I get that, but the least you could do is tell your bloody girlfriend what''s going on. You don''t always have to do everything your dad says, you know?" she complained in a mildly irritated tone.


    But before Andrew could answer, Harold''s familiar voice echoed in the room.


    "Is that so?"

 Chapter 247 - 247: Plots Around the City (Part 5)

    Hearing Harold''s voice, Andrew immediately went pale with fear and quickly removed his hand from Ashley''s waist. "F-father," he stammered, his entire body going stiff.


    Ashley also tensed up, her expression shifting to one of concern as she inched away from Andrew, just as Harold walked into the room and began approaching the bed.


    As Harold came to the other side of the bed, Andrew tried to conjure up an explanation. "Father, Ashley was just¡ª"


    *Pa!*


    Before he could finish his sentence, Harold smacked the side of Andrew''s face with the back of his hand.


    This action caused Ashley to flinch and take a step back, dropping the pudding as she did. Andrew used his good hand to hold the side Harold had just slapped, looking fearful. His eyes were trembling as he moved his body away a little.


    Harold just stared at him with a look of disappointment before asking, "What is so hard about following instructions? Hmm?"


    Andrew hesitated to answer, his mouth opening but no words coming out. Ashley looked at Andrew with worry and tried to help, saying, "Uhm, Mr. Barclay, it''s not Andrew''s fault, I¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Harold raised his head to look at her with the same intense gaze he''d given Andrew. She immediately stopped speaking and lowered her head, not daring to meet his gaze.


    However, Harold took on a more gentle tone with her.


    "I don''t blame you for wanting to see your boyfriend," he told her. "After all, it''s only right that you care for his well-being. But I gave him clear instructions that he disobeyed. Out of respect for your father, I see this as an accident, but I don''t expect a next time."


    Although Harold''s tone was less stern, it still made both Ashley and Andrew swallow hard. Ashley just held her hands nervously and nodded before muttering, "I understand."


    Harold gave a small nod. "Good. Now, please leave."


    Ashley bit her lip nervously before hurriedly picking up her bag from the chair near the bed. She gave Andrew a quick glance and said, "Get well soon," before rushing out of the room.


    Andrew watched her leave with a helpless look.


    Harold sighed, placing his hands in his pockets and shaking his head as if greatly disappointed. "Look at you¡ªpathetic. Count yourself lucky that I have other matters to attend to."


    After saying this, Harold turned to leave without sparing Andrew a second glance.


    Andrew could only watch his father leave, indignation building in his heart. He, too, had seen the evaluation and how Don had captured the hearts of countless fans, and it made him absolutely furious.


    He could only find comfort in the company of his girlfriend, and even that was taken away from him.


    "Dammit!" In a fit of rage, Andrew angrily tossed his pillows off the bed.


    Back at the Brights'' residence, Don wrapped up his call with Elle after a long conversation about potential challenges they might encounter in their mission to take over the city.


    Elle had expressed several concerns, but Don kept his responses light, either reassuring her with a quick joke or offering suggestions to ease her mind.


    Throughout, Elle''s face beamed with an occasional bashful smile, her cheeks pink each time he slipped in a compliment. When the conversation naturally wound down, Don mentioned he thought dinner was ready and that he had to go eat.


    This made Elle''s smile falter, just barely, and she blinked, her face softening with a faint look of disappointment, though she didn''t try to hold him back.


    Instead, she gave a hesitant smile and said, "That''s fine. I should probably get back to work anyway, try to push the sale of the base through quickly." Her voice carried an almost eager note at the thought of being closer to him, her eyes momentarily lighting up again.


    Don nodded with a satisfied smile, his voice gentle as he replied, "Alright, I''ll catch up with you later then." Elle nodded shyly, whispering a soft goodbye before he ended the call.


    As the screen darkened, he stood up from his bed, heaving a sigh of relief as he thought,


    ''That went pretty well.''


    He removed the earbud from his ear, tucking it back into its case before heading out of his room and downstairs.


    As he reached the bottom, he could hear the clinking of dishes and the low hum of conversation coming from the kitchen.


    Stepping into the warm light of the kitchen, he found Amanda and Winter plating a spread of food, filling the place with rich aromas.


    The counter was lined with a variety of dishes¡ªcrispy roasted chicken, seasoned rice, meatballs, creamy mashed potatoes with a sprinkling of herbs, a colorful salad, and even homemade garlic bread.


    Amanda noticed him first, lifting her head as she set down a plate.


    "Oh, look who''s here! Did the smell bring you in?" she teased with a smirk.


    Don''s lips curved into a smirk of his own as he stepped forward, hands in his pockets. "Yeah, it''s hard to ignore that wonderful smell. I''m starving. You two all finished up?"


    Amanda nodded, planting her hands on her hips as she looked over their handiwork with a pleased smile. "Pretty much done. I wanted to make more, but I think this will do since Samantha should be here soon."


    Just as she mentioned Samantha, Don''s ears picked up the faint hum of an engine pulling up outside.


    He recognized it as Samantha''s car, but he was caught off guard by a second, unfamiliar vehicle trailing behind hers. He furrowed his brow, but he chose not to mention it.


    Instead, he glanced back at Amanda and remarked, "Guess I''ll go ahead and serve the table then. You planning to eat in your farm clothes?" He asked in an amused tone as he eyed her slightly dusty jeans and flannel shirt.


    Amanda''s eyes widened, and she glanced down at herself, letting out an exasperated laugh. "Oh, shoot, you''re right!" She set the last plate down and gestured to the table. "Alright, food''s all plated, so just set it out. Thanks, sweetie!"


    She brushed past him, pausing only to give him a quick peck on the cheek before hurrying toward the stairs. "I''ll grab a quick shower!" she called back.


    Don chuckled to himself, watching her disappear up the staircase before turning back to the kitchen. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gaze shifted to Winter, who was carefully arranging utensils on the plates. He tilted his head and asked, "So, did anything interesting happen while you were at the farm?"


    Winter''s head tilted slightly in thought. "That depends. Interesting can be subjective. If you specify parameters, I could better tailor a response. Alternatively, I could prepare an extensive report if that is preferable." Her tone was even, but it sounded a little different.


    Don was about to respond when he heard the sound of the front door opening. He held up a hand to Winter. "Hold that thought." Turning, he moved toward the hallway, but as he stepped into view of the entryway, he was met with an unexpected sight.


    Samantha entered first, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor as she carried a few folders in her arms, her face looking a bit weary from the day.


    But just behind her was another familiar figure: Ms. Claire, her eyes scanning the interior with a polite curiosity as she stepped inside.


    ''Well, this is a surprise,''


    Don thought, arching a brow as he approached.


    Samantha spotted him first, her tired face brightening with a smile as she said, "Hey there, sweetie. Guess who decided to join us for dinner?"

 Chapter 248 - 248: Plots Around the City (Part 6)

    Don put on the most charming smile he could muster, stepping forward as he welcomed Ms. Claire. "The more, the merrier," he said, his eyes meeting Samantha''s as he approached.


    "Need any help with those?" he asked, gesturing to the stack of documents she was holding.


    Samantha gave him a warm smile, the kind that radiated through her eyes. "Thanks, honey," she replied softly, handing over the documents with a grateful nod.


    As Don took them, Ms. Claire''s gaze followed his movements, and she offered him the smallest of smiles. "I hope I''m not imposing," she murmured, her voice low and elegant.


    Before Don could respond, Samantha let out a sweet short laugh while shaking her head. "Heavens, no!" she said, her tone light. "With how close our daughters are, we''re practically family."


    Samantha''s warmth was incredibly intoxicating, so much so that Ms. Claire, though usually composed, found herself nodding ever so slightly more. "Well, you''re not wrong," she agreed, allowing a tiny smile to break her usual reserve.


    Samantha''s gaze then shifted to Don, her hand brushing his shoulder as she gave him an affectionate smile. "Excuse me a moment; I need to freshen up a bit," she revealed politely.


    Ms. Claire maintained her small smile and nodded, her gaze lingering as she replied, "Take your time. I''ll keep myself entertained with Don''s company." Her words were said slowly, with emphasis put on each word in an alluring way.


    Samantha didn''t seem to mind this and cast a last warm look toward Don. "Make sure Ms. Claire feels right at home, alright?"


    "I''ll try my best," he replied, giving a light shrug as he spoke.


    Ms. Claire raised a brow at his response. "Oh, I don''t doubt that."


    ''I know she''s just speaking casually, but she makes it sound so close to flirting,''


    Don thought, resisting the urge to smirk.


    ''This woman really has a way with words.''


    Unaware of his thoughts, Samantha took a step toward the stairs, then turned back briefly. "By the way, where are the others?"


    "The girls?" Don shrugged. "They''re doing who knows what in Summer''s room. Aunt Amanda''s in the bath."


    Samantha gave a small nod and her expression relaxed. "Oh, good. Then everyone''s here," she said, and with a last glance, she added, "I won''t be long." Her figure then disappeared up the staircase.


    Ms. Claire turned to Don with a slight tilt of her head. "Shall we?"


    Don nodded, gesturing toward the living room. "Right this way," he said, leading her to the softly lit area. "We can wait here while the others get ready and the food''s being served."


    He placed the stack of Samantha''s documents on the coffee table, then turned to Ms. Claire as she made her way to the sofa.


    But before she could sit, he stepped forward, holding out a hand. "Would you like me to take your coat?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She paused, looking at him with a slight smile. "Not at all," she replied, her gaze appreciative.


    With a careful motion, Don moved behind her, his fingers lightly brushing her shoulders as he eased the coat from her.


    Her pale, elegant shoulders and upper back were revealed, looking incredibly stunning in the dark slit dress she wore.


    The dress wasn''t overly bold, but its simplicity and perfect fit made her look as if she were headed to a high-end event. Don felt a slight urge to let his gaze wander but kept his eyes forward, laying the coat over his arm.


    "How did the negotiations go?" he asked, moving to drape her coat over the armrest of the sofa, seeing as there was no coat rack nearby.


    Ms. Claire settled into the sofa, crossing her legs with a graceful shift as she leaned back. "They reluctantly agreed to your demands," she said with a light shrug, "and even threw in a few bonus perks¡ªlikely to buy a little favor." Her voice was calm and her expression unfazed, though she seemed satisfied.


    Don nodded thoughtfully, his eyes catching the subtle way she smoothed out a nonexistent crease in her dress. "I see," he replied before pausing for a moment and then asking, "Would you like anything to drink? Wine, water?"


    Ms. Claire tilted her head slightly, briefly pondering the offer. "Well, we did secure the terms you wanted, and more importantly, you had quite the performance at your evaluation today. I''d say it calls for a little celebration. Wine will do¡ªbut don''t think I''ll be drinking it alone," she replied, her voice inviting.


    Don smiled at the response and nodded along. "I wouldn''t dream of it."


    Elsewhere, along the long stretch of the highway bridge connecting Santos City to Cape Coral City, an all-black Escalade cruised down the road, its dark body almost matching the evening shadows.


    The sun was sinking fully beneath the horizon, casting an orange glow over the sea to the right, its light reflecting off the water in glimmering patches as the last traces of daylight faded.


    In the back seat, Harold Barclay sat, one hand tapping away on his phone with visible impatience, the other clutching a glass of whiskey and ice.


    "Dammit¡­ why won''t she answer?" He muttered under his breath, sounding very frustrated. Without hesitating, he hit the call icon again, his thumb pressing firmly against the screen.


    As the phone rang, he lifted it to his ear, his fingers drumming restlessly against the glass in his other hand, the ice clinking with each tap.


    Finally, with a


    **click**


    , the call connected, and a mature female voice echoed into the back of the Escalade. "What is it, Mr. Barclay?"


    Harold heaved a sigh, irritation evident in the lines deepening across his forehead. "Victoria. Finally. Where the hell have you been?"


    "Busy," she replied. Her response was calm, almost indifferent. "And I wasn''t supposed to be working today. So is there a reason you''re calling?"


    At this, Harold''s frown deepened, his expression darkening as he felt the unmistakable sting of mockery in her words. A brief silence followed, but she quickly broke it, "I''ll just assume this is about the boy."


    "What else would it be about?" he asked as if it should''ve been obvious.


    Yet, Victoria''s tone remained calm and measured. "You don''t pay me to assume, Mr. Barclay. You tell me the problem, and I solve it to the best of my ability. That is my job, as I understand it." Although she spoke without overt condescension, the way her words carried an unruffled confidence got on Harold''s nerves, making her sound almost superior.


    "Can''t you take an obvious guess, given the circumstances?" Harold questioned, the veins in his neck straining with his rising anger.

 Chapter 249 - 249: Plots Around the City (Part 7)

    There was a brief pause on the line after Harold asked his question, and then Victoria''s response came, unhurried. "So I can be held accountable if I guess wrong?" she asked. "I don''t see what''s so hard about telling me the problem, rather than having me guess. Or do you think I''m wrong?"


    For a moment, Harold found himself struck by the blunt logic in her words. It was true: it was Victoria''s day off, and there was no guarantee she''d heard about Don''s performance.


    Still, to a man like Harold, such things were trivial. He was the one with the authority; so to him, what he said should be done without hesitation or questioning.


    But here he was, being made to feel like a fool.


    A muscle twitched in his jaw, and a vein pulsed visibly on his forehead as his grip tightened around his phone, his fingers turning a little white. Yet he didn''t yell.


    Instead, he drew in a slow breath, his anger practically simmering under the surface as he spoke in a low, harsh tone. "Never mind," he muttered. "I''ll handle it myself."


    With a quick motion, he cut the call, the silence in the car feeling all the heavier in the absence of her voice. He then angrily he tossed his phone onto the floor of the car, watching it bounce before lying still.


    He took a long, calming breath, raising his glass and taking a deep sip of whiskey. The liquid burned as it went down, but he barely felt it.


    Instead, he turned his gaze to the window, his reflection faint in the growing darkness. He straightened his suit jacket, running a hand over the lapels as if smoothing away the wrinkles in his temper, and muttered to himself, "If you want something done right¡­ you have to do it yourself."


    Back at the Brights'' residence, Don and Ms. Claire sat comfortably in the living room, each holding a glass of wine.


    The soft glow of the television flickered in the background, showing the evening news, but neither of them paid it much attention.


    Don sat in the recliner to Ms. Claire''s right, his glass resting loosely in his hand as he considered how to start a conversation.


    Ms. Claire wasn''t the type he could charm with a casual quip, and he could tell she wasn''t particularly playful, either. She struck him as someone who valued conversation that engaged the mind, but Don knew he wasn''t exactly an expert in that department.


    Still, he figured he''d give it a try.


    As Ms. Claire took her first sip of wine, her hand holding the glass with the grace of someone used to fine gatherings, Don took the chance to ask something simple. "So, how did you and my mom run into each other?"


    Ms. Claire didn''t answer right away.


    She first lowered her glass carefully onto the coffee table, leaning forward just enough to give Don a glimpse of her poised figure, framed elegantly by the lines of her dress. She then sat back, crossing her legs with ease, her gaze steady as she turned to look at him.


    "We met in passing, actually," she began, her tone calm. "When I pulled into the gate of the Chanel Hills community. Sylvia loves coming over to spend time with your sister, so Samantha and I run into each other fairly often." She smiled faintly while speaking.


    "She almost always offers to join in a meal and I almost always decline, but today, Samantha wouldn''t take no for an answer. She insisted I join you all for dinner. Usually, she''s content to take my ''no'' and move on, strange¡­" Ms. Claire let the thought hang, her smile deepening as she swirled her glass gently. "Lately, she seems¡­ different."


    She glanced at Don with an inquisitive look, as if hinting at something. She then added a bit more directly, "Come to think of it, Samantha has been different since you returned."


    Don met her gaze and nodded, choosing his response thoughtfully. Agreeing felt natural, especially since he''d noticed it too. "She has, yeah. I think she feels a bit more at ease now that I''m back." He let a small, genuine smile show. "And if anything, I''m glad she insisted on inviting you."


    Ms. Claire raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "Oh? Why''s that?"


    Don smiled, feeling the conversation taking a pleasant turn. "Well, aside from enjoying good wine and conversation, it''s nice seeing her open to making friends again. From what I can tell, she doesn''t have many around here."


    A slight, understanding smile appeared on Ms. Claire''s face as she took a measured sip of her wine. "She and I share that in common, then," she said, her tone soft but thoughtful.


    Don sensed he was making good headway, ready to steer the conversation forward when he heard faint footsteps coming down the stairs. His attention shifted, his ears perking up as he recognized the lively voices¡ªSummer and Sylvia, by the sound of it.


    Within moments, both girls appeared, Sylvia grinning as she jogged lightly to the dining area, her expression bright with excitement. Summer, trailing close behind, called out, "Winter! You seen Don?"


    Winter''s voice replied calmly from the dining room, "He''s entertaining a guest in the living room."


    Summer placed her hands on her hips, tilting her head in slight confusion. "A guest?" Her brow furrowed as she glanced around, clearly not expecting company.


    Sylvia, meanwhile, moved through the dining area and peeked into the living room, her gaze lighting up when she spotted Ms. Claire. "Mom?" she called out happily, stepping fully into the room. "When did you get here?"


    Summer, following close behind, stopped just at the entryway, her expression more reserved as her eyes settled on Ms. Claire. She hesitated to follow Sylvia, hanging back as if unsure whether to enter.


    Ms. Claire raised her glass, taking a polite sip before replying, "Not long ago dear. I was invited to stay for dinner." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia looked from her mother to Don, then back to her mother, a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "Is it¡­ for work stuff?" she asked.


    Ms. Claire gave a small nod. "That''s part of it," she replied before tilting her head toward her daughter with a mild look of reproach. "But before we sit down, why don''t you tidy yourself up a bit? It wouldn''t do to present yourself like that at the table."


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed slightly, realizing her uniform was indeed a bit rumpled. She shot her mother a quick, embarrassed glance, muttering, "You didn''t have to say it like that¡­" Her eyes darted to Don for a split second before she turned back toward the dining room, looking flustered.


    Summer, on the other hand, rolled her eyes and gave Don a knowing look, narrowing her gaze as she pointed two fingers from her eyes to his, giving him the universal


    *I''ve got my eye on you*


    gesture. Don could only speculated as to why she was doing that.


    Sylvia quickly made her way out of the living room and grabbed Summer by the arm, whispering in her ear, "Why didn''t you tell me I was a mess?" as they disappeared around the corner.


    Silence settled over the room as the two left, broken only by the sound of Winter stepping out from the dining area.


    She gave a polite nod to Don and Ms. Claire before announcing, "Dinner is served, everyone may begin taking their seats."

 Chapter 250 - 250: Plots Around the City (Part 8)

    After Winter announced that dinner was ready, she made her way upstairs to inform the rest.


    A few minutes later, everyone gradually made their way down and settled around the dining table. Don took the head seat with Ms. Claire seated nearby, while the others filled in around them.


    Winter, meanwhile, stayed in the kitchen, tending to the dishes and wiping down counters methodically.


    As Ms. Claire picked up her utensils, she cast a glance toward the kitchen, her eyes lingering briefly on Winter''s efficient movements. "The android is quite helpful," she remarked lightly, adjusting her fork in her hand. "I might consider getting one when I''m old."


    Beside her, Sylvia leaned forward, shaking her head. "You don''t need an android, Mom. I''ll take care of you."


    Ms. Claire''s lips curved into a small, amused smile as she began cutting into her food. "I appreciate the sentiment, dear, but you can barely take care of yourself. I''d rather not take my chances."


    Sylvia let out an indignant, "Hey!" but quickly broke into laughter, shaking her head. "That isn''t true."


    Summer, sitting across from Sylvia and next to Amanda, couldn''t resist joining in. "It''s sort of true, though," she agreed, grinning. "I mean, I''ve had to help you comb your hair before." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samantha, who sat directly across from Don, paused mid-chew to glance at Summer, giving her a pointed look. After swallowing, she dabbed her mouth with a napkin and raised an eyebrow. "Well, you aren''t any better, young lady. I was doing your laundry until last year."


    Summer''s cheeks flushed a bright red and she grumbled, "That''s not


    *completely*


    true," though her voice held little conviction. Sylvia burst into louder laughter, glancing at Samantha.


    "Is that true, Mrs. Bright?" Sylvia asked, trying to contain her laughter.


    Ms. Claire maintained her small, composed smile as she began eating, taking small bites, each movement graceful and poised. Amanda watched Ms. Claire with a look of mild amazement, momentarily forgetting her food.


    "I never understood how people can use a fork and knife so beautifully," Amanda thought aloud, sounding genuinely impressed. She then added with a chuckle, "Honestly, I''d probably be using my hands if we didn''t have guests."


    Samantha turned to her with a slight frown. "Amanda," she said, clearly disapproving.


    Amanda just shrugged. "What? Just being honest."


    Ms. Claire gave a light chuckle, looking at Amanda with understanding. "Feel free to eat however you like," she said gently. "The only reason I''m so good with a fork and knife is because that''s how I was raised."


    Amanda grinned. "Don''t mind if I do!" With that, she picked up a piece of chicken with her bare hands and took a hearty bite, ignoring Samantha''s mortified look.


    "Amanda!" Samantha exclaimed, her hand flying to her forehead as Amanda answered with a mouthful of food, her cheeks puffed. "Wvhat?"


    Don stifled a chuckle, amused by Amanda''s nonchalant attitude, while Ms. Claire''s eyes sparkled with a subtle amusement as well.


    The easy, playful energy set the tone for the rest of the dinner, with everyone relaxed and smiling. Conversations flowed naturally, from lighthearted banter to inside jokes, though Samantha occasionally intercepted Amanda before she could veer into anything too crude.


    As the laughter subsided and the plates began to clear, Sylvia and Summer were the first to excuse themselves, mentioning a project they were working on in Summer''s room.


    With cheerful goodbyes, they headed back upstairs, leaving the adults to continue their conversation.


    Once the girls were gone, the topic gradually shifted to wine. Ms. Claire and Samantha soon found themselves in a deep discussion, exchanging opinions on various brands, vineyards, and pairings.


    Samantha''s eyes lit up with recognition as Ms. Claire mentioned a particular brand. "I actually have a bottle of that one," she said, smiling. "We should open it and share a glass while you wait for Sylvia to finish up."


    Ms. Claire smiled a the offer and nodded before turning to Don and Amanda. "Would either of you like to join us?"


    Don shook his head with a small smile. "I''ve got something I need to take care of," he said, offering Samantha a reassuring nod. He knew this would give her a good opportunity to bond with Ms. Claire.


    Amanda also declined, waving her hand. "I''ll just be watching some wrestling on TV, wine makes my tummy hurt" she said, already looking forward to it.


    With everyone''s plans set, Don excused himself, heading upstairs to his room and closed the door behind him.


    ''This could be good for her,''


    he thought.


    They didn''t seem all that compatible on the surface, but he had noticed they shared a few interests¡ªenough to at least get a friendship started.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Deep in the shadowed woods north of the city, near the looming mountain ranges, a man''s desperate cries echoed through the air.


    "No! No! Please! Someone help me!" His voice, choked with terror, rang out desperately.


    From the sky, slender rays of moonlight filtered down through the dense foliage, creating faint patches of light on the forest floor, casting shadows that swayed with the breeze.


    The man''s body was dragged through the underbrush, his leg clamped in an unbreakable hold.


    Each brutal pull sent a jolt of pain through him, his head jolting back as he scrabbled with both hands, trying to slow his captor''s relentless pace.


    He clawed desperately at the ground, his fingers digging into the hard earth, nails scraping until


    **snap**


    ¡ªone of them broke off, leaving a raw, stinging wound.


    He bit down to suppress a scream, but a strangled whimper escaped as he continued to struggle, his nails shredded and his hands now bloodied.


    His face skidded over stones, scraping his cheek and jaw, the harsh earth tearing at his skin with each brutal pull forward. He twisted, thrashing, his vision blurring as he struggled to catch a glimpse of whatever monster held him captive.


    But each time he tried to turn, he was wrenched harder, slamming into stones and jagged roots.


    His mouth soon filled with dirt, and as he coughed, a thick branch thrust sharply into his nose, wedging painfully and causing him to scream again, his cries growing weaker with each painful jerk.


    Blood ran down his face, mixing with the dirt and sweat, stinging his eyes.


    Then, in one swift motion, he was yanked off the ground and tossed into the air.


    He felt weightless for a moment, as if time had slowed, before crashing down hard on his back.


    **Thud!**


    His body hit the earth, his ribs jolting with a deep, agonizing pain that forced a groan from his lips. "Argh¡­" he whimpered, shifting, too sore to find a comfortable position.


    He squinted, lifting his head to scan his surroundings. The moon''s full light fell across a small clearing, illuminating a roughly oval patch where no trees obscured the sky.


    For the first time, he could see a bit more clearly, though the dark seemed to linger at the edge of his vision, heavy and almost foreboding.


    As he tried to get his bearings, the sound of heavy footsteps reached him, coming from the darkness just beyond the clearing''s edge.


    He struggled to speak, his mouth dry. "Who''s there?!" He tried to move, but his body didn''t comply, his muscles seizing from fear and pain.


    Then, he heard a voice, smooth and unsettling. "Oh, what a lively catch you are."


    Panic surged through him as he whipped his head around, his eyes darting in every direction. "Who said that?!" he asked, his voice cracking with desperation.


    From the shadows stepped a woman, her silhouette sharp against the dim light as she crossed into the clearing.


    Sister Rose. Her naked body moved gracefully toward the man, while twisting, slithering vines followed her across the ground like snakes.


    She stopped a few feet from him, her head tilting with on her face as she watched his horrified expression. Despite her stopping, the vines continued their slow crawl toward the man.


    "You can call me Sister Rose, officer," she said, her voice low and carrying a strange amusement. "Now, let''s you and I have a chat, shall we?"


    Terror flooded his face as he scrambled backward, pushing against the ground with weak, trembling hands. "No! No!" he screamed.


    "Stay back!" "Noooo!"

 Chapter 251 - 251: Plots Around the City (Part 9)

    After some time passed, the screaming in the woods had stopped and a haunting silence took over. This silence was broken only by the man''s shallow, wet breaths as he lay on the now blood-soaked ground.


    His body was convulsing in erratic spasms, trembling as though struggling against some unseen force. His skin, now drained to an unnatural pallor, stretched taut over sharp bones and deep bruises.


    Dirt and blood stained his horror stricken face, yet his eyes were perhaps the most chilling sight: vines writhed within the now empty, bloody, sockets, burrowing deeper with each twist and twitch. A truly unsettling sight.


    A putrid stench also wafted from him, thick with the scent of decay and fecal matter, all mingling with the sharp odor of fresh blood.


    Flies and insects swarmed over his trembling body, drawn by the same foul aroma. His lips, now cracked and gray, tried to form words, though they barely escaped his mangled mouth.


    "P-pl¡­pleszh¡­" he stammered, each syllable slurred and broken, his body giving the slightest jerk as his bloodied hands trembled, fingers twitching in agony. But no amount of pleading could halt what had begun. And even if it could, it was clearly too late.


    From the edge of the clearing, Sister Rose watched him with a dispassionate gaze, her naked body glistening faintly under the moon''s pale light.


    She looked otherworldly¡ªbeautiful in a wild, savage way, her face cold and set into a deep frown. She took in the sight with detached disdain, her expression showing no pity or remorse. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a quiet, almost disgusted exhale, she muttered, "Finish him and find me another one. One of them will have the information I want."


    Without a backward glance, she turned, her naked figure vanishing into the dense trees with the quiet rustle of leaves. As she disappeared into the darkness, a low growl sounded from somewhere unseen.


    It slowly grew louder, accompanied by a ragged scream and then followed by the sickening sound of flesh tearing and bones crunching.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back at the Brights'' residence, Don lay sprawled on his bed, earbuds in as he worked through a **Psychological Resilience Training** session.


    But something shifted all of a sudden.


    His eyes snapped open, and he jerked up abruptly, so hard that the earbuds fell loose, dropping onto the bed. He barely registered their absence as he crawled off the bed, stumbling to the corner of his room, where he bent over and began to vomit.


    **Blergh~**


    His hand braced against the wall as he steadied himself through wave after wave of puking, heaving until only empty, painful retches were left.


    He wiped his mouth with his forearm, muttering, "That was fucking nasty."


    Images from the session lingered, sharp and vivid in his mind. He had found himself in the body of a young child, trapped in a dark, filthy basement.


    Malnourished, bruised, and amputated children surrounded him, some silent, some crying, but all suffering. Strange, cold BDSM like devices littered the room, along with tools and blunt weapons, all in the hands of a deranged couple who reveled in the horrors they inflicted.


    His mind was still recovering the rawness of it, as if the session had reached deep into the corners of his subconscious, dredging up nightmares he hadn''t thought possible.


    Don forced himself to straighten, shaking his head slowly.


    ''Just how does one get to such a point that they can carry out such messed-up things?''


    He could feel his mental strength growing with every session, his resilience hardening, but it came at a cost¡ªimages and sensations that would likely cling to him forever.


    He checked his watch, noting the time with a sigh.


    ''Still had fifteen minutes to go too,''


    he thought, uncertain if he could stomach returning to that dark place right now. His mind teetered between pushing forward and giving himself a break when a light knock sounded at his door.


    **Knock, knock.**


    He shook his head one last time, letting out a slow sigh before heading over. As he opened the door, he found Winter standing there, her hands clasped lightly behind her back, her expression calm and composed as usual.


    "Greetings Don, I hope I didn''t wake you," she said softly. "I just came to inform you that your presence is requested downstairs."


    Don ran a hand over his face, straightening himself before nodding. "No worries. I was awake," he replied, his voice a bit hoarse.


    Don then raised a curious brow at Winter, his tone light but inquisitive. "What exactly do they need me for?"


    Winter gave a small nod as she answered. "Ms. Claire and Sylvia are about to leave. It might have to do with that."


    Don nodded thoughtfully. "I see," he replied, stepping out of his room and leaving the door slightly ajar. He paused just outside and glanced back at her. "By the way, can you clean up my room for me?"


    Winter''s face showed a brief look of acknowledgment, and she inclined her head. "Of course, Don," she replied. "I shall go fetch supplies now and start right away."


    "Thanks," Don said, offering a quick smile before turning down the hallway.


    He made a short detour to the bathroom, flipping on the faucet to rinse his mouth. He swished the water around, clearing the lingering taste of nausea, then straightened, drying his mouth with the back of his hand. He took a quick breath and then headed downstairs.


    In the entryway, he found Samantha, Ms. Claire, and Sylvia gathered near the door, engaged in farewells.


    Samantha noticed him first, her face lighting up as she called out, "Hey, honey! Ms. Claire and Sylvia are about to leave¡ªI thought you''d want to say goodbye."


    Ms. Claire turned toward him with a polite smile. "It''s quite alright," she said smoothly, then added, "I hope we didn''t interrupt anything important."


    Don moved to stand beside Samantha, shrugging nonchalantly. "Not really," he replied. "I was just doing some light reading."


    Ms. Claire gave a thoughtful nod, while Sylvia perked up with a smile. "What book were you reading?" she asked, her curiosity clear.


    But before he could answer, Ms. Claire shot Sylvia a mild look, gently reminding her, "Now is not the time to make new conversation, dear. We should really get going." She added, almost as an afterthought, "And don''t forget, you still have school tomorrow."


    Sylvia let out a dramatic sigh, her shoulders slumping in exaggerated despair. "Don''t remind me," she mumbled, offering Don an unenthusiastic wave. "Well¡­ have a good night." She then turned to Samantha, brightening a bit. "Thanks for having us, Mrs. Bright. The food was delicious as always."


    Samantha chuckled warmly. "You''re always welcome, sweetheart. And the credit for the food goes to Winter."


    Sylvia''s face brightened further. "Right, tell her I said she''s awesome!"


    Ms. Claire joined in with a gracious nod. "Indeed. Thank you for the food, the wine, and the delightful conversation," she said to Samantha, then turned to Don, adding, "And congratulations again. Get a good night''s rest¡ªyou''ll need it for the busy day ahead."


    Don blinked, momentarily puzzled. "Busy day?" he repeated. "What exactly am I going to be busy with?"


    Ms. Claire''s smile turned almost amused as she replied, "Being a rising star, of course." She gave a nod and added, "Have a lovely night," before she reached for the door handle.


    Samantha moved to hold the door open, watching as Ms. Claire and Sylvia stepped out.


    Sylvia, clearly in no hurry, dragged her feet, her arms crossed in reluctant resignation. Samantha gave her a warm smile and a hearty wave, watching until they disappeared down the driveway.


    She then closed the door, leaning against it for a moment before letting out a sigh. "I''m so glad that went well."


    Don grinned, tilting his head. "Were you worried Aunt Amanda might ruin the evening with one of her crazy stories?"


    Samantha placed a hand over her chest, her face showing terror at the mere thought of it. "Well, it''s a good thing she didn''t have anything to drink," she said, giving an exaggerated sigh of relief.


    She then placed her hands on her hips, her gaze softening as she turned to Don. "Now then," she said with a smile, "let''s go give those muscles of yours a good massage. I need to get to sleep soon myself."

 Chapter 252 - 252: Plots Around the City (Part 10)

    Hearing Samantha''s words, Don couldn''t help but smile. He had completely forgotten about getting a massage, so he was pleasantly surprised to see that the plan was still on.


    He didn''t let his smile linger on his face too long as he didn''t want Samantha to think that he was very excited by the idea. So, he gave her an agreeing nod and said, "Sure, after the long day today I could really use it."


    Seeing Don agree so easily actually made Samantha happy as she felt it meant he was more trusting of her.


    In truth Don just didn''t like pretending in front of her and lying, so the sooner they both became comfortable with each other the better.


    Wasting no time, Samantha turned and started walking to the stairs, saying, "Good, come on, we''ll use my bathroom."


    Don nodded again and followed Samantha as she made her way up the stairs. It was only now that he let his gaze wander over her body. She was currently wearing a loose blue and white flower patterned dress, which didn''t really show off all her curves.


    Her wide hips though and plump ass were still highlighted enough to stir Don''s urges as he kept his eyes glued to her, watching her sway her hips and bounce her ass as she ascended the stairs.


    ''How Don''s father fumbled this is beyond me.''


    He thought with a smirk, already imagining how she looked beneath the fabric.


    Once up the steps, they began walking toward Samantha''s room but she came to a brief stop in front of Don''s room as she could hear Winter cleaning up in there. Don stopped behind her and she turned to face him before asking, "What''s going on in there?"


    Without even needing to open the door, Don could clearly hear the sound of furniture being moved around. Don let out a sigh before answering, "I asked Winter to clean my room but I think she took it too literally."


    Samantha chuckled softly and continued walking, glancing back at Don to say, "Don''t become lazy just because you have a really helpful android young man."


    "Me? Lazy? Never. Summer is the one you should be looking out for," Don warned jokingly, adding an exaggerated tone to his voice.


    Samantha just rolled her eyes as they reached and entered her room. It had the same cozy and warm feel to it, just like the last time Don was in it.


    He let his gaze wander out of curiosity but there wasn''t really anything out of place. Samantha walked toward her closet while reaching for the straps of her dress, clearly about to undress.


    ''Should I also undress here?''


    Seeing as Samantha didn''t point him to the bathroom, Don decided to just undress there and then as well.


    Depending on Samantha''s reaction, he would be able to see how she feels about the two being naked in front of each other this time around.


    So, without pondering it further, Don takes off his shirt quickly and then drops his pants along with his briefs.


    Samantha, who had heard the rustling of clothes behind her, knew it was Don likely undressing but she still couldn''t help but turn her gaze.


    What greeted her was the sight of Don standing buck naked near the center of her room, his meaty cock hanging low.


    ''Goodness, it''s still so large even though it''s not erect,'' Samantha thought, a subtle redness appearing on her cheeks as she recalled the full thickness of Don''s cock and how he thrust it between her breasts.


    The thought alone was enough to get her heart racing as she wondered,


    ''Will he want me to help him again? Maybe he''s too shy to ask and I should just off-''


    Before Samantha could finish that line of thought, Don, who was observing her closely to see her reaction, spoke up. "Hey Mom, should I go turn on the water?"


    "Hm? Oh, uhm¡­ yes sweetie please do, I''ll be with you in a moment." She replied hastily, having been abruptly taken out of her daze.


    As tempting as it was for Don to watch Samantha undress in front of him, it wasn''t worth the risk. Right now their intimacy was still just her helping him with his ''issues'', so it would seem a bit off if he just stood there and watched her undress.


    Don nodded at Samantha''s reply and stepped into the bathroom first before starting to fill the tub.


    As it was filling up, Samantha came into the bathroom, completely naked as well, with a towel draped over her shoulder. Don, who was standing right next to the tub and watching it fill up, turned his head to glance at her.


    Her curvy and meaty figure was always a sight to behold for him. She stood rather confidently after stepping inside, not bothering to cover her breasts or womanhood, whose trimmed and meat pubic hair he could see.


    She walked over to stand beside him before removing the towel from her shoulder and dipping it into the water. "I already took a bath so I''ll just massage you from here, you can step inside dear."


    Don was a bit disappointed to here that she wouldn''t be joining him inside the tub but he didn''t make any argument to try and convince her.


    He stepped into the tub and almost immediately she soaked the towel and began to massage his muscles, starting from his legs.


    As she concentrated on her task, Don gazed down at her, or rather her breasts. He watched how they bounced and jiggled with nearly every move she made.


    He could remember how soft and full they felt when he was thrusting his cock between them.


    Thinking about that, his cock began to harden there and then, slowly rising up as Samantha made her way up his legs.


    She didn''t notice at first until she began to do his thighs and glanced up to ask how it felt, only to choke on her words as she caught sight of Don''s massive member hardening just a few inches away from her face.


    ''Oh my,''


    she thought, unable to stop herself from widening her eyes a little.


    ''When did it get like this?''


    She subconsciously gulped while looking straight at it as the images of their last session in the bathroom replayed in her mind.


    ''Goodness, it''s throbbing¡­ he must be so uncomfortable right now.''


    Even with those images in her mind, Samantha''s first and foremost concern was Don''s wellbeing.


    She put aside her surprise at the sight of his cock and asked gently, "Oh honey, are you having trouble with uhm¡­ this?"


    Samantha tried to come across as gentle and understanding so as not to make Don feel uncomfortable with the topic being brought up.


    To her surprise, Don answered without hesitation. "Yeah, sorry about that. Between the massage and how relaxed you make me, my body just reacts on its own."


    "Oh, sweetie¡­" Samantha felt touched, as his words basically said he was like this because he felt comfortable around her.


    He acted this way so they could now see such an interaction between themselves as casual. This would allow for easier intimacy in regards to this while likely opening up options for more. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uhm, if it still doesn''t go down on its own after the massage, do you mind helping me with it?" Don asked with a bit of uncertainty in his voice, trying to sound casual about it.


    By wording it this way, he was showing that he wasn''t too eager to have Samantha help him, but also not against her doing so if it couldn''t be helped.


    This made it seem like he was being genuine and Samantha didn''t doubt his words in the least. In fact, she wanted to help him there and then. "Are you sure sweetie? It''s not a problem to take care of it now."


    Don was pleasantly surprised to hear her say this but he still didn''t take the bait. He already knew he''d be still turned on by the end of the massage and likely fully erect too so it was worth delaying.


    "I know Mom, but¡­ if you help me now then continue the massage, it might get hard again," Don explained, sounding a bit resigned.


    Samantha nodded in understanding as that was indeed a good point. From her limited understanding of this situation between them, Don got aroused when comfortable and stimulated by her.


    It was understandable so she didn''t argue. "Alright, sweetie, let''s finish up then." Not wanting to make things awkward for him, Samantha carried on with the massage.


    As she went about it, she would occasionally glance at Don''s cock to see if it was returning to normal but each time she looked it seemed even bigger and more erect than before.


    By the time she was done, pressing the soaked towel against his shoulders, his cock was fully erect and the was even pressed against her tummy.


    "All done sweetie¡­" she muttered before pulling away and looking down at his member, whose warmth she could still feel on her tummy, along with the subtle slimeyness of his precum.


    ''He''s gotten even bigger. I can''t remember if it was this big last time. Goodness, could it be growing? Maybe I should take him to a doctor-.''


    Once again Samantha''s thoughts began to trail but Don quickly broke her from her daze before she could veer off too deeply.


    "Mom?" He called out in a low tone, causing her to snap her head up and meet his gaze. "Hm? Oh yes, honey?"


    "Mind giving me a hand now?"

 Chapter 253 - 253: Another Helping Hand (Part 1) (R-18)

    Naturally, Samantha was more than willing to give Don a ''helping hand'' with his ''big'' problem.


    However, since they were done with the massage, Samantha so no reason to linger in the bathroom anymore and suggested they head back into the room.


    After all, the bathroom wasn''t the most ideal or comfortable place.


    Once back in the bedroom, Don sat on the edge of the bed facing the door while Samantha came to kneel between his legs.


    Unlike in the bathroom, the bedroom provided an entirely different atmosphere and it made what they were doing seem all the more intimate. Especially for Samantha.


    ''Goodness me, I can''t believe I''m kneeling naked in front of my baby boy.'' She thought, gulping down anxiously as she stared at Don''s throbbing hard cock.


    ''I guess I can''t really call him a boy either¡­''


    Samantha''s thoughts trailed as she extended her right hand to hold Don''s cock at the base.


    The moment she wrapped her hand around Don''s thick girth, his cock throbbed. ''It''s so thick. It feels like I''m holding a meaty cucumber. No wonder he''s so uncomfortable, poor thing.''


    "Just relax sweetie, let me take care of you," Samantha muttered in a soft and gentle tone.


    ''It''s hard to relax when I have a beautiful woman stroking my cock with her huge breasts pressed against my legs.''


    Don thought, resisting the urge to give a weary smile.


    Instead, he just leaned back slightly and allowed Samantha to slowly work her hand up and down his cock.


    She was careful and gentle with her motions, and Don found himself getting even more turned on. It was like she was teasing him.


    Samantha felt more anxious as she began to feel Don''s cock throb more and more in her hand.


    ''He must be really pent up. It can''t be healthy for him to be like this.''


    Samantha felt genuine concern for Don as she increased the pace of her stroking.


    She began to twist her hand clockwise and counterclockwise as she stroked to give him additional stimuli, hoping it would help drive him to a climax quicker.


    "Argh¡­" Don let out a low groan in response, his cock at its hardest from him being so turned on.


    "Are you alright sweetie? Is it working?" Samantha inquired while looking up at him with worry-filled eyes.


    But in Don''s point of view, all he saw was her cute face looking up at him as she continued to pleasure his cock.


    And as good as her soft hand felt, it was going to take forever for him to reach his limit like this. So he decided to progress things.


    "Yeah, it feels really great Mom. But can you, uhm use your breasts like last time?" Don asked with some hesitation in his tone.


    But Samantha didn''t hesitate to agree to his request. "Of course honey, if that helps." She nodded and immediately pulled her hand away before using both her hands to lift her breasts from below.


    She then moved closer and parted them before sandwiching Don''s cock between them. Like before she could feel the heat radiating from his cock spread to her breasts as she began moving them up and down.


    "Is that better, sweetie?" She asked softly, her breathing slowly becoming more heavy as her own body began to react to the intimacy.


    "Yea Mom, that feels amazing," Don replied while nodding. He was pleased to see her agree so quickly to use her breasts and it told him that they had reached a level where she wouldn''t mind this much.


    But what about more?


    Don felt it was a bit more risky to outright ask her for something like a blowjob. He needed to make the transition in their intimacy as seamless and natural as possible.


    Thankfully, he already had an idea of how to accomplish this.


    Samantha, unaware of Don''s thoughts, continued to raise and lower her breasts on his throbbing member.


    She could feel his precum leaking out and coating her cleavage in its slimy texture. But, as much as she wouldn''t want to admit it, she liked this feeling.


    Having her own hands pressed into the flesh of her breasts and squeezing them against her son''s hard cock sparked a strange emotion in her.


    The more Don expressed pleasure from her actions the more she wanted to please him. It was the same emotion she had felt last time, but it felt like it was growing.


    ''Would he be able to release faster if I used my mouth¡­''


    This thought appeared out of nowhere in Samantha''s mind as she kept her gaze fixated on her breasts, occasionally seeing the tip of Don''s cock pop out at the top.


    "Uhm, mom?" Don suddenly called out, causing her to quickly snap her head up, her heart beating faster from a mix of anxiousness and anticipation.


    "Y-yes sweetie?" She replied, caught a bit off guard.


    "Can I try something else? I think it will help me uhm, finish faster," Don revealed, causing Samantha to look both curious and nervous. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wanted to ask what this something was but since Don didn''t outright mention it, she resisted to urge to satisfy her curiosity, thinking he was perhaps too shy to say it directly to her.


    "Of course honey, uhm, what do you need me to do?" She asked gently, her motherly tone still present.


    She felt incredibly anxious agreeing to something she didn''t even know but that''s just how far she was willing to go to help her son.


    Don had expected her to ask but was glad she didn''t as it would be easier to carry out the task.


    "Oh, just stand up and stay where you are," Don instructed as he stood up first and moved away from the bed.


    Samantha followed Don''s instructions and just stood up, while he moved to stand behind her. Samantha couldn''t help but gulp down nervously as Don moved behind her, her mind racing with ideas of what he was planning to do.


    Don first took a moment to admire Samantha''s fat and well-shaped ass. His intrusive thoughts were practically screaming at him to either give her ass cheeks a hard smack or plant his face between them.


    And as tempting as both of those options were, Don instead just placed one hand on Samantha''s waist. She tensed up slightly at his touch but quickly relaxed.


    He then used his other hand to hold his cock by the base as he inched forward, directing it between her thighs.


    Given the close proximity of where Don was placing his cock to her pussy, she tensed up the moment she felt its hard fleshy texture make contact with her skin.


    Her eyes widened and worry overtook her as she assumed Don was aiming to penetrate her. "Honey wait!" She frantically spoke out, trying to break away.


    But Don easily kept her in place with his hand on her waist. He then quickly thrust forward, pushing his cock between her thick thighs, the tip popping out in front.


    Now that he had his cock perfectly cushioned between her thighs, he loosened his grip on her waist and acted regretfully.


    "Oh, sorry Mom, I thought I could just use your thighs instead. I''ll pull away."


    Don was about to pull away when suddenly Samantha brought her hands back and held him in place by his sides. "Wait, honey¡­ it''s uhm¡­ it''s okay¡­ I was just¡­ a little surprised is all."


    Samantha tried her best to sound composed but Don had definitely surprised her. Even now, though she had agreed to allow him to continue, her mind was a mess.


    ''I can feel his cock throbbing against my¡­''


    **Mm~**


    Before Samantha could finish her thoughts, Don began to thrust and she couldn''t help but let out a moan.


    Don smiled hearing it and knew he had made the right choice.

 Chapter 254 - 254: Another Helping Hand (Part 2) (R-18)

    **Mm~** **Ah~**


    Samantha''s muffled moms began to slip out more often as Don continued to thrust.


    **Pa~** **pa~**


    The sound of flesh clapping also filled the room each time Don thrust forward and hit Samantha''s soft jiggly ass.


    Samantha herself was currently standing very stiffly. She was trying her best to stay composed in this situation but it was much harder than she anticipated.


    Between having Don''s meaty cock between her legs and against her now wet pussy, it was becoming impossible to resist.


    **Mm~**


    ''Oh my¡­ it feels like we''re having¡­ the way his penis is throbbing against me down there¡­ I don''t think I can¡­''


    Samantha was quickly regretting her choice to allow Don to continue.


    She never would''ve imagined herself feeling pleasured in such a way.


    Feelings and stimulation she hadn''t felt in years were bubbling up the more Don pounded her from behind.


    With each thrust Don performed, Samantha could feel his meaty cock move against her pussy, its wetness coating his cock.


    ''This feels so incredible, her skin is so soft.''


    Samantha wasn''t the only one becoming more stimulated by these actions as Don himself found it hard to hold back his groans.


    The sensation of having his cock squeezed by fleshy soft skin was incredible. Not to mention the added stimulation he felt every time Samantha''s ass clapped against his body.


    But as good as this felt, Samantha was still quite stiff so Don had to change this. What did it matter in the end of she didn''t enjoy herself?


    With that in mind, he suddenly halted his thrusts, keeping his cock buried between her legs. It still twitched and throbbed against Samantha''s pussy, while she herself was panting heavily, sweat now beginning to form on her body.


    Don loosened his grip on her body as well, before asking, "Are you okay? Tell me if I''m hurting you?"


    Samantha, still panting slightly, shakes her head in response, "No sweetie, it''s just¡­ uhm? Maybe we should just use my breasts¡­"


    This suggestion from her didn''t surprise Don as what he had done definitely pushed things a bit too close to real sex.


    However, given the fact that she wasn''t upset or saying to outright stop, Don felt there was room to maneuver.


    He took on a self-deprecating tone and asked, "Is it because it doesn''t feel good for you? I knew it¡­"


    "Huh? No honey, no, not at all," Samantha quickly denied this, fearing that she might hurt Don''s confidence as a man.


    Samantha''s cheeks became redder as she struggled to find the words to explain. She let out a soft sigh and resigned to just tell the truth.


    "Honey, it''s just¡­ it''s just that this feels a bit too¡­ sexual is all. It does uhm¡­ feel good, really good, and that''s the problem. I''m supposed to be helping you¡­ not¡­ well¡­" Samantha couldn''t really properly explain how she felt about the situation.


    Despite this, Don actually understood perfectly. But he still feigned ignorance.


    "I don''t agree. You''re going out of your way to help me with my problem and make me feel good and better about myself. If I can''t return the feeling then I''d rather just stop mom, you don''t need to force yourself if you''re uncomfortable I understand." This time, Don spoke in a light and understanding tone, not trying to make her feel guilty.


    Though he knew guilt would still be a factor regardless. He just didn''t want to progress without her being at least willing.


    As he spoke, he also moved his hands from her waist and hugged her from behind, keeping his hands just beneath her breasts.


    Samantha''s expression faltered from hearing Don''s response.


    ''It''s good he cares about that but I''m his mother¡­ isn''t it¡­ a bit¡­ no. I have to try and understand how he''s feeling too. And it''s not like we''re crossing that line¡­''


    A brief silence took over as Samantha had an internal debate with herself, eventually deciding to nod softly in response to Don.


    "Okay, sweetie, we can continue, just uhm, please be careful not to thrust where you shouldn''t¡­" Samantha''s blush had grown as she could only word her thoughts this way.


    But it was more than enough for Don who showed a small smile before tightening the grip of his hug and thrusting again.


    Samantha slightly braced herself as Don began to thrust, but this time she was more prepared for the sensation. She could feel her body responding and her own arousal growing.


    **ah~**


    **Argh~**


    Don couldn''t help but let out a small groan as he felt his mother''s body against him. Despite his efforts to not make her uncomfortable, he couldn''t deny the pleasure he was feeling.


    As they continued, Samantha found herself becoming more and more lost in the moment. Her initial worries and discomfort seemed to fade away as she focused on helping Don feel better.


    Without warning, she began to grind against Don''s cock while he thrust, increasing the pleasure he felt, but also her own. She bit her lip slightly to try and hold in her moans, feeling far too embarrassed to moan in front of her own son.


    But also wanted her to feel good, so lifted his hands from below her breasts and held them firmly, massaging and groping them while pinching at her nipples with his fingers. "Oh!!"


    Samantha''s body jolted in response and she turned her head to the side while panting even more heavily, "Donnie you¡­


    **Ah~**


    ¡­ please¡­


    **mm~**


    ¡­ not so¡­ rough


    **huff~** **huff~**


    "


    Don''s mouth curved into a sly smile as he continued to play with her breasts, his cock twitching between her legs. "Do you like it, Mom?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samantha''s cheeks burned with embarrassment, but she couldn''t deny the truth. "Y-yes...


    **Mm~**


    ... I do..."


    Encouraged by her admission, Don increased the pressure of his thrusts, his hips slamming against her ass with increasing force.


    **Pa~ pa~ pa~**


    The sound of their bodies meeting grew louder, more insistent, as the pleasure built within them both.


    Samantha''s nails dug into Don''s hips, her body trembling with the effort of staying upright. She could feel her orgasm building, the tension coiling tighter and tighter within her. "Donnie...


    **Ah~**


    ... I think... I''m gonna..."


    Don''s cock throbbed as he realized what she was about to say.


    **Ahhhh~**


    With a suppressed moan, Samantha''s body tensed, her muscles clenching as waves of ecstasy washed over her.


    Her knees buckled, and she would have fallen if Don hadn''t held her so tightly. Her head lolled back against his shoulder, her breath coming in ragged gasps as she rode out the final throes of her climax.


    As Samantha''s orgasm subsided, Don felt his own release approaching. His cock was throbbing painfully against her wet pussy lips, the pressure building to an unbearable level.


    He needed to cum, needed to spill his load, and there was only one place left for him to do it.


    "Mom..." Don''s voice was strained, sounding as if his control was slipping away. "I need to...


    **Ah~**


    ... I need to cum..."


    Samantha blinked hazily, her mind foggy from the aftershocks of her orgasm. She could feel Don''s cock pulsing against her. Without thinking, she reached back, guiding his cock to the underside of her ass.


    "Go ahead, Donnie," she whispered, her voice soft and compliant. "Cum for me..."


    With a primal grunt, Don thrust one last time, burying himself deep as he came. His cum spurted out in thick, hot ropes, splattering against her ass and dripping down to pool against her thighs.


    He clutched her tightly, his body shaking with the force of his release as he emptied himself onto her.

 Chapter 255 - 255: Plans In Motion (Part 1)

    *Huff~*


    Don was now catching his breath after blowing his load over Samantha. It was a strange sort of tiredness that he felt, one that could only come to a man after such a brief but hot session.


    Samantha, whose legs were still weak, fell forward onto the bed as Don loosened his hold on her.


    She fell onto the lush sheets with no resistance, her breasts pressing into the fine material while her ass was on full display for Don.


    ''!!''


    He could only widen his eyes slightly as Samantha''s ass jiggled and shook upon landing on the bed.


    Clearly still recovering from her climax, she didn''t pay attention to her movements. And so as she shifted her legs a little, her most intimate areas became visible to Don.


    Her wet, cum stained pussy lips still had trails of her nectar running down to her thighs, along with the cum Don had unloaded onto her ass, thighs, and pussy.


    *huff~* *huff~*


    ''Oh my goodness¡­ I just came¡­ in front of my son¡­''


    As Samantha was catching her breath and trying to recover, her thoughts remained a mess.


    Clearly, she understood what had just happened, but rather than feel bad or guilty, she felt at ease. It was like all the stress that had been clawing at her mind and heart had just disappeared.


    She was so immersed in this liberating sensation, that she had no idea how vulgar and arousing she looked.


    The sight alone was enough to have Don stay hard and erect, his cock twitching as if demanding more.


    With how turned on he felt, the sight was truly tempting. But again, he reminded himself not to push it.


    Quite frankly he was surprised he got away with this without much resistance from Samantha. Now he could only see how she reacted to this and hope it would open up doors for him to be more intimate with her.


    With a reluctant sigh, he quickly turned away and rushed to the bathroom to get a towel for Samantha.


    After getting it, he used it to cover her behind, breaking her out of her daze once she felt the soft fabric make contact with her now sticky ass.


    "Oh honey¡­" she glanced, her cheeks a rosy blush and her lips slightly parted as shallow breaths escaped.


    She placed one hand on her chest as if trying to ease her pounding heartbeat. But this only gave Don the sight of her bountiful breasts, whose nipples were visibly perky.


    Not seeming to mind at all that her chest was exposed, Samantha continued and asked, "Are you feeling better honey? You''re still... erm¡­"


    Samantha trailed her gaze from Don''s head to his still partially erect cock.


    Even without following her gaze, Don knew what Samantha was referring to. And as good of an opportunity that was, after the boundary they had just pushed, he needed to leave her be for a bit.


    At her very least, he could wait a few days before asking for help again and seeing how she reacts. And more importantly, if she''ll be willing to let him pleasure her again.


    On the surface though, he just showed a weak smile and rubbed the back of his neck as if embarrassed. "It takes a little while to go down sometimes but I feel better. It''s like a weight off my shoulders¡­ thanks mom."


    ''Is this what it feels like to climax with someone you''re close with? No wonder he looks relieved. Goodness, I had no idea¡­''


    Samantha gave a weak smile and nodded.


    Having never cum before, Samantha could only connect this wonderful sensation to Don and try to relate to it. It was easy after all to conclude Don must''ve felt the same.


    Those raw, intense, emotions and the spurring of desires but with someone so close, trusted and safe. How couldn''t it be the reason Don was confiding in her and asking for help.


    This had to be his way of releasing all of the stress he must''ve had¡­ Samantha concluded. After all¡­ that''s how she currently felt.


    Of course, as sure of this as she felt at the moment, she wasn''t so daring as to confront Don about it outright. Instead she she simply smiled warmly and agreed. "Of course honey, uhm¡­ like I said, I''m always here for you."


    "Thanks, mom, I''m always here for you two," as Don said this, he approached Samantha and spread his arms open to embrace her.


    She naturally smiled at this and leaned forward to meet Don. Her skin tingled as his scent wafted into her nose and her body warmed up as her perky nipples pressed against his chest.


    The hug was brief and Don soon pulled away before yawning and stretching as if he was tired. "Anyway, I should probably get to bed while I''m still feeling relaxed so I don''t wake up sore."


    Samantha found herself reluctant to see Don leave but nodded immediately in agreement with his words. "Of course sweetie, you have a good night."


    Mr. Barclay sat in the back of his Escalade with his gaze sharp as he surveyed the dimly lit surroundings.


    The vehicle rolled through the murky streets of New Coral City''s Y2 District, an area popularly known as the


    *Freaks Den.* S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This district was cast off from the rest of the city, left to the superhumans whose powers had twisted their forms in ways most people found disgusting.


    Where other districts shined under the night lights, here, the streets were shrouded in fog that crept up and hung around ankle height, like silent, gray snakes slithering through the emptiness.


    Buildings lined the streets with a kind of exhausted, battered look, their once-vibrant colors dulled beneath layers of grime.


    Many of them were covered in distorted murals¡ªgarish images of superhumans with grotesque features attempting to interact with wide-eyed, cartoonish children. However, mocking speech bubbles were scrawled over the art, reading messages like,


    "Haha, you''re a freak,"


    and, "


    Just die, freak."


    These words were scrawled in lurid, bold letters, making it clear that the residents had long given up on any illusions of kindness.


    As the Escalade crawled forward, Barclay looked out through the tinted windows, suppressing a grimace as his gaze fell upon the few figures shuffling along the cracked sidewalks.


    One figure had arms disproportionately long, with knuckles that grazed the ground, while another had a face with an oversized, craggy growth stretching from his forehead to his chin, leaving only one eye visible.


    They wore mismatched, faded clothes that hung off them awkwardly, garments that looked like they had come from charity bins left out on rainy days.


    Their heads turned slowly toward the passing Escalade, their expressions hard to read. Some appeared curious, while others seemed to regard the luxury car with suspicion. Barclay only had disdain for them as he watched, finding their misshapen forms distasteful.

 Chapter 256 - 256: Plans In Motion (Part 2)

    Eventually, the car came to a stop in front of one of the few places that stood out in this desolate part of town¡ªa brightly lit building with a marquee announcing itself as


    *Theatre of Nightmares.*


    The words were spelled out in bold Greek letters above the entrance, giving the place an eerie grandeur. The theater''s exterior was decorated with dramatic splashes of color, a contrast to the surrounding gloom, though the garishness only added to the unsettling atmosphere it presented.


    The driver stepped out, hastily moving to open Barclay''s door. He slid out with a calm smoothness, adjusting his dark suit as he rose to his full height.


    His polished shoes made a soft *tap* against the wet concrete, the fog swirling slightly around his ankles as he straightened his cuffs.


    "Let''s get this over with," he muttered, looking around with even more of a frown.


    As he began to walk toward the theater, his driver hesitated, calling after him, "Sir, should I escort you?"


    Without even glancing back, Barclay replied, "I''ll be fine."


    He strode forward, his steps steady yet brisk as he crossed the empty sidewalk. He wrinkled his nose at the faint odor hanging in the air¡ªthat of rotting meat and stale grease from one of the makeshift stalls he''d passed along the way.


    He could feel the quiet eyes of the district''s outcasts on him, though he ignored them entirely, keeping his focus straight ahead.


    The theater entrance stood before him, framed by dimly flickering lights. Inside, Harold stepped into the theater lobby, greeted by a stale emptiness.


    Dust layered the counters where snacks and movie merchandise might once have been displayed, and any remnants of concession signs were worn and peeling.


    The silence felt heavy as he moved along a dimly lit path, noting a faded poster mounted to the wall. It showed two girls in ballerina attire, their faces disfigured and unbalanced, captured by a crude artist''s hand. The sight was unsettling but brief as Harold continued on, barely glancing back.


    The soft strains of a haunting melody drifted through the narrow hall as he ascended the stairs to the theater''s main room.


    Once at the top, he paused to take in the scene before him. Instead of rows of seats leading to a large projection screen, a small stage sat at the far end, decrepit and creaking with each soft movement.


    Under the dim spotlight danced two women wearing delicate ballerina costumes, thought their body and face were hard to look at. One had a sunken eye, her face marred by uneven, jagged features, while the other''s limbs stretched and bent at awkward angles, as though someone had tried to reshape her mid-dance with a bat.


    Their movements were slow, but strangely graceful despite their deformities.


    Harold''s nose wrinkled as the musty, mold-ridden air caught in his throat. He coughed audibly, his voice echoing in the otherwise quiet room.


    The sound was enough to startle the two dancers, who froze and looked his way with wide, startled eyes. As soon as they recognized him as a normal man, they scurried off the stage while hiding their faces, vanishing into the shadows.


    Harold watched them disappear with a brief look of confusion, but his focus quickly shifted when a figure rose from a seat at the front of the darkened theater.


    By the silhouette, he could tell it was a woman, though something unusual stood out¡ªthe outline of her hair didn''t seem quite right. It appeared to move and sway on its own, a movement that seemed too deliberate.


    She remained standing as he started walking down the steps toward her.


    Without turning her head, she spoke, her voice low and drawn out with an unsettling, hissing quality. "Why, if it isn''t Harold Barclay¡­ To what do I owe the pleasure of your presence in my little establishment?"


    Her words slithered out with an eerie softness, her speech slightly slurred, as though her tongue had somehow lost its usual ease with language. Harold kept his expression hard, eyes scanning the littered floor and the faded seats scattered about the cinema.


    "How did you know it was me?" he asked, frowning.


    At this, the figure finally turned, her face still shadowed but her "hair" catching the filtered light from the spotlight. As Harold drew closer, he realized with a slight jolt that it wasn''t hair at all¡ªdark, coiling snakes writhed and slithered, their crimson eyes glowing as they twisted atop her head.


    "Irene." Harold kept his voice steady as he stepped closer, careful not to show the discomfort her serpentine locks stirred within him. "I''m here to talk business." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could take another step, one of the snakes sprang forward, stopping just inches from his face.


    Its forked tongue flicked out with a hiss, and its sharp fangs glistened under the dim light. Harold instinctively shut his eyes, his stance remaining still as Irene''s eyes flickered with the same red as her snakes.


    She didn''t hide the rage simmering within her as she approached, her voice sounding venomous. "You have a lot of nerve coming here after what your company did to me!"


    Her snakes hissed in unison, several slithering close, some brushing against his face, their tongues flicking across his skin while others wound their way into his suit''s collar, inching inside.


    Harold fought back a grimace, feeling the cold, slick bodies of her snakes creeping against his neck and chest. His voice remained calm, though a flicker of disgust was evident in his tone. "Calm yourself, Irene. You know I was only a shareholder. The one with voting rights that led to your¡­ accident is someone else entirely, you know this. And I''m here to offer you a way to get your revenge."


    The snakes paused, retracting slightly as Irene''s curiosity took hold. She leaned in closer, bringing her face into a faint shaft of light.


    Her skin was unnaturally pale, almost translucent, with a sharp jawline and hollowed cheekbones that gave her an eerie, skeletal look. Her eyes glowed with an unnatural red, matching the eyes of her serpentine companions, and a disturbing smile stretched across her face.


    As the snakes retracted, they gathered protectively around her shoulders as her eyes narrowed. She then tilted her head, her voice low and full of intrigue.


    "Go on, Harold," she whispered. "You have my undivided attention¡­


    **hissss**


    ¡­"

 Chapter 257 - 257: Plans In Motion (Part 3)

    "Hmm, what an interesting plan you have," Irene''s muttered with intrigue, yet her face remained hard, hostility etched deeply into her gaze as she stared at Harold.


    Harold kept his eyes closed, giving a short nod, his voice wavering just slightly as he replied, "The plan is pretty much foolproof. I''m even offering to pay in advance in case anything goes wrong." He cleared his throat, pushing the words out a bit too quickly. "What do you say? The money could be of great use to your cause and its children¡ª"


    A deep frown cut across Irene''s face as her gaze sharpened. "They are not ''its!!''" she hissed. The snakes atop her head then snapped forward, their fangs out and glistening under the dim theater lights as they hissed menacingly mere inches away from Harold''s face.


    *Drip, drip,* flecks of what Harold could only assume was venom landed on his skin, a prickling sting rising wherever the droplets touched him. Instinctively, he took a quick step back, hands raised slightly in a gesture of surrender as he muttered, "Sorry, I didn''t mean¡ª"


    "Spare me your empty corporate apology," Irene''s voice was cold, cutting him off as she looked away, her gaze settling on the now vacant stage.


    Her rigid expression softened, revealing a hollow look as she stared silently at the stage, her sharp features momentarily replaced by an unexpected, lonely expression. But just as quickly, the hardness returned to her eyes, and she turned her head, glancing at Harold out of the corner of her eye.


    "I want double the amount," she demanded, her tone leaving no room for negotiation. "All clean. Otherwise, take your offer elsewhere."


    A slight frown creased Harold''s brow, but he nodded nonetheless. "Fine," he replied. "I''ll even add a quarter more to apologize."


    She scoffed, dismissing his offer as she turned her back on him and walked back to her seat. "Keep your apology; it sickens me enough that I am accepting your blood money," she muttered. "It''s funny, you know?" Her steps slowed, her heels clicking softly as she moved. "How much of a giver you turn into when you need something, Harold."


    As her footsteps faded, Harold''s shoulders relaxed, and he opened his eyes, letting out a quiet sigh.


    He tugged at his collar, straightening it, then cleared his throat, doing his best to sound composed as he called after her. "I''ll take it we have a deal then. I''ll have someone deliver the money to you along with everything you''ll need to know about your target¡­ and mine."


    ---


    Meanwhile, back at the Bright residence, Don was laying on his bed, exhausted from the mental training session he chose to finish. He shifted slightly, his gaze drifting to the ceiling as he prepared to close his eyes and call it a night.


    Suddenly, a faint sound rang out¡ª


    *ding*


    ¡ªfollowed by the familiar glow of a system prompt appearing in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Day Complete. Compiling Rewards and Achievements.**


    ---


    **Achievements Earned:**


    1. **Achievement Unlocked: Rising Star**


    - **Description:** Your performance has gone viral, making you an entry-level celebrity in Santos City.


    - **Rewards:**


    - **+500 Aura**


    - **+20 Idol Points**


    2. **Achievement Unlocked: Idol Status Initiated**


    - **Description:** Attained Celebrity status, unlocking new potential as a public figure.


    - **Rewards:**


    - **New Skill Tree Unlocked: Idol Influence**


    - **Idol Influence (Skill Tree)** - Grants abilities tied to public influence, charm, and the ability to sway crowds and media. Skills in this tree will grow as your Idol Reputation increases.


    3. **Achievement Unlocked: Wealth Accumulator**


    - **Description:** You''ve amassed over 20 million credits, significantly increasing your influence and resources.


    - **Rewards:**


    - **+30 Idol Points**


    ---


    **Trust Level Updates:**


    - **Donald:** 20 ? 30


    - **Tori:** 20 ? 15


    - **Summer:** 30 ? 35


    - **Sylvia:** 25 ? 30


    - **Amanda:** 40 ? 43


    - **Samantha:** 50 ? 54 S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    - **Gary:** 50 ? 50


    - **Claire:** 0 ? 5


    - **Elle:** 100 ? 100


    ---


    **System Update Complete. Loading Updated Profile**


    **Name:** Don


    **Hair Color:** Black


    **Eye Color:** Brown


    **Occupation:** Supervillain


    **Height:** 181 cm


    **Net Worth:** $20,006,667


    ---


    **Supervillain Profile**


    **Supervillain Name:** The Predator


    **Idol Name:**??


    **Sidekicks:** 1


    **Supervillain Reputation:** 0


    **Idol Reputation:** 0


    **Points System:**


    - **Supervillain Points:** 50 (earned through notable criminal actions, defeating heroes, intimidation tactics)


    - **Idol Points:** 55 (earned by unintentional or strategic heroism, saving innocents, or reputation-building events)


    **Aura:** 1434


    *Aura increases based on feats of power or notoriety and may also be spent to unlock temporary boosts, trigger powerful abilities, or gain advantages in dire situations.*


    ---


    **Abilities**


    1. **Superhuman Senses (Enhanced Senses):** Heightened perception abilities, including improved vision, smell, hearing, and touch.


    2. **Enhanced Regeneration:** Accelerated healing of wounds and injuries.


    3. **Basic Telekinesis:** Ability to manipulate objects with the mind.


    4. **Basic Durability:** Provides minor resistance to physical harm.


    5. **Mark of the Arcane Being:** A high affinity for supernatural encounters; You have a 50% higher chance of meeting supernatural beings, potentially triggering special events or side quests.


    6. **Beastshift:** Ability to manifest the powers of a select creature at 1:1 ratio, regardless of form.


    ---


    **Traits**


    - **Honeyed Words (Bronze):** Lies have a 10% higher chance of being believed by those with 50+ trust in Don.


    - **The Thinker (Silver):** Enhanced insight into situations, enabling deeper and more strategic planning.


    - **Unfazed (Silver):** Near-death experiences, strange encounters, and formidable enemies no longer intimidate Don.


    **Special Traits:**


    - **Manipulator (???):** 10% chance of convincing others to accept morally questionable plans. (This trait may evolve based on Don''s manipulation attempts and success rates, unlocking new abilities or bonuses as it grows.)


    ---


    **Skill Trees**


    **Vanguard Skill Tree**


    1. **Basic Shielding (Bronze):** Creates a temporary shield that absorbs a small amount of damage. *(Duration: 5 seconds or up to 100 points of damage)*


    2. **Forceful Strike (Bronze):** Delivers an impactful melee attack with a chance to knock the opponent back.


    3. **Adrenaline Rush (Silver):** Temporarily boosts strength and speed, enhancing physical abilities and reducing the impact of minor injuries.


    4. **Combat Reflexes (Silver):** Enhanced reflexes in combat situations, increasing dodge and counter chances.


    5. **Defensive Stance (Silver):** Reduces incoming damage by adopting a defensive stance, improving durability against attacks for a short period. *(Duration: 8 seconds)*


    *Potential Branches:*


    - **Offense Specialization:** Increased damage and additional knockback chance for **Forceful Strike** and similar abilities.


    - **Defense Specialization:** Boosts **Basic Shielding** and **Defensive Stance** to absorb higher damage and increase duration.


    ---


    **Tactician Skill Tree**


    1. **Strategic Maneuver (Bronze):** Grants quick analysis of the battlefield, helping Don find advantageous positions or weak points.


    2. **Feint Attack (Bronze):** A deceptive move to throw the enemy off balance, leaving them vulnerable to critical hits.


    3. **Battlefield Awareness (Silver):** Enhanced awareness in combat, reducing the chance of surprise attacks and detecting hidden threats.


    4. **Calculated Assault (Silver):** Amplifies damage when targeting an enemy''s weak points, especially effective against stronger opponents.


    5. **Coordinated Strike (Silver):** Increases the effectiveness of combined attacks when fighting alongside allies or minions.


    *Potential Branches:*


    - **Precision Attacks:** Boosts **Calculated Assault** with an increased chance for critical hits on weak points.


    - **Group Tactics:** Improves **Coordinated Strike** to give allies a speed boost, enhancing coordinated attacks.


    ---


    **Idol Influence Skill Tree **


    1. **Fan Appeal (Bronze):**


    - **Effect:** Gain a small, loyal fanbase that actively supports you on social media, spreading positive narratives and defending your image.


    - **Passive Bonus:** Increases the rate of Idol Points accumulation by 10%.


    2. **Charismatic Presence (Bronze):**


    - **Effect:** Amplifies your natural charisma, subtly influencing people around you to feel more favorable or captivated by you. Works particularly well in close, personal interactions, providing a 10% boost to trust gain.


    - **Passive Bonus:** Eases interactions with individuals of low trust, making it easier to gain new allies or sway neutral parties.


    3. **Media Savvy (Bronze):**


    - **Effect:** Improves your skill in handling press and media, enhancing your effectiveness in interviews or public appearances, and reducing the risk of accidental reputation loss.


    - **Passive Bonus:** +5% Idol Reputation gain from successful media engagements.


    ---


    **Progression and Upgrades**


    - **Skill Upgrades:** At every x10 Supervillain/Idol Points, You earn a **Skill Upgrade Token**, allowing you to improve existing skills.


    - **Trait Evolution:** Repeated successful use of traits like **Manipulator** can unlock additional bonuses or transform traits entirely.


    ---


    **Current Status**


    - **Location:** Santos City


    - **Duration of Stay:** Unknown


    ---


    **Objectives**


    **Primary Objective:** **Here''s Your Aura**


    - **Target:** Seduce Miss Claire within 6 months.


    - **Rewards:** 5,000 Aura, New Ability: Flight


    - **Time Left:** 5 months, 3 weeks


    **Failure Penalty:** Reduced Supervillain and Idol Points by X amount, impacting your influence and access to new objectives for 3 months.


    -¡ª


    Don raised an eyebrow, leaning forward to read the content. He nodded in satisfaction as he read through the list of new rewards.


    ''Those skills should come in handy.''


    More importantly, the system finally gave him a clearer picture on how to improve certain aspects and the progress he was making with others.


    END OF VOLUME 1.

 Chapter 258 - 258: Plans In Motion (Part 4)

    The following day, Don woke up early, as was now his custom, feeling the remnants of sleep fade as he rose from his bed. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A quick glance at the clock confirmed the hour¡ª5:30 AM on the dot. Stretching briefly, he rolled his shoulders and let out a soft grunt. "Alright, let''s get this day started," he muttered to himself before heading to the bathroom.


    He quickly got his morning routine out of the way and capped it off with the usual jog, which took him through the quiet streets of their neighborhood.


    The cool air nipped at his skin as he maintained a steady pace, his breath forming faint clouds.


    When he returned, the house was still quiet. The only exception being Winter, who was standing at the stove, busy flipping pancakes with a perfection that could only come from her android nature.


    The scent of the warm batter mixed with syrup filled the air, subtly enticing Don as he entered the kitchen.


    "Morning, Winter," Don greeted, grabbing a towel off the counter to wipe the sweat from his brow.


    "Good morning, Don," Winter replied without looking away from the pan. Her voice was calm, the cadence even as she worked. "Your breakfast is ready."


    Don nodded appreciatively before heading upstairs to take a shower. Ten minutes later, dressed in a simple black t-shirt and jeans, he descended the stairs, his damp hair tousled but drying quickly.


    Back in the kitchen, Winter remained the sole occupant, focused on her task of cooking. A bowl of oats was neatly set on the counter for Don, steam still rising from its surface.


    "Is everyone sleeping in today?" Don asked as he picked up the bowl and leaned against the counter, a spoon already in hand.


    Winter turned her head slightly, her pale, emotionless face catching the soft morning light. "Perhaps they slept late," she began in her usual matter-of-fact tone. "Statistics indicate that 72% of family members within similar households spend an average of two hours on recreational activities such as browsing the internet or playing video games before going to sleep. It is highly probable this applies here."


    Don chuckled lightly, spooning a mouthful of oats as she spoke. "Makes sense, I guess."


    After swallowing, he gestured toward the pancakes with his spoon. "Once you''re done with those, could you wake Summer up? Also, check if Mom''s working today. I''d do it myself, but Donald just texted saying we need to hurry if we want to avoid the VR center being crowded."


    Winter nodded, her hands moving in an almost hypnotic way as she flipped another pancake. "Of course. Do you have any additional instructions you''d like me to carry out while you''re out today?"


    Don paused, chewing thoughtfully on his oats. His brow furrowed briefly before he shrugged. "Not really. Just do what you feel is necessary¡ªwithin reason, of course."


    "Understood," Winter replied. "That won''t be a problem."


    Before Don could say anything, the doorbell rang.


    **Ding-dong.**


    Both Don and Winter turned their heads toward the entryway.


    "That must be Sylvia," Don muttered, setting his spoon down. "Ms. Claire''s Rolls Royce is one of the few cars I can''t hear approaching unless I focus."


    Winter tilted her head slightly, as though processing his observation. "Shall I go open it? Husky isn''t detecting any threats."


    Don raised a brow at this. "Husky can communicate now?"


    Winter shook her head. "I synced it to my systems like an external device, in the same way one might sync a smartwatch to their phone."


    "Huh, I see." Don leaned back, nodding slightly before the doorbell rang again. **Ding-dong.** He pointed toward the door with his spoon. "Go ahead and open it."


    Winter wiped her hands on a nearby towel and made her way to the entryway. She opened the door to reveal Sylvia standing on the porch, dressed neatly in her school uniform, her usual bubbly demeanor radiating as she waved.


    "Morning, Winter!" Sylvia chirped, looking up at Winter before asking, "Is Summer awake yet?"


    Winter stepped aside, gesturing for Sylvia to enter. "No, she is not. I was just about to wake her."


    Sylvia nodded and breezed past Winter, her movements filled with energy as she made a beeline for the stairs. "It''s fine, I''ll wake her."


    She paused at the base of the stairs, glancing back toward Winter. "By the way, is Don awake? My mom wanted to see him before we leave for school."


    Winter, who had closed the door and was already heading back to the kitchen, answered without turning around. "He is awake and currently having breakfast in the kitchen. I shall pass on the message."


    Sylvia''s cheerful expression faltered for a split second, though she recovered quickly. Her disappointment was fleeting but present¡ªshe had secretly hoped to wake Don herself. Masking her thoughts with a bright smile, she called back, "Okie dokie then, I''ll go wake Summer up!"


    Her voice carried through the house as she climbed the stairs, humming a tune.


    In the kitchen, Don finished his oats, listening to the exchange with mild amusement. He let out a quiet sigh as he tossed his bowl in the sink. "I''ll never understand how people wake up so early for school and are still happy about it," he muttered to himself.


    Leaving the bowl in the sink, he wiped his hands on a nearby towel. "Well," he murmured, heading toward the front door, "better see what Ms. Claire wants on my way to Donald''s."


    Stepping out onto the front porch, Don squinted slightly as the soft morning light spilled over the neighborhood. The dew still clung to the grass, glistening like tiny jewels under the sun.


    His gaze soon fell on Husky, who was energetically darting around the lawn, behaving as though it were flesh and blood.


    Don raised an eyebrow, bearing a faint smile. "Here, boy," he called out, following it up with a light whistle.


    Husky''s synthetic ears perked instantly, and its head snapped toward Don''s direction. With a single excited bark, it bounded across the lawn, its movements uncannily lifelike.


    By the time Don had descended the steps and was standing on the walkway, the dog was already upon him, wagging its tail furiously and jumping up in excitement.


    "Whoa, easy there," Don said with a chuckle, reaching out to ruffle Husky''s synthetic fur. The texture still amazed him¡ªsoft, warm, and eerily realistic. For a moment, he indulged the android''s enthusiasm, patting its head and scratching behind its ears.


    "All right, down, boy," Don said after a moment, pulling his hand away. Husky immediately dropped to a seated position, its tail swishing back and forth across the concrete walkway.


    "Good boy," Don praised, nodding approvingly. "Now go play¡­ or patrol. Whatever makes you happy."


    Husky barked once more, wagging its tail before dashing off toward the edge of the yard, where it resumed its aimless yet purposeful antics.


    Don then turned his attention to the Rolls Royce parked at the curb. Its polished exterior gleamed in the sunlight, a subtle but unmistakable reminder of Ms. Claire''s wealth.


    And beside the vehicle, stood Ms. Claire''s ever-present driver and bodyguard.

 Chapter 259 - 259: Plans In Motion (Part 5)

    As Don approached, he offered the tall bodyguard a polite smile. "Good morning."


    The man''s head didn''t so much as turn, his eyes fixed straight ahead. His expression remained hard as granite as he replied flatly, "Good morning, Mr. Bright."


    Don nodded at the man''s unshakable demeanor. ''I wonder how much hiring a bodyguard like him would cost,'' he thought silently, his curiosity briefly flaring.


    His attention soon shifted as the rear window of the car began to roll down. Inside, Ms. Claire sat poised and elegant as always, her presence commanding without being overbearing.


    On this occasion, she wore a well-fitted, somber business ensemble, the crisp contours emphasizing her sophisticated figure. A silver brooch adorned her lapel, and a delicate diamond bracelet caught the light as it rested against her wrist. For once, she wasn''t wearing one of her signature hats. Her glossy black hair was styled into a neat ponytail, secured with a pin that shined like polished silver.


    She folded the newspaper she had been reading and set it aside, her piercing gaze meeting Don''s as she offered the faintest of smiles.


    "Good morning, Don," she greeted, her voice smooth and measured. "I hope you slept well."


    "Good morning," Don replied, his tone courteous. "I slept just fine, and yourself?"


    Ms. Claire inclined her head slightly. "Quite well, thank you." She paused briefly, her sharp eyes appraising him before continuing. "Were you about to leave?"


    Don nodded. "Yes, I was heading over to Donald''s. He and I have plans to check out the VR center this morning."


    "I see," Ms. Claire said with a nod. "I won''t take up much of your time, then." She shifted slightly, her posture as composed as ever. "The paperwork regarding your presence at SHU will be ready for finalizing this afternoon. Naturally, your presence will be required. I wanted to confirm whether you''ll be available or if we''ll need to reschedule."


    Don didn''t hesitate. "I don''t have any plans for the afternoon," he answered directly.


    "Excellent," Ms. Claire responded, her tone conveying contentment.. "I''ll call you an hour prior, then. Enjoy your first day as a celebrity."


    Don smirked faintly, a hint of dry humor coloring his voice. "I''m already dreading it, but thanks. You have a lovely morning."


    "I intend to," Ms. Claire replied, her tone calm as she pressed a button, rolling the window up once more.


    Don watched the glass rise, reflecting his faintly furrowed brow as he thought,


    ''Every time I talk with her, I feel like I''m making zero progress. I really need to figure out a good way to get closer to her.''


    Keeping his expression neutral, he turned to the bodyguard, who still stood as immovable as a statue. Don raised a hand in a casual wave. "Have a good day."


    The man nodded, his voice gruff and as intimidating as ever. "You too, Mr. Bright."


    As Don walked away from the car, he couldn''t help but glance back briefly.


    As Don approached Donald''s house, the faint sound of voices reached his ears. He could easily make out Donald''s familiar tone along with a softer, more playful voice¡ªCassie''s. His steps slowed slightly as he neared the driveway, where the two were standing, their conversation flowing effortlessly in the early morning air.


    The sound of rustling grass drew his attention to Donald''s dog, which had been lying lazily on the front lawn.


    As soon as the dog spotted Don, it snapped to attention, ears perked and eyes alert. A low growl bubbled in its throat, and it looked ready to bark, but Don locked eyes with the animal, his gaze calm but firm.


    The dog froze mid-growl. Its tail tucked between its legs, and with a soft whimper, it scampered off toward the side yard, disappearing from view.


    Cassie noticed the commotion first and her face lit up as her gaze landed on Don. She raised a hand in an enthusiastic wave, "Well, if it isn''t Chanel Hills'' very own celebrity!" she teased, her voice bright and playful as she nudged Donald''s arm.


    Donald sighed, dragging a hand down his face in exasperation. "Could you please not overdo it?" he muttered under his breath, just loud enough for her to hear.


    Cassie ignored him entirely, her energy undeterred. As Don approached, she opened her arms in an exaggerated welcoming gesture. "Morning, superstar!" she greeted, stepping closer with her arms outstretched.


    Don smiled faintly. "Morning, Cassie," he replied, leaning into a brief side hug, one hand resting lightly on her waist.


    He felt the subtle pressure of her arms trying to pull him closer, but before she could succeed, he broke away smoothly, stepping back just enough to extend a fist toward Donald. "Morning, man. Why do you look like you didn''t get much sleep?" he asked, his tone casual.


    Cassie let out a quiet pout, her lips tightened in playful disappointment as Don pulled away so quickly. Not one to be deterred, she slid closer to his side, her body brushing against his arm. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her choice of attire¡ªa pair of snug sports leggings and a fitted sports bra¡ªonly made her presence more pronounced. Don could feel the warmth of her skin and the press of her soft breasts against his arm, though he kept his expression neutral.


    Donald, either oblivious or simply too tired to care, let out a yawn as he scratched the back of his head. "Does it look that noticeable?" he asked with a sheepish grin. "I stayed up late going through some plays we could practice later. You''re still up for doing League today, right?"


    Don studied Donald for a moment, noting the earnestness behind his words. The guy was trying hard¡ªmaybe too hard¡ªto be a good friend. It was admirable, Don thought, though he couldn''t help but notice the naivety that often came with people like Donald.


    Loyal to a fault and eager to please, Donald had the kind of personality that could easily be steered by those around him, especially by women.


    ''I hope he''s not a complete simp¡­''


    Don thought inwardly before nodding outwardly. "Makes sense," he replied. "You should''ve told me. I would''ve come over for an hour or two before bed."


    Before Donald could respond, Cassie perked up, her excitement evident as she tightened her grip on Don''s arm. "What a brilliant idea!" she exclaimed. "See, Donald? I always tell you to be more vocal. You could''ve gotten so much more done with Don here to help." Her tone was loaded with playful emphasis, but her eager eyes were locked on Don''s face.


    ''Smooth,''


    Don thought, resisting the urge to roll his eyes.


    ''Is she ovulating or something?''


    Donald yawned again, ignoring his mom as he rubbed at his eyes. "Didn''t want to bother you," he said simply to Don, his voice sounding fatigued. "Sorry. I''ll let you know next time."


    "Not a problem," Don replied, his tone easygoing. He then glanced toward the car parked in the driveway before asking, "You good to drive, or should I?"


    Donald hesitated, his brows knitting briefly before he shook his head. "Probably best if you do," he admitted.


    Cassie smiled, her expression one of satisfaction as she leaned into Donald''s side, her arm looping through his. "You see, honey?" she said sweetly, glancing up at him with a teasing tilt of her head. "This is why I always say it''s good to have¡­ ''capable'' friends you can rely on."


    ''I think she means friends she can fuck,''


    Don thought dryly, keeping his face neutral. Instead, he patted a hand lightly on Donald''s shoulder and said, "Well, we better get going. Like you said, we don''t want to find the place crowded."

 Chapter 260 - 260: Plans In Motion (Part 6)

    The G-wagon''s engine died down with a gentle purr as Don guided it into an empty spot in SHU''s student parking lot. The morning sun cast long shadows across the asphalt, painting everything in hues of amber and gold.


    Donald, who had been dead to the world for most of the journey, stirred in the passenger seat as the sudden stillness roused him from his slumber.


    "Huh? We''re here already?" Donald mumbled through a yawn, his arms stretching upward until they nearly touched the luxury vehicle''s roof. His sandy blonde hair was even more disheveled than usual, sticking up at odd angles from where he''d been leaning against the window.


    Don gave a curt nod, his sharp eyes scanning the nearly empty parking lot through the tinted windows. "Yep, good news is the school looks pretty empty today, at least when compared to yesterday." His fingers drummed absently against the steering wheel, already mapping out their route to the training center in his mind.


    Donald''s face brightened slightly, though the remnants of sleep still clung to his features. "Great, hopefully that means we won''t find a lot of people at the VR-Training Centre." His voice carried a note of relief, clearly appreciating the prospect of avoiding the usual crowd.


    "Well, let''s find out," Don replied, his tone carrying its usual calculated neutrality. He pushed open the driver''s door, the cool morning air rushing in to greet them.


    Donald followed suit, pausing only to reach into the back seat for his bag, which looked like it had seen better days. The two made their way across the parking lot, their footsteps echoing in the morning quiet. The guard booth near the exit loomed ahead, its windows reflecting the early morning light.


    As they approached, the booth''s door swung open, and out stepped a guard who looked like he could have been carved from granite. He was a barrel-chested man in his fifties, with salt-and-pepper hair cropped close to his skull and a thick mustache that twitched as he spoke. His uniform, pressed to perfection, strained slightly against his broad shoulders, and a nameplate reading "Martinez" gleamed on his chest.


    "Mr. Bright!" the guard called out, his gruff voice carrying a hint of barely contained excitement. "I hope you don''t mind, but..." He reached into his booth and pulled out what appeared to be a brand new copy of "Hero Weekly" magazine, featuring Don on the cover. "My granddaughter''s a huge fan. Would you mind...?" He held out the magazine and a marker, looking more like an eager fan than the intimidating security professional he appeared to be.


    Don''s eyebrows lifted slightly at the sight of the magazine, a flicker of surprise crossing his usually composed features. The evaluation had been just yesterday, and already Hero Weekly had rushed out a cover story. The publishing industry certainly didn''t waste any time these days.


    Without dwelling on it, he offered the guard a friendly smile. "No problem," he said, reaching out to take both the magazine and marker. The glossy cover showed him mid-fight with the android, caught in what he had to admit was a particularly dramatic moment. Before putting pen to paper, he looked up. "Who should I make it out to?"


    "Oh... uhm, Melanie," Martinez replied, his tough exterior melting slightly as he spoke about his granddaughter. "She''s only 8 but really loves superheroes. She watched your fight with that android yesterday and begged me to try and get her an autograph."


    Don nodded, uncapping the marker with practiced ease. He took a moment to write a personal message, making sure to address it specifically to Melanie before adding his signature with a flourish. The guard''s face lit up as Don handed the magazine back to him.


    "Thank you so much, this will mean the world to her!" Martinez beamed, carefully tucking the magazine away as if it were made of gold.


    "It''s no problem," Don replied, already turning to leave with Donald, who was shuffling along beside him like a zombie desperately seeking its next coffee fix.


    As they made their way across campus, Donald finally seemed to wake up enough to form coherent thoughts. "Expect more of that," he mumbled, stifling another yawn. "I was on the forums last night and people are already making fan groups about you."


    Don let out a laugh, shaking his head at the absurdity of it all. "They''re just hyped," he replied, his tone dismissive. "It''ll die down once they see I''m not really a limelight sort of guy."


    Don''s words, however, seemed to carry little weight as they continued their walk through campus. Every few minutes, someone would recognize him, leading to a stream of requests for photos and quick hellos. Don handled each interaction with polite efficiency, never lingering too long but maintaining enough warmth to avoid appearing rude.


    A group of freshman girls giggled as they passed, phones not-so-subtly raised to capture photos. A couple of senior students nodded in recognition, their expressions a mix of respect and assessment. Even a professor paused in his hurried walk to offer a congratulatory comment about the evaluation. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Donald watched it all with amusement. "Not a limelight guy, huh?" he teased, though his voice was heavy with fatigue.


    "Shut up," Don replied good-naturedly, deftly sidestepping another attempt at a photo op by pretending to be deeply engaged in conversation with Donald.


    Finally, after what felt like crossing a gauntlet of admirers, they arrived at the VR-Training Center.


    The VR-Training Center loomed before them, its reflective glass walls mirroring the morning sky like a massive geometric mirror. The building embodied SHU''s signature architectural style - clean lines, minimalist design, and cutting-edge functionality. Solar panels adorned the rectangular roof, their surfaces gleaming with captured sunlight.


    As they walked along the curved pathway leading to the main entrance, Donald''s earlier fatigue seemed to evaporate. His eyes lit up at the sight of the statues dotting the meticulously maintained lawn - life-sized bronze figures frozen in various dynamic poses, each commemorating a legendary VR-Athlete.


    "Oh man, you''ve got to see these!" Donald''s excitement bubbled over as he grabbed Don''s sleeve, pulling him toward the first statue. The bronze figure depicted a young woman in a crouching position, her virtual rifle aimed with deadly precision. "That''s Sarah ''Quicksilver'' Chen. She held the record for most kills in a single match - 47 eliminations on the Neo-Tokyo map. Her kill/death ratio was insane, like 5.2 to 1."


    Don allowed himself to be dragged along, his expression was one of amusement and resignation as Donald continued his impromptu tour. They stopped at the next statue, a tall figure standing atop a virtual pile of defeated opponents.


    "And this one," Donald''s voice rose with enthusiasm, "is Marcus ''The Wall'' Rodriguez. He specialized in defensive plays, but man, his offensive stats were just as impressive. He once held an entire team at bay for fifteen minutes straight in the Ancient Ruins arena. Kill/death ratio of 4.8, and he never - get this - never lost a single championship match."


    They moved from statue to statue, Donald''s encyclopedic knowledge of VR-Sports flowing freely. Don noticed how his friend''s usual nervous energy transformed into confident expertise as he shared these stories, his hands gesturing animatedly as he spoke.


    "Oh, and this one''s my absolute favorite," Donald practically bounced as they approached a statue of a lean figure executing what appeared to be an impossible mid-air maneuver. "Jack ''Ghost'' Morrison. He revolutionized movement mechanics in VR-FPS. His record still stands - 89 kills in under ten minutes on the Orbital Station map. Nobody''s even come close to touching that one."


    Don raised an eyebrow, genuinely impressed despite himself. "89 kills in ten minutes? That''s nearly nine kills per minute."


    "Right?" Donald beamed at Don''s interest. "He basically broke the game''s physics engine. They had to patch it afterward because of his techniques. But since he did it in an official match, the record stands." He paused, then added with a hint of pride, "I''ve studied all his matches. That''s actually where I got some of my movement patterns from."


    As they neared the entrance, Donald stopped at the final statue - a figure that seemed to emerge from digital flames, its pose suggesting both power and precision. "And this... this is Maya ''Phoenix'' Patel. Three-time world champion, never dropped below a 6.0 kill/death ratio in her entire career. They say she could predict opponent movements so well, people thought she was hacking. Turns out she just had this incredible ability to read patterns in player behavior."


    Don studied the statue thoughtfully, noting the subtle details the artist had captured - the determination in the bronze figure''s expression, the fluid grace of her stance. "Sounds like she would have made a decent hero in the real world too."


    "Actually," Donald perked up, "she did! She''s working as a tactical advisor for the European Hero Association now. Turns out all those hours in VR gave her amazing strategic insights for real-world combat scenarios."


    They finally reached the building''s entrance, the glass doors sliding open with a soft hiss.

 Chapter 261 - 261: Plans In Motion (Part 7)

    The heavy glass doors swung open silently as Don and Donald stepped into the facility''s lobby. The space was modern and pristine, with polished marble floors reflecting the warm LED lighting from above.


    Sleek metal and glass dominated the d¨¦cor, while scattered potted plants added touches of life to the otherwise sterile environment. What struck them immediately was the unusual emptiness ¨C the vast lobby, designed to accommodate dozens, stood eerily vacant.


    Don''s superhuman senses kicked in automatically as he surveyed the space. His supernatural hearing detected no footsteps echoing through the corridors, no distant conversations, not even the usual bustle of a working facility.


    His heightened sense of smell picked up only the faint traces of cleaning supplies and the subtle fragrance of the indoor plants.


    He turned to Donald, his expression puzzled. "Does this mean we''re early?"


    Donald''s face scrunched up in confusion as he looked around the deserted lobby. "Maybe, but when I visited this place last year as a prospect it was packed, even the guide said it gets super busy during opening week." He shrugged, clearly unsettled by the unusual quiet.


    Don''s eyes settled on the reception desk, where a solitary figure sat. He gestured toward it with a slight tilt of his head. "Maybe we got lucky, lets just head over to the lady there and ask, who knows, they could be doing repairs or something."


    Donald nodded, and they made their way across the empty lobby, their footsteps echoing slightly against the marble floor.


    Behind the desk sat an older woman in a crisp white lab coat. Her silver-streaked hair was pulled back in a neat bun, and wire-rimmed glasses perched on her nose. Despite her professional appearance, smile lines creased the corners of her eyes, giving her a grandmotherly warmth.


    "Oh hello there," she greeted them with a gentle smile. "Sorry, but if you''re here to tour the facility or register to use the equipment then you''ll have to wait till the afternoon. We have a prospect joining the junior program whose currently getti-" She stopped mid-sentence as her eyes landed on Don, narrowing slightly in recognition. "Oh my, you''re him? The student from the evaluation yesterday?"


    The change in her demeanor was immediate. Her professional courtesy transformed into barely contained excitement as she rose from her chair, extending her hand toward Don. "I''m so sorry I didn''t recognize you. Are you by any chance here for a tour? I could lead you to join the prospect and his group, I''m sure Dr. Rajesh, our head of department, won''t mind."


    Don felt a small surge of satisfaction as he thought,


    ''so this is what fame can bring you.''


    He maintained his friendly exterior, meeting her enthusiastic handshake with a polite smile. "Sure, we''d really appreciate that."


    The receptionist''s eyes practically sparkled with excitement as she quickly gathered some papers on her desk. Her movements were organized but hurried, like someone trying to maintain professional composure while containing their enthusiasm.


    She then pressed a few buttons on her computer, then reached for a set of security badges from a drawer.


    "Just let me log these visitor passes for you both," she said, her fingers flying over the keyboard. "We normally have a whole process for this, but given the circumstances..." She glanced up at Don again, that same look of recognition and excitement crossing her features. "Well, we can expedite things a bit."


    Donald watched this exchange with surprise and confusion, clearly not used to seeing such preferential treatment. He caught Don''s eye, raising an eyebrow slightly as if to say, sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Can you believe this?''


    The receptionist finished with the passes and handed them over, her hands slightly trembling with excitement. "Now, if you''ll just follow me, I''ll take you to where the other tour is in progress. Dr. Rajesh is personally conducting it today ¨C it''s not often we get such special visitors."


    After handing over the card, the receptionist emerged from behind her desk, gesturing for them to follow. "This way, please." Her heels clicked against the marble floor as she led them to an elevator tucked away in a corner of the lobby.


    Once inside, she pulled out her access card and pressed the button for the top floor. Donald''s brow furrowed as he watched the selection light up. "Is there another facility at the top floor? When I visited last year we were shown one on the other side of the ground floor."


    The receptionist swiped her card through a reader, granting them access as the elevator hummed to life. She turned to Donald with a knowing smile.


    "Well, you must''ve been with a standard group. The ground floor facilities are meant for use by all students and prospects of SHU. The top floor is reserved for the university''s elite in VR-sports, mainly our VR-FPS representatives."


    She shifted her attention to Don, her eyes twinkling with enthusiasm. "Normally we don''t see students in hero programs come here, especially those in the Elite Hero Program. May I ask if you plan on taking part in the school''s seasonal league?"


    Don gave a light shrug, his casual demeanor unchanged. "Well, that depends. I''ve never actually played before, so I''ll have to see if it''s something I''m interested in."


    Her excitement seemed to amplify at his response. "Even better! I''m sure Dr. Rajesh will be more than happy to assist you with that."


    The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime, revealing a floor that seemed to belong in a different building entirely. Unlike the traditional corporate aesthetic of the lobby, this level screamed cutting-edge technology.


    The walls were a pristine white, broken up by massive windows and transparent office partitions that gave the space an open, futuristic feel.


    Scientists and technicians in neat lab coats moved between the glass-walled offices. Some clustered around enormous holographic displays that dominated entire walls, manipulating 3D landscapes with gestures.


    The visualizations showed detailed terrains - from urban battlegrounds to dense forests - rotating and morphing as the technicians fine-tuned their parameters.


    In another section, a team of researchers surrounded what appeared to be a next-generation VR pod. Its egg-shaped design gleamed under the overhead lights as they examined various readouts on floating holographic panels.


    The pod''s surface was dotted with sensors and neural interface points, suggesting capabilities far beyond standard commercial units.


    Donald''s eyes widened as he took in the scene, his previous confusion transformed into undisguised awe. "This is... incredible," he muttered, watching as a technician manipulated a holographic weapon model, the projection spinning and disassembling in mid-air to reveal its internal mechanics.


    Don maintained his composed exterior, but his eyes showed his interest as they tracked the various activities around them. The level of technology on display surpassed even some of what he''d seen at the Elite Hero Program''s training facilities.

 Chapter 262 - 262: Plans In Motion (Part 8)

    The lady had just begun explaining one of the monitoring stations when a gravelly voice called out, "Harriette? What brings you to this section?"


    An elderly scientist with wispy white hair and thick-rimmed glasses approached them. His weathered face bore deep laugh lines, and his lab coat had clearly seen better days. He walked with a slight stoop, hands clasped behind his back as he gave Don and Donald a cursory glance.


    Harriette gestured toward Don. "Just escorting Mr. Bright and his associate to join Dr. Rajesh''s tour group."


    The old scientist nodded slowly, his glasses catching the fluorescent lights. "Ah, I see. Dr. Rajesh is conducting his tour in pod hall A-9."


    "Thank you, Charles," Harriette said with a warm smile.


    The old scientist waved them off, already turning his attention back to a tablet in his hands. tap tap tap His fingers moved across the screen as he shuffled away.


    Harriette proceeded to led them through a maze of corridors, each more impressive than the last. They passed a high-tech gymnasium where robotic assistants monitored athletes on treadmills, their metallic forms gliding smoothly between stations.


    After several minutes of walking, they arrived at massive metallic doors marked "Pod Hall A-9." The doors loomed over them, their brushed steel surface reflecting the overhead lights.


    Harriette swiped her keycard through the security panel and The doors parted with a soft hiss.


    The interior was a marvel of modern technology. To their left, a row of pods lined the wall, each connected to sophisticated monitoring equipment.


    The center held a spacious lounge area dominated by a massive curved screen that wrapped partially around the walls. To their right, a rest area featured comfortable seating and what appeared to be private washing facilities.


    "The pods are our latest in human enhancement technology," Harriette explained, her heels clicking against the polished floor. "And the lounge area-"


    She paused as they caught sight of a group gathered near the large screen. At their center stood a distinguished man in his sixties, his salt-and-pepper hair neatly combed and his wire-rimmed glasses perched precisely on his nose. His lab coat was pristine, and he stood with perfect posture.


    Beside him, a middle-aged couple held hands - the woman wore an elegant blue dress while her husband sported a tailored business suit. Their attention was focused on two younger men: one a towering figure of 198cm with broad shoulders and muscled frame, the other slightly shorter at 189cm with a stockier build and friendly face. A little girl, no more than seven, clutched the woman''s hand, her bright yellow dress a splash of color in the otherwise sterile environment.


    Dr. Rajesh turned toward them, adjusting his glasses with one hand while keeping the other behind his back. "Harriette?" he asked, his Indian accent thick but his tone warm. "Is there being some problem?"


    Harriette climbed the few steps to the lounge level, her movements graceful despite her age. "My apologies for the interruption, Dr. Rajesh," she said, gesturing toward Don. "I''ve brought a special guest who I believe would benefit greatly from your tour."


    Donald shifted his weight nervously beside Don, while the assembled group turned their full attention to the newcomers. The little girl peered around her mother''s leg with undisguised curiosity.


    Dr. Rajesh''s eyes narrowed as they fell on Donald, showing no recognition. When his gaze shifted to Don, however, his expression transformed. His eyes widened behind his wire-rimmed glasses, and he took a small step forward.


    "Oh my... you''re that chap from yesterday''s evaluation, very nice to meet you," he said, his thick Indian accent coloring each word. He adjusted his pristine lab coat with one hand.


    "Sorry if I''m not too clear, my English isn''t very good, but you are welcome to join the tour."


    Harriette stepped forward. "Allow me to properly introduce Dr. Rajesh. He worked as a core data engineer for the first VR-FPS release." She gestured toward him with an elegant sweep of her hand. "He''s been a senior figure and one of the geniuses who made the VR-FPS league what it is today."


    Dr. Rajesh chuckled, his shoulders shaking slightly as he waved off the praise. "Oh stop, Harriette, you''re boring the children." Despite his modest words, Don noticed how the older man''s chest puffed out ever so slightly, his posture straightening with unmistakable pride.


    Don recognized the telltale signs of a man who took great satisfaction in his accomplishments - and rightfully so. He knew exactly how to approach such a person. With a warm smile, he extended his hand toward Dr. Rajesh. "It''s an honor to meet you, Sir."


    The gesture hit its mark perfectly. Dr. Rajesh''s face lit up, and he stepped forward to grasp Don''s hand firmly. His head bobbed in approval as he shook Don''s hand. "It is me who should be honored. I''m well aware how much effort Gregory put into that android. Beating is no small feat."


    Don''s brow furrowed slightly as he released the handshake. "Gregory?" he repeated, the question clear in his tone.


    Harriette laughed, the sound echoing softly in the room. She crossed her arms, amusement apparent in her eyes. "He''s referring to Dr. Gadget. Us oldies at SHU usually address each other by first names." She glanced at her watch and took a step back. "Anyway, I should be getting back to the lobby. Enjoy your tour."


    As she turned to leave, her silver hair catching the light, Don called out, "Thanks for the help."


    Donald, who had been standing stiffly beside Don throughout the exchange, finally found his voice. "Yeah uhm, thanks a lot," he added, shifting his weight from one foot to the other.


    "My pleasure," Harriette replied as she made her way back through the massive doors. They closed behind her with another soft hiss.


    The little girl in the yellow dress had edged closer during the exchange, her curiosity finally overwhelming her shyness. The two muscular young men exchanged glances, while their father in his tailored suit checked his watch with discretion.


    After Harriette departed, Dr. Rajesh motioned Don and Donald toward the lounge area, where a family group.


    Don''s gaze swept across the group and noticed he adults'' faces were twisted with obvious displeasure, their eyes narrowing as Don and Donald drew closer.


    Don caught Donald''s subtle head tilt in his peripheral vision - it was clear he had noticed the hostility too. Yet when Don glanced at Dr. Rajesh, the man maintained his warm smile, seemingly unbothered.


    ''Let''s pretend those death glares don''t exist,''


    Don thought to himself, matching Dr. Rajesh''s pleasant expression.


    As they joined the group, Dr. Rajesh clasped his hands together. "My sincerest apologies for the stepping away. I had to-"


    "Yeah, you best be sorry," the woman cut in, shifting her designer purse on her lap. She leaned forward, her jewelry jingling as she jabbed a manicured finger in their direction. "We flew out of province to see what ya''ll have to offer my little darlings here and I''m not impressed. More importantly, we were told this would be a private tour."


    Her eyes raked over Don and Donald with undisguised contempt, as if they were mud on her expensive shoes. Don''s eyebrows rose slightly at the unprovoked hostility, but he kept his posture relaxed, watching to see how Dr. Rajesh would handle the situation. Given Dean Sanchez''s display of spinelessness the other day, Don wasn''t optimistic.


    Dr. Rajesh''s smile never wavered as he gestured toward Don. "The young man here is also a valuable student at this school. A member of the Elite Hero Program and-"


    "We don''t care if he''s the president''s son," the older man interrupted, straightening his tie with sharp movements. His polished shoes clicked against the marble as he took an aggressive step forward. "You reached out to us and offered this private tour, and now you''re bringing interruptions. Our agent already warned us that SHU puts its Hero Program above all other programs and it seems that''s true."


    S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 263 - 263: Plans In Motion (Part 9)

    Despite the man''s hostility, Don maintained his composed stance, hands casually in his pockets. Dr. Rajesh''s warm smile remained unwavering, though Donald''s features twisted into a frown.


    Don''s eyes swept over the scowling couple, his thoughts drifting.


    ''The amount of assholes in this world is really something. I''d say bothering to react isn''t worth it but...''


    Taking two measured steps forward, Don crossed his arms and tilted his chin up slightly. "Can''t you show some basic respect to Dr. Rajesh?"


    The man''s polished face began reddening at Don''s words. "How dare you speak to me like that?"


    "Same way you dare to speak to Dr. Rajesh like that," Don replied flatly.


    Dr. Rajesh quickly moved between them, hands raised. "Please, gentlemen. There''s no need for conflict, yes? Can resolve this civilly."


    The man advanced until he was inches from Don''s face. "You watch your tone, young man." He warned, but Don smirked as he leaned even closer, tilting his head. "Or what?" His voice then dropped to a lower tone. "You''ve already made it clear you don''t like SHU, so why should bother being kind to disrespectful people like you?"


    **Thud thud**


    Two pairs of feet stormed forward as the man''s sons joined the confrontation.


    The taller one, his designer jacket rustling as he moved, jabbed a finger at Don. "Watch your mouth. My Pa didn''t say anything wrong. We VR-athletes train our whole lives while you super guys are born lucky."


    The younger, chubbier brother tugged at his father''s sleeve. "Let''s just leave, I-"


    Don''s laugh cut him off as he shook his head and replied, "A real hard worker would excel anywhere with enough passion. If all you care about is what comes from being a VR-athlete, you''re not talented - you''re just the victim of the dreams your own parents couldn''t accomplish."


    **Whoosh**


    The taller son lunged forward, reaching for Don''s collar. But in one fluid motion, Don caught the young man''s wrist mid-air, his grip firm but controlled. "Careful," Don warned, "if you attack me first, I have every right to defend myself."


    The young man''s eyes widened as he felt Don''s strength through the iron grip. His confident expression crumbled.


    The mother practically leaped forward, her jewelry jangling. "Let go of my son right now, or we''ll sue!"


    Don scoffed, releasing the young man''s wrist with a slight push. "Good luck justifying the fact he acted first."


    Rubbing his wrist, the young man''s face contorted with rage. "You''re just stronger because you were born with powers! In the VR world where we''d be equal and you wouldn''t stand a chance!"


    As the young man said this, a familiar blue interface materialized before Don''s eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **New Objective: Challenge the young man to a VR-FPS match and Win**


    **Reward: 200 Aura + 50 Idol Points**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s smirk widened as he rolled his shoulders back. "Is that a bet?"


    The young man''s eyes widened with fury at Don''s response, his jaw clenching as his face reddened. His chubby brother stepped forward with quick, nervous steps and grabbed his arm.


    "Dominic, let''s not cause a fuss over this," the chubby brother drawled in his thick southern accent, his voice trembling slightly.


    **Thwap**


    Dominic''s hand slapped away his brother''s grip. "Don''t try an'' stop me, Elliot. This yankee just insulted Ma and Pa!" he snarled, his accent growing thicker with his anger.


    Elliot took two steps back, his shoulders slumping as helplessness washed over his round face. He turned toward his parents, seeking intervention, but found none.


    His mother''s lips had twisted into a deep frown as she tightened her grip on the little girl''s hand. Their father stood rigid, his weathered face full of hatred as he glared at Don.


    Don maintained his small smile, a warmth spreading through his chest. He hadn''t realized how satisfying it would feel to stand up to these people. Whatever came next, it beat acting like a doormat.


    Dominic spun back to face Don, his boots scraping against the floor. "You think you can actually beat us in VR?" he sneered, jabbing a finger toward Don''s chest. "Ain''t got no fancy powers in there, city boy."


    Don''s smile widened. "The only place you could beat me is in your dreams." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Crack**


    Dominic''s knuckles popped as he clenched his fists. "Care to put your money where your mouth is?"


    His parents exchanged smug looks. His then mother let out a derisive laugh, her earrings jingling as she shook her head. "He can''t afford it, sugar. Them superhumans don''t get proper money like real talents."


    Don gave a casual shrug, sliding his hands into his pockets. "No problem. Is five million alright?"


    **Thud**


    The sound of the mother''s purse hitting the floor echoed through the suddenly silent room. Both parents stood frozen, their mouths hanging open. Even Dominic took a step back, his previous bravado evaporating.


    Don had done his homework on VR. He knew it dominated the global sports scene, drawing massive investments that made traditional superhero work look like pocket change.


    Only the top-tier superhumans earned serious money, which explained the mother''s assumption about his finances. And while he couldn''t match the pros, he had enough to call this upstart''s bluff.


    Dominic''s face had gone pale, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed hard. The swagger in his stance disappeared as the reality of the wager sank in. His father''s hand moved to his shoulder, squeezing it as if to steady him.


    "Now hold on just a minute," the father started, his voice notably less confident than before.


    Don crossed his arms, leaning back slightly as he watched the family squirm. The little girl tugged at her mother''s sleeve, whispering, "Mama, how much is five million?"


    The mother''s face had transformed from smug superiority to concealed panic. She pulled her daughter closer, her rings clicking against each other as she fidgeted with her hands, not answering the sweet little girl.


    "What''s wrong?" Don asked innocently, tilting his head. "I thought your boys were ''real talents.'' Surely backing up those big words wouldn''t be a problem?"


    Dr. Rajesh dabbed at his forehead with a handkerchief, his dark eyes darting between Don and Dominic as the tension grew. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward with his hands raised in a placating gesture.


    "Please-please, let us not be making situation worse," Dr. Rajesh said, his voice full of worry. "Why not we have friendly match instead? No money needed, yes?"


    Dominic finally showed a smug smile as he crossed his arms and agreed. "Fine by me. But the losers gotta leave the tour. How ''bout that?"


    Don shrugged, sliding his hands into his pockets. "That''s fine. Since you obviously can''t afford the five million anyway. So much for proper money."


    **Thump**


    Donald flinched as Dominic''s hand slammed into him while passing, the younger man''s face reddening even more as veins bulged on his forehead. His boots echoed heavily on each step as he descended toward the pods.


    "I''m gonna make you eat those words," he said bitterly over his shoulder.


    His father followed close behind, turning to address his family. "Denice, sugar, why don''t you take the kids and have a seat? I''m just gonna make sure these pods are up to snuff." His eyes then narrowed as they swept over Don and Dr. Rajesh before he hurried after his son.


    **Click-clack**


    Denice''s heels tapped against the floor as she guided her children to the lounge area. The little girl clutched her mother''s hand while Elliot trailed behind, his earlier enthusiasm notably dampened.


    Dr. Rajesh watched father and son inspecting one of the pods with intense scrutiny. He turned to Don with a weary expression, his shoulders sagging slightly.


    "I am appreciating what you tried to do," he said softly, wringing his hands. "But antagonizing them... it is not good idea." He glanced nervously at the family. "Their manners may not be best, but department could be using talent like theirs."


    Donald shifted uncomfortably, watching as Dominic ran his hands over the pod''s exterior with exaggerated care. The father was bent at the waist, peering into the pod''s interface screen with theatrical concentration.


    "These pods better not be rigged," the father called out. "We know how you types like to play tricks."


    Dr. Rajesh''s face fell at the comment, but he maintained his professional demeanor. "All equipment is certified and regularly maintained, sir. We are following strict protocols."


    Don felt his jaw tighten at the thinly veiled prejudice, but kept his expression neutral as he observed the family.


    Denice sat primly on one of the lounge chairs, her designer purse perched on her lap while she attempted to maintain a dignified air. The little girl had pulled out a tablet, already lost in whatever game she was playing, while Elliot kept stealing glances at the pods.


    Don just shook his head at them and turned to Dr. Rajesh, "well, there''s no helping it now."

 Chapter 264 - 264: Plans In Motion (Part 10)

    The inspection dragged on for twelve excruciating minutes. Dominic and his father circled the pods like vultures, running their hands along the surfaces, tapping screens, and making exaggerated humming sounds. Finally, they turned toward Dr. Rajesh, who had been standing patiently by his desk.


    "Well," Dominic''s father drawled, his accent thick as molasses, "pods seem fine enough, but these specs ain''t exactly what we''re lookin'' for."


    Dominic crossed his arms, wearing a smug smirk. "Yeah, these are what wannabe pros practice in." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dr. Rajesh maintained his composure despite the insults, his hands clasped behind his back. "We should be getting started then, yes?" His accent lilted through his careful pronunciation.


    "Fine," Dominic''s father waved his hand dismissively. "C''mon son, we''ll use a guest account." He paused, his boots scuffing against the polished floor as he turned. "Can''t risk havin'' your account credentials stolen by these dodgy pods."


    Donald, who had been leaning against the wall, couldn''t contain his irritation any longer. "Only old gen pods have that risk," he muttered under his breath. "Pods these days all have biometric logins. He''s just being an ass about this."


    Sigh Dr. Rajesh gestured Don toward the nearest pod. "Do not speak bad about them. Let them not unnerve you. Is just tactic to make opponents less focused."


    "Makes sense," Don nodded, walking toward the pod. "No point reacting to their bait."


    Don began removing his shoes as he prepared to enter the pod.


    Though his knowledge of VR-Sports in this world was limited, he''d absorbed enough theory to appear competent.


    His movements were fluid and confident, a perfect cover for his inner uncertainty.


    His enhanced senses worked overtime, catching every subtle detail on the pod, allowing him to mirror the expected behavior flawlessly.


    The pod''s hatch opened with a soft hiss as Don settled inside. Across the room, Dominic did the same, his movements equally confident but with an air of superiority.


    Dominic''s father rested his hand on his son''s pod, his boots making hollow thuds against the floor as he shifted his weight. "So what mode? Random?" He showed a condescending smile. "Y''all can pick so you don''t complain about bein'' outdone."


    Donald watched anxiously from the sidelines, hoping Don had studied enough maps to have a strategy. After yesterday''s performance, he kept his concerns to himself, choosing to trust in Don''s abilities.


    "1v1, random map, basic weapons, no attachments," Don responded clearly , enough for everyone to hear.


    Chuckle "Fine," Dominic''s father''s laughter echoed off the walls as he responded with a louder tone as well. "This''ll be child''s play."


    From the lounge area, the mother couldn''t help but comment as well. "They must think that''ll give him a chance. Hah!"


    Elliot sat near her, his expression tight with concern, but his mother either didn''t notice or chose to ignore it, continuing to tap away at her phone with manicured nails.


    Don''s face remained impassive as he adjusted his position in the pod. "I''m ready," he called out to


    Dr. Rajesh, his voice calm despite the mounting tension in the room.


    Dominic''s father frowned at the confidence in Don''s voice, his weathered face creasing with contemplation. "Finally," he answered back with his thick accent, arms crossed confidently over his chest. "Been ready a long time ago, son."


    Dr. Rajesh nodded subtly, his fingers moving across the external control panel. "Then we shall begin," he announced in his distinct accent. Click The pod''s seamless cover descended with a gentle hydraulic hiss.


    Don was laid back, watching as darkness enveloped him.


    The blackness lasted mere seconds before multiple semi-transparent screens materialized before his eyes, folding out like digital origami.


    They displayed various statistics alongside a wireframe diagram of his body, with the words


    "SCAN IN PROGRESS"


    pulsing steadily at 50%.


    The message shifted: "CLOSE EYES AND RELAX - NEURAL-LINK INITIALIZING."


    Following the instruction, Don closed his eyes and a peculiar sensation washed over him. It was like thousands of microscopic needles were gently pricking his skin.


    Rather than fight it like his instincts said to, he remained still, allowing the feeling to spread across his body.


    "Neural-link made," a soft female robotic voice announced. "Please open your eyes and select login method."


    Don''s eyes fluttered open to find himself suspended in a stark white void. Before him floated a game like holographic interface panel with three options glowing in cool blue text:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Guest Login**


    **Biometrics Login**


    **Email Login (Not recommended on public pods)**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The interface tracked his eye movements with precise responsiveness, scrolling through the options according to where he looked and focused.


    Despite his natural curiosity about this formless space - where even his own body seemed absent - Don focused on the task at hand, selecting guest login with a quick focused glance.


    "Connecting to server," the robotic voice intoned before the white space began to fade. A few seconds followed before it added, "Connection successful."


    The fading void then erupted in brilliant white light, causing Don to instinctively shield his nonexistent eyes.


    And he slowly reopened them, the sterile whiteness had transformed into a huge military-style lobby.


    The space stretched out before him, its gunmetal walls gleaming under flickering atmospheric lighting.


    Holographic markers hovered above different stations:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "WEAPON LOADOUT" floated above a reinforced titanium locker system, its doors lined with high-tech equipment like guns and tactical items.


    "OPTIONS AND MODES" marked a bank of curved holographic displays, their surfaces rippling with data, most of it purely for aesthetics.


    "TRAINING GROUNDS" indicated a set of heavy blast doors


    "MATCHMAKING" glowed above a circular platform with player statistics floating around its circumference


    "CUSTOMIZATION" highlighted a wall of steel lined mirrors and equipment displays


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The ceiling was overhead, its surface interwoven with glowing circuit patterns that cast a subtle blue tint across the polished floor.


    **Whoosh**


    A holographic menu materialized at Don''s peripheral vision, displaying his current status as "UNRANKED" alongside various gameplay statistics, many of which were marked 0 or unavailable.


    ''Woah,''


    Don thought, taking in the futuristic military aesthetic. Although he couldn''t really smell any distinct scents aside from clean air, he could hear the distant sounds of simulated gunfire from the training grounds area and the mechanical whir of the weapon modification stations.


    Everything felt tangibly real, from the cool metallic surfaces to the weight of gravity pulling at his now-visible virtual body.

 Chapter 265 - 265: Flawless Victory (Part 1)

    Don examined his virtual body with understandable curiosity. The basic soldier''s attire he wore fit snugly against his frame, complete with a tactical balaclava and combat visors.


    He ran his fingers along the sleeve''s material, surprised by the tactile sensation. While there was a slight artificial quality to the touch, it felt remarkably close to real fabric.


    This is way more realistic than those VR stories make it seem, Don thought to himself.


    But before he could explore further, Dr. Rajesh''s voice echoed through the space, his accent thick and distinctive. "You should be quickly selecting loadout, yes? Once ready, invite will be coming to you."


    "Just getting to that," Don replied, making his way to the weapon loadout area. As he approached the locker, multiple holographic screens materialized before him, each displaying different weapon categories. A separate screen dedicated to tactical equipment hovered to his right.


    Man, this takes me back, Don thought, a wave of nostalgia washing over him. Those late-night lobbies in my favorite FPS... those were the days.


    Drawing from his gaming experience and what little he knew about this world''s VR-FPS, Don made quick work of his selections.


    For his primary weapon, he chose the M-72 Striker assault rifle - a reliable workhorse with clean lines and a modernized bullpup design.


    As his secondary, he opted for a pair of daggers, their virtual blades gleaming under the ambient light. He rounded out his loadout with a flashbang and sticky grenade for tactical options.


    Bypassing the customization station entirely, Don called out, "Okay, I''m ready."


    **PING**


    A translucent screen materialized before him, displaying:


    ---


    **[PRIVATE MATCH INVITATION]**


    **Host: Dominic_TX**


    **Room Type: 1v1 Exhibition**


    **Accept/Decline**


    -------


    Don focused his gaze on the "Accept" option, triggering an immediate response. The environment around him shifted and blurred, reforming into another military-style arena.


    He found himself standing on a dark, metallic platform that hummed softly beneath his feet.


    A few feet away stood another avatar - unmistakably Dominic''s. Unlike Don''s standard-issue appearance, Dominic had chosen a flashy skin: pristine white with detailed green patterns that seemed to pulse with digital energy.


    Dominic''s avatar turned toward Don, performing an exaggerated up-and-down assessment.


    "Couldn''t you find anythin'' better than the default?" Dominic drawled, his voice full of disdain.


    Don maintained his silence, adjusting his grip on the M-72 Striker.


    Dr. Rajesh''s voice crackled through the arena''s space. "If both sides are ready, we may be beginning this friendly match, yes?"


    "Let''s get this over with," Dominic scoffed, rolling his shoulders and taking up a ready stance.


    "Ready," Don replied simply, his mind already mapping out potential strategies.


    A bright white light engulfed Don''s vision as a "Loading Environments" message materialized before him.


    Within seconds, he found himself standing in a familiar kitchen, its worn wooden countertops and dated appliances stirring memories from his childhood gaming days.


    A massive floating message announced "1v1, Farmhouse Standoff" before dissolving into a 20-second countdown timer.


    Don remained frozen in place, his eyes scanning the environment. The kitchen''s details were crisp and lifelike - from the slight dust particles dancing in the sunbeams to the aged wallpaper peeling at the corners.


    ''No way,''


    Don thought, his virtual body tensing with excitement. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This is exactly like the Farmstead map from back then, just... incredibly detailed.''


    He tested his weapon handling, lifting the rifle to peer down its sights. The movement felt natural, fluid.


    Switching to his secondary weapons, he gripped the daggers, slashing them through the air experimentally. Each motion responded perfectly to his intentions.


    He quickly cycled through his equipment, checking his flashbang and sticky grenade as the counter ticked down to five.


    **Beep... beep... beep...**


    "First to 10 kills wins," announced a robotic female voice as the counter hit zero.


    The interface then simplified, leaving only essential information at the edges of his vision and a minimap in the corner.


    Creak... thump thump thump


    The sound of a door opening followed by rushed footsteps echoed through the house. In response to this, Don immediately pulled out his sticky grenade, yanked the pin, and attached it to the counter. He then shuffled his feet deliberately, creating noise.


    The foreign footsteps grew louder and more urgent as a result.


    "Found you!" Dominic''s thick voice echoed through the house as he neared the kitchen.


    As his avatar appeared in the kitchen doorway, Don spun and launched himself through the nearby window.


    Crash! Glass shattered around him as automatic weapon fire erupted behind him.


    **Rat-tat-tat!**


    A bullet caught him, sending vibrations through his body as his health bar briefly appeared and dipped.


    This didn''t stop Don however as he sprinted toward a rusty tractor for cover. Behind him, the sticky grenade detonated with a thunderous


    **BOOM!**


    A kill notification then popped up on his interface.


    "You motherfucker!" Dominic''s angry voice boomed from his respawn point upstairs in the house.


    Outside the virtual world, Donald leaned forward, his previous worry melting into relief as he watched the POV feed displayed on the pods.


    Dr. Rajesh stood beside him, nodding with approval, his hands clasped behind his back.


    "Most impressive," Dr. Rajesh said, his voice calm. "The boy shows good strategic thinking, yes?"


    Dominic''s father slammed his fist against his son''s pod, the impact echoing through the room. "Useless! How could he fall for that?" His face reddened with frustration.


    From the lounge area, Dominic''s mother shifted uncomfortably in her leather chair. She forced a smile, though her knuckles whitened as she gripped the armrests. "Don''t worry, honey," she called to her husband, her voice carrying a forced cheerfulness. "It''s just started. Our boy''s got plenty of time to show what he can do."


    Back in the virtual world, Don had heard Dominic''s enraged yell from upstairs in the farmhouse. His eyes scanned his surroundings, years of gaming experience with this map flooding back.


    The weathered barn stood proudly across the open field, its wooden structure bathed in the warm virtual sunlight.


    Without hesitation, Don sprinted toward it, his boots kicking up digital dust as he ran.


    Just as he reached the barn''s entrance, movement caught his eye. Dominic had leaped through a side window of the farmhouse, his form rolling smoothly onto the ground in a tactical maneuver.


    "Stop running like a coward!" Dominic''s voice boomed across the field, filled with frustration.


    Don ignored him and slipped inside the barn, immediately taking in the familiar layout.


    Scattered hay bales created a maze of cover points, while overturned crates and rusted farm equipment cast long shadows across the dirt floor. Sunlight streamed through gaps in the wooden walls, creating moving patterns of light and shadow.


    ''Perfect,''


    Don thought, his eyes settling on the wooden ladder leading to the second floor.


    ''Let''s see if basic tactics still work here.''


    Creak creak creak The ladder protested under his weight as he climbed it swiftly.


    Upon reaching the top, Don''s hand immediately went to his tactical belt, fingers wrapping around the flashbang. He could hear Dominic''s approaching footsteps, growing louder with each passing second.


    Once the steps got closer, Don threw the flashbang.


    **Clink**


    It hit the ground near the entrance, the metallic sound echoing through the barn.


    "Shit!" Dominic cursed before scrambling away from the entrance.


    ''That''s right, run,''


    Don thought as he executed the next phase of his plan.


    He turned and rushed toward the large hay stack beneath the barn''s roof hole before climbing it and positioning himself perfectly to peer through the opening.


    Below, Dominic stood in the open field, his head swiveling left and right as he tried to anticipate Don''s next move. His SMG was held at the ready, but pointed in the wrong direction.


    Don steadied his breathing, raising his rifle as he aligned perfectly with Dominic''s position. Then, without hesitation, his finger squeezed the trigger.


    **CRACK!**


    A stream of shots rang out, echoing across the map. Dominic''s avatar crumpled to the ground as another kill notification popped up on Don''s interface.


    "Son of a-" Dominic''s curse was cut short by the respawn animation.


    Outside the virtual world, Dominic''s father''s face had turned an even deeper shade of red. He paced back and forth behind his son''s pod, hands clenched into tight fists.


    "Basic! So basic!" he spat, turning to Dr. Rajesh. "Does that guy only know how to run!"


    Dr. Rajesh didn''t react to this, his expression remaining neutral as he watched the screen.


    In her chair, Dominic''s mother had given up trying to maintain her cheerful facade. Her shoulders slumped slightly as she watched her husband''s increasing agitation. She reached for her water glass with trembling fingers, taking a small sip to hide her discomfort.

 Chapter 266 - 266: Flawless Victory (Part 2)

    The sun cast long shadows across the virtual Farmhouse Standoff map as Don maintained his position, peering through the jagged hole in the barn''s roof. His breath was steady and he kept his rifle trained on the weathered farmhouse, scanning around for any sign of movement.


    The old wooden beams creaked beneath him as he adjusted his position in the hay pile.


    Inside the master bedroom of the farmhouse, Dominic stood motionless, his avatar''s flashy mask concealing the frustration etched across his face. The room''s peeling wallpaper and scattered furniture seemed to mock his current predicament.


    "Well butter my biscuit and call me Sally," Dominic muttered, his thick accent carrying a tone of wounded pride. "This city slicker''s done got the drop on me twice now." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Tap tap tap** His virtual fingers drummed against the stock of his basic rifle as he contemplated his next move.


    The cogwheel icon hung tantalizingly in his peripheral vision. With a focused thought, he brought up the floating menu, its translucent interface casting a soft blue glow in the dim room.


    The loadout screen displayed an array of weapons, each floating in perfect detail. Dominic''s eyes locked onto the sniper rifle - a matte-black DSR-50 with its standard iron sights and unadorned barrel.


    No fancy attachments, no custom skins, just pure stopping power.


    "That''s what I''m talkin'' about," he muttered, selecting the weapon. The menu faded away like morning mist as the rifle materialized in his hands, its weight familiar and reassuring.


    Dominic then moved toward the nearest window, where the afternoon light streamed through the dirty glass, illuminating dust motes that lingered in the air.


    Through the window, he had a perfect view of the barn where Don lurked, and the open field between the two structures was exposed, dotted with scattered hay bales and the rusted hulk of an old tractor.


    "Y''all think you''re clever," Dominic muttered, settling into position. "But I reckon it''s time we see how you handle a real Texan marksman."


    The rifle''s scope gleamed as Dominic began his careful scan of the barn''s exterior, paying special attention to the roof where he''d been shot from.


    Don leaned against one of the wooden support beams in the barn''s second floor, his breathing steady as he surveyed the dusty loft area. Shafts of light pierced through gaps in the weathered planks, illuminating dust particles in the musty air.


    "Maybe he decided to camp in the house, waiting for me to come to him" Don muttered to himself."


    He crossed his arms, considering the possibility. Given Dominic''s arrogant demeanor and prideful swagger during their earlier encounter, it seemed unlikely he''d resort to such passive tactics.


    Don''s eyes widened as another possibility struck him. Before the thought could fully form, his instincts kicked in and he dove sideways.


    **CRACK**


    A thunderous gunshot split the air as a bullet tore through the wooden wall, splintering the exact spot where he''d been standing moments before.


    Without hesitation, Don dropped to his stomach, pressing himself against the rough wooden floorboards.


    **BANG BANG**


    Two more shots punched through the wall, but these went wide, striking several feet above his position.


    ''Random spray and pray,'' Don thought, inwardly smirking. ''He''s just hoping to get lucky.''


    Those follow-up shots had given away Dominic''s position though - the second floor of the farmhouse and in response, Don''s eyes darted to the barn''s entrance and the various openings facing the house.


    All of them would leave him exposed to Dominic''s line of sight.


    As he laid there, Don noticed something interesting - the bullet holes in the wall remained, no repair system restoring them. His eyes then drifted to the floorboards beneath him, weathered and worn with age.


    "Time to improvise," he whispered, drawing his daggers.


    Don proceeded to strike the weak points in the floor repeatedly, the sharp blades easily splintering the rotted wood.


    **CRACK** **SNAP**


    The boards soon gave way beneath him, and he found himself falling through empty air.


    He ended up landing in a pile of hay on the ground floor, the impact sending a jolt through his body along with minor damage, but nothing serious.


    Don then quickly rolled off the haystack, bringing his weapon up as he scanned the barn''s entrance. No sign of Dominic.


    Staying low, Don crept toward the back of the barn, his footsteps were muffled by the scattered straw covering the dirt floor as he moved, checking every shadow and corner for potential threats.


    Upon reaching the rear wall, Don found no exit, just more weathered wooden planks. He ran his hand along the rough surface, feeling the grain of the wood. A plan quickly formed in his mind as he recalled how easily his daggers had torn through the floorboards above.


    ''He obviously knows about the destructible environment,'' Don thought, tightening his grip on his daggers. ''But it''s better than walking into his crosshairs out front.''


    Inside the master bedroom of the weathered farmhouse, Dominic''s patience wore thin as the seconds ticked by.


    His scope remained fixed on the old barn''s entrance, but Don was nowhere to be seen. His finger tapped irritably against the rifle''s stock.


    "Son of a bitch is probably campin'' in there like a damn raccoon," he muttered, his voice full of frustration. "Waitin'' for me to waltz right in like some green-horned fool. Fat chance of that happenin'' again."


    Dominic refused to acknowledge that being down two kills was anything but pure luck on Don''s part.


    Shifting his weight, he panned his scope one final time across the barn''s weathered front area. The broken windows and splintered wood revealed nothing but shadows.


    Screw this angle, he thought, backing away from the window before leaving the room. He then made his way down to the living room where shattered windows provided an easy exit and he quickly vaulted through one.


    After landing outside, Dominic sprint across the open field, taking cover behind a lone tree as its thick trunk offered decent protection.


    Pressing his back against the rough bark, he peered around with his scope, scanning the barn''s entrance again.


    "Fuckin'' camper," he clicked his tongue in irritation before switching to his tactical gear, pulling out a smoke grenade. With impressive precision, he lobbed it toward the barn''s entrance.


    **thunk... hisssssss**


    The grenade hit the dirt and began spewing thick, gray smoke that billowed up and around the barn''s entrance. Using the cover, Dominic rushed forward, his boots kicking up dust as he dropped into a prone position near the entrance. His rifle steady, he waited for the smoke to clear, ready to pull the trigger at the first sign of movement.


    As the smoke began to dissipate, carried away by the gentle breeze, the barn''s interior remained eerily empty. That''s when his eyes caught something - a massive hole in the barn''s far wall, sunlight streaming through the splintered wooden planks.


    "Oh shit-"


    The realization hit him like a truck and he scrambled to get up, his muscles tensing as he pushed himself off the ground. But it was too late.


    **RATATATATAT**


    The sound of gunfire erupted from his left as two bullets slammed into his shoulder, the impact jerking his body sideways. Before he could even turn, the third shot found its mark - a clean headshot that ended it all in an instant.


    Darkness engulfed him, and in the next breath, Dominic found himself back in the farmhouse''s second floor. The kill notification tab appeared in the corner of his vision, mockingly displaying the headshot that had taken him out.


    "GODDAMMIT!" he yelled in frustration.

 Chapter 267 - 267: Flawless Victory (Part 3)

    The harsh **BANG** of a fist striking metal echoed through the room as Dominic''s father slammed his hand against the pod''s outer casing.


    The sudden noise caused both his wife Denice and son Elliot to snap their heads up from their seated positions in the lounge area, their eyes wide with concern.


    Dr. Rajesh adjusted his wire-rimmed glasses and stepped forward, his white lab coat swishing as he moved. "Mr. Tex, sir, please to be careful with equipment. School may charge for damages."


    Mr. Tex turned toward the doctor, his face reddening as he straightened himself up to his full height. "You reckon I can''t afford your piece of junk pod?" He jabbed a finger toward the device. "There''s somethin'' wrong with this damn thing!"


    Donald, who had been quietly observing from his position near the pod Don was in, couldn''t help but furrow his brow. ''What''s this man''s deal?'' he thought, watching the scene unfold.


    Dr. Rajesh raised his hands in a placating gesture, his voice remaining measured despite being yelled at. "Please to be relaxing, Mr. Tex. I knowing you can afford replacement, but why to waste 1.5 million credits? This being developer specification pod."


    The warning in Dr. Rajesh''s words was clear, despite his broken English. Mr. Tex''s jaw clenched, a vein pulsing in his temple as he processed the astronomical figure.


    After a moment, he clicked his tongue and spun on his heel and ascended to the lounge area.


    Mrs. Tex and Elliot suddenly became intensely interested in the large display screen mounted on the wall, their bodies rigid with forced concentration.


    Only the youngest Tex seemed unfazed by the commotion, her small fingers tapping away at her mobile game as she sat cross-legged next to her mother.


    Mr. Tex dropped heavily into the plush chair next to Elliot, the furniture creaking under his weight. "Would y''all look at this?" he grumbled, gesturing toward the screen with a disgusted wave of his hand. "Absolutely pathetic."


    The display showed a replay of Dominic''s virtual death - the moment Don''s bullet caught him from behind. The footage then shifted to a split-screen view, showing both participants'' perspectives of the encounter.


    "This ain''t right," Mr. Tex continued, crossing his arms over his chest. "My boy ain''t no yellow-bellied coward to get shot in the back like some common varmint."


    Mrs. Tex reached over and placed a gentle hand on her husband''s arm. "Now, sugar, it''s just a training exercise-"


    "Training exercise my ass!" Mr. Tex yanked his arm away, causing his wife to flinch. "I didn''t raise no son of mine to-"


    "Sir," Dr. Rajesh interrupted, clearing his throat. "Perhaps we should to be focusing on learning experience? Virtual training being very valuable tool for-"


    "Don''t you lecture me about value, doc," Mr. Tex snapped, his accent thickening with anger.


    Back in the virtual world, Dominic found himself standing in the master bedroom once again. His jaw was clenched tight, hands gripping his weapon until his knuckles turned white.


    He knew his family was watching outside - he could almost feel his father''s disappointment. Taking a deep breath, he tried to maintain his composure.


    ''Pa''s gotta be seein'' red right about now because of this sum''bitch,'' he thought, switching his loadout again.


    This time, a shotgun materialized in his hands - a Remington 870. The weight felt reassuring as he checked the chamber.


    **Crunch Crunch**


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps crunching on broken glass outside ''He''s fixin'' to come back inside,'' Dominic thought, moving swiftly out of the room and into the hallway.


    He made minimal noise as he positioned himself at the edge of the wall near the stairs, using the corner as cover.


    Silence fell over the farmhouse and Dominic held his breath. Then - crash - the sound of breaking glass echoed from the kitchen below, followed by rustling movements.


    "Got ya now," Dominic whispered, taking the stairs two at a time. He rounded the corner towards the kitchen entrance, shotgun at the ready.


    But Don was faster. Like a snake, he sprang from behind a corner, daggers in hand. Dominic tried to bring his shotgun up, but the distance was too short. Don closed the gap in a heartbeat, his blades slicing through the air in opposite arcs.


    **Slash Slash**


    The strikes connected, sending vibrations through Dominic''s virtual body before everything went black before respawned outside by the rusted tractor.


    Dominic didn''t even bother checking the score tab showing him down 0-4.


    "Fuck! I ain''t done with you yet, you yellow-bellied snake!" he angrily yelled, charging back into the house.


    He swept his shotgun left and right, checking corners as he moved. Hearing footsteps creak overhead, Dominic snapped his head up.


    **Thump Thump**


    Without wasting time, he rushed for the stairs, taking three at a time now. Once upstairs, he approached the master bedroom. But not taking any chances, he unloaded three shots through the door and adjacent wall.


    **BOOM BOOM BOOM**


    Splinters flew as the buckshot tore through wood, but no hit markers appeared. No cry of pain. Just silence.


    "Come on out, you sneaky sum''bitch!" Dominic shouted, kicking the door open with such force it nearly came off its hinges.


    He cleared the corners systematically - first left, then right, shotgun barrel leading the way. But the room was empty, save for the disturbed dust floating in the sunbeams streaming through the broken window.


    "Where in tarnation..." he muttered, scanning the room once more. The bed remained untouched, the wardrobe door still closed, and the writing desk stood silently in its corner. But Don was nowhere to be seen.


    Seeing no sign of Don, Dominic turned to leave the master bedroom, his shoulders tense and his trigger finger itchy. But just as he pivoted toward the doorway, the air exploded with the deafening sound of gunfire.


    **BRRRRATATATATAT!**


    Pure instinct took over and Dominic''s body launched forward into a desperate dive, his arms spreading wide as he attempted to escape the incoming fire. It was exactly the wrong move.


    Under the bed, Don was prone, his weapon''s sights already perfectly aligned. What would have been leg shots now tracked upward into Dominic''s vital organs as his dive brought his torso into the line of fire.


    The impacts shook through Dominic''s body, each bullet sending violent vibrations through him.


    As Dominic crashed to the wooden floor, his head turned just enough to catch sight of his killer. There was Don, flat on his stomach under the bed like a spider waiting for its prey, the barrel of his weapon still smoking.


    Dominic was speechless. The sheer audacity of the camping spot left him dumbfounded. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **RAT-TAT-TAT!**


    Don squeezed off several more rounds, ending any chance of Dominic''s survival. The world dissolved around Dominic, his consciousness pulled away from the farmhouse and reassembled in the barn - the game''s way of saying "take a breather, cowboy."


    Dominic materialized inside the barn''s ground floor, his body hitting hay-strewn planks. He stood there for a moment, hands clenching and unclenching at his sides.


    "Well butter my butt and call me a biscuit," Dominic muttered, his voice strained from anger. "Here I am checkin'' corners like my mama taught me, and this feller''s belly-crawlin'' under furniture like some kind of desert snake."

 Chapter 268 - 268: Flawless Victory (Part 4)

    Outside the virtual world, the Tex family''s reactions to Dominic''s defeat yet again played out in a tense display of emotions.


    Mr. Tex''s face had turned a deep shade of red, his thick fingers gripping the armrests of his seat tightly. Suddenly, he jerked forward and turned his head toward Elliot.


    "What in tarnation is your brother doin'' out there?" Mr. Tex asked, his voice echoing through the lounge area. **THUMP** His fist came down hard on the armrest. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elliot sank deeper into his seat, his shoulders hunching as he tried to make himself smaller. Before he could even think of responding, Mr. Tex had already whirled away, his arm shooting out to point at the massive screen where the replay footage showed Dominic''s death in crystal clarity.


    "How hard is it to check yer goddamn corners?" Mr. Tex''s voice grew even louder, causing the others, even the little girl, to look his way. "And them crouchin'' positions? These are the fuckin'' basics, for Christ''s sake!"


    **tap tap tap**


    Mrs. Tex''s manicured nails clicked rapidly against her phone screen as she stared intently downward, avoiding her husband''s gaze.


    Meanwhile, in the virtual world, Dominic stood rooted in the center of the barn''s dusty ground floor.


    His virtual avatar''s hands trembled slightly as he processed the reality of his situation - down by five points without landing a single kill. The thought made his stomach turn.


    "This ain''t happenin''," he muttered to himself, shaking his head. "This just ain''t right."


    Despite the overwhelming emotions, his competitive instincts kicked in, overriding his shock. With quick movements, he sprinted toward the wooden ladder leading to the second floor, his boots **THUDDING** against each rung as he climbed.


    The hay-strewn loft creaked under his weight as he moved swiftly to the hole in the roof where Don had made his earlier shot.


    **Click~**


    The familiar weight of his sniper rifle materialized in his hands as he switched loadouts. Dropping to one knee, he pressed his eye against the scope, his breathing steady as he trained his sights on the farmhouse''s master bedroom window.


    "Come on out, you sneaky son of a gun," Dominic whispered, his finger tensing on the trigger.


    Through his scope, he caught the briefest flash of movement - that of Don''s figure darting past the window frame.


    Dominic''s trigger finger responded instantly.


    **CRACK**


    The shot echoed across the map, but Dominic knew even before the bullet reached its target that he''d been too slow. The round shattered the window glass a fraction of a second after Don had cleared the frame and left the room.


    "Dammit!" Dominic hissed, pulling back from his scope.


    The sharp **CRACK** of Dominic''s rifle also echoed through the farmhouse as his bullet pierced the master bedroom window, sailing through empty space before embedding itself in the hallway wall.


    Don, who had just stepped out of the room, spun around and dropped into a crouch in one fluid motion. His assault rifle snapped up, scanning for targets, but found only empty space.


    His eyes narrowed as they traced the bullet''s trajectory from the hole in the wall back. The angle told him everything he needed to know about his opponent''s position.


    "Damn, he''s quick on the trigger," Don muttered under his breath. "If he catches me in the open, I''m done for."


    Without hesitation, Don sprinted for the stairs, his footsteps quick as he descended. He went on to burst into the living room, his eyes immediately fixing on the heavy vintage couch dominating the space. A plan immediately formed in his mind as he holstered his weapon and grabbed the furniture.


    "Let''s see if this works," he grunted, pushing against the couch. To his satisfaction, it slid across the wooden floor with a drawn-out **SCRAAAPE**. With this confirmed, he maneuvered it until it blocked the front entrance of the house completely, creating an impromptu barricade.


    After this, Don settled into position behind the couch, his rifle trained not on the door but on the stairs and doorways leading to the other rooms. He regulated his breathing, keeping his movements minimal as he covered all potential entry points.


    Don remained silent, his finger resting lightly on the trigger as he listened in for any noise or footsteps.


    He''d created a perfect defensive position - if Dominic tried to force his way through the front door, Don could simply pivot and fire through it. The couch would provide extra protection from return fire. But Don''s instincts told him Dominic would opt for a different approach.


    The digital clock in Don''s HUD showed five minutes remaining. He allowed himself a small smile, knowing he''d forced Dominic into a corner. Either he would have to make a move, or Don would win by default when time ran out.


    Through the hole in the barn''s roof, Dominic yanked his rifle back in frustration, letting out a string of colorful curses while stomping his boot against the wooden floor.


    "Dadgum son of a-" **CRACK** The floorboards beneath him, already weakened by Don''s earlier escape, gave way with a thunderous snap. Dominic''s eyes widened as he plummeted through the opening, his arms flailing before landing with a **THUMP** onto a pile of hay below.


    "Sweet Mary!" he exclaimed, pushing himself up and brushing hay from his body.


    His face burned red with humiliation and the thought of Don probably camping somewhere made his blood boil even more. With five kills down and time ticking away, Dominic knew he had to swallow his pride and play the hunter instead of the sniper.


    "Reckon I got no choice but to flush out that yellow-bellied varmint," he muttered, reaching for a smoke grenade. With steady aim, he lobbed it toward the barn''s entrance.


    **HISS** The smoke billowed out, creating a thick gray curtain.


    Using the cloud of smoke for cover, Dominic sprinted from the barn, his boots kicking up dirt as he made a beeline for the lone tree in the field. Once there, he pressed his back against the rough bark, bringing his scope up to scan for movement.


    Nothing but silence greeted him.


    "Slippery as a greased pig," he whispered, dropping to his belly. The dry grass scratched against his chest as he crawled toward the rusted tractor not too far, sliding underneath its massive frame before emerging on the other side, rifle at the ready.


    Still no sign of Don.


    "Must be in a corner or under some furniture..." Dominic''s eyes narrowed as he analyzed the farmhouse. The kitchen window, already broken, offered the perfect entry point with its central counter for immediate cover.


    Moving swiftly but cautiously, he approached the window. Glass crunched under his boots as he vaulted through, immediately dropping behind the counter. His breathing was controlled now as he began creeping out of the kitchen in a crouch.


    ''He''s gotta be upstairs,'' Dominic thought, his grip tightening on his rifle. ''Ain''t nowhere else for him to hide.''


    As he emerged from the kitchen, his focus remained locked on the staircase ahead, barrel trained upward for any sign of movement. The old house creaked around him, but Dominic''s concentration never wavered from those stairs.


    What he failed to notice was the subtle shadow behind him, where Don crouched just meters away, his finger curled around the trigger. The hunter had become the hunted, and Dominic had walked right into the trap.


    ''This here''s gonna be my moment,'' Dominic thought, completely unaware of his imminent doom.

 Chapter 269 - 269: Flawless Victory (Part 5)

    Through his scope, Dominic''s attention remained laser-focused on the stairs, completely oblivious to his vulnerable position. His finger hovered over the trigger, ready to squeeze at the first sign of movement. Then, out of nowhere¡­


    **BANG BANG BANG**


    Thunderous shots pierced the air while Dominic''s virtual body trembled as bullets tore through his back, his vision flickering before everything faded to black.


    He respawned in the barn''s ground floor, right beside the scattered hay he''d tumbled onto earlier. His fists clenched as rage bubbled up inside him.


    "Son of a-" Dominic was dumbfounded, his voice full of anger as he kicked the nearby hay bale with all his might. "What in tarnation!"


    Pieces of hay scattered across the floor as Dominic began to think about the farmhouse''s layout, his teeth grinding as realization hit him. The only way Don could have gotten that shot was by camping beside the door.


    "Well fuck me sideways!" Dominic cursed, delivering another savage kick to a clump of hay. "What kind of yellow-bellied coward camps like that in a one-on-one? Ain''t got no shame at all!"


    As he was complaining, his interface flashed in his peripheral vision - six deaths down, three minutes and fifty-four seconds remaining. Dominic''s couldn''t help but frown as the harsh reality sank in.


    Don had him completely cornered - camping if he camped, waiting in shadows if he rushed, and time slipping away if he moved cautiously.


    "This dog won''t hunt," Dominic muttered, his fingers tapping across his weapon selection interface. The sniper rifle disappeared, replaced by an assault rifle''s familiar weight.


    ''I''m gonna get that snake-in-the-grass at least once, even if it''s the last thing I do!''


    Instead of heading for the barn''s main exit, Dominic sprinted to the left wall. Once there, he yanked out his army knife, which he proceeded to use in combination with powerful kicks and savage strikes as he began hacking at the wall.


    **THUD** **CRACK** **SLASH**


    "Come on, you good-for-nothing wall!" he growled, his voice growing thicker with each strike. "Ain''t no wall gonna keep this cowboy penned in!"


    Splinters flew as he alternated between kicking and slashing, his movements growing more frenzied with each passing second. Sweat would have been pouring down his face if this hadn''t been virtual reality.


    Before long, the wall began to give way under his assault, small cracks appearing where his knife struck.


    "When I get my hands on that camp-happy varmint," Dominic continued his tirade, "he''s gonna wish he''d never crossed paths with me!"


    Even from the farmhouse Don could hear some of Dominic''s distant cursing after the last kill. He was smirking under his virtual attire as he calculated Dominic''s likely respawn points - either outside or within the barn.


    With that in mind, Don moved away from the entranceway and began to make his way toward the living room. However, he came to a stop at the stairs where Dominic''s body had fallen moments ago.


    His eyes fell on the sniper rifle lying there, and without hesitation, he scooped up the weapon, swapping it for his assault rifle, which he let clatter to the wooden floor as he dropped it.


    The rifle felt natural in his grip as he tested its weight. ''I can''t tell if a rifle is supposed to feel like this but, Perfect balance,'' he thought, giving it an approving nod.


    Sniper rifle now in hand, he turned his attention to the living room, where a window beckoned him, its broken panes offering an ideal exit point. Without a second thought, Don launched himself through, landing with a soft thud in the patchy grass below.


    **rustle** **rustle**


    The grass rustled around him as he dropped prone, the dampness seeping into his clothes. Through the scope, he carefully swept the barn''s perimeter, paying special attention to its roof where he felt Dominic could create a makeshift sniper nest.


    "Where could you be," Don muttered under his breath, maintaining his routine despite not catching sight of Dominic yet.


    His patience was quickly rewarded when movement finally caught his eye - but not from where he expected. Instead of the roof, Dominic burst through the barn''s side wall in a display of raw frustration.


    **crash** **bang**


    "Dadgum piece of-" Dominic''s voice carried across the field as he delivered several more kicks to the splintering boards. "I''m gonna put you six feet under, ya hear me?"


    The hole finally gave way, and Dominic emerged, assault rifle clutched tightly. His movements were fast, angry, as he began his advance toward the farmhouse.


    His rifle remained trained upward, scanning the second-floor windows with tunnel vision. It was clear he was going all in now, with no regards at all for caution.


    Amateur mistake, Don thought, steadying his breath as he watched through the scope. The crosshairs followed Dominic''s progress across the open field, the target''s attention still fixed on the upper floors.


    "Where are you hidin'', you yellow-bellied-" Dominic started to lower his aim slightly when something caught his attention - a flash of light from the side of the house.


    Don saw the moment of recognition in Dominic''s movements, that split-second widening as he realized his fatal error. The scope''s reflection had given away Don''s position, but it was already too late.


    **CRACK**


    The shot rang out across the battlefield. Don''s aim was true, the bullet finding its mark dead center in Dominic''s forehead. His body shook violently, his weapon dropping from lifeless fingers as the virtual world faded to black around him.


    "CONSARN IT ALL TO TARNATION!" Dominic''s roar of rage echoed through the entire field.


    Don allowed himself a small chuckle as he maintained his prone position, already anticipating where his opponent might appear next.


    Dominic respawned next to the rusted tractor. His jaw clenched tight, hands gripping his virtual rifle with white-knuckled intensity.


    Seven kills down. The score mocked him from the corner of his vision, each digit burning into his retinas like a brand of shame.


    "Fuckin-" Dominic grit his teeth as he slammed his fist against the tractor. **CLANG** The hollow metal sound echoing across the field.


    Every move he''d made had backfired. Every strategy had been countered. The supposed ''amateur'' had been two steps ahead at every turn, and Dominic''s blood boiled at the thought. His chest heaved with rapid breaths as rage clouded his vision.


    "To hell with this," he waved his hand dismissively, reaching for his menu interface. Without a second thought, his gazed focused on the quit option.


    On the other side of the house, Don was still prone when a sudden notification caught him off guard:


    [Dominic_TX has left the match]


    Before Don could process what happened, a larger message filled his field of view:


    [VICTORY]


    The virtual world began dissolving around him, pixels scattering like autumn leaves as the sky above replayed the match highlights. Don watched, still trying to understand what had just happened, as his consciousness faded back to reality.


    In the physical world, Dominic''s pod hissed open with a soft WHOOSH. He then placed his hand on the edge, preparing to exit, his face showing exactly how he felt. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The lounge area behind him erupted with movement.


    "DOMINIC TEX!" His father''s voice boomed across the room as he shot up from his seat, face turning an alarming shade of red.


    Mrs. Tex rose quickly, her hand reaching out toward her husband.


    "Charlie, wait-" she called after him, then turned to Elliot who had half-risen from his seat. "Stay here with your sister, honey."


    Dominic had barely gotten one foot out of the pod when his father''s backhand caught him across the face with a sharp **Pa~**. The force of it sent him stumbling, his shoulder hitting the pod''s frame.


    "What in tarnation was that?" Mr. Tex''s voice thundered, his already had to hear accent thickening even more with rage. He jabbed a finger toward his son''s chest. "You tryin'' to make us look like a bunch of yellow-bellied cowards in front of everybody? We Tex''s do-not-quit!"


    Mrs. Tex rushed forward, placing herself between them. "Charlie, please-"


    "Don''t you ''Charlie'' me, Denice!" Mr. Tex''s face was practically purple now, veins standing out on his neck. "Our boy just threw away generations of family pride like it was yesterday''s newspaper!"


    Dominic straightened up, his cheek burning red from the slap. His green eyes blazed with a mixture of shame and defiance. "He was cheatin'', Pa! Ain''t no way-"


    "Cheatin''?" Mr. Tex''s laugh was harsh and bitter. "Boy, the only thing I saw was you runnin'' away with your tail between your legs! A Tex doesn''t quit, you hear me? We don''t quit!"


    In his seat, Elliot watched the scene unfold, his fingers nervously playing with the hem of his shirt while their sister sat frozen beside him, eyes wide with concern.


    The match replays continued to play on the overhead screen, each highlight of Don''s victories adding salt to the wounds.

 Chapter 270 - 270: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 1)

    The pod''s hydraulics released with a soft **hiss** as Don''s hand emerged to grip the edge. As he began climbing out, the disorientation from disconnecting hit him, making his movements slightly sluggish.


    The first thing that struck his senses was Mr. Tex''s booming voice echoing through the room.


    Donald, who had been hovering anxiously near the pod, immediately stepped forward and extended his hand. "That guy''s dad is going nuts on him for losing," he whispered, helping Don find his footing. "He looks like he might snap."


    Don stretched his arms above his head, rolling his shoulders as he observed the unfolding drama. A faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth as he read the system prompt confirming his completed objective and rewards.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Objective complete**


    **Reward: 200 Aura + 50 Idol Points**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''well that was easy,'' he thought, watching the notification soon after fade away.


    Mr. Tex''s face had turned an alarming shade of red as he loomed over his son. "Answer me, boy! Come on!" His voice practically thundered through the facility, causing several nearby technicians outside that particular hall to pause their work.


    Dominic stood rigid, jaw clenched tight. His eyes flickered toward Don, burning with such intense hatred that it could have melted steel.


    This subtle glance seemed to further enrage Mr. Tex, who stepped even closer and shoved his son''s chest with enough force to make Dominic stumble backward.


    Dr. Rajesh, who had been standing between the pods with his hands clasped behind his back, let out a weary sigh. His pristine lab coat swished as he walked toward the confrontation, raising one hand in a stopping gesture.


    "Please, Mr. Tex," he said, his voice full of concern, "This being over now. No need for anger when just game, yes?"


    Mr. Tex whirled around to look at Dr. Rajesh. "Just a game?" he repeated, voice dropping to a dangerous low. He then took a menacing step toward Dr. Rajesh. "Just a game? It''s more than a game, dammit!"


    Advancing with each word, Mr. Tex jabbed his finger into Dr. Rajesh''s chest. "That mentality is exactly why I can never bring my kids to this shit school, with shit pods, and shit staff and-"


    "Mr. Tex." Dr. Rajesh''s normally gentle voice stopped the larger Mr. Tex mid-sentence. The doctor''s expression hardened as he straightened his glasses. "You will be calming down now, or security will be escorting you out. Legal intervention will be following, which not looking good to other schools, yes?"


    Mr. Tex''s face contorted as he stepped even closer to Dr. Rajesh, using his height advantage to loom over the smaller man. "Are you threatenin'' me!?" he asked intensely, his accent becoming more pronounced with his rising anger.


    Seeing the situation getting worse, Don stepped forward with quick strides, positioning himself behind Dr. Rajesh. His movement was casual but demanded attention as the fluorescent lights cast his shadow across the polished floor.


    "He''s asking you to calm down," Don said, his voice almost strangely casual given the current atmosphere. "Me though, I''m here to ask you to leave." He crossed his arms, tilting his head slightly, his tone almost mockingly polite. "That is, unless you want to go back on your bet?"


    Mr. Tex''s face turned even redder, his fists clenching at his sides. The veins in his neck bulged as he visibly struggled with his anger. But even a proud man like him knew better than to challenge someone with superhuman abilities.


    **Click** His tongue made a sharp sound against his teeth as he spun around.


    "We''re leaving!" he spoke out, shoving past Dominic with enough force to make his son stumble.


    Mrs. Tex let out a relieved sigh, her eyes drifting toward the lounge area. "Elliot, honey, carry your sister. We''re heading out."


    She then reached for Dominic''s hand, her fingers gentle against his trembling fist. "Cheer up, darling. I know there must''ve been somethin'' wrong with the pod-"


    **Swat**


    Dominic jerked his hand away from her touch as he also turned. But before walking away, he fixed Don with a burning glare. "I''ll remember this."


    Don''s mouth curved into an easy smile. "I know you will."


    Mrs. Tex''s heels clicked rapidly against the floor as she hurried after her eldest son. Behind her, Elliot scooped up his sleepy sister, who buried her face in his shoulder as they followed their mother out.


    **Whoosh** S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The automatic doors slid shut behind the Tex family, leaving an almost peaceful silence in their wake. Dr. Rajesh''s shoulders finally slumped as he released a heavy breath, shaking his head slowly.


    "Thank you to you, Don," he said, adjusting his glasses. "Was worried situation might be going out of hands."


    Don waved off the gratitude, shoving his hands into his pockets. "No need for thanks. If anything, I should apologize. Might have cost you a talent in Dominic."


    A weak smile crossed Dr. Rajesh''s face as he leaned against one of the VR pods. "No need for apologies being given. We are desperate for talents in VR-program, yes, but throwing away values and principles? This we cannot do."


    Dr. Rajesh straightened up, his eyes suddenly focusing on Don with renewed interest. He stroked his chin thoughtfully, studying the young man before him.


    "You have good strategic perspective when playing," he said, his eyes brightening. "Have you ever to be considering professional training?" He gestured to the high-tech facility around them. "Would be pleasure having you in program."


    Don rubbed his chin thoughtfully, his fingers brushing against the light stubble as he considered Dr. Rajesh''s offer.


    Donald shifted his weight from one foot to the other, watching the interaction with clear anticipation.


    After a moment, Don let out a sigh and shrugged his shoulders. "I''ll have to decline, at least for now." He crossed his arms. "As interesting as it would be, I don''t know how much time the hero program will consume, so I cannot commit to anything else until I''m sure."


    The words were half-true on his part. While he genuinely didn''t know the time requirements of the hero program, the real reason though was quite simple - his plate was already full, so VR exploration could wait.


    Dr. Rajesh''s shoulders slumped slightly, disappointment flickering across his features. He adjusted his glasses, the lenses catching the overhead light. "Is understanding," he said, his voice warm. "But please to consider part time member? Can train here whenever liking, no official duties or responsibilities."


    ''Is he offering this because I impressed him, or does he just want to capitalize on my trending status?'' Don wondered, studying the older man''s earnest expression.


    Both seemed equally plausible, but something in Dr. Rajesh''s gentle demeanor made Don lean toward giving him the benefit of the doubt.


    Don''s gaze then drifted to Donald, who stood nearby with his hands tucked into his pockets, trying to appear casual despite the hopeful look in his eyes.


    Don could only smile as he nodded. "When you put it like that..." He paused, gesturing toward Donald. "I''ll join if he can also be a part-time member."


    Donald''s eyes widened, his posture straightening as surprise and excitement washed over his features. His hands came out of his pockets, fingers fidgeting with the hem of his shirt.


    "Is wonderful idea!" Dr. Rajesh clapped his hands together once, his face brightening. He turned toward the door, his lab coat swishing with the hurried movement. "Please to give student ID numbers. Will register both and arrange facility keycards right away."

 Chapter 271 - 271: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 2)

    **10 minutes later**


    The fluorescent lights hummed softly overhead as the doors slid open and Dr. Rajesh walked through, his lab coat flowing with each step. In his hands, he held two keycards that caught the light as he moved toward Don and Donald.


    "Here you go," he said, extending the cards. "These being for you both."


    Donald''s eyes lit up immediately, his fingers anxiously drumming against his thigh as Dr. Rajesh continued, "Would you both like to be doing few matches, yes?"


    Though Donald''s excitement was obvious as day from the way he bounced slightly on his feet, he held back, glancing sideways at Don. His expression made it clear he was deferring to Don''s decision.


    Don crossed his arms, a thoughtful look appearing on his face. "It depends on whether or not something came up while I was in the game." He reached into his pocket, pulling out his phone and swiping it open.


    **Bzzt** **bzzt**


    His eyebrow arched slightly as he noticed several messages from Tori. Reading through them, his expression remained neutral, though there was a slight smile at the corner of his mouth.


    [Hey, no need to apologize, I totally understand. You could have mentioned you were in the Elite Hero program though you know? ????]


    [I guess we''re even for me ditching on our taco date.]


    [Not like a "date" date but a friend date, you know what I mean.]


    [Anyway just hit me up if you''re free before the afternoon, I have an evaluation today, I hope mine won''t involve fighting a robot, lol.]


    Don''s thumbs moved quickly across the screen as he typed out his response: [Lol fair enough. Anyway I''m in school right now, are you free to meet?]


    **Click**


    The phone slid back into his pocket as Don turned to Dr. Rajesh, who was adjusting his glasses. "I have to meet up with someone so I can''t stay," Don explained, gesturing toward Donald, "but you can go ahead with Donald. He''s way more knowledgeable on this than me anyway." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dr. Rajesh''s shoulders dropped slightly, a flash of disappointment crossing his features before he straightened up, nodding. "Well, that being fine then." He turned to Donald, his lab coat rustling as he gestured toward a pod. "Come with me then. We will be making proper account for you, yes? Or if already having one, we sync with SHU systems."


    "I''ll leave you guys to it," Don said, already stepping toward the exit. He raised his hand in a casual wave as he walked away, his footsteps echoing slightly.


    Meanwhile, in the industrial district, an eerie silence was broken only by the distant sound of waves crashing against the docks and the occasional rumble of idling motorcycles.


    A collection of leather-clad figures stood at the entrance of a dilapidated warehouse, their chrome-laden Harley Davidsons gleaming under the mid morning sun.


    The warehouse itself was one of urban decay - its steel walls mottled with rust patches that crept up like dying vines, while the roof gaped open in several places, exposing rotting support beams to the elements.


    Ash stood at the forefront, her black leather pants hugging her curves as she shifted her weight from one boot to another. Her crop top revealed a strip of toned midriff beneath her open leather jacket, which swayed slightly in the morning breeze.


    She brought a cigarette to her lips, inhaling deeply before letting out a stream of smoke.


    **tap** **tap** **tap**


    She tapped her boot impatiently against the cracked concrete while glancing at her watch for the third time in as many minutes. Around her, various Hell Riders members loitered with nonchalance - some straddling their bikes while others leaned against the warehouse fence, their leather cuts adorned with patches.


    "Where the fuck is he?" she muttered, flicking ash from her cigarette with an irritated snap of her wrist. The words had barely left her lips when the distant sound of diesel engines caught her attention.


    **rumble** **rumble**


    Three neat logistics trucks appeared around the corner, their white paint practically glowing against the industrial backdrop of rust and decay. The vehicles looked absurdly out of place, like businessmen who had wandered into a biker bar by mistake.


    Ash straightened up, dropping her cigarette and crushing it under her heel. "Finally," she breathed, her eyes narrowing as she watched the trucks approach.


    The scattered Hell Riders moved to clear a path for the incoming vehicles. Chains jingled against leather as they repositioned themselves, some mounting their bikes to move them aside while others simply stepped back, arms crossed over their chests as they eyed the approaching trucks with curiosity and suspicion.


    **screech**


    The lead truck''s brakes whined as it came to a stop, sending small pebbles skittering across the ground. The other two trucks lined up behind it, their engines idling with a low rumble.


    "Some people really need to learn the value of punctuality," Ash said, loud enough for her voice to be heard by many, her words that of irritation.


    She took a few steps forward, her boots clicking against the concrete as she approached the lead truck.


    The warehouse''s broken windows seemed to watch the scene unfold like hundreds of fractured eyes, while the early rays of sunlight cast short shadows across the compound.


    The Hell Riders maintained their positions, creating a loose circle around the trucks. Some lit fresh cigarettes, the flames from their lighters briefly illuminating faces marked by scars and weather-beaten skin.


    Their leather cuts bore patches of skulls, flames, and the distinctive Hell Riders insignia - a flaming motorcycle ridden by a skeleton wielding a scythe.


    Ash''s hand came to rest on her hip as she waited for the truck''s driver to emerge, her posture radiating authority and displaying visible annoyance.


    "Let''s see what excuse you''ve got for keeping me waiting," she muttered under her breath, watching as the driver''s door of the lead truck slowly began to open.


    **creak**


    At the same time, several gang members emerged from the compound as they took their positions near the gate. They then sealed the entrance behind them, spreading out to maintain a watchful perimeter.


    The morning air still carried a little chill, causing a few to pull their jackets tighter around their shoulders.


    The driver''s door creaked open, and Viktor stepped out with a cigarette already dangling from his lips. The ember at its tip glowed bright orange as he took a long drag, his broad shoulders rising with the inhale.


    Ash''s boots clicked against the ground as she approached, coming to a stop a few feet from him. She shifted her weight to one hip, crossing her arms across her chest. Her eyes narrowed as she fixed him with a cold stare.


    "You''re late. We were supposed to start this shit seven minutes ago."


    Viktor rolled his eyes, exhaling a cloud of smoke that drifted lazily in the air. "Relax, it''s just seven minutes."


    **tap** **tap**


    Ash''s finger drummed against her arm as her eyebrows furrowed into a deep scowl. "It''s not just seven minutes!" Her voice grew louder. "What the fuck do you think would happen if the next driver said the same thing, and then the next? Everyone just delaying by a few fucking minutes because what does it matter if we miss our fucking window!"


    The gathered gang members shifted uncomfortably, exchanging glances.


    Viktor''s jaw clenched, his cigarette crushed slightly between his teeth. He normally let Ash''s outbursts slide, but with their core members watching, her words carried more weight than usual.


    In their world, respect was currency, and being lectured down like a child wouldn''t do.


    Taking a deliberate step forward, Viktor pulled the cigarette from his lips and exhaled directly into Ash''s face. The mix of smoke and his morning breath made her nose wrinkle in disgust.


    "You better watch your tone," he replied, looming over her with his greater stature. "Even your father gave me respect. Don''t forget I''m co-leader."


    The gathered crowd murmured their approval, some nodding along with Viktor''s words. Whether from genuine agreement or simple misogyny, their support was clear in their stance and expressions.


    But Ash didn''t flinch. Instead, her green eyes blazed brighter with fury as she waved away the smoke cloud. "If you''re co-leader then fucking act like it," she answered back. "Me and you agreed on a plan, and on schedule so everyone here got up fucking early to be here. How does it fucking look when the guy who made the plan can''t even fucking follow it!"


    The watching gang members unconsciously took small steps backward, creating a wider circle around the confrontation. Some hands drifted toward concealed weapons, though none dared draw them¡­ yet.

 Chapter 272 - 272: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 3)

    After the heated exchange with Viktor, Ash clicked her tongue in irritation as she turned to face the gathered gang members.


    **Crunch** **Crunch**


    Her footsteps echoed as she walked along the edge of the circle they had formed, her voice spreading across the gathering. "If this plan works and we do find out who''s fucking with us and take care of them, we''re going to hold a vote for new leaders."


    She paused after saying this, letting her words sink in before she continued. "Part of the reason we''re in this fucking mess is because we''re so disorganized, and that needs to change."


    Coming to a stop, she swept her piercing gaze across the assembled bikers, her hard frown making several of them shift uncomfortably. The leather of her jacket tightened as she turned and walked to the rear of one of the trucks.


    **Bang**


    The hollow sound of her fist against the truck''s metal panel drew attention to her next words. "But we''re low on time so I won''t waste anymore. You''ve all been run through the plan, so I don''t expect anyone here to want us to repeat shit." Her voice hardened. "Carriers! Each of you get a bundle of the product and stay low until your time to move."


    She moved from the rear of the truck and began pacing again. "And in the meantime, those assigned as rats should start leaking information about the route the products will be taking, and where it will be stored." She stopped, planting her feet firmly. "If the fuckers messing with us take the bait, we''ll be one step closer to solving this." Her eyes narrowed. "Any questions?"


    At the back of the crowd, a hand rose above the many leather-clad figures. The bikers parted like a dark ocean, revealing a stocky man.


    His full gray beard and long, messy hair caught the bright morning light, while his sunglasses concealed his eyes.


    A slight softening crossed Ash''s features as she acknowledged this man. "Glad you could join us, Uncle Stan."


    The old man gave a slight nod, his voice rumbling as he posed his question. "What happens if the plan fails?"


    Ash crossed her arms as she shifted her weight. "Depends on the reason." She met his hidden gaze directly. "But if we can''t manage to deal with this, better we find out now before losing out on too much product. If it comes to that, I''ll let you all know what comes next."


    Uncle Stan''s beard twitched as he nodded. "Well alright then."


    Ash turned back to address the crowd one final time, her voice full of authority. "If no one else has questions¡­ time to ride."


    Back at SHU, Don was making his way down one of SHU''s bustling campus streets.


    The thoroughfare was full of activity, lined with an appropriate mix of food stands, cafes, and restaurants that competed for space and attention. The air carried many mingled aromas, those of grilled meat, coffee, and street food.


    Behind him, a growing crowd of students and onlookers trailed like a swarm of persistent flies. ''They''re like vultures'', Don thought, maintaining his steady pace.


    "Hey, what was your real evaluation score?" A young man shoved a phone in Don''s face, the camera lens glinting in the sunlight as he hurriedly posed the question.


    **Click** **Click** **Click**


    Camera shutters and phone notifications created an irritating collection of sounds around him. Along with this, someone tugged at his shirt sleeve, and Don felt his jaw clench.


    The muscles in his neck tightened, but his expression remained neutral behind his aviator sunglasses.


    "Can I get an autograph?"


    "Just one picture, please!"


    "Are you really as strong as the rumors say?"


    The voices blended together into an annoying buzz.


    Don recognized this behavior - he''d seen it before when celebrities or star athletes enrolled at his previous school. The desperate scramble for attention, the shameless attempts to get close to someone trending. ''How the tables have turned,'' he thought, keeping his hands firmly in his pockets.


    Up ahead, a Mcburger restaurant sat wedged between a trendy bubble tea shop and a mobile taco trailer.


    The fast-food joint''s faded sign and generic storefront almost disappeared among the more vibrant food stands and trailers that dotted the street. The smell of grilled patties and french fries wafted through its doors.


    Don came to a stop just before the entrance, his movement so sudden that several people nearly crashed into his back. With a calm slowness, he removed his aviators and tucked them into his pocket. Then he turned to face the crowd, his expression cold and detached.


    "I''d like to eat without you guys hounding me, alright?" He asked in a low tone. "If you want to sit down and enjoy a meal in this place too? Fine." His eyes narrowed slightly. "But try to come and harass me at my table, and we''ll have a problem."


    The threat in his tone was subtle but unmistakable. Several people in the crowd took involuntary steps backward, their phones lowering slightly.


    **Ding**


    The door chimed as Don pushed it open, the cool air-conditioned breeze a welcome relief from the outside humidity. The smell of grease and salt intensified as he stepped inside, leaving behind a murmuring crowd that seemed unsure whether to follow.


    ''This is the way it has to be,'' Don thought to himself as he looked around the place. ''Better to be the guy they love to hate than the guy they expect to love.'' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He''d chosen his path - the unlikable celebrity. It meant no forced smiles, no pretending to care about every fan''s story, no maintaining some squeaky-clean image like some of his fellow upstart heroes.


    His eyes swept across the empty tables until they landed on Tori, hunched over in a corner at a three-seater table. She raised her hand in a tentative wave, her shoulders slightly tensed.


    Don''s showed a gentle smile as he made his way over. Sliding into the seat across from her, he ran a hand through his hair.


    "Hey, sorry I''m late. Got held up with something," he said, his attention drifting toward the entrance.


    **thump** **thump** **thump**


    The sound of multiple footsteps approaching made Tori follow his gaze. Her eyes widened as what seemed like dozens of people suddenly flooded into the place, all scrambling for the tables nearest to Don.


    The quiet atmosphere shattered as chairs scraped against the floor and excited chatter filled the air.


    Don let out a resigned sigh, his shoulders slumping. "Sorry about this. They''re really persistent."


    Tori''s fingers tightened around her slushie as she noticed the many pairs of eyes fixed on their table. Despite how she really felt she tried to force a smile, thought it came out more like a nervous hiccup. "It''s... it''s alright. You are a celebrity after all." Her voice wavered slightly as she spoke.


    **BANG**


    Before Don could respond, the doors flew open with enough force to make several patrons jump. A lean figure burst through, scanning the room with excited hazel eyes.


    Don''s superhuman senses picked up the movement instantly, his head snapping toward the entrance before anyone else. Don was surprised to quickly recognize the figure face as Hector, the same guy he''d encountered during his first campus visit.


    Hector paused as he also spotted Don, his smirk widening into a broad grin. He rushed toward their table with the confidence of someone who owned the place, his chain necklace glinting under the lights.


    "?Oye, amigo! Don, my good friend!" Hector''s voice boomed across the room, catching the attention of everyone. "Been looking everywhere for you, hermano!"


    Tori''s eyes narrowed at the familiar voice, her posture stiffening as she turned to look. Upon seeing Hector, her eyes grew wide, mouth falling open slightly. "Hector?"


    Hector, who had been fully focused on Don, whipped his head toward Tori. His smooth demeanor cracked for a moment as surprise flickered across his features. "?Qu¨¦? Little sis?"

 Chapter 273 - 273: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 4)

    The light coming through the windows cast a glow over the trio as Don''s eyebrow arched upward, his gaze shifting between Hector and Tori''s features. The resemblance was minimal at best, save for their shared dark hair.


    "You two are siblings?" Don asked, tilting his head slightly as he leaned back in his chair.


    Before Tori could open her mouth, Hector slid into the empty seat between them with the grace of a cat, his chain necklace jingling softly. "?S¨ª, hermano! She''s my little sister," he beamed, gesturing between them. "Same mom, different dads."


    **Screech** The metal chair legs scraped against the floor as Hector scooted closer to Don, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Mi amigo, if you told me you like Latina girls, I would''ve set you up with the baddest chicas in the city, instead of my boring sister. I''m talking pretty face, hips that don''t lie, big boot-"


    **Thwack**


    "?Ay, carajo!" Hector suddenly jerked back, rubbing his shoulder where Tori''s fist had just connected.


    "?Qu¨¦ diablos, Hector? Shut up, or I''ll tell mom about your little neighborhood business!" Tori''s cheeks flushed red as she crossed her arms, glaring at her brother.


    "No, no, hermanita!" Hector laughed nervously, attempting to drape his arm around her shoulders. "Era una broma, I promise!" His chain swung wildly as he quickly pivoted toward Don, his eyes lighting up. "Anyway bro, I watched your performance yesterday. I was incredibly impressed. How would you like-"


    **Thump**


    Tori''s palm connected with Hector''s face, pushing him away. "Oh my god, Hector, can you please go?" She groaned, slumping back in her chair. "Not everything is a business opportunity. Can''t you see we''re just trying to talk about normal stuff?"


    Don maintained his smile, watching the siblings'' interaction with growing amusement. He drummed his fingers on the table before nodding. "Tori''s right. I''m just here to relax."


    ''Well, since he''s Tori''s brother, I''m going to have to associate with him one way or another if I decide to keep a friendship with her,'' Don thought, studying Hector''s animated features.


    Hector''s shoulders slumped dramatically as he pushed his chair back. "Fine," he sighed, placing a hand over his heart. "Since mi propia hermana does not want me here, I shall leave." He rose slowly, each movement exaggerated for maximum effect.


    Tori rolled her eyes, focusing intently on stirring her drink with her straw.


    Don reached out, gesturing for Hector to stop. "No need to leave," he said, maintaining his pleasant expression. "I just don''t discuss business anyhow." His fingers traced abstract patterns on the table''s surface as he spoke.


    Don watched as Hector settled back into his seat, adjusting his chain necklace with a casual flick.


    A chubby waitress with thick-rimmed glasses and metal braces then approached their table, her ponytail bouncing slightly as she walked. Her name tag read ''Jenny'', and she clutched her notepad close to her chest.


    "?Hola hermosa!" Hector leaned forward, flashing his trademark smirk. "Looking especially radiant today. Any chance of hooking us up with that special discount?"


    Jenny''s cheeks flushed red as she adjusted her glasses. "I-I''m sorry, Hector. Mr. McDaniel specifically said no more discounts for you."


    "Ay, come on," Hector gestured toward Don. "I brought such a big customer today. Surely that counts for something?"


    "Rules are rules," Jenny mumbled, clicking her pen nervously.


    Don observed this exchange with careful attention, noting how Tori rolled her eyes at her brother''s antics.


    His decision to allow Hector to stay wasn''t arbitrary - Tori''s relationship with her brother, despite its apparent friction, could be valuable. Moreover, Hector''s presence made the situation appear less intimate, and Don couldn''t dismiss potential future benefits of this connection either.


    They placed their orders - burgers and fries all around. After a short wait, the food was served to their table.


    As they ate, Hector dominated the conversation, his hands moving animatedly as he spoke.


    "So there I was, ?verdad? This guy thinks he can outsmart me on the deal, but-"


    "That''s not how it happened," Tori interrupted, pointing a fry at him. "Mam¨¢ told me you barely broke even."


    "Ay, hermanita, why you gotta do me like that?" Hector clutched his chest in mock pain, maintaining his easy smile.


    Don maintained an expression of engaged interest, nodding at appropriate moments while his mind worked overtime. He studied their mannerisms - Hector''s confident posture versus Tori''s more defensive positioning, the way they unconsciously mirrored each other''s gestures despite their bickering.


    **DING** **DONG** sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a soft, robotic feminine voice echoed through the fast food place, coming from outside: "Attention all students and visitors. The evaluation for the first batch of regular incoming students will begin shortly. Please make your way to the stadium now and take your seat to avoid crowding further on."


    "?Mierda!" Tori jumped up, nearly knocking over her drink. "It''s time already! I need to go get changed."


    Hector leaned back, crossing his arms behind his head. "Yes, you better hurry. Don and I will go find seats, right bro?"


    Don shook his head, straightening his posture. "Unfortunately, I can''t. I have something to take care of in the afternoon, so very soon."


    Tori waved toward Jenny. "Check, please!"


    "I''ll handle it," Don reached for his wallet.


    "Ah, a true gentleman," Hector chuckled, settling more comfortably in his chair.


    "You could pay too, idiota," Tori crossed her arms, glaring at her brother.


    Hector spread his hands innocently. "I wouldn''t want to be rude since you both offered, hehe."


    "Bastardo," Tori muttered, then turned to Don with a softer expression. "Thanks, and sorry for my dumb brother. I''ll text you once my evaluation''s done."


    "No problem," Don replied, maintaining his pleasant expression. "Good luck."


    As the siblings departed, Tori practically jogging toward the exit while Hector sauntered after her, Don watched them go, mentally filing away every detail of their interaction for future reference.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Elsewhere, the lunch bell''s shrill ring echoed through the halls of Nexus Academy, signaling a brief break from the day''s academic rigors.


    Summer was slouched in her chair at the back of the classroom, one leg crossed under her desk as she scrolled through her phone. Beside her, Sylvia had claimed ownership of the adjacent desk''s surface, perching herself on top with her legs swinging against its metal frame.


    **tap** **tap** **tap**


    Their fingers were busy at work tapping on their phone screens in comfortable silence until the shuffle of hesitant footsteps drew near. A group of male classmates approached, their shoes scuffing against the floor as they awkwardly shifted their weight.


    "Hey, uhm, Summer," one of them started, his eyes fixed on the ground. "If you need anything from the cafeteria then-"


    Summer didn''t even lift her gaze from her phone. This had been the pattern all day - students who''d never given her a second glance suddenly materializing with offers of friendship and favors.


    Her thumb continued scrolling through Delaygram until a particular post made her pause.


    There it was - Don seated at a Mcburger table, his signature charming smile directed at Tori, who sat across from him with a shy blush painting her cheeks. The caption beneath made Summer''s stomach turn:


    "Does our city''s new rising star already have a soulmate? #couplegoals #Herolove"


    Summer''s fingers tightened around her phone as her face twisted into a deep scowl. tch Her tongue clicked against her teeth in irritation.


    "I''d like a ''can you leave me alone?''" she snapped at the hovering boys, her voice harsh. "Geez, fuck."


    The group scattered like startled pigeons, their rapid footsteps echoing down the hallway. Sylvia couldn''t help but as she watched them retreat.


    "They really ruffled your feathers, huh?" Sylvia observed, but her amusement faded as she noticed the unusual intensity of Summer''s frown. As Summer''s best friend, she''d witnessed countless expressions of teenage angst from this friend of hers, but this seemed different.


    Sylvia hopped down from the desk, her uniform skirt swishing as she landed. She then leaned forward, invading Summer''s personal space as poked her cheek with one perfectly manicured finger.


    "Hey, why so grumpy?"


    Summer''s shoulders tensed as she turned away, her blonde hair falling forward to shield her face. "I don''t care."


    "Care about what?" Sylvia pressed, tilting her head with exaggerated curiosity.


    A hint of pink crept across Summer''s cheeks as she abruptly pushed back her chair, the legs scraping against the floor. She then quickly grabbed her bag, clutching it close to her chest like a shield.


    "Nothing!" she declared, her voice pitched slightly higher than normal. "Let''s just go eat already."

 Chapter 274 - 274: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 5)

    The evening traffic crawled slowly through Santos City''s bustling streets as the clock struck 7:40 PM.


    Among the sea of vehicles, Ms. Claire''s polished black Rolls Royce stood out like a jewel, its exterior reflecting the city''s neon lights.


    Inside the luxurious cabin, classical smooth jazz flowed from the speakers, creating an intimate and relaxing atmosphere.


    Don was settled into the plush leather seat on the left side, his shoulder pressed against the window as he watched the city life unfold. People hurried along the sidewalks, their shadows moving under the street lamps.


    Though his expression suggested deep contemplation, his mind was on more practical matters.


    ''I''ve barely made any progress with Ms. Claire today,'' he thought, suppressing a sigh.


    The afternoon had been consumed by endless paperwork - trust fund arrangements, tax implications, asset declarations, and liability waivers. Legal document after legal document had passed through his hands since she''d picked him up from SHU in the early afternoon.


    **Clack** **clack**


    The sound of Ms. Claire''s manicured nails against her tablet punctuated the jazz music as she reviewed some final documents. Even during off hours, she was dedicated and passionate to her work.


    Don shifted in his seat, his clothes rustling against the leather. As a former university student, he was no stranger to being pushed around by a busy day, but he''d hoped that his new status would simplify things.


    Instead, it seemed to have added layers of complexity he hadn''t anticipated.


    ''At least the day is finally over,'' he thought, watching a street performer juggle fire on the corner of a street.


    "Something on your mind, Mr. Bright?" Ms. Claire''s smooth, sophisticated voice suddenly reached his ear.


    Don felt that familiar flutter of intimidation in his chest. Her beauty was undeniable - that much was obvious - but it was her mysterious presence that truly intrigued him.


    The way she carried herself, the careful measure of her words, the calculating gleam in her eyes - it all added up to something alluring¡­ and perhaps dangerous.


    He kept his gaze fixed on the window, using the reflection to catch a glimpse of her crossing her legs, her tailored skirt shifting with the movement.


    His voice came out steady, more confident than he actually felt. "A few things, but nothing immediately concerning."


    Ms. Claire gave a subtle nod, the motion barely visible in the dim lighting of the car''s interior. She leaned back slightly, the leather creaking softly beneath her. "Hmm," she intoned thoughtfully, "I see."


    After saying this, the rest of the drive continued in silence, broken only by the soft purr of the Rolls Royce''s engine and the occasional whoosh of passing cars.


    Several minutes later, traffic began moving again and the luxury vehicle glided smoothly through the streets. The Chanel Hills Community soon came into view, its manicured lawns and elegant homes a welcome sight for Don.


    Once the car pulled up to Don''s house, the engine''s gentle hum fade as the driver brought the vehicle to a stop.


    Don felt the urge to release a heavy sigh but held it in, his fingers fidgeting slightly in his lap. Being around Ms. Claire always felt like walking on eggshells - one wrong move could shatter their delicate business relationship beyond repair, unlike the forgiving nature of family bonds.


    Don''s hand moved toward the door handle, wanting to make his speedy exit. "Well, I''ll be going. Thanks for today."


    Ms. Claire turned her head toward him, her expression remaining stoic as her pearly black eyes fixed upon his face. She gave a small, precise nod, her perfectly manicured hands still resting on her lap. "Mn, do have a lovely night. And you do not need to thank me for doing my job. Regardless, you are most welcome... Mr. Bright."


    A subtle wave of anxiousness bubbled up within Don''s chest at her way of addressing him.


    It wasn''t just her pronunciation or tone - it was everything combined. The way her presence drew attention, her subtle yet enchanting perfume lingering in the air, the soft classical music playing in the background - it all created an atmosphere that felt strangely intimate, despite being anything but.


    Don managed a small smile, nodding more noticeably than she had. "Well, regardless of it being your job, I''m still thankful for the help... Ms. Claire."


    As Don walked toward his house, he was completely unaware of the lively discussion about to take place inside.


    At the dining table, Samantha, Amanda, Summer, and Sylvia sat around a spread of steaming food.


    The aroma of perfectly cooked steak filled the air, accompanied by the gentle clink of silverware against plates.


    While everyone else seemed to be enjoying their meal, Summer sat slouched in her chair, repeatedly stabbing at her untouched steak with her fork. **tink** **tink** **tink** The repetitive sound drew Samantha''s attention, her maternal instincts kicking in as she watched her daughter''s sullen display.


    "Is everything alright, sweetie? You''ve barely touched your food," Samantha asked, setting down her own utensils.


    Summer''s frown deepened as she continued poking at her food. "I''m just not hungry."


    Samantha let out a soft sigh and turned toward Sylvia, who was cutting her steak into precise little squares. "Did anything happen at school?"


    "Geez mom, I said it was nothing! Quit being so snoopy," Summer interjected, dropping her fork with a loud clank.


    Before Summer could stop her, Sylvia''s cheerful voice rang out and she answered Samantha nonetheless, "Nothing happened, Mrs. Bright. I think she''s just annoyed a lot of people were bothering her about Don. She''s practically a celebrity now at school!" She revealed with a light giggle.


    Summer''s head whipped toward her friend, eyes narrowing. "Sylvia, shut up! Whose side are you on?"


    Sylvia responded by holding up her knife and fork like victory flags, showing a mischievous grin. "I''m on the side of whoever feeds me!"


    Summer could only glare helplessly at her friend''s betrayal, slumping further into her chair. Meanwhile, Samantha''s brow furrowed with concern, her mind already combing through worst-case scenarios.


    "If you''re being harassed, sweetie, we can take you to another school?" Samantha suggested, reaching across the table to touch Summer''s hand. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda, who had been focused entirely on demolishing her steak, finally looked up.


    She pointed her fork toward Summer, bits of food still clinging to it as she spoke through a mouthful, "Yeah Summer, you could go to one of those really prestigious schools. I don''t think your millionaire big brother will mind!" she teased.


    Summer straightened in her chair, shaking her head vigorously. "No way, I''m happy where I am." She crossed her arms over her chest before adding with a smirk, "Besides, by the time his new girlfriend is done with him, he''ll be broke again."


    The reaction to Summer''s last words was immediate. Samantha''s fork froze halfway to her mouth, her eyes widening. "What girl?"


    Sylvia leaned forward so quickly she nearly knocked over her water glass, her silver hair swishing forward. "Don has a girlfriend?"

 Chapter 275 - 275: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 6)

    Don entered the house, the soft **thud** of his shoes hitting the floor in the entryway. As he started to work at his laces, he could hear Samantha''s voice down the hallway.


    "I don''t think that''s true Summer, maybe it''s nothing."


    Don''s sock-clad feet padded across the hardwood as he made his way toward the dining area. Once there, he leaned against the doorframe, crossing his arms casually.


    "What''s nothing?"


    His question hung in the air as four pairs of eyes turned to him almost simultaneously.


    Instead of the usual warm welcome, he was met with a set of strange expressions. Samantha sat at the head of the table, her fingers fidgeting with her napkin, worry lines creasing her forehead.


    Beside her, Sylvia''s purple eyes narrowed as she studied Don with uncharacteristic skepticism. Summer on the other hand was slouched in her chair, her usual smirk replaced by an unimpressed frown.


    Only Amanda, seated opposite Summer, maintained her characteristic cheer. She beamed at Don, waggling her eyebrows suggestively.


    "Welcome back Donnie, you''ve had a busy day, huh, huh?"


    Don''s eyebrow crept upward as he surveyed the scene. ''Did I do something wrong?'' The thought crossed his mind as he took in their expressions.


    ''I''m too tired to do this.'' He thought before stretching dramatically, covering his mouth with one hand as he answered Amanda. "Yeah, I''m pretty beat. I managed to get registered with Donald at the VR center then I hung out with an online friend I finally got to meet. After that it was just more and more paperwork with Ms. Claire."


    Don turned to Sylvia, his shoulders relaxing slightly. "By the way, she''s waiting for you outside."


    The change in Sylvia was immediate. She practically bounced up from her chair, energy radiating from her previously suspicious demeanor.


    "Ou, better hurry then!" She smoothed her skirt and gave a quick bow toward Samantha. "Thanks for the meal Mrs. Bright!" Spinning on her heel, she waved at Amanda and Summer. "Later!"


    The **click-clack** of her footsteps faded down the hallway, followed by the soft **thump** of the front door.


    In the silence that followed, Samantha''s fingers drummed nervously on the table. "Hey, sweetie," she began, her voice hesitant. "Do you happen to be seeing any girls?" She paused, holding up her hands placatingly. "I''m not against it or anything, just-"


    "Just worried some gold digger will leave you dry or worse paying child support because you''re a horny idiot," Summer cut in, crossing her arms over her chest with a quick motion.


    "Summer!" Samantha''s voice immediately became louder, but not enough to cause Summer to take a step back.


    Summer''s response was instead a defiant "hmph" as she turned her head away. "What? It''s true."


    A cold sweat formed on Don''s forehead as he considered a terrifying possibility.


    ''Don''t tell me the old Don had a baby mama?'' The thought alone made his stomach light.


    Samantha, clasped her hands together and said to Summer, "It''s clearly not that serious, Summer. It was only maybe a date, nothing intimate." Despite her reassuring tone, her eyes showed some uncertainty as she turned to Don. "Right, honey?"


    Don''s eyebrows furrowed as he crossed his arms. "What''s this about? I''m confused."


    **Tch** Summer rolled her eyes dramatically, lifting her phone from her the table. "This," she thrust the screen toward Don''s direction. "Don''t pretend. You''re literally one of the trending topics of the day."


    The screen displayed a post showing Don and Tori at the campus McBurger. The pieces finally clicked into place in his mind. He''d anticipated something like this might happen, but hadn''t expected his family to react so strongly.


    ''This is ridiculous,'' he thought, watching Summer''s accusatory glare.


    Drawing from his past experiences, Don knew better than to try explaining himself - it would only feed their suspicions.


    Instead, he let his features darken with annoyance, his jaw tightening as he spoke. "Seriously? I just had a meal with my friend, or is it wrong now to have female friends?"


    He took a step forward, his voice gaining an edge. "You literally had two guy friends over the first time I saw you since coming back. But no, I can''t have friends of the opposite gender right? since I''m just a horny idiot?"


    The shift in the room was immediate. Summer''s defensive posture crumbled, her shoulders dropping as guilt flashed across her face. As for Samantha, her hand moved to her chest, her expression stricken with remorse.


    Summer, however, wasn''t ready to back down completely. She shifted her weight, clutching her phone tighter. "If it''s just a friend, why do you look all lovey-dovey in this post?"


    Don''s response was immediate, his eyes narrowing as he stared her down. "Since when is McBurger a place to be lovey-dovey?" He threw his hands up in exasperation. "You know what? Fine. Trust some post over me. I''m not even going to argue over something this silly. Good night."


    **Thud** **Thud** Wasting no time, Don turned toward the stairs, his shoulders rigid with false anger.


    "Donnie, please-" Samantha''s voice wavered as she tried to reach out, but Don was already ascending the stairs, taking them two at a time.


    Summer sat frozen, her phone now hanging limply at her side as she watched her brother disappear upstairs. The silence that followed was heavy, broken only by the soft **tick** **tick** of the clock in the corner.


    After Don''s figure fully disappeared upstairs, Samantha let out a helpless sigh, wringing her hands together nervously before turning to look at Summer.


    Her daughter sat frozen in place, looking incredibly lost, clearly not expecting such a reaction from Don.


    Amanda shifted uncomfortably in her seat, her earlier silence now weighing on her conscience.


    She had held back, worried about making things worse, but now regretted not stepping in. Her fingers drummed against the edge of the table as she contemplated how such a minor issue had escalated so quickly.


    "I should have said something," Amanda finally spoke, her voice soft. "Don''s right - this isn''t something worth arguing over." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upstairs, Don closed his bedroom door and looked it.


    A mild sigh escaped his lips as he paced to the center of the room. The whole display downstairs had been more theatrical than genuine - an irritation rather than the upset image he''d portrayed.


    Standing before his bed, Don glanced at his watch. "Maybe I could get some reading done before checking in with Elle," he thought. But, just then, a vibration from his pocket interrupted his thoughts. **bzzt** **bzzt**


    Pulling out his phone, he found a message from Gary:


    "Evening sir, if time will allow, please do call as I have some information for you. Should you not be able to, I am compiling an entry for upload to Gary Assist now and will upload it in the next hour or so."


    Don''s eyebrows rose with interest. He moved toward the open window, where the curtains moved in the cool night breeze. Moonlight streaked across the floor in silver ribbons as he initiated the call.


    The connection established almost instantly. "Good evening sir, I hope I didn''t interrupt anything," Gary''s sophisticated tone sounded through the speaker.


    Don peered through a gap in the curtains, his eyes scanning the backyard below. "Not at all. Is this about the new base?"


    "No," Gary replied. "Though the young madam has been incredibly eager to sell the base now. All should be done by the end of the week."


    "I see." Don stepped back from the window, running a hand through his hair as Gary continued.


    "The information I was referring to involves the Hell Riders gang."


    Don''s eyebrow arched as he moved away from the window entirely, his interest clearly piqued. He crossed his arms, moonlight casting half his face in shadow.


    "Go on."

 Chapter 276 - 276: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 7)

    Don''s bedroom was quiet, save for the soft hum of the air conditioning and the occasional rustle of sheets as Don shifted his position on the edge of his bed. The dim light from his bedside lamp cast long shadows across the room, creating a contemplative atmosphere.


    **Click**


    Don''s earbuds crackled as Gary cleared his throat on the other end.


    "If I may begin, sir," Gary''s voice came through clearly. "I''ve received some rather interesting intelligence from several of my contacts in the information trade."


    Don leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees as he listened intently


    "The Hell Riders gang appears to be orchestrating a significant movement of their product today," Gary continued. "They''re utilizing multiple routes, each leading to designated stash houses."


    Don''s eyebrows furrowed a little as he processed this information. He stood up and began pacing, his bare feet silent against the plush carpet. "I didn''t think they''d recover so quickly," he muttered, running a finger across his chin and rubbing it.


    **Hmmmm**


    Gary''s thoughtful hum carried a note of concern. "I don''t think they have, if I''m being quite honest, sir Don." There was a pause, and when Gary spoke again, his tone had shifted to one of careful suspicion.


    "I just find it strange how quickly all this is happening. It could either be a desperate attempt on their part or a trap." Another pause followed before he added, "I highly suspect the latter."


    Don stopped his pacing and moved to lean against the wall next to the bed, crossing his arms. The cool surface pressed against his back through his thin t-shirt as he considered Gary''s words.


    "You''re probably right," he acknowledged, then pushed off from the wall to return to his perch on the bed''s edge. "So what do you think? Is it worth checking out?"


    The silence that followed seemed to stretch for several heartbeats before Gary responded. "I cannot split the two sides of the risk, so this decision is entirely up to you, sir Don."


    ''Is he testing me?'' Don thought to himself, absently picking at a loose thread on his pants.


    As a new supervillain, he''d come to rely heavily on Gary''s guidance, viewing the butler as an endless fountain of criminal wisdom.


    But now, faced with this ambiguous response, he couldn''t help but wonder if Gary was genuinely uncertain or simply allowing Don to exercise his own judgment.


    Don straightened his posture, a decision crystallizing in his mind. "In that case," he said firmly, "I''d like to check it out."


    ----


    The night air hung heavy with the scent of motor oil and rust as Don stood motionless in a narrow alleyway.


    His Predator suit, black as pitch, seemed to drink in what little light filtered through from the distant street lamps.


    The time had just ticked past 10 PM, and this particular industrial district, known as the Burrows, had settled into its nocturnal scene.


    **Vrrrrrm** A car rolled past the alley''s entrance, its headlights briefly illuminating the cramped space before plunging it back into darkness.


    Don shifted his weight, his feet crunching softly against broken glass and cigarette butts. Around him, overflowing garbage bins lined the walls, stuffed with discarded auto parts and empty cardboard boxes.


    "I''m here," Don''s voice, altered by the mask, came out as a deep, resonant growl. He leaned against one of the bins, crossing his arms as he waited for Gary''s response through an earbud he still had on under the mask.


    "Brilliant, sir," Gary''s crisp voice crackled through. "According to the information we have, the packages the Hell Riders moved through the entire east side are being stored at a garage compound beyond the road."


    Don tilted his head, listening intently as Gary continued his briefing about Greg Holdings and his son''s connection to the Deadly Damsels. The shadows around Don''s form began to writhe and move like smoke in a gentle breeze, responding to his growing focus.


    **Clang** A distant metal door slammed shut somewhere in the industrial complex, making Don''s head snap toward the sound. After a moment, he relaxed his stance.


    "It''s a shaky connection but definitely has reasonable merit," Don muttered in response, pushing off from the bin and taking a few steps forward with the shadows following his movement like loyal pets. "Let me first do a sweep of the compound and just check things out. I should be able to see whether or not this is a trap without alerting anyone."


    The deep timbre of his modified voice echoed slightly off the narrow walls as a slight breeze stirred up some papers, sending them skittering across the cracked concrete at his feet.


    "Not a bad idea, sir," Gary responded, the sound of rapid typing audible in the background. "In the meantime, I''ll see if I can manage to hack into that particular area''s electricals so we can cut the lights."


    Under his mask, Don''s lips curved into a smile. The golden accents of his suit caught the dim light as he rolled his shoulders, preparing for action. "You do that. I''ll get started on my end as well."


    **Whoosh**


    The shadows around Don suddenly surged, wrapping around him like a cocoon. In the span of a heartbeat, his form dissolved into the darkness, leaving behind only wisping tendrils of shadow that gradually faded into nothingness.


    ----


    Don reappeared at the security checkpoint, his form practically invisible as he studied the setup from the shadows.


    The booth was a simple metal and glass structure, illuminated by the harsh glow of fluorescent lights. Inside, a lanky guard with a patchy beard reclined in his chair, boots propped on the console.


    His colleague, a shorter man with a crew cut and weathered face, stood by the gate taking long drags from his cigarette.


    **whoosh**


    The standing guard flinched as a cold breeze hit his neck. "What the-" he slapped at his skin, his cigarette tumbling to the ground.


    His partner bolted upright, chair squeaking. "Everything alright out there?"


    Examining his empty palm, the first guard clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Nothing, just a mosquito."


    "Jesus," the booth guard slumped back down, wiping his forehead. "You had me worried. Those cars here on special order are making me nervous."


    "Shut up man," the first guard warned, crushing his fallen cigarette under his boot. "Remember, we''re just guards. We didn''t hear anything strange, we didn''t see anything strange."


    The booth guard nodded slowly, sinking deeper into his chair. "Yeah... you''re right."


    Behind the booth, Don materialized briefly in the shadows, processing their exchange. ''Not much intel here,'' he thought before vanishing again.


    Over the next hour, Don''s form flickered between locations throughout the compound.


    He appeared behind stacked crates as two guards discussed their weekend plans. He then materialized in the rafters of Garage C while a maintenance worker complained about overtime.


    Each new position revealed fragments of conversation but nothing substantial.


    Finally, Don emerged on a darkened rooftop, crouching low as voices carried across from the adjacent building.


    Two massive guards stood smoking, their muscled frames adorned with prison-style neck tattoos. Their full beards and hard eyes spoke of a rougher background than the average security detail Don had seen around, despite them wearing the same uniform.


    "This bait even gonna work?" the first one questioned, passing a cigarette to his partner. "Feels like I''m bustin'' my ass for nothin''."


    The second guard took a long drag, his knuckle tattoos visible in the ember''s glow. "Who knows, brother. Better than sittin'' with our thumbs up our asses while our boys keep gettin'' picked off."


    "Heh, true that." The first guard chuckled darkly, cracking his neck. "When I catch the motherfucker whose been messin'' with our operation..." He drew his thumb across his throat. "Gonna make him wish he never crossed the Family."


    His partner grunted in agreement, flicking ash over the edge. "Gonna be one hell of a party when we do."


    Don remained motionless in the shadows, a smile forming beneath his mask. ''Found you.'' S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 277 - 277: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 8)

    Don remained crouched on the rooftop, blending seamlessly with the darkness. Using his enhanced vision, he picked out every detail of the garage entrance where two men stood guard.


    ''If Gary''s really testing me, running back for instructions won''t impress anyone,'' Don thought, his fingers flexing as he prepared himself. "Beastshift," he whispered.


    **Whoosh**


    A tingling sensation washed over his body, making him feel weightless. His vision sharpened dramatically, the darkness peeling away to reveal crystal clear details of the compound. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Heat signatures also bloomed in his field of view, painting thermal portraits of everything within 500 meters. The two guards burned bright orange against the cool blue background of the night.


    Rather than rushing in, Don vanished from the roof and melted into the shadows near the garage. He then watched and waited, studying the movements of the two with predatory patience.


    The two men continued their casual conversation, completely unaware of his presence.


    "Here man," the first man said, passing the cigarette to his companion before shifting his weight from foot to foot. "I need to take a piss."


    The second guard accepted the cigarette, taking a long drag. "Alright, but hurry up. Ash made it clear to avoid splitting up."


    "What? Does she expect us to hold hands as we take bathroom breaks too?" The first man scoffed as he walked toward the side of the garage.


    His friend let out a rough laugh. "Just hurry up man."


    The first man waved dismissively and rounded the corner. He walked a few steps then stopped near the wall, his fingers fumbling with his zipper.


    Suddenly, a slight movement caught his eye - the pitch-black wall in front of him seemed to ripple like water.


    "What the fu-" he started to say.


    **SCHLICK**


    However, a massive obsidian spike erupted from the wall.


    It punched through his skull with devastating force, spraying bone fragments and gray matter in a grotesque arc. The wet crunch of shattering bone echoed faintly in the night air, followed by a soft **thud** as his body went limp.


    Back at the garage entrance, his friend took another drag of the cigarette, glancing toward the corner. "Hey don''t tell me you''re taking a shit there Bob?"


    Silence answered him.


    The cigarette trembled slightly between his fingers as he called out again, his voice tight with subtle fear. "Bob?"


    The man shifted his weight uncomfortably, taking out his phone and clutching it tightly in one hand, the faint glow from the screen casting eerie shadows on his face. "Bob?" he called again, his voice wavering slightly this time as flashed his phone''s torch at the dark corner.


    Still no answer. Then, to add to his growing unease, his phone let out a soft **beep** as the battery flashed low and went off.


    "Damn it, Bob." His tone was harsher now, as if the irritation could mask the creeping unease.


    He glanced toward the corner where Bob had disappeared, the steel walls now looking cold and uninviting under the dim overhead lights nearby. The shadows there seemed unnaturally thick, almost alive.


    With a frustrated grunt, the guard shoved his phone into his pocket. "Alright, I''m comin''," he muttered, taking a hesitant step forward.


    But just as he was about to round the corner, his boot caught on something slick and he stumbled, quickly pinwheeling his arms for balance. But the moment he looked down, it was too late. A dark glossy tendril coiled around his ankle like a living rope and yanked hard.


    "Uff!" He hit the ground with a muffled **thud, the wind knocked out of him. Panic quickly set in as more tendrils erupted forward, twisting around his limbs and pinning him to the cold concrete floor.


    His mouth opened to scream, but another tendril snaked up, covering it in an instant.


    The man''s muffled cries echoed briefly, barely rising above a whisper, before silence fell again as the shadows writhed around him, shifting and pulsing as though savoring his fear.


    He thrashed, trying to break free, but it was pointless.


    "Looking for Bob?" Suddenly, a voice came from nowhere and everywhere all at once¡ªa low, menacing whisper that seemed to emanate from the shadows themselves, at least to the now terrified man.


    He froze immediately, his eyes widening and darting around in all directions, looking for the source of the voice.


    His breath came in short, terrified gasps against the oppressive weight of the tendril over his mouth.


    Then, from the darkness just beside him, a figure began to take form.


    Don emerged, as if stepping out of the steel itself, his dark form glinting faintly from the dim light nearby. His mask''s skeletal visage loomed over the man, the empty glowing sockets of the skull staring down with menacing intent.


    "Bob''s not available right now," Don continued, crouching down beside the immobilized man. The tendrils adjusted slightly, loosening their grip on the guard''s mouth just enough to let him speak. "But you''re going to answer some questions?"


    The man''s eyes were wide with abject terror, fixed on Don''s black and gold skeletal visage as if the very sight of it would freeze his heart.


    He wanted to scream for help, to call out to someone¡ªanyone¡ªbut the unrelenting certainty in Don''s glowing, hollow gaze told him it would be futile. Even if someone came, they wouldn''t arrive fast enough to save him.


    Don''s voice was quiet, almost conversational, but it carried a weight that crushed any hope of escape. "I know you''re scared. You should be." His head tilted slightly, the movement unnervingly slow. "Because the moment you don''t answer my question, is the moment you''ll die like your friend."


    The man''s breath hitched, his trembling lips parting to respond, but no words came out. ''Bob''s dead?''


    The realization struck him hard, causing his heart to start hammering in his chest and his stomach to twist into a hollow knot. His breathing turned shallow and erratic as adrenaline flooded his veins.


    Don ignored the man''s panicked state, his tone devoid of sympathy as he asked, "Where is your leader?"


    The question lingered in the cold air, but the man could only shake his head in trembling denial. Tears began to fall down his face as he stammered, "P-please, I don''t know! Listen, I got a ki¡ª"


    He never finished.


    Without hesitation, Don willed a shadowy spike to erupt from the ground beneath the man''s head. **SCHLICK!** It punctured through his skull with brutal force. Bone fragments and blood sprayed outward, just like with Bob, decorating the steel wall and surrounding concrete with a grotesque splatter.


    The man''s head jerked upward briefly, his eyes rolling back before his limp body sagged against the shadows holding him.


    For a moment, Don remained crouched, his gaze fixed on the lifeless form before him. A small pool of blood began to spread across the cold concrete floor, its deep red sheen catching the dim light from the front of the garage.


    Don didn''t doubt the man''s words; the truth in his plea had been clear. But truth wasn''t enough. The information he needed wasn''t there, and that made the man useless.


    Standing smoothly, Don glanced down at the body, the expression fixed on his mask cold and detached.


    His focus was pulled away as the earbud crackled to life again. Gary''s voice came through, just as calm and professional. "Sir, I''ve succeeded in hacking into the electricals. Would you like me to turn off the lights in the compound?"


    Don didn''t respond immediately, his glowing gaze shifting toward the garage entrance in front of him.


    Meanwhile, the inside the garage, the interior was unremarkable at first glance, a typical workshop with grease-stained floors and the faint smell of oil hanging in the air. Tools hung neatly on one wall, and a few workbenches were scattered across the space, cluttered with parts and equipment.


    But what drew attention were the shelves lining the far side. They were stacked with bricks wrapped in plastic, their off-white hue suggesting the presence of drugs.


    At the center of the garage, a group of four men were present. All bore rough, unshaven faces, scarred knuckles, and tattoos peeking out from beneath their grease-streaked uniforms.


    Three of them were seated on the floor, a deck of cards laid out between them, while the fourth leaned casually against the wall, a cigarette dangling from his lips.


    One of the men on the floor, a lanky figure with a patchy beard, slammed down a pair of cards and grinned. "That''s a winning hand, boys!" he gloated, spreading his arms wide as if to bask in his victory.


    "Bullshit," the shortest of the three groaned, throwing his own cards to the ground. "You got lucky again." He shoved himself up with an irritated grunt. "Fuck this. I''m just tired of waiting around. When''s the fucker giving us problems gonna show up already?"


    The last man, a chubby figure with a shaved head, let out a low chuckle as he gathered up the discarded cards. "Careful what you say, brother. You might jinx¡ª"


    **Click**


    Before the man could finish, the lights abruptly cut out, plunging the garage into complete darkness.

 Chapter 278 - 278: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 9)

    The room plunged into an oppressive darkness as the lights cut out, leaving the space shrouded in an eerie, suffocating black.


    Without windows, the garage became an abyss¡ªperfect for stashing illegal goods, but utterly unnerving when the night stole away every shred of light.


    "Shit!" the guy leaning against the wall, Rusty, hissed, jolting upright. He instinctively clutched at the cigarette hanging from his lips, its faint orange ember the only visible glow in the room.


    For once, the usual swagger in his voice was replaced by unease. He stepped away from the wall, his boots scuffing against the concrete as asked "What the hell''s goin'' down?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **scuff** **scuff**


    "Fuck," spat Grady, the lanky man, stumbling forward blindly, his long limbs flailing in search of something solid. His hand quickly landed squarely on Tank''s shoulder, the chubbiest of the bunch, eliciting an immediate bark of irritation from him.


    "Get yer mitts off me, ya dipshit!" Tank yelled, shoving Grady''s hand away. His broad shoulders shifted uncomfortably as he adjusted his footing. "Jesus, Grady, yer actin'' like some prospect who ain''t earned his colors yet."


    **thud**


    Grady muttered "sonofabitch" under his breath but didn''t move far, hovering too close for Tank''s comfort. "This ain''t no joke. Gotta be Bob or Doug killin'' the juice. Fuckin'' prospects always tryin'' to prove somethin''."


    "Yeah, well, maybe if ya weren''t such a candy ass, it wouldn''t get your panties in a twist," Viper, the shortest of the four, chimed in, his voice one of mockery as he leaned against what felt like a tool cabinet. "Probably just them two knuckleheads outside yankin'' our chains."


    **clang**


    Suddenly, something metallic fell in the distance, causing Grady to spin around so fast he nearly lost his balance. "I don''t give two shits whose idea this is¡ªit ain''t funny!" His voice rose as he swung his arms out, accidentally smacking Tank''s shoulder.


    "Watch it, patch holder," Tank growled, rolling his massive shoulder to shake off the contact. "Power goes out all the time in this rat hole." His voice rumbled. "Ain''t no reason to go actin'' like some cage rattled civilian."


    **shuffle** **shuffle**


    The sound of boots dragging across concrete echoed through the darkness as the men tried to establish their bearings.


    Rusty, not too phased, took another long drag of his cigarette, the ember briefly illuminating his weathered face as his he realized something was off. "Whole thing''s got me twisted, brothers. Somethin'' ain''t right here."


    "None of ya got them fancy phones with lights?" Viper asked, trying to maintain his hard-ass facade despite the slight tremor in his voice.


    Rusty let out a gravelly laugh, smoke curling around the dim orange glow. "Where''s yours at, ya loud-mouthed nomad?"


    **creak**


    A door somewhere in the darkness groaned on its hinges, causing all four men to freeze. The ember of Rusty''s cigarette trembled slightly as he held it between his lips.


    "The hell was that?" Tank whispered, his usual booming voice now barely audible. "Bob? Doug? If that''s you prospects messin'' around, yer gonna be cleanin'' bikes with yer tongues for a month!"


    Only silence answered, broken occasionally by the sound of their increasingly rapid breathing and the subtle rustle of their clothes as they shifted nervously in the pitch black.


    Viper opened his mouth to add on to Tank''s words, but before he could, Tank yelped angrily, "Get off me, Grady! I said quit touchin'' me, you damn twig."


    "I''m not touching you!" Grady yelled back, his voice rising in pitch.


    "Then who the fuck¡ª" Tank froze mid-sentence. His hand instinctively moved to his shoulder, where he swore he felt fingers digging into his flesh. "The hell is this?" he mumbled in confusion.


    Suddenly, the grip on his shoulder tightened, and before anyone could react, Tank let out a guttural scream of agony.


    **SCHLICK!**


    The sound was sickening¡ªflesh tearing and bone crunching.


    Tank''s scream turned high-pitched as he stumbled back, his hands flailing downward toward his foot. Blood splattered across the floor as something sharp had pierced through his boot, shredding it along with the flesh inside.


    The front of his boot was now a ruined mess, the steel toe bent and blood-soaked, with chunks of meat and tendon visible through the gory mess.


    "Holy shit!" Viper yelled, stumbling backward, his arms flailing as though trying to bat away whatever invisible force had just attacked Tank.


    "WHAT THE FUCK!" Grady screamed as well, his voice cracking as he fumbled frantically with his pocket. His shaking hands barely managed to retrieve his phone, and after a few agonizing seconds, he turned on the flashlight.


    The beam wavered wildly, first hitting Viper, who recoiled from the sudden light.


    "Not me, you idiot! Over there!" Viper shouted, pointing toward Tank.


    Grady turned the beam toward the sound of Tank''s groans. The light landed on the chubby man, who was now on the floor, clutching his mangled boot with trembling hands.


    His face was one of agony as blood pooled beneath him, spreading across the floor in a gruesome, glistening puddle.


    "Get it off! Get it off!" Tank screamed, his voice raw and desperate. His fingers clawed at the shredded leather, but every movement seemed to worsen the pain.


    Grady''s breath hitched as he stared at the grisly sight. He subconsciously stumbled back, his hand shaking so violently that he dropped his phone.


    **Thud**


    The light winked out as the phone hit the floor, leaving them in total darkness once more.


    "Pick it up, you fucker!" Viper shouted, his voice trembling despite the anger in his words. "There''s something in here!"


    Grady''s entire body trembled as Viper yelled at him, his voice loud with panic. "Pick up the damn phone, Grady! What are you waitin'' for?"


    Rusty, still not as fearful as the others, reached into his pocket with steady hands, though his jaw was clenched tight. His fingers fumbled briefly before retrieving a lighter. He then flicked it on with a quick motion, the small flame sputtering to life with a soft **click~**.


    The dim glow cast short, shifting shadows across the center garage''s blood-smeared floor. Chunks of mangled flesh and streaks of red pooled beneath Tank, whose heavy groans filled the suffocating atmosphere.


    The sight was incredibly grotesque, with the metallic scent of blood lingering in the air. Even with the poor lighting, the damage to Tank''s leg was clear enough to draw looks of disgust and dread from all three of his fellow gang members.


    "Goddammit!" Tank cried out, his voice cracking as he clutched at the shredded remains of his foot. His fingers hovered over the mangled mess, unsure of where to even apply pressure. "My fuckin'' leg! What happened to my leg? Turn on the goddamn light!"


    His breathing had become erratic, every wheezing gasp punctuated by shouts as adrenaline flowed through his battered body.


    Grady, still trembling, hesitantly crouched down. The faint gleam of his phone was partially illuminated by Rusty''s lighter, casting just enough light to guide his hand. He reached out cautiously, his fingers hovering over the phone as if touching it might trigger something worse.


    "Just grab it already!" Viper impatiently urged, though his voice trembled as badly as Grady''s hands.


    Grady swallowed hard and made a move to snatch the phone. His fingers brushed its edge, but one lingered too long in the dark.


    Something smooth and cold slithered around his finger¡ªa sensation so foreign and unnatural that it sent a violent shiver down his spine.


    "Aahhh!" Grady immediately screamed, recoiling so hard he stumbled backward, the phone skittering out of reach once more. "Somethin''s got me! Somethin''s got me!"


    Rusty stepped back instinctively, raising the lighter higher to illuminate the scene. "What the fuck''re you screamin'' about now?"


    Grady didn''t answer. Instead he spun on his heel, kicking wildly into the darkness with the conviction that whatever had touched him had a body, a target hidden just beyond the faint circle of light.


    But his frantic kick landed far worse than expected.


    **SCHLICK!**


    The moment his leg entered the darkness, a black spike shot up from the floor, spearing through Grady''s leg at the knee with a sickening crunch of bone and rip of flesh. Blood sprayed outward, splattering against the ground and catching Rusty''s boots in thin arcs.


    "AAAAHHHHH!" Grady''s scream echoed through the garage, raw and agonized, tearing at his throat as he collapsed sideways. He clawed at the floor, his trembling fingers scraping against the concrete as he cried out, "Help me! Fuck! Help me!"


    The spike pinned his leg to the ground, its jagged edges embedded deep in his knee. It was a pain Grady had never felt before. Fresh blood flowed freely, pooling and glistening in the dim light.


    The jagged remains of his pants and skin peeled back around the wound, revealing the raw, torn tissue beneath. The sight was horrific¡ªa gaping mess of shattered bone and shredded tendons.


    "Holy mother of shit¡­" Rusty muttered, the flame of his lighter trembling as he stared at the grotesque scene before him.


    Viper, meanwhile, had gone pale, his jaw working soundlessly as he tried to process what he was seeing. His arms hung limply at his sides, his earlier bravado utterly crushed. "The fuck¡­?" he whispered hoarsely, his voice barely audible.


    Grady''s screams didn''t let up, each cry followed by gasping breaths as he writhed on the floor. Every slight movement of his leg sent fresh waves of agony coursing through his body, but the spike held firm, refusing to let him go.


    "Get it out!" he wailed, clawing at the ground. "Get it the fuck out!"


    But neither Rusty nor Viper moved to help. The light was too dim for them to even see what had injured Grady, let alone help. Their feet remained rooted to the floor. their eyes darting nervously between Grady''s mangled leg and the darkness surrounding them.


    Then, came Don''s voice¡ªdeep, resonant, and cold as death itself.


    "Tell me where your leader is," he asked, his tone calm yet menacing. To the terrified men present, his voice seemed to come from everywhere at once, echoing off the steel walls. "Do that, and you might just leave with your lives."


    Rusty turned his head sharply, his eyes scanning the blackness beyond the lighter''s glow. His lips moved soundlessly for a moment before he whispered, "Who the fuck are you¡­?"


    Viper took a shaky step backward, his boot splashing in the blood spreading across the floor. "Rusty¡­" he muttered, barely audible. "This ain''t normal, man. This is some freak shit¡­"


    Rusty tightened his grip on the lighter, his knuckles whitening as the small flame wavered from his erractic movements. "No shit, genius. But you heard him... it. We tell ''im where Ash and Vik are, maybe we walk out of this."

 Chapter 279 - 279: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 10)

    Viper edged closer to Rusty, his boots scuffing lightly against the blood-slick floor. His breathing became shallow and his body visibly trembled as he nodded at Rusty''s suggestion.


    He glanced toward the darkness, his face dimly lit by the flickering flame of Rusty''s lighter. The glow threw messy shadows across the garage walls, doing little to ease the suffocating void surrounding them.


    "We''ll tell you whatever you wanna know," Viper began, his voice shaky but loud enough to echo. He swallowed hard as he said this, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he licked his dry lips. "Vik and Ash are the bosses, they''re¡ª"


    Before he could finish, two bloodied hands shot out from the darkness and clamped down on his leg. The grip was firm and desperate, fingers curling tightly around his pants.


    "Ah!" Viper yelped, nearly jumping out of his skin as he staggered backward. His foot slipped slightly in the pooling blood, but he managed to keep upright. He then snapped his head down, eyes wide as he scanned the hands clinging to him.


    Recognition set in almost immediately as his gaze landed on the tattoos inked just above the wrists¡ªtank tracks and chains, a mark as distinct as the man himself.


    "Tank?" Viper stammered, his panic briefly giving way to confusion.


    Tank''s head emerged from the darkness, his face one of rage. Blood streaked his features, both from his mangled foot and the splatter that had sprayed across his clothes. His teeth were clenched, and his eyes burned with anger as he glared up at Viper.


    "You fuckin'' sellout!" Tank snarled, his voice raw and furious. "You''re gonna break our code ''cause you''re scared?!"


    Viper froze for a moment, his mouth hanging open. Tank''s grip on his leg tightened, the veins in his arms bulging as he dragged himself further out of the shadows. Despite the agony evident in his movements, his rage seemed to fuel him, overpowering the crippling pain radiating from his leg.


    Rusty lowered the lighter slightly, its flame casting a clearer view of Tank. For a split second, Rusty''s own breath paused¡ªhe''d half expected some monster lurking in the dark after Viper''s scream.


    But seeing Tank, battered and bloody, brought a mix of relief and dread. He took a cautious step closer, his free hand raised as if to calm his enraged comrade.


    "Tank, brother," Rusty began, his voice low. "Let''s not turn on each other. This ain''t worth dying over¡ª"


    "You''re no brother of mine!" Tank cut him off, his voice trembling from the raw emotion. "How could you?!" His gaze flicked between Rusty and Viper, disgust etched deep into his features.


    Rusty winced but held his ground. "C''mon, man. We''ve all got shit to lose. Let''s just¡ª"


    "Fuck that!" Viper interrupted, his voice rising to a frantic shout. He shook his leg violently, trying to break free of Tank''s iron grip. "I ain''t dyin'' for that dumbass Vik and that angry bitch Ash! If you want to, then fine by me!"


    Tank''s lips peeled back into a snarl as Viper turned his attention back toward the darkness.


    "Hey!" Viper called out, his voice cracking slightly as he directed his words into the void. "Whoever you are, Vik and Ash are at a stash house on Prominila Road, just behind the abandoned apartment projects and¡ª"


    "Argh, you traitor!" Tank roared, cutting him off again.


    Using his superior strength, Tank yanked hard on Viper''s leg, dragging him down onto the blood-soaked floor with a heavy **thud**. Before Viper could even react, Tank was on him, his fists coming down in a set of savage blows.


    **Smack!** **Thud!** **Crack!**


    Each hit landed with pwerful force, the sound of bone and flesh meeting flesh reverberating through the garage.


    "Argh! Fuck! Stop-!!" Viper raised his arms in a futile attempt to shield his face, his cries of pain mixing with Tank''s furious shouts. "Fuckin sellout! Just die!"


    "Tank, stop!" Rusty yelled, stepping forward but hesitating, unsure of whether to intervene.


    From the floor, Grady''s weak voice came through, trembling with desperation. "Somebody¡ªhelp me! Please! Just tell it what it wants to know!"


    Rusty didn''t even glance in his direction. "Shut up, Grady!" he snapped, his attention fixed on the brawl unfolding before him.


    Tank paused for a brief second, his bloodied knuckles hovering mid-air as he turned his head toward Grady. His expression was nothing short of murderous. "If you don''t die in here," he spat, his voice dangerously low, "I''ll kill you myself."


    Grady whimpered, his voice fading into incoherent pleas as he clutched at his mangled leg, too weak to fight or argue. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Viper squirmed beneath Tank, his voice muffled as he tried to shout through the assault. "Rusty! Fuckin'' do somethin''!"


    Rusty''s eyes darted between Tank and Viper, his jaw tightening as he watched Tank''s bloodied fists slam down repeatedly on the smaller man.


    "Shit," Rusty muttered under his breath. Coming to a quick decision, he stepped forward hurriedly, his boots sloshing in the sticky pool of blood on the floor. Without hesitation, he raised his leg and drove the steel-toed front of his boot directly into Tank''s face.


    **CRACK!**


    The impact was heavy, Tank''s head snapping backward with the force of the blow. His grip on Viper slackened immediately and his bloodied hands fell limply to his sides.


    His body then slumped sideways onto the floor, half-hidden by the encroaching darkness. A thin trail of blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, pooling beneath his head and mingling with the larger puddles already on the ground.


    Rusty staggered back a step, breathing hard as he glared at Tank''s motionless form. "Fuck, fuck, fuck," he muttered repeatedly, his voice full of frustration. "Dammit Tank I told you to stop, fuck!"


    Viper scrambled to his feet, clutching at his bruised ribs as he backed away from Tank. His face was pale, his lip split, and blood smeared across his chin. "Fuck," he hissed as well, staring at Tank''s still body. "Shit, you didn''t have to kill him!"


    Rusty turned sharply, his expression a mix of anger and disbelief. "The fuck you say? You''re lucky I hit him before he beat you into the concrete, dumbass! You''d be dead if I hadn''t stepped in!"


    Before Viper could retort, a voice rolled through the garage like a cold wind, deep, resonant, and full of menace. "I think you should be more concerned with your own lives."


    The words froze both men in place. Viper instinctively inched closer to Rusty, while Rusty himself raised his lighter higher, his knuckles white as he tightened his grip on the tiny flame, hoping it would stave off the growing sense of doom surrounding them.


    Don''s voice came again, a low rumble that seemed to reverberate from every shadow. "If you think that light is what''s keeping you alive, I''d be more than happy to prove you wrong if you keep wasting time."


    The threat caused Viper''s throat to tighten. His voice got stuck, his trembling lips unable to form words. Rusty, though no less terrified, managed to speak, his tone shaky and uneven.


    "Y-yeah," Rusty stammered, nodding toward the darkness. "Yeah, they''re at the stash house on Prominila Road. I-It''s a building right behind some fancy apartment complex that never got finished. T-there''s a bunch of bikes parked out front. Y-you can''t miss it."


    His words came faster now, desperation creeping into his voice. "Listen, just let us go! The product we move¡ªshit, it ain''t even real! It''s worthless, I swear!"


    From the floor, Grady''s weak voice croaked out, barely audible. "It''s true... please... just let us go..." His words trailed off into incoherent mumbles again, his strength rapidly fading.


    Rusty''s was a mess as he spoke, his thoughts jumbled. ''Whatever this guy is, he''s either after the product or got beef with Vik and Ash. Doesn''t matter. I just need to get the fuck out of here.''


    Crime had always been risky, especially with the rise of superheroes. But the rules had been clear¡ªget caught, get arrested, do your time. Sure, there were turf wars and the occasional bar brawl or hit, but nothing like this. Nothing so personal. So terrifying.


    "We''ve told you everything," Viper added, his voice trembling as he finally found the courage to speak. He turned his wide eyes back toward the darkness. "Please, let us go now..."


    The moment the words left his mouth, a hand emerged from the shadows. It was large, gloved, and coated in a faint mist of black, like smoke curling from an unseen fire. The sight froze both men in place, their breath caught simultaneously in their throats.


    The hand moved slowly, reaching for Rusty''s lighter. Rusty flinched, instinctively releasing his grip as the hand closed around the small object.


    "No..." Viper whimpered, his back hitting the cold steel wall as he edged away. Rusty followed suit, his own back pressing against the cabinet behind him, his legs feeling like jelly beneath him.


    Finally, Don stepped fully out of the shadows, his form tall and imposing. The sockets of his mask burned white, casting an unholy glow that seemed to pierce straight into their souls.


    "You won''t be needing this anymore," Don said calmly, his voice chilling as he crushed the lighter effortlessly in his hand.


    **Crunch**


    The room plunged back into absolute darkness, the flame extinguished, leaving only the sounds of Rusty and Viper''s desperate screams.


    "No¡­ please."


    "No¡­ no¡­ noooooooo!"

 Chapter 280 - 280: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 11)

    The garage, once filled with frantic screams and violent scuffles, was now presided over by a suffocating silence. The air was heavy with the scent of blood and raw flesh with the only light coming from the glowing sockets of Don''s mask, casting a cold, glow over the mess below.


    Don stood motionless, his gaze fixed on the blood-soaked floor. The twisted remains of Viper and Rusty were beneath him, their faces frozen in expressions of sheer terror, the last moments of their lives written into their mangled features.


    While their bodies were ruined beyond recognition, their faces remained disturbingly intact, like grotesque monuments to their fear.


    It was a gruesome sight, and even for Don, this was new territory. In the simulations he''d used to train his mind, he''d always been a spectator or victim, never the actor. But this... this was different.


    The blood, the screams, the stench¡ªit was real. The weight of his actions bore down on him, but he pushed it aside, steeling himself. A clean, quick death would have sufficed, but this? This was intentional. Necessary. To send a message.


    The earbud in his ear crackled to life again, breaking the oppressive silence. Gary''s voice came through, smooth and calm. "Are you finished there, sir? I could hear the poor souls screaming even while on idle."


    "Yes," Don replied curtly, his tone also calm despite the scene around him. "I''m done, and I''ve got a location. Prominila Road, behind an unfinished apartment complex."


    Gary''s voice brightened, his approval evident. "Brilliant, sir. Do you wish to head there now?"


    Don remained silent for a moment, his glowing gaze drifting back to the limp bodies of Tank and Grady. Finally, he replied, "No. The product they''re moving is fake. Attacking other stash houses would be pointless. Leaving just this one in its current state will send the message I want and unnerve their leaders."


    "Ah, a sound approach," Gary said, his tone thoughtful and approving. "The use of fake product and a setup like this suggests they aren''t as desperate as we initially assumed. However, once they realize the threat is superhuman, they may escalate methods, potentially hiring superhuman muscle."


    Don acknowledged the point with a slight nod, his shadowy form shifting as he stepped over the scattered remains on the floor. His boots made soft squelches against the blood-soaked concrete. "It''s a risk I''m willing to take," he said. "But I need to see how they react to this first. Can you arrange for surveillance near the location I mentioned?"


    "Certainly," Gary replied. "Do you anticipate an immediate reaction?"


    Don''s gaze lingered on Tank''s unconscious form, noting the slow rise and fall of his chest. "Not immediately. But one of them is still breathing. He''ll do perfectly to spread the story."


    Gary''s interest was piqued. "An interesting approach, sir. But wouldn''t that put you at a disadvantage? They''ll know you thrive in darkness."


    Don''s head tilted slightly. "It will make things trickier," he admitted. "But it will also lead them to rely on that assumption. They''ll focus on finding someone with similar powers, narrowing their search."


    He paused, a faint smile hidden behind the mask. "Fortunately for me, there''s someone in this city with such a power who''s already made a name for themselves."


    Gary chuckled softly, the realization clicking into place. "Ah, I see. Misdirection. Brilliant, sir."


    Don finally stepped away from the carnage, ready to leave. "Prepare the vehicle," he said. "I''ll be ready to leave shortly."


    "Very good, sir," Gary replied. "I''ll send it immediately."


    Don started to move toward the shadowed corner of the garage, the soles of his boots leaving faint imprints in the smeared blood. But as he neared the edge of the room, he stopped abruptly. A new thought crossed his mind.


    "Actually, Gary," Don said, his voice low and deliberate. "There''s one more thing."


    The faint sound of Gary shifting on the other end of the line was audible before he responded. "What would that be, sir?"


    ----


    Roughly an hour later, Don reappeared in his bedroom, the familiar surroundings a stark contrast to the blood-soaked scene he''d just left behind.


    The predator suit that had enveloped him began to fade, the inky black tendrils retracting into the strange tattoo on his wrist like smoke being pulled into a vacuum. The faint **hiss** of energy dispersing accompanied the transformation, leaving him in his usual attire beneath.


    He stretched briefly, rolling his neck to loosen the tension that had settled in his shoulders during the mission.


    Before he could even begin to contemplate the situation with the Hell Riders, a loud **buzz** broke the silence. His phone, settled on the dresser beside his bed, vibrated insistently, the sound loud in the still room.


    Turning toward the source, Don raised an eyebrow as he walked over, his bare feet **thumping** softly against the floor.


    His phone screen lit up repeatedly, a steady stream of notifications stacking on top of one another.


    Wisps of black smoke still lingered faintly around him, retreating in reverse into the tattoo as if reluctant to vanish entirely. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Picking up the phone, Don squinted at the display. The sheer volume of missed calls and messages from Summer made him blink in surprise. ''Eighty missed calls and over a hundred messages?'' he thought, his lips quirking upward in a bemused smile.


    Unlocking the device with a quick swipe, he began scrolling through the flood of messages. The trail started innocuously enough:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Hey**


    **Are you awake?**


    **Are you mad at me?**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s brow furrowed slightly as he read on, but the next message made him chuckle softly:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **I''m sorry, okay?**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    His amusement grew with each successive message.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **I didn''t mean it like that; I just thought you were thinking with your dick or something.


    Don''t be mad, okay?**


    Ten minutes later:


    **Please say something already**


    Another ten minutes:


    **I''ll make it up to you later, okay? Anything you want**


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The messages became more frantic, a jumble of Summer negotiating with herself as she tried to gauge his silence.


    Don shook his head, the corner of his mouth tugging upward in a smirk. He couldn''t help but find the barrage both endearing and hilarious. "She''s really working herself up over this," he muttered.


    Reaching the latest message, a simple **one sec**, Don raised an eyebrow. "How long does she plan on spamming me?" he wondered aloud, shaking his head.


    Though tempted to let her stew a bit longer, Don decided against it. He began typing a reply, his fingers hovering over the screen as he thought, ''I better just say I forgive her and tease her a little so she lets it go.''


    But before he could finish typing, another notification popped up. This time, it was an attachment file, followed by a cryptic message: **Passcode is 2kkhvjkyi2-ooskuu2739-sokeYYtwks**.


    Don blinked, lowering his phone slightly to stare at it in disbelief. "The fuck?" he muttered. His curiosity piqued, he copied the passcode and opened the file.


    What appeared next made him pause, a quiet laugh escaping his lips as he took in the image. It was a photo of Summer''s topless chest, her well shaped and full tanned breasts filling his screen, though she had strategically included a handwritten note on the corner that read: **I''m sorry**.


    Don rubbed a hand over his face, trying and failing to suppress his grin. ''Now this,'' he thought with an inward chuckle, ''is a type of apology I can get behind.''

 Chapter 281 - 281: A Quick Visit (Part 1) (R-18)

    As Don stood in his bedroom, his gaze fixed on the message from Summer, he had a smirk on his usually stoic features. The attachment had surprised him, and he hesitated, considering whether he should reply or not.


    ''Better not respond now,'' he thought. ''Don''t want to give her the wrong idea. She might think I only forgave her because she sent me tits¡­ she wouldn''t be completely wrong I guess.''


    His thumb hovered over the power button, ready to dismiss the screen, when a soft, sexy voice whispered into his right ear, "Getting nudes from your sister, Donnie? That''s some diabolical stuff."


    Startled, Don snapped his head to the side, his eyes narrowing as he recognized the owner of the familiar voice. Trixie, who stood atop his dresser.


    The moment Don settled his gaze on her, she struck a playful pose, her head tilted and a wide smirk on her face. She wore a short plaid red skirt and knee-high white socks paired with a cropped hoodie with torn edges, with centerpiece drawing of a woman''s lips and a playful tongue. Below this rather provocative design was some bold text that read, "I taste as good as I look".


    As she hopped down from the dresser, her pink hair swaying with each quick movement, she inched over to Don''s side. The moonlight that streaked through the windows hit her body, adding to her allure in that moment.


    With a finger gently touching her cheek and her free hand resting on her hip, she flashed Don a mischievous grin. "Did ya miss me?" she inquired, her eyes practically sparkling with amusement.


    Don, remembering his approach to dealing with Trixie, maintained his composure, though his heart quickened at her unexpected arrival. "Not really," he replied, shrugging nonchalantly, masking his true feelings with ease.


    Trixie pouted, her arms crossing under the cropped hoodie, causing it to shift slightly and reveal a tantalizing glimpse of her underboob. Her modest breasts, their pink hue a unique sight as always, bounced with the motion, stirring a primal desire within Don, despite his best efforts to remain unaffected.


    She raised her chin, her pout transforming into a playful grin. "Hmph! Mean," she teased, her tone light and playful as always. "And here I came all this way just to see you."


    Don raised an eyebrow at this, clear skepticism written all over his face. "Oh, I doubt that''s all you came for," he replied, his hand reaching out to suddenly cup one of her breasts. Her already perky nipple pressed against his palm, and unsurprisingly, she leaned into his touch, biting her lower lip to stifle a giggle.


    "Heh, you got me," she admitted, her voice still full of amusement. "Now, what are you gonna do about it?" she playfully challenged, though even the most dense of men could see that it was an invitation.


    Don''s fingers tightened around her breast in immediate response to her words, his thumb brushing her nipple in a slow, provocative motion. "I can think of a few things," he murmured, his breath brushing her ear as he leaned closer. His other hand subtly slid around her waist, pulling her closer, his actions speaking volumes about his intent.


    Don watched Trixie as he did all this, and her playful demeanor throughout she urged him on. Her impish giggle and the way she arched into his touch sent a thrill through him. So with a grin, he decided to continue, taking his sweet time and savoring every moment.


    "Oh? And what might that be?" Trixie asked, her voice now one of anticipation. She bit her lower lip as she said this, a teasing gesture that only fueled Don''s desire. He leaned even closer, his breath brushing against her cheek, and whispered, "I think it''s time to explore more of you."


    Don''s fingers dug into the soft flesh of Trixie''s thighs as he moved his hands from her waist to under her skirt, his grip firm yet gentle as he proceeded to suddenly lift her.


    Trixie''s eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint as he did this, curious about his next move as he positioned her on the edge of the dresser. Then, with a swift motion, he lifted her hoodie, exposing more of her breasts and causing her to gasp softly.


    "What are you...?" Trixie''s words trailed off as Don''s hands crept back upward, his touch sending shivers down her spine. Her breathing became heavy as she felt his warm palms against her bare skin, and she couldn''t help but let out a soft, eager whimper.


    **Mn~**


    It was like she was in his power, and the thrill of it made her heart beat faster. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don''s gaze traced the lines of her body, from her perky breasts, now fully exposed as her hoodie had ridden up, to her flat stomach, and then lower. He took in the sight of her pink, delicate panties, the fabric stretched tightly against her curves.


    Trixie''s tail, always a telltale sign of her mood, flicked playfully, its tip brushing against Don''s arm. He felt a tingle where it touched, a sensation that only added to the growing fire within him.


    With a subtle flex of his mind, he summoned his Telekinesis power, and Trixie''s panties shifted, revealing her intimate pink folds to his hungry gaze.


    Her breath got caught in her throat as she felt the cool night air caress her exposed core. " **Mn~** **uh~** Don..." she whispered, her voice trailing with eager desire.


    "Shh..." He silenced her with a gentle but authoritative tone. "Let me explore."


    He leaned forward, his breath warm against her sensitive skin, and she shivered at the feeling. His eyes, now glowing slightly, locked with hers for a moment, holding her captive in a trance-like state.


    Trixie felt a rise in her desire for Don¡­ mixed of course with a mischievous urge to tease him. With a slow motion, she arched her back, offering herself to him.


    Don held Trixie''s thighs more tightly, his eyes fixed on the glistening allure of her exposed pussy.


    He then leaned forward, lifting her hips slightly before his lips met the moist softness of her intimate lips. Her body jerked at the contact, a soft moan escaping her lips. **Oh~**


    She then arched her back, her impish nature momentarily subdued by the pleasure coursing through her. Don''s tongue, warm and wet, soon slid out and teased her pussy lips as well, moving in slow circles, **lick**.


    Trixie''s fingers moved to her breasts, cupping and squeezing gently, her nipples hardening under her own touch. **Mn~** "Yeah~" She played with her nipples, twisting and pinching them as Don''s mouth continued its¡­ exploration. **Mn~** "Don..." **uh~** she murmured, her breath coming in quick gasps.


    With careful slowness, Don drove his tongue a little further, parting her lips and sliding it upward, a sensuous invasion that sent shivers through her entire body.


    **Uh~!** "Fuck~" Trixie''s moans grew more insistent as he flicked his tongue over her clit, sending waves of pleasure through her veins. She arched her back further, offering herself to him, her toes curling as the sensations she felt intensified.


    He repeated this action, his tongue sliding between her lips in a rhythm that matched the growing tempo of her breathing.


    Trixie''s hands moved from her breasts, her nails digging into the bedspread as she tried to anchor herself against the tide of pleasure. Her moans were muffled, but her body spoke volumes, her hips undulating in silent encouragement.


    The room was filled with the wet sounds of Don''s exploration, **slurp** **lick**, and Trixie''s soft sighs and moans. "Yeah~~" **Oh~** "Fuck!!" **Mn~**


    Don''s own breathing had now quickened, his senses heightened by the taste of her, a flavor both sweet and spicy, like an exotic fruit. He savored her essence, his tongue moving with the intent to draw out more pleasure from her.


    Trixie''s body trembled, her control slipping as her moans grew louder, "Uah~." She tried to stifle the sounds, aware she couldn''t go too crazy here, but her efforts were in vain. She quickly tried to apologize while gasping, worried she might alert Don''s family, "Sorry..." **huff** "I''ll try..." **huff** "Oh, Don..." **huff** "Please..."


    Don lifted his head to look at her. "I wasn''t planning to stop," he assured her, his voice rough with his own growing desire. "But a change of scenery might be fun."

 Chapter 282 - 282: A Quick Visit (Part 2) (R-18)

    Before Trixie could even question Don on what he meant, his fingers curled around her waist, his touch sending shivers down her spine.


    Then with a swift motion, he lifted her off the dresser, his grip firm yet gentle as tossed her onto the bed. The soft mattress welcomed her, the impact of her landing cushioned by the plush surface.


    Trixie''s body, petite and supple, arched slightly as she adjusted herself in a doggy position with her head looking back at Don. As she settled, her skirt hiked up, showcasing her wonderful curves. The fabric bunched at her waist, exposing the delicate material of her panties and the smooth, creamy skin of her thighs.


    Trixie''s playful nature emerged as she wiggled her ass to tease Don. ** Mn~** "Someone''s being rough... I like it," she purred, her voice one of feigned innocence.


    Don stood at the foot of the bed with his eyes fixed on the enticing sight before him. With quick movements, he unbuttoned his pants, the sound of the zipper echoing in the room.


    He then allowed them to drop to the floor before kicking them aside, revealing his boxer briefs and the bulge beneath the fabric that left little to the imagination. Trixie''s smirk grew as her eyes caught sight of Don''s bulge, her desire of it evident.


    **Ouu~** "Is all that for me?" she asked, her tone cheeky and eager. Don, focused on his task, didn''t respond right away. He first stepped out of his boxer briefs, ensuring they wouldn''t hinder his next move. Then, he grasped Trixie''s waist again. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Trixie''s breathing began to pick up as she anticipated his touch on her soft, round ass. But Don had other plans. He instead pulled her towards him, her supple body sliding along the sheets, until her soft ass cheeks pressed against his growing erection.


    **Huff~** **Mm~** The sensation made Trixie''s breath quicken even more, her eyes fluttering closed for a brief moment.


    Suddenly, Don lifted her, his hands sliding beneath her thighs as he turned her around. Trixie''s eyes widened in surprise as she found herself face-to-face with Don''s manhood, mere inches from her lips. Her inexperience in regards to the real deal began to show, despite her vast knowledge of carnal pleasures.


    "Yes, it is," Don finally answered her question, his voice teasing as he instructed, "Now open that little loud mouth of yours." His words sent a rush of excitement through Trixie. She couldn''t help but giggle.


    Trixie''s sparkled with mischief, a look that only intensified as Don''s instructions became clear to her. With a playful smirk, she was more than happy to oblige, opening her mouth and letting out a warm breath that gently caressed tip of his cock.


    "There we go," Don commented with a smirk, leaning forward as if drawn by an invisible force. His cock slid effortlessly into her warm, inviting mouth, and she greeted it with a playful twirl of her tongue, sending shivers of pleasure through his body.


    But Trixie wasn''t content with merely teasing; she wanted to take it further, and so she did.


    As Don''s cock glided deeper, Trixie''s eyes widened slightly, but there was no fear in them, only anticipation and growing desire. **Glurgk!!** The sheer size of his Don''s cock stretched her throat, and she arched her back subtly, accommodating its girth with surprising ease.


    Drool and saliva trailed down her chin as she fought the natural urge to choke, her body seemingly designed for such sensual pleasures.


    Don''s heart began to pound with the intensity of the moment. Not wanting to be the sole focus of pleasure, he reached down, his fingers lifting Trixie''s skirt and revealing her soaked panties.


    With gentle but firm pressure, he slid his fingers beneath the fabric, finding her wetness and her swollen clit. **Uuh~** A soft, cute moan, almost inaudible around his cock, escaped her lips as his finger began its slow, circular massage around her clit.


    Trixie''s body jerked in response, briefly overwhelmed by the sensation. Her throat also tightened momentarily around Don''s cock, but instead of pulling away, she took control. With a lustful glint in her eye, she began to bob her head up and down, her movements slow and careful at first.


    The sensation of her throat constricting around his meaty cock was almost too much to bear for Don.


    "Fuck, Trixie..." he managed to utter, his voice a little hoarse.


    Her response was a soft, muffled hum, her eyes never leaving his cock, which she watched slide inward and outward. Once comfortable with the size, she increased the pace, her head bobbing faster, taking him deeper with each stroke.


    For Don, the feeling of having his cock squeezed by the soft slimy texture of Trixie''s throat was otherworldly. He couldn''t help but think, ''she is an absolute nymph.''


    ''All succubi this great at sex or is Trixie a standout even among them?'' Don wondered , but, regardless of the reason, he couldn''t deny that Trixie elevated the experience of sex to a whole different level.


    The mix of her sexy petite frame with wide hips and a full ass, soft breasts, flexibility and all around otherworldly appearance was more than enough to make lasting in bed with her a challenge.


    Her throat alone made Don feel he couldn''t last more than a few minutes, maybe even less if she dared bob her head even faster than her current pace.


    Luckily for him however, the same was true for Trixie, who given her inexperience and only having a single partner, was quick to reach her climax as the sensations and stimulations were more prominent given her succubus physiology.


    In the next moment, Don increased the pressure on her clit, his finger still moving in slow circles, watching as her body trembled. **Uah~** **Mn~** The sight of her succumbing to the sensations was almost enough to push Don over the edge as it really spurred his desire.


    After massaging a clit for a bit longer, Don finally pushed her to her limit and felt her body go stiff, her throat tightening around his cock like soft slimes vice as her legs trembled and she squirted lightly, climaxing hard on Don''s hand, her moans suppressed only by the fact Don''s cock was firmly stuffed in her mouth. **MMM~!!** **MMFPH!!** **GLURGHK!!**


    The sensation of her throat constricting around him as she rode out her orgasm was too much and Don''s body tense as he also reached his limit, his meaty cock throbbing and bulging within the tight space of Trixie''s throat as he came.


    Trixie could feel his warm slimy spunk being directly pumped down her throat. She arched her back even more and brought one hand to her neck before holding it tightly, feeling Don''s cock on the inside and even stroking her hand on her neck, as if to milk his cock from the outside.


    Don had never felt such a strange sensation before and it caused him to curl his toes a little and suck in cold air a he titled his head upward, letting out all his cum down her throat.


    Finally, with a soft groan, he pulled out, his cock glistening with her saliva. Trixie''s eyes fluttered open and she showed a satisfied smile before leaning up a bit to give the tip of Don''s cock a kiss, saying, "thanks for snack."

 Chapter 283 - 283: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 12)

    Don stood at the edge of the bed, tugging the zipper of his pants into place with a faint metallic **zip**.


    Just a few feet away, Trixie was sitting on the edge of the dresser again, her legs swinging back and forth lazily. Each playful kick caused the hem of her skirt to flick upward, offering teasing glimpses of her panties that she was undoubtedly aware of.


    She rested her cheek in her palm, her pout exaggerated for effect. "Are you sure you don''t want to do some more¡­ exploring?" She offered in a voice full of mock innocence, her pink tail flicking mischievously behind her.


    Don exhaled through his nose, turning to face her fully after zipping up his pants. "Nope." His tone was flat, dismissive. "You were already loud enough with your throat stuffed full of cock. I don''t want to risk it."


    Trixie gasped, clutching her chest like he''d insulted her honor. "Hmph! You''re no fun." She crossed her arms beneath her petite breasts, causing the frayed edges of her cropped hoodie to ride up slightly.


    The exposed underboob was no accident¡ªshe clearly enjoyed weaponizing her figure.


    Don shrugged, as if unfazed. "Are all succubi like this?"


    Trixie''s eyes widened in mock offense. "Hey! That''s racist." She straightened, hand pressed dramatically to her chest. "Not all succubi think about cock all day¡­ Some only think about it most days."


    She leaned forward, eyes narrowe, as she went to add, "And every Succubi has their own fetish. Some like ''em young, others old, others unalive¡ª" she wiggled her fingers as she spoke, as though casting a ghostly hex or spell¡ª "and some prefer beasts, toys, or beasts with toys. We''re all different."


    Don blinked, genuinely unsure if she was messing with him or dead serious. "...Which do you belong to?"


    With a proud smirk, Trixie crossed her legs, causing her skirt to ride up again. "The one that wants to be pumped full of spunk every day." She tilted her chin up, striking a regal pose. "I thought becoming Elle''s familiar would land me a master who''d fulfill my childhood dream¡ªgetting tied up naked, bound over a bed while¡ª"


    Don raised a hand abruptly. "Yeah, I don''t need to hear about your weird childhood dreams."


    Trixie frowned and then disappeared in a swirl of pink smoke **poof!**, reappearing on top of the dresser. Now towering over Don from her elevated position, she planted her hands on her hips and declared proudly, "They''re not weird. They''re works of art. You are the brush, and I''m the canvas."


    Don rolled his eyes, already regretting entertaining the conversation. "If you just wanna try more kinky stuff, just ask."


    Trixie''s entire face lit up, her eyes suddenly so full of excitement. She vanished again in a quick **poof!**, reappearing directly in front of Don, looking up at him with boundless enthusiasm. "Really?! Then can we try the helico¡ªmmfph!"


    Before she could finish, Don pressed a firm hand over her mouth. "I didn''t mean now. I meant in general. Besides¡­" He arched an eyebrow. "Aren''t you satisfied for now?"


    Trixie pulled back from his hand with a disdainful scoff, her expression unimpressed. "Hmph! A real succubus never gets enough spunk." She folded her arms again, glaring up at him defiantly. "If you ever visit my world, I''ll take you to the Gangbang Olympics and you''ll see what I mean."


    Don''s eyes narrowed as his brain conjured an unwanted mental image¡ªflags waving, judges holding up scorecards, the "national anthems" likely moaning-filled symphonies. He immediately shook his head, banishing the thought.


    "Nah," he said, deadpan. "I''m good."


    Don crossed his arms, his gaze narrowing. "Tell me you''re not into that."


    Trixie''s eyes widened, her mouth falling open like she''d been accused of murder. "The fuck?! Do I look like a classless succubi who''ll settle for any cock?"


    She jabbed a finger toward him, her expression fierce with fake outrage. "I''ll have you know, it''s scientifically proven that sex is better when dedicated to one cock. Too many, and you lose sensation."


    Don blinked, half-wondering if she was serious or pulling his leg. Before he could process, she continued her tirade. "Why the accusation, huh? You don''t see me calling you a gangbang junkie!"


    His thoughts wandered for a moment. ''Maybe because I don''t appear in people''s rooms begging for spunk¡­ but sure, I''m the bad guy.'' He suppressed the urge to roll his eyes, realizing she was oddly sincere despite the absurdity of the conversation.


    With a resigned sigh, he raised his hands surrender. "Fine. You win. It''s an art, and you don''t look like a¡­ gangbang junkie."


    Trixie nodded with self-satisfaction, crossing her arms and tilting her chin proudly. "Hmph! And don''t you forget it."


    With that settled, she stretched lazily, her cropped hoodie riding up just enough to show the edges of her perky nipples. "Anyway, I better get going. I''m pretty sure Elle''s done with her alone time at your shrine."


    Don frowned. "Wait, what shri¡ª"


    **Poof!**


    Before he could finish, she vanished in a swirl of pink smoke.


    Don could only exhale slowly, muttering, "Well, at least I know she''s not a complete sex maniac."


    With the room finally quiet, he stretched his arms over his head with a satisfying **pop**. "Well, better get to bed."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The following morning¡­


    A soft **knock-knock** echoed through Don''s room door, followed by faint shuffling just beyond it. His superhuman senses picked up every shift and breath outside, stirring him from his light sleep.


    He groaned, lifting his head from the pillow and squinting toward the dresser. His phone''s lock screen glowed faintly, the numbers 4:03 AM blinking back at him like a cruel joke.


    "Seriously?" he muttered, rubbing a hand down his face.


    Still half-asleep, Don swung his legs off the bed, the cold floor sending a sharp jolt of awareness through him. His bare feet padded softly as he crossed the room, reaching the door with sleepy slowness.


    With another soft **knock**, he grasped the doorknob and twisted it open, ready to scowl at whoever thought waking him this early was a good idea. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, he paused with a brow raised.


    Standing there, hand raised mid-knock, was Summer.


    Her outfit didn''t help his drowsy mind¡ªpink booty shorts that hugged her hips and a loose, low-cut vest that hung off one shoulder. Her skin caught the dim hallway light, smooth and sun-kissed even in the early hour.


    Her soft blue eyes blinked up at him with hesitant warmth, her lips parting slightly as if she hadn''t expected him to answer so quickly.


    Don stared for a moment, still half-asleep. "¡­Summer?"

 Chapter 284 - 284: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 13)

    Don stared at Summer standing in the dim hallway, her hand still raised mid-knock as though frozen by indecision.


    For a moment, she seemed rooted in place, her soft blue eyes wide with uncertainty. Then she quickly lowered her hand and took a half-step back.


    "H-Hi¡­" she whispered, her voice low and trailing off as she clasped her hands nervously in front of her, avoiding his gaze like the floor was suddenly the most interesting thing she''d ever seen.


    Don raised a brow. ''What the hell''s this about?'' he thought. Summer, usually fiery and full of bite, looked¡­ timid? His mind flicked back to their tense exchange the night before. ''Don''t tell me she woke me up at four in the damn morning just to apologize¡­''


    He let out a slow breath, suppressing the urge to groan. Deciding not to assume, he responded flatly, "Hey."


    An awkward silence stretched between them before Don added, "Is there a reason you''re knocking on my door¡­ at four in the morning?" His tone put deliberate emphasis on the last part.


    Summer shifted on her feet, clearly uncomfortable. The movement caused the strap of her loose vest to slide further down her shoulder, revealing more of her smooth collarbone and faintly glistening cleavage, likely from the lingering humidity of the early morning air.


    She bit her lower lip, her gaze firmly fixed downward as she struggled to form words. Slowly, she rubbed one arm with her opposite hand, a gesture that made her seem far more vulnerable than he was used to seeing her.


    "I¡­ I came to say I''m sorry¡­" she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Don heard her perfectly, thanks to his heightened hearing, but he feigned ignorance. He tilted his head slightly, stepping just a bit closer. "Say again?"


    Summer stiffened, her shoulders locking as if she wasn''t sure whether Don hadn''t heard her or if he had and was just being difficult. Swallowing hard, she finally raised her head just enough to meet his chest-level but still avoided his eyes.


    "I¡­ said I was sorry. About¡­ what I said last night." Her voice trembled slightly but remained steady enough.


    Don studied her carefully. Though her tone was awkward, not exactly brimming with sincerity, he recognized something real beneath her unease. ''She''s not used to apologizing,'' he concluded, based on what he''d observed about her temperament so far.


    His lips twitched into a faint, fleeting smirk. ''Cute.''


    Waking up this early just to apologize wasn''t something he''d expected from her. Summer might''ve been a hot-headed brat with a sharp tongue, but the fact that she could own up to her mistakes added another layer to her that Don couldn''t help but admire¡ªjust a little.


    Deciding not to make things harder for her, especially since he''d already forgiven her after the "peace offering" she sent last night, Don shrugged casually.


    "Oh, that''s fine," he said in a relaxed tone, as if the entire thing was barely worth mentioning.


    Summer blinked, visibly stunned by his nonchalant response. ''That''s it?'' Her lips parted in disbelief as she raised her head fully, meeting his gaze for the first time.


    "R-really?" she stammered. "You''re not¡­ mad?"


    Don chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I was never mad. Just¡­ a little irritated, that''s all."


    Before she could process his answer, he added with an offhanded shrug, "I mean, you''re still just a girl, so I can''t really hold it against you."


    Summer''s expression shifted from relieved to outraged in an instant. Her brows shot up before knitting into a deep frown.


    "The hell does that mean!?" she snapped, hands clenched into tight fists at her sides.


    Don said nothing, letting the question hang as he turned on his heel and took a quick step backward into his room.


    "If you''ll excuse me," he said over his shoulder, completely unfazed, "I might as well get my morning workout done since I''m already up."


    With that, he pushed the door closed with a quiet but resolute **click**, leaving Summer stunned and furious in the hallway. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey!" she called out, stomping toward the closed door. "What do you mean, ''still just a girl''!? HEY!"


    The muffled sound of her indignant protests echoed faintly as Don casually stretched his arms overhead, already mentally moving on from the encounter.


    ''Definitely still a brat,'' he thought with mild amusement.


    Don ignored Summer''s yelling, letting her voice fade into the background as got ready for his usual morning routine.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By 5:33 AM, he was done and returned home from his final task¡ªjogging through the quiet, dimly lit neighborhood. Immediately after, he took a cool shower to wash away the sweat and lingering haze of early-morning fatigue.


    Then, finally feeling refreshed, Don dressed for the day, throwing on a simple fitted tee and dark jeans before heading downstairs.


    As he descended the last set of stairs, a warm, familiar aroma greeted him: pancakes, buttery and sweet, drifting lazily through the air.


    ''Pancakes?'' he thought with mild curiosity as he rounded the corner into the kitchen.


    The sight that met him was a domestic snapshot that reminded him of how different his life had become.


    Summer stood leaning over the center kitchen island, already dressed in her school uniform¡ªthough loosely was a generous description.


    Her tie hung askew and her top buttons were casually undone, exposing just enough cleavage to push the limits of decency. Her long blonde hair was swept into a low, careless ponytail as she methodically worked through a stack of pancakes, a tall glass of juice stationed nearby.


    Across from her, Winter moved efficiently in her maid attire, her polished demeanor untouched by the early hour. She arranged another batch of golden-brown pancakes onto a serving plate with ease before noticing Don''s arrival.


    "Good morning, Don. Was your sleep satisfactory?" she greeted politely, her soft voice carrying its usual composed and direct tone.


    Don stepped further into the kitchen, moving to stand next to Summer, leaning one hand casually against the cool countertop of the island.


    "I slept well enough," he replied smoothly, before adding with a smirk, "A girl I know sent me a really nice picture¡­ helped me sleep like a baby."


    **Cough!**


    Summer immediately choked on her next bite, nearly sending a piece of pancake across the room. She grabbed her glass of juice and downed half of it in one hurried gulp, her eyes wide with alarm.


    Don kept his gaze firmly on Winter, carefully neutral, though the corner of his mouth twitched ever so slightly.


    "Goodness, are you alright, Summer?" Winter asked, stepping forward. "Would you like me to assist with¡ª"


    Summer waved her off frantically, still coughing lightly. "I''m fine," she rasped, shooting Don the most aggressive side-eye she could muster.


    Unbothered, Don remained the picture of innocence, pretending not to notice.


    Winter, ever practical, nodded and added, "Should such an incident occur again, it may help to chew more slowly and avoid speaking while eating. Additionally, leaning slightly forward can prevent blockage, while sipping water in measured amounts assists in clearing the throat."


    Summer''s expression tightened with restrained exasperation, though she managed a clipped "Noted."


    Don, now struggling to suppress a laugh, decided retreat was the better option before Summer''s glare set something on fire.


    "Winter, when you''re done with the pancakes, fix me up a bowl of cereal, would you?"


    Winter inclined her head respectfully. "Not a problem."


    Satisfied, Don left the kitchen, his footsteps quiet as he moved into the adjacent living room. He dropped onto the plush sofa with a contented sigh, sinking into its welcoming cushions.


    Reaching for the remote, he powered on the wide-screen TV with a soft **click**.


    The familiar jingle of the morning news filled the room as the "Morning Headlines" segment rolled onto the screen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    BREAKING NEWS:


    "Police Find Five Dead Bodies in Workshop Garage Stashed with Cocaine Worth 3.1 Million Credits."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s eyes lingered on the bold headline as a faint smile formed on his face.


    ''This should rile them up.''

 Chapter 285 - 285: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 14)

    Meanwhile Elsewhere¡­


    The rundown stash house behind the abandoned apartment complex on Prominila Road reeked of smoke, sweat, and stale booze. It was practically a forgotten place where only the desperate or dangerous dared linger.


    The cheap lounge inside was a pit of worn-out furniture, stained rugs, and old, patched-together walls. The large glass windows and doors were painted black, with sections haphazardly plastered with old newspapers, adding a layer of grimy secrecy.


    The early morning light barely managed to pierce through the shoddy coverings, leaving the room dimly lit by a flickering overhead bulb.


    Scattered throughout the space were members of the Hell Riders gang¡ªgrimy, restless, and simmering with quiet rage. Some sat on busted-up couches, their boots tapping against the floor, while others leaned against stained walls, idly smoking cheap cigarettes or picking at scruffy beards.


    The silence was thick, heavy with unease.


    **BAM!**


    Suddenly, the two glass doors slammed open, crashing against the walls with a loud **clang**. Every head snapped toward the entrance, their eyes flashing with alertness as their hands drifted toward hidden weapons.


    But it wasn''t a threat¡ªnot an external one, anyway.


    It was Ash.


    She stormed into the room with a face like a brewing storm, her eyes blazing with fury barely held in check. Her thick black boots with spiked heels hit the floor with heavy **thuds**, her long legs encased in tight leather pants that clung to her wide hips.


    A cropped black shirt bearing a cracked skull emblem stretched across her chest, partially hidden beneath her worn Hell Riders denim jacket.


    Ash''s gaze swept the room, her expression daring someone to give her an excuse to explode.


    "Good," she muttered, her voice rough and sharp like broken glass. "You''re alert. Since that''s the case¡­" She took a threatening step forward, her fists clenched at her sides.


    "Can someone explain to me how five of our brothers got iced¡­ and we didn''t hear shit ''til hours later?! From a dirty fuckin'' cop, no less!"


    Her words sliced through the room like a knife. No one flinched¡ªthey were too hardened for that¡ªbut a grim, shared understanding settled over them. Five dead meant more than a loss. It meant failure.


    Sitting on a stained couch with torn cushions on the armrest, a member called Cutter idly flipped a worn silver coin between his fingers, its edges worn smooth from years of use. His heavy boots tapped against the cracked linoleum floor in a steady, repetitive rhythm.


    He turned his dark, calculating eyes toward Ash and spoke, his voice low but steady.


    "That''s right." The coin moved across his knuckles before disappearing into his clenched fist. "I know my little brother Rusty. He''d''ve sent an alert the second somethin'' went sideways."


    Ash''s jaw tightened, but before she could respond, another voice echoed through the haze of smoke.


    Leaning against the wall, another member called Black Pete exhaled a long stream of smoke from his cigarette. His scruffy jaw and weather-beaten face spoke of long years spent surviving the streets. He flicked ash onto the ground without looking up.


    "We should''ve known somethin'' was off when they missed the hourly check-in," he added, his tone heavy with accusation. "How come no one was sent to check it out?"


    Ash''s frown deepened as her sharp gaze swept over the room like a searchlight. The unease in her chest twisted tighter.


    "Rusty''s group was supposed to check in with Vik," she said slowly, her voice edged with frustration. "Where the hell is he? I tried callin''¡ªhis line''s dead."


    Her fingers twitched, longing to grab something¡ªsomeone.


    "Fuck. He might be¡­" Her words trailed off, her concern momentarily replacing her anger. Vik was an ass, always challenging her authority, but right now, she didn''t care about past arguments. She just wanted answers. And to be sure no other members were dead or missing.


    From a tattered armchair in the corner, yet another member, this one named Crow, raised a tattooed hand lazily with a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. His sharp features gave him a fox-like appearance, making him look sly and untrustworthy.


    "He left, said he had to meet with some ''client,''" Crow said suggestively, stretching out the word. "Didn''t say what it was about¡­ Haven''t seen him since."


    The room fell into a tense hush as confused glances were exchanged. ''Client?'' Vik didn''t deal with clients¡ªhe handled territory, muscle, violence.


    Ash''s eyes widened in sudden realization. Her anger reignited like a flash fire.


    "That motherfucker!" she cursed, spinning on her heel and marching toward the front doors.


    Uncle Stan, the old-timer with a thick beard and faded gang tattoos snaking up his muscular arms, stood by the blacked-out window near the entrance. His eyes, sharp despite his age, followed Ash''s furious exit.


    He pushed off the wall with a slow, measured motion after she walked out, his heavy boots **thudding** against the floor.


    "We better follow her," he muttered, his gravelly voice calm but firm. "Cops''ll come sniffin'' around soon enough¡­ Best we be long gone before they do."


    Without another word, the gang members began moving, the creak of worn leather and clatter of boots filling the air as they prepared for what came next.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, the Vik in question was in a room bathed in dim, lurid red light.


    Its walls were covered in dark velvet, stained with age and indifference. A heavy, round bed with worn crimson sheets covered match of the room, its corners anchored by steel poles etched with faint scratches.


    A cracked mirror stretched across one wall, bordered by fading string lights, while a cheap nightstand sagged under the weight of empty liquor bottles, used ashtrays, and a half-crushed pack of cigarettes.


    Lying across the bed like a king in a kingdom of vice was Viktor¡ªhis hairy chest and an even hairier belly rising and falling with each thunderous snore.


    Curled against him was a young woman with short, bleached-blonde hair and a tiny silver nose ring that glinted faintly in the red glow of the room. Heavy makeup¡ªsmudged mascara, clumped eyelashes, and lipstick faded from too many drinks¡ªbarely hid her worn features.


    Her body was soft, her chubby tummy spilling slightly over her cheap black underwear, and her lacy bra hung awkwardly off one shoulder, its clasp half-undone from¡­ earlier carelessness.


    The room was still¡­ until¡ª


    **BANG!** **BANG!** **BANG!**


    The sudden, violent knocks slammed against the door, shaking the frail frame and making the loose, hanging bulbs flicker for a second.


    "What the fuck!?" Viktor jolted awake, his bloodshot eyes darting around wildly, fists clenching as if expecting an attack. His breathing slowed when he realized no one was barging in with guns blazing¡ªjust some jackass hammering the door like they owned the place.


    He rubbed his face with a groan, scratching his thick, hairy chest and stomach, still half-dazed from the nap. His tattooed knuckles traced the edges of the faded ink across his torso¡ªsymbols of a past soaked in blood and bad decisions.


    "Damn¡­" he muttered, stretching before reaching for the cracked-screen phone on the nightstand. "That was a nice nap¡­ Good idea sneakin'' off."


    His fingers found a half-burnt cigarette wedged in the ashtray''s edge. He wasted no time lighting it up, inhaling deeply before letting the smoke drift lazily from his mouth.


    ''No way this stupid plan will work anyway,'' he thought bitterly, shaking his head. ''Can''t believe Ash expects me to sit around all damn day waitin'' for some alert like the bogeyman''s comin.''


    The cigarette''s dull ember reflected in his narrowed eyes as he took another drag.


    "She should''ve listened¡­ Should''ve put up some cameras instead."


    He snorted and glanced at the dim phone screen, finally checking the time¡ª5:45 AM.


    His eyes widened in instant alarm.


    "What the fuck?!" he yelled out, nearly dropping the cigarette as he twisted toward the woman next to him.


    "Cathy! Cathy!" he called out, shaking her shoulder roughly. "I told you to wake me up after an hour! Cathy!"


    Her only response was the slow rise and fall of her chest, her mouth hanging slightly open as she remained completely unresponsive.


    "Shit¡­" Viktor gritted his teeth, prying one of her eyelids open with two rough fingers. Her gaze was unfocused, pupils dilated to oblivion. He let out a frustrated growl.


    "Fuckin'' bitch¡­ the hell''d you take?"


    Realizing she wasn''t waking up anytime soon, he snarled under his breath and stomped toward the scattered pile of clothes near the edge of the bed.


    He yanked on his worn jeans, the leather belt hanging half-looped, and shrugged into his faded Hell Riders jacket¡ªno shirt, just skin, ink, and attitude.


    **BANG!** **BANG!**


    The pounding at the door resumed, relentless.


    "Hold the fuck on!" he cursed out, yanking the door open with one motion.


    Standing in the dimly lit hallway was T-Back¡ªwearing a battered leather vest covered in rusted metal patches and faded blue denim jeans and brown boots. His signature black sunglasses reflected the seedy red light of the room, hiding his expression. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His metallic knuckles rested casually on a knife-studded belt.


    "You might wanna come see this," T-Back said evenly, his voice low and rough as gravel.


    Viktor felt his stomach sink, the cigarette dangling precariously from his lips.


    This wasn''t going to be good.

 Chapter 286 - 286: Sabotage X Heroics (Part 15)

    An old wooden door creaked as T-Back shoved it open, revealing the same dingy backroom Viktor remembered all too well.


    The place hadn''t improved¡ªstill reeking of stale smoke and hopelessness. A battered sofa was placed in the center, its threadbare cushions threatening collapse. On the other side of the room, an old TV sat perched on a worn out wooden stand, its cracked plastic casing faintly reflecting the flickering orange overhead light.


    Viktor followed reluctantly, jaw clenched, still irritated by the pounding wake-up call. His boots **thudded** against the scuffed linoleum as he stepped inside. His bloodshot eyes darted around, half-expecting some drunken brawl or unruly gang member to explain why he''d been dragged here.


    "Alright," he growled, hands resting on his belt. "What the fuck''s so¡ª"


    His words died in his throat as his gaze locked onto the flickering TV screen.


    The worn-out screen displayed a gut-churning image: BREAKING NEWS: Five Dead in Brutal Drug Scheme - Investigation Ongoing.


    The anchor''s somber tone had Viktor''s full attention, "Authorities have yet to disclose details of the victims'' identities or the circumstances surrounding the killings. Sources say the scene was particularly... graphic."


    Viktor''s breath practically paused for a moment. His stomach twisted as his mind went into panic. ''You''ve gotta be fucking kidding me...''


    His lips moved, but the words barely escaped.


    T-Back crossed his thick metallic arms, leaning against the splintered doorframe. His rugged features were set in a hard scowl, though there was something else there¡ªsomething almost regretful.


    "What the fuck went down?" T-Back asked, his gravelly voice sounding a little sympathetic. He''d seen his share of bloody aftermaths and burned-out operations. No criminal ever lasted long when bodies started piling up.


    Viktor blinked rapidly, struggling to process the sight in front of him. He turned slowly, his voice trembling despite his best efforts. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When the fuck... did this happen?"


    T-Back shrugged, shifting his weight as the overhead bulb **buzzed** weakly. "Dunno. I was just about to clock out when this shit popped up." He nodded toward the screen. "But it''s real, Vik. So I''m gonna need to know what went down. Right now, your crew''s a hot potato¡ªand this place don''t do hot."


    Viktor stared at him, disbelief plastered into his weathered face. His fingers curled into fists at his sides, fury bubbling beneath his skin.


    "Are you being fucking serious right now, T-Back?" he blurted out, stepping forward threateningly. His thick neck strained as veins bulged along his temple.


    T-Back remained unfazed, giving a slow, measured nod. "Dead serious." He extended a calloused hand, gesturing vaguely toward the TV. "Five bodies, Vik. Don''t matter if you''re the victim or the butcher, cops''ll be sniffing ''round every dark corner soon enough. And this club?" He tapped the wall for emphasis. "It don''t need that kinda heat."


    His words hung in the stale air like the cigarette smoke lingering near the ceiling.


    Viktor''s nostrils flared as he ground his teeth, barely containing the volcanic rage he felt, threatening to erupt. His mind quickly filled with half-baked solutions, none of them promising. "We weren''t movin'' real drugs¡­ This has to be a fucking setup."


    As the words left his mouth, a cold realization hit him like a sucker punch.


    ''The product... that goddamn truck...''


    His mind flashed back to the disastrous heist¡ªDon''s ambush, the violent takedown, and the truck they had lost full of product.


    "That motherfucker!" he spat, kicking the leg of the dilapidated sofa with a **crack**, sending the frame skidding a few inches across the floor.


    Before T-Back could respond, the distant **roar** of motorbike engines emerged, echoing faintly through the thin walls.


    Viktor and T-Back exchanged sharp glances.


    T-Back was the first to spin on his heel, his heavy boots **thudding** against the worn floor as he led the way and Viktor followed toward the front entrance.


    Neither man spoke¡ªthere was nothing to say.


    The low sound of distant motorbikes reverberated through the walls, growing louder with each passing second as they got closer.


    As they reached the club''s main doors¡ªtall metallic slabs framed by peeling velvet trim¡ªT-Back grabbed the worn brass handles and yanked them open with a harsh metallic **creak**.


    Outside, the dim streetlights that were yet to be turned off cast a sickly orange glow over the road and sidewalk.


    The street was filled with Hell Riders gang members seating on their motorbikes. Their battered leather jackets gleamed faintly in the flickering light, emblems proudly displayed. They had parked with open defiance, spilling onto the sidewalks and blocking both lanes like they owned the place.


    The few unlucky drivers on the road either sat frozen behind their wheels or cautiously reversed, preferring retreat over confrontation.


    No one honked¡ªonly a fool would.


    T-Back''s face shifted into a deep frown, his brow furrowing in immediate concern. He worked hard to keep this dive off the cops'' radar, and now there were over a dozen gang members turning his street into a spectacle in the early morning.


    Viktor, standing rigid beside him, looked troubled¡ªbut for entirely different reasons. He wasn''t thinking about police interference or public spectacle. His mind locked on one unavoidable truth: He''d screwed up.


    If he hadn''t ditched his post, maybe Rusty''s crew wouldn''t have been caught off guard. Maybe they wouldn''t be dead.


    His pulse quickened as his gaze locked onto Ash, who had just gotten off her bike and was now striding toward him with lethal intent. She was one of the few who''d bothered to park her bike properly¡ªthough she might as well have ridden it straight into his chest.


    Her long legs moved with vigor as her eyes burned like molten steel, gaze fixated on Viktor.


    "Ash¡ª" T-Back raised a calloused hand, attempting to diffuse the situation. "You and your people can''t be here right now¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Ash lifted her hand sharply toward Viktor, fingers spread.


    **CRACK!**


    The air suddenly hissed as emerald-green sparks **fizzled** into existence around her fingertips, growing hotter in a split second before **FWOOOSH!**


    A vicious arc of searing green flames blasted toward Viktor, striking him full in the face.


    "ARRGH!" Viktor screamed as the fire scorched his skin upon contact, sending him crashing backward onto the cracked pavement. He hit the ground hard, his back slamming against the curb as he clawed at his burning face in blind agony.


    His skin blistered on contact, flesh turning an angry, raw red around his jaw and cheekbones. The acrid smell of singed leather and burnt hair filled the air, heavy and nauseating.


    Nearby Hell Riders fell silent, their eyes wide with disbelief. Some shifted uneasily in place; others simply stared, stunned by the violent display.


    However, they all remembered¡ªAsh wasn''t respected just because she was the old leader''s daughter. She was feared because she was a living weapon.


    T-Back stiffened, the initial shock fading. He quickly lurched forward, ready to intervene¡ªbut before he could take a single step¡ª


    **WEE-OOO!** **WEE-OOO!**


    Police sirens blared, echoing down nearby streets like the wail of hunting hounds closing in.


    T-Back froze, his shoulders sagging as he cast a long, tired look toward the street where flashing red-and-blue lights loomed just out of view.


    "Shit¡­" he muttered, shaking his head. He glanced toward Viktor, still writhing on the ground, then back to Ash, her burning gaze fixed on her target.


    His voice lowered, resigned yet bitter.


    "The boss isn''t gonna like this."

 Chapter 287 - 287: Winter’s Morning Report & Tempting Offer (Part 1)

    The dull hum of the TV filled the cozy living room, its glow reflecting off the dark coffee table scattered with stray magazines. Don was lounged on the leather couch, one arm draped lazily over the back while the other held the TV remote loosely.


    He flicked through the channels until stopping at the local news station.


    A well-dressed anchorwoman with sharp features and a professional demeanor spoke from the screen. Behind her, a montage of grainy footage from outside the Deadly Damsels bar played¡ªpolice cars flashing red and blue in the early morning fog, officers cordoning off the area, and hazy snapshots of suspects being dragged away.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Authorities have yet to secure any confessions regarding the Hell Riders'' latest incident. Each detained member continues to claim ignorance, maintaining they were nowhere near the crime scene. However, law enforcement has uncovered critical evidence¡ªfootprints at the scene believed to belong to the unknown assailant responsible for the deaths of five gang members."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don''s expression remained neutral, as though the report was about some distant conflict he had nothing to do with.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Additionally, police found fingerprints linking Benjamin ''Tank'' Sanders, a known repeat offender with a history of violent charges and narcotics distribution. Authorities have issued a citywide warrant for his immediate arrest."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don showed a smirk. ''I expected the guy I spared to run back to his crew, maybe spread some panic¡­ but running solo? Maybe he wasn''t as loyal as he seemed.''


    Before he could indulge further in his thoughts, a familiar voice called from the bottom of the staircase.


    "Donnie, we''re heading out now!"


    Don turned his head lazily toward the stairs. Samantha stood there, adjusting the strap of her brown leather purse.


    Her warm smile softened the natural sharpness of her cheekbones. She wore loose beige pants tucked into fluffy brown boots and a cozy brown turtleneck, her style radiating effortless warmth.


    Behind her, Amanda trudged down the steps, dragging her feet. Faded jeans hugged her legs, held up by a hefty belt buckle engraved with a design. A black tank top and worn denim jacket completed her rugged look. Her eyes were still half-lidded with groggy disinterest.


    Last came Summer, bouncing lightly down the steps in her white hoodie and snug sports leggings. Her sneakers squeaked faintly against the polished wood floor. Despite her athletic build and energetic entrance, she had a frown on he face and looked irritated.


    Don waved casually. "Bring me back some snacks."


    Samantha chuckled, her eyes crinkling as she nodded. "Sure thing, sweetie."


    Summer, however, folded her arms across her chest, her frown deepening. "Why does he get to miss the monthly doctor''s appointment?" she whined.


    Before Samantha could answer, Don flashed her a smug grin. "I already get tested at the UHMA (United Hero Management Agency). Weekly checkups if I want."


    Summer **huffed** loudly, rolling her eyes. "But couldn''t we go another day? It''s pouring outside!" She turned expectantly toward Amanda, searching for support.


    Amanda yawned dramatically, stretching until her joints **popped** audibly. "Y''all already dragged me outta bed. Might as well get this over with."


    "Argh!" Summer stomped toward the garage door. "Fine, whatever."


    Amanda followed with sluggish steps, tossing over her shoulder, "Hey, I got shotgun."


    Samantha sighed, shaking her head as she adjusted her purse one last time. Before moving to follow, she turned back toward Don, her expression softening once more. "Bye-bye, sweetie. We''ll be back by lunch."


    Don waved lazily. "Sure thing. Drive safe, Mom."


    The garage door **clicked** shut behind them, leaving Don alone in the quiet living room. He returned his gaze to the TV as the news anchor continued.


    The TV droned on, reporting on rising crime rates in Santos City. Don remained lying on the couch, barely paying attention to the screen anymore, his mind drifting toward future plans.


    **Click...** **clack...**


    Soft, measured footsteps echoed from the staircase. Don''s gaze drifted toward the sound, and within seconds, Winter appeared, descending the steps with inhuman grace.


    Her maid outfit fit snugly, hugging her hourglass figure like it had been designed with sinful intentions. The modest black dress with white lace trim ended just above her knees, paired with tight black stockings and sensible flats.


    Despite the reserved design, every step caused her hips to sway and her plush rear to bounce with unsettling precision.


    Even viewed from the front, the sway was... impossible to ignore.


    Winter came to a smooth halt beside the couch, her hands folded neatly at her waist, her posture unnaturally perfect. Her head rotated with robotic precision until her piercing, lifeless gaze locked onto Don.


    "Your room has been cleaned, as requested," she stated in her clear, polite monotone, each syllable perfectly enunciated.


    Don arched a brow, his attention still fixed on the memory of her deliberate strut. He could never quite decide if Winter''s existence fascinated or unnerved him¡ªbut moments like this leaned toward the latter.


    Casually, he asked, "Uh... what''s all that movement back there?"


    Winter''s expression didn''t shift. "Is my performance not to your liking?"


    Before Don could respond, she continued in that same polite, automated tone. "Research indicates that maids possessing prominent posterior proportions receive higher consumer satisfaction ratings across multiple domestic service platforms. Mimicking such characteristics may enhance perceived efficiency."


    Don blinked, absorbing her answer. He rose from the couch slowly, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ''I''m pretty sure their ''high ratings'' aren''t based on work efficiency... but she doesn''t need to know that.''


    He nodded, struggling to suppress a smirk. "You did seem... uhm... more productive."


    Winter tilted her head precisely 15 degrees, her full chest subtly thrusting forward as her posture adjusted. "Are you suggesting this due to sexually motivated stimuli?"


    Don''s face remained stoic, though a faint twitch of amusement showed at the corner of his lips. "Just making an observation."


    He turned toward the stairs, ready to escape this surreal conversation when Winter''s voice chimed again¡ªcold, direct.


    "Are you experiencing challenges in mastering human sexual activity?"


    His steps faltered. Slowly, he turned, narrowing his eyes. "...What?"


    Winter moved toward him with that same practiced sway, her hips shifting in mathematically precise increments that made her figure bounce enticingly with each step.


    "When preparing breakfast, your mother inquired about methods for enhancing the sexual confidence and performance of a growing young man. I assumed she was referring to you." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don stared, momentarily speechless as intrigue replaced his initial confusion. His brow lifted, faint amusement flickering in his eyes.


    "Well... that''s interesting."

 Chapter 288 - 288: Winter’s Morning Report & Tempting Offer (Part 2)

    Don folded his arms, leaning back against the cool wooden staircase rail. His eyes stayed fixed on Winter, whose neutral expression showed no sense of awkwardness despite the uncomfortable topic.


    Her calculated precision in speech and movement was something he was still getting used to.


    "What makes you think she was talking about me?" he asked, tilting his head slightly.


    Winter''s gaze remained steady. "Given my analysis of her behavioral patterns, interactions, and social contact records, you are the most logical candidate."


    Don''s brow arched. "Wait... you''ve got access to her digital info? Like... messages?"


    Winter''s head shifted with mechanical exactness. "No. I am prohibited from forcefully accessing the devices of household residents or external individuals unless explicitly instructed by you or if they are deemed a credible threat."


    Don lowered his brow, nodding in cautious understanding. Winter''s tone remained as composed as ever.


    "However, I do monitor the metadata of her communications," she explained. "This includes tracking whom she frequently contacts through publicly accessible service provider records or social media interactions. I analyze message traffic, call frequency, and connection strength to establish behavioral patterns and predict likely points of interest."


    Her gaze sharpened slightly¡ªa minor adjustment only someone studying her intently would notice. "For example, the only male actively initiating communication with your mother is the Director of her workplace, a man by the name of Mr. Thomas."


    Don scratched his chin thoughtfully. "That... makes sense." His curiosity deepened. "Alright, so how did you answer her question?"


    "I did not." Winter''s tone remained clinical. "I informed your mother that I required additional time to gather relevant data and would provide an answer by the end of the day."


    Don tapped his fingers against the stair rail, processing her explanation. The fact that Samantha trusted Winter enough to ask such a personal question was oddly reassuring. It could''ve been far worse if she''d asked someone like Amanda, who lacked discretion.


    At least this way, Winter functioned like a more advanced smart assistant¡ªcold, calculating, and predictable in her logic. He could work with that.


    "I see." He nodded firmly. "Thanks for running it by me first."


    Winter gave a polite half-bow. "You are welcome."


    Don straightened and crossed his arms. "Alright... since this is how things stand, here''s what I want you to tell Mom when she gets back¡­"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few minutes later¡­


    Don remained by the staircase, arms crossed, his face showing little as he outlined the specific instructions he wanted Winter to deliver to Samantha later. His tone was direct, clear¡ªthis wasn''t a grand plan, just a simple test to gauge Samantha''s trust in Winter''s information.


    Winter stood still, her posture flawlessly rigid, hands folded neatly at her waist. Her unblinking gaze tracked Don as he spoke. Her internal processors evaluated every word, running simulations on probable outcomes.


    When he finished, she tilted her head by precisely 10 degrees, her voice clear and factual. "Understood. Should your mother accept the information you instructed me to present, the likelihood of a sexual outcome between you and her may increase."


    Don didn''t flinch or react. Denial would''ve been pointless. Hiding anything from an advanced android like Winter was practically impossible unless he explicitly restricted her operations. Doing so, however, would have been a waste of her potential. He needed every advantage she could offer, even in more... unconventional areas.


    After a few silent moments, Winter added, "Given your lack of objection, I assume this potential result aligns with your long-term objectives."


    Her words were blunt and full of calculated reasoning. Don could tell there wasn''t even a hint of moral judgment in her statement. Winter functioned purely on logic and probabilistic outcomes.


    He nodded slowly, processing the implications. ''Using Winter might actually work... in more ways than one.''


    Seeing his acceptance, Winter continued, "However, this proposed task has a significant variable range. Human emotional responses are complex, making exact predictions unreliable."


    Don smirked faintly. "People are complicated."


    "Indeed." Winter''s gaze remained steady, though her internal systems recalculated possible scenarios in milliseconds. Despite her vast computational power, she recognized the chaotic unpredictability of human behavior.


    Don exhaled sharply, turning toward the staircase. He''d learned enough for now. If Winter''s loyalty and discretion were intact, she could become an invaluable asset.


    As he placed one foot on the first step, Winter spoke again.


    "One more thing."


    He paused, glancing back. "Yes?"


    Winter''s head tilted the opposite way, her gaze steady but faintly inquisitive. "Returning to my earlier statement... If your objective includes attaining mastery of sexual engagement, I recommend utilizing my capabilities fully for preparatory purposes. I can simulate diverse scenarios and practices to enhance your performance with future real-life partners."


    Her voice never wavered, delivering the offer as if discussing a routine software update.


    Before Don could respond, she added, "Data from recent studies indicates that 62% of long-term relationships ending in infidelity or separation cite inadequate sexual fulfillment as a primary factor."


    Don blinked, momentarily stunned¡ªnot by the offer itself, but by the sheer clinical frankness of it. Winter approached the subject with the same neutral logic she applied to cleaning schedules or household security protocols.


    His mind turned over the possibilities. He''d already crossed several ethical lines¡ªintimately engaging with a succubus and members of what was now his own family. The idea of drawing a boundary now felt... pointless.


    ''Why stop here?''


    Don straightened, suppressing any outward sign of intrigue. "That... might not be such a bad idea."


    Winter nodded with mechanical precision. "Acknowledged. I will prepare accordingly."


    Don raised a hand dismissively, his voice steady. "We''ll talk more about that later. I don''t have the time right now."


    Winter nodded crisply, her response immediate. "Understood. I shall continue cleaning the house then unless you have additional instructions?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No."


    Without waiting for further acknowledgment, Don turned and ascended the staircase. His footsteps **thudded** against the polished wooden steps, gradually fading as he disappeared around the corner.


    Winter remained motionless for a brief moment, her gaze lingering on where Don had been. Then, in a fluid motion, she pivoted on her heel, her hips still swaying as she walked back toward her tasks.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don stepped into his room and immediately noticed the fresh, crisp scent of cleaning products hanging faintly in the air. The room was immaculate¡ªWinter''s handiwork, no doubt¡ªbut he paid it little attention. His focus remained singular.


    Crossing the room with brisk steps, he approached the right-side bedside dresser where his phone rested on its wireless charging station. The small indicator light blinked faintly, signaling a full charge.


    He scooped up the phone and unlocked it with a swipe. Notifications poured across the screen¡ªseveral messages demanding his attention.


    The first one caught his eye instantly:


    Gary - 02:18


    "We have successfully moved into the new base."


    A second message followed:


    Gary - 04:45


    "Everything is in order, but the young madam insists we need you present before discussing resource allocation and other key matters. I agree with her, but if you have more urgent business, it can wait."


    Don brought a thoughtful hand under his chin, considering a reply. Discussions about securing a new base had dominated his conversations with Gary for the past two days. Gary had diligently updated him on progress, even asking for Don''s input on potential sites near the city.


    The chosen location wasn''t as advanced as the previous island facility, but its potential was undeniable. It would allow Don to oversee operations directly, shape the organization''s activities, and even allocate his resources¡ªfinancial, material, and personnel.


    With that settled in his mind, he typed out a swift reply:


    Don - 10:21


    "Send directions via Gary Assist. I''ll be leaving the house in the next 30 minutes with my car."


    He hit Send and shifted his focus to the next notification¡ªa message from Sylvia sent the previous night at 10:04 PM:


    "Hey, you awake??"


    Don''s expression remained neutral as he typed a short response:


    "I called it a night early, but good morning."


    Satisfied, he moved on to the next unread message, this one from Tori at 08:37 AM:


    "Good morning."


    He tapped out a simple reply:


    "Good morning. How''s your morning going?"


    Lastly, Don noticed a message from Donald sent at 06:18 AM:


    "Hey bro, do you know anyone who''d want to practice VR-FPS with us?"


    Don pondered the request for a moment. Recruiting someone reliable for VR-FPS practice was easier said than done, especially when it wasn''t something he was really focused on. Still, he knew the value of keeping Donald engaged.


    He typed back a quick answer:


    "I''ll look into it."


    After sending the final reply, Don lowered his phone with a quiet clack against the nightstand, before walking over to his closet to get dressed.

 Chapter 289 - 289: The Citadel (Part 1)

    Don tugged the hem of his black turtleneck into place, the fabric snug against his toned frame. He then reached for a pair of dull blue jeans hanging neatly over a chair, slipping them on with ease. The familiar weight of dark brown boots grounded him as he stomped down, fastening the laces tightly.


    His watch snapped into place on his left wrist with a satisfying **click**, followed by his aviators sliding smoothly into his breast pocket. Finally, he scooped up his phone from the nightstand, giving it a brief glance before heading out.


    The wooden stairs **creaked** faintly beneath his steps as he descended. As he was doing so, his phone vibrated just as he reached the third step from the bottom and a message flashed across the screen:


    Gary: The directions have been uploaded, sir.


    Without pausing, Don typed back with one hand:


    Don: Alright, thanks Gary. On my way now.


    Before he could lock the screen, another notification popped up¡ªthis one from Donald. He dismissed it without a second glance and shoved the phone into his pocket, his pace never slowing.


    "Winter, I''m leaving," he called out flatly as he passed the kitchen entrance.


    Winter, diligently scrubbing a countertop, perked up at the sound of his voice. By the time she stepped into the doorway, Don had already disappeared through the garage door, shutting it with a soft **click** behind him.


    For a brief moment, she stood still, head tilted in mild contemplation. "I suppose I shall do a deep cleaning of the house then," she concluded, returning to her task.


    In the garage, Don walked toward the covered vehicle parked in the far back. With one swift motion, he yanked the heavy car cover away, revealing the dark metallic frame of his Ford, now wearing a thin layer of dust.


    He rolled up the cover tightly, tossing it onto a nearby storage shelf with a dull **thud**. His gaze swept over the car''s rear bumper, noting the faint, jagged dent from a previous run-in and of course the bullet holes. In the rain, it''d hardly be noticeable. ''Should work,'' he thought dismissively.


    Sliding into the driver''s seat, he adjusted the seat back and inserted the key. The car **roared** to life, its deep engine rumbling through the confined space. The radio then blared on, mid-broadcast:


    "...a slow start to this rainy Saturday, but don''t let the weather dampen your spirits! They''ll be a lot of ac¡ª"


    Don silenced the radio with a quick tap, slipping his aviators on. The lenses flickered softly as augmented reality interfaces lit up in the corners of his vision¡ªa mini-map hovering faintly in the lower left and a weather update scrolling along the top right.


    New Location Uploaded. Set as Destination?


    He focused on the prompt, locking his gaze on the Confirm option. Route Set. The GPS marker blinked reassuringly.


    "Open the garage door," he ordered.


    Command Received.


    With a mechanical **whir**, the wide steel door slowly lifted, revealing the stormy gray world beyond. Heavy raindrops **pattered** against the driveway, streaming down in relentless sheets.


    Don exhaled slowly, gripping the steering wheel. Time to move.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Half an hour later¡­


    Don''s Ford was currently cruising through the rain-slicked streets of Santos City, tires **hissing** against the drenched road. His grip on the steering wheel remained steady as Gary Assist''s augmented display guided him seamlessly through winding turns and straight stretches.


    He soon found himself on the familiar route toward Old Town, only this time, the GPS directed him farther northwest¡ªdeep into lesser-traveled roads bordered by towering trees that swayed violently in the storm''s relentless wind.


    The rain drummed relentlessly against the car''s roof, drowning out the sound of his engine as he cruised through the deserted road. He hadn''t even seen another vehicle since taking that last turn.


    New Directive: Turn Left in 10 Meters¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­


    Don squinted ahead, scanning the drenched landscape. There was no visible turn, just an unbroken line of forest. His brow furrowed as the next prompt blinked on his display:


    Secret Entrance Opening... Prepare to Turn.


    His foot eased off the gas as he coasted forward. Suddenly, the earth **trembled** beneath the car, causing the windshield wipers to jerk mid-sweep.


    Ahead, trees groaned ominously, their massive trunks shifting like living titans. Ancient oaks twisted aside with precision, roots slithering back into the ground like retreating snakes.


    Jagged rocks rolled aside with thunderous **grinds**, exposing moss-covered gears beneath their surfaces. Even the dirt path seemed to ripple and reshape, folding into a visible trail leading deeper into the shadowed forest.


    A group of startled birds burst from the trees as this happened, their cries piercing the rain-heavy air as they fled the unnatural upheaval.


    "...Woah," Don muttered, his eyes tracking the mesmerizing transformation.


    Directive Updated: Proceed Straight for 2 Kilometers (1.24 miles).


    Still surprised, Don tightened his grip on the wheel and guided the Ford onto the newly formed path, its dirt surface soft but firm under the tires. As he drove deeper, the trees around him gradually settled back into place.


    Two kilometers in, the ground sloped sharply downward, revealing a cavernous tunnel entrance carved into the earth. Jagged stone arches framed the entrance, illuminated faintly by recessed LED strips casting a cold, sterile glow.


    A wide metallic platform awaited just inside.


    Don''s jaw tensed as he drove onto the platform, his tires **clunking** against its reinforced steel surface. The tunnel stretched ahead, dark and foreboding, punctuated by intermittent flashing lights that blinked in a slow, rhythmic sequence. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He pressed on, the tunnel''s acoustics amplifying the Ford''s steady engine **rumble**. The air smelled faintly of oil and damp metal¡ªa scent common in industrial complexes but intensified in this enclosed space.


    After what felt like several long minutes, the tunnel opened into a vast, brightly lit underground garage. Heavy-duty vehicles of all kinds were parked haphazardly¡ªarmored trucks, reinforced SUVs, and modified motorcycles, each bearing custom upgrades that suggested combat readiness.


    At the far end of the garage, a set of colossal steel doors loomed, their surfaces engraved with faint, unreadable symbols that gleamed under the harsh overhead lights.


    Standing directly in front of those doors, hands clasped behind his back, was Gary. His sharp tuxedo seemed untouched by the grime and grit of the setting, his posture military-straight.


    Don''s augmented display blinked one final prompt:


    You Have Arrived at Your Destination.


    With a faint smirk, Don pulled off his aviators, letting them dangle casually in one hand. His gaze lingered on the surreal, high-tech fortress before him as a single thought surfaced.


    ''Well¡­ this is something.''

 Chapter 290 - 290: The Citadel (Part 2)

    Don pushed the driver''s side door shut with a muted **thunk**, the sound barely echoing in the huge expanse of the underground garage.


    His gaze swept across the towering gray walls and metallic scaffolding stretching toward the high ceiling like steel ribs. The dim overhead lights cast a sterile, almost surgical glow across the expanse, intensifying the base''s secretive, military-grade aura.


    He adjusted his collar with a flick and walked forward, his boots **clicking** steadily against the cold, reinforced flooring.


    As he neared the far end of the space, his eyes tracked the armored vehicles arranged in combat-ready rows¡ªarmored SUVs, tactical trucks, and rugged motorcycles¡ªall bristling with modifications meant for function, not flash.


    Yet Don''s head never turned, his attention locked forward, every glance calculated.


    Gary waited near the doors, standing with perfect poise, his hands still folded neatly behind his back.


    As Don approached, Gary inclined his head in a respectful nod, his refined voice cutting through the mechanical stillness.


    "Welcome, sir. I trust the journey here wasn''t too inconvenient?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don allowed a faint smirk to appear at the corner of his mouth. "Not at all. The entrance mechanism was... impressive."


    Gary''s lips twitched in agreement. "Indeed. For a base of its age, its mechanisms remain exceptional." His eyes wandered the vaulted ceiling with a wistful gleam. "Ah¡­ how good it feels to be in a naturally aspirated base. None of that soulless allure and modern decor¡ª"


    He stopped himself abruptly, exhaling a deep breath before offering a polite bow. "Forgive me. I''m rambling like the old fossil I am."


    Don caught the nearly imperceptible quickening of Gary''s pulse, a tell only someone with Don''s heightened senses could detect. Though Gary''s exterior remained flawlessly composed, that slip revealed something deeper¡ªa lingering attachment, perhaps even nostalgia.


    Amused but careful not to overplay it, Don nodded thoughtfully, stepping closer until he stood beside Gary, mirroring his contemplative gaze at the vast facility.


    "You''re not wrong," Don said slowly, his voice level but firm. "I had... immature notions about what power should look like¡ªflashy bases, over-the-top displays." He let his words settle, tone sharpening. "Now, I prefer doing things the right way. This place... it''s a step in that direction."


    Gary''s breath hitched subtly, emotion flickering behind his eyes. Don immediately saw a system prompt as a result.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Trust Increased +2


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don suppressed the urge to react, knowing well enough that sincerity worked best in moderation. He folded his arms loosely across his chest, allowing the silence to stretch just long enough.


    "You are most right, sir," Gary replied with renewed conviction. "I have fully toured the facility, and I assure you¡ªit''s worth every credit. The young madam will show you the finer details herself."


    As if on cue, the massive steel doors behind Gary **groaned** as hydraulic systems engaged, dragging them apart with slow, grinding efficiency. Beyond lay a dimly lit corridor of reinforced metal, its walls lined with recessed lights casting sharp, angled shadows.


    Gary took a step forward but hesitated, tilting his head slightly, his expression shifting into something far more reserved.


    "Sir..." His voice lowered, colored with a rare hint of concern. "As you proceed... might I have a word about the young madam''s... condition?"


    His gaze flickered¡ªnot out of fear, but out of something much harder to define.


    Don''s brow lifted slightly. "Her condition?" he repeated, keeping his tone measured. "Are you referring to what happened with her before?"


    Gary nodded gravely, his polished demeanor giving way to something far more serious. He gestured toward the tunnel-like hallway ahead.


    "Follow me, sir."


    Don fell in step beside him, their **footsteps** resonating softly against the metallic floor. The dim amber glow of wall-mounted lights traced harsh lines along the cold steel walls, giving the corridor a grim ambiance.


    "Yes," Gary began, voice steady but weighted. "I''m referring to many incidents... and the belief the young madam holds¡ªthat your departure was because of her. Did you not suspect her change in behavior?"


    Don glanced sideways, keeping his expression unreadable despite the unease clawing at his chest. He had no memory of such an event, he wasn''t the old Don, but showing uncertainty now would only invite suspicion.


    "She¡­ thought that?" he ventured. "I assumed she had just... changed willfully. Until that night in her bedroom."


    Gary''s steps slowed for the briefest moment, his gaze flicking toward Don with something close to relief¡ªno hint of suspicion in his eyes. "I wish it were that simple," Gary admitted, exhaling slowly. "But I''m afraid that side of her can''t be repressed¡­ not for long."


    ''That side?'' Don kept his stride steady, masking the growing unease in his chest. He''d suspected Elle''s other side was dangerous, but hearing it framed so gravely unsettled him. He was walking blind through a minefield of half-truths.


    Gary continued, his voice dropping into something reflective. "A few months after you left¡­ she found a way to isolate that side of herself¡ªsplit it off entirely." His eyes darkened with distant recollection. "I still don''t understand how she managed it¡­ and at the time, I believed she was finally at peace." He shook his head slowly. "But I was wrong."


    The metallic corridor stretched endlessly before them, their **footsteps** the only sound in the vast, echoing silence. Don''s gaze remained locked ahead, though his thoughts spiraled inward.


    ''Split herself¡­?'' That couldn''t be literal¡ªcould it? He''d seen stranger things, but something about Gary''s tone hinted at something far more personal¡­ and dangerous.


    His mind combed through every interaction he''d had with Elle. He''d assumed her unpredictability was something he could handle¡ªmanageable, at worst. But if this was something deeper, something fundamental...


    Don inhaled slowly, forcing himself back into the present. Whatever this was, he couldn''t afford to seem uncertain. He settled on the only course of action he trusted¡ªleaning on Gary''s experience.


    "You''ve been with her through all of this," Don said carefully. "What do you think is the best way to handle it?"


    Gary''s steps faltered, slowing until they came to a halt beneath a dim golden light embedded into the wall. His expression tightened¡ªhis usual mask of calm cracking just enough to reveal genuine conflict.


    "I believe... the only way forward may be for you to speak with her." His voice softened but remained firm. "Tell her to stop suppressing herself¡ªher whole self." His eyes met Don''s steadily, though uncertainty lingered in their depths. "That is¡­ if such a thing is even still possible."


    Don studied Gary closely, noting the sincerity etched into every word. This wasn''t a calculated suggestion¡ªit was something Gary truly feared.


    But Don couldn''t ignore the risk. If Elle''s suppressed side was as volatile as it seemed, unleashing it might not heal anything¡ªit might make her even more unpredictable... maybe even uncontrollable.


    After weighing those grim possibilities, Don nodded slowly. "I think you''re right." His tone remained firm, resolved despite the uncertainty gnawing at his gut. "I''ll talk to her when the time feels right."


    Gary''s shoulders eased, relief softening the edges of his expression. "Thank you, sir," he said sincerely, bowing his head just slightly. "It truly puts my heart at ease¡­ knowing you care for the young madam''s well-being as much as she cares for yours."


    Don held his gaze, offering a faint, reassuring smile¡ªthough in his mind, the same burning question remained.


    ''What happens... when the whole Elle finally emerges?''

 Chapter 291 - 291: The Citadel (Part 3)

    Don and Gary continued their steady pace down the corridor, their footsteps echoing softly against the cold, metallic flooring.


    The dim amber glow of the recessed wall lights followed their movement, casting long shadows that shifted with each step.


    At the end of the seemingly endless hallway, a high-tech tram came into view. The streamlined design of the single cab made it look more like a small capsule than a traditional train.


    Its surface was a muted gunmetal gray, polished to a dull sheen, with subtle ridges along the sides giving it a touch of utilitarian elegance.


    The doors parted with a soft **hiss**, disappearing seamlessly into the body of the tram.


    Inside, the lighting was as subdued as the rest of the facility, casting a warm orange glow over the minimalist interior. Rows of dull gray leather seats lined either side of the cab, their surfaces unadorned and practical, blending into the equally muted metallic walls and ceiling.


    Don stepped inside without hesitation, his eyes scanning the interior as he moved to the nearest seat. He settled into the cool leather, leaning back slightly as his gaze continued to take in the facility''s understated design.


    Every corner, every surface seemed stripped of individuality¡ªfunctional, but sterile.


    Gary followed, patting down his tuxedo as he entered the cab. He took the seat beside Don, moving with poise as though even sitting down was an act of refined discipline. Once seated, he adjusted his cuffs with a flick of his wrist before reaching into the inner pocket of his blazer.


    "Here you go, sir," Gary said, producing a white pamphlet and holding it out to Don. "The base catalog. The in-base transportation isn''t particularly fast here, so we''ll have a few minutes before we reach the hangar. The young madam should still be waiting for us there."


    Don accepted the pamphlet with a curt nod, his expression unreadable as he flipped it open. His eyes scanned the contents, his brow lifting slightly as he read through the information.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    **Catalog Entry: The Citadel**


    *Classified Supervillain Asset Acquisition File*


    **Current Status:** Available for Immediate Transfer


    **Purchase Price:** 4.4 Billion Credits (Negotiable - Asset Liquidation Sale)


    ---


    **General Overview:**


    The Citadel is a covert, fortified underground base located beneath the rugged northwestern expanse near Santos City, hidden by a dense artificial forest and mountainous terrain. Originally constructed by *Victor Krovos, the Gray Warden*, during the Warring Period in the United Provinces, this facility remains a marvel of advanced engineering. While partially outdated, its robust defenses, expandable infrastructure, and unique location offer unmatched strategic advantages for any organization seeking an impenetrable operations hub.


    ---


    **Structural Composition:**


    **Primary Material:** *Krylistium Alloy*


    - A dense, dull-gray composite developed during the United Provinces arms race.


    - **Attributes:**


    - Nuclear-resistant and impervious to X-rays, seismic scanners, and thermal detection.


    - Shock-absorbent, explosion-resistant, and reinforced with adaptive nano-lattices capable of limited self-repair.


    ---


    **Power Source:**


    **Primary Core:** *Valkorion Quantum Reactor* (Offline - Requires Restoration)


    - Near-limitless energy output through interdimensional rift harnessing.


    **Backup Generators:** Four *Typhon-Class Fusion Cells* at 40% capacity each (functional, but aged).


    ---


    **Main Facilities & Key Areas:**


    1. **Command & Control Center**


    - Central war-room with encrypted holo-tables (outdated but functional).


    2. **Central Laboratory Complex**


    - Biotech, chemical, and techno-labs with containment units, drones (offline), and a damaged weapons crafting bay.


    3. **Hangar Bay & Hidden Runway**


    - Integrated into Mount Grissar''s north face, with concealed VTOL launch points and retractable rock-camouflaged doors.


    4. **Transportation Network**


    - Hidden access points including a submerged pond lift, a concealed cave entrance, and a retractable forest floor pathway.


    5. **Roman-Style Living Quarters**


    - Marble-like stone interiors, transparent ceilings (visible only from inside), and imperial-inspired architecture.


    6. **Containment & Interrogation Facility**


    - Energy-dampening cells, interrogation chambers, and deployable security drones (inactive).


    7. **Medical Bay**


    - Equipped for cybernetic surgeries and biological enhancement, though its regeneration tanks are currently offline.


    8. **Weapons Development Foundry**


    - Specialized for tech crafting with automated fabrication arms (needs full restoration).


    9. **Heavy-Duty Vehicle Garage**


    - *Description:* A fortified underground garage designed to house and maintain a fleet of tactical and armored vehicles.


    - **Current Inventory (Non-operational):**


    - Four *Cerberus-Class Armored Transports* (all-terrain, shielded)


    - Two *Cyclone-Class Assault Buggies* (high-speed pursuit)


    - One *Ares-Class Mobile Command Vehicle* (deployable satellite uplink)


    - **Maintenance Facilities:** Equipped with hydraulic lifts, robotic repair arms, and fabrication stations for vehicle upgrades and customization (systems offline but repairable).


    ---


    **Defensive & Security Systems:**


    1. **Seismic Masking Network**


    - Simulates geological activity to hide underground movement.


    2. **Anti-Intrusion Measures**


    - Cloaking fields, automated turret grids, and advanced surveillance systems.


    3. **Environmental Manipulation System**


    - Weather disruption system capable of creating artificial storms.


    ---


    **Access System: The Veil of Grissar**


    **Description:** Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Citadel''s entry system is protected by an artificial forest called *The Veil of Grissar*, engineered as both camouflage and a dynamic access control network. Its fully automated system, *Verdant Sentinel Network (VSN)*, manipulates the terrain using hydraulic platforms and electromagnetic tracks. This allows seamless reconfiguration of trees, ground surfaces, and even hidden trapdoors.


    **Key Access Points:**


    - **Main Tunnel Pathway (North Approach):** Retractable forest path concealing a heavy-duty entrance tunnel with laser tripwires and energy walls.


    - **Pond Lift (Submerged):** A hidden platform beneath a seemingly stagnant pond, with drainage and lift mechanisms for vehicle entry.


    - **Cave Entrance:** A concealed spiral staircase activated via a hidden scanner embedded in an ancient stone altar.


    **Additional Features:**


    - **Forest Cloaking Field:** Absorbs thermal, radar, and electromagnetic signatures.


    - **Sonic Disruption Field:** Disorients scanners and intruders.


    - **Wildlife Simulators:** Deployable robotic wildlife with built-in surveillance equipment.


    ---


    **Current Condition:**


    While structurally intact, The Citadel''s facilities suffer from neglect and incomplete upgrades after its abandonment. Estimated restoration costs are 3.7 billion credits. Despite its aged infrastructure, its indestructible materials, defensive systems, and unparalleled location make The Citadel an ideal command base for aspiring overlords or enigmatic power players.


    ---


    **Acquisition Considerations:**


    - **Ownership Transfer Status:** Available


    - **Documentation Access Level:** Omega-Class Clearance Required


    - **Operational Warranty:** None ¨C "As-Is" Purchase Only


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The tram began to decelerate just as Don flipped the last page of the catalog back onto the front cover. The subtle **whirring** of the tram''s mechanisms shifted into a softer hum, almost imperceptible, as it prepared to halt.


    Don couldn''t help but wonder how it moved. There were moments when the incline of the cabin shifted slightly¡ªascending, then descending again¡ªyet the ride remained impossibly smooth.


    He glanced briefly at Gary, who sat beside him, his posture as upright and impeccable as ever, before the tram came to a complete stop with a faint hiss.


    Ahead of them, a set of wide doors loomed, their design similar to the entrance doors Don had seen earlier¡ªflat, featureless slabs of heavy-duty alloy.


    A resonant beep-beep-beep sounded from somewhere within the tram, followed by the deep **clunk** of internal locks disengaging. The doors slid open, their movement soundless, revealing the cavernous space beyond.


    Don stepped out first, his boots **clicking** against the thick metallic floor. His eyes widened slightly, though he quickly masked his reaction, scanning the scene with an air of calm detachment.


    The hangar stretched before him like something pulled straight from a sci-fi flick. Its high ceiling seemed to vanish into shadow, supported by beams and latticework that crisscrossed with mathematical style.


    The area was vast, lit by an array of recessed lights that bathed the entire space in a cool, sterile glow.


    To one side rested a daunting VTOL, its angular frame painted matte black with streaks of gunmetal gray highlighting its aerodynamic design. Its folding wings tucked tightly against the body, and its rear thrusters angled downward in an idle standby position.


    Further down, a broader, more imposing aircraft stood idle. It looked like a hybrid between a heavy-duty transport plane and a command center, with thick plating along its sides and what appeared to be retractable turrets mounted near its rear.


    Next to it, a smaller aircraft¡ªan assault helicopter with dual-bladed rotors¡ªseemed almost modest in comparison.


    Amidst this organized chaos, the minions moved with methodical urgency. Some wore the familiar all-black attire, carrying standard-issue crates and stacking them efficiently.


    Others, wearing hazmat suits, transported sterile-looking containers from an open container. A faint mist seeped from the edges of the boxes, curling into the air.


    ''Straight out of sci-fi,'' Don thought, resisting the urge to crane his neck and gape like a wide-eyed kid. He forced himself to maintain a neutral expression, scanning the hangar once before letting his gaze settle.


    In front of the VTOL, two figures stood out amidst the activity.


    Trixie sat on the edge of a stack of crates, her legs swinging idly as she surveyed the scene below with her usual mischievous smirk. She wore tight leather shorts that gleamed faintly under the hangar''s lights, paired with a form-fitting vest that left little to the imagination.


    Elle, on the other hand, stood at ground level, arms crossed as she directed the flow of activity around her. Her black boots, dark pantyhose, leather shorts, and turtleneck ensemble gave her an almost commanding presence.


    The monochrome palette suited her, reinforcing the nickname "Lady Noir" in a way that felt almost too on-the-nose.


    As Don and Gary stepped further into the hangar, Elle turned toward them, her gaze locking onto Don''s.


    For a brief moment, her amber eyes held his, but just as quickly, she looked away, lowering her head slightly. A soft flush crept across her cheeks.


    From her spot, Trixie noticed the exchange and let out a soft chuckle. She turned her gaze toward Don and Gary, her grin widening.


    "Finally!" Trixie called out. "There you are."


    At her words, every minion in the hangar paused, snapping to attention with near-military precision. In unison, they saluted and yelled, "Suuuuu!" before resuming their work.


    Don raised a hand in a casual wave, the motion almost lazy, before continuing forward with Gary beside him.


    As Don approached the aircraft where Elle and Trixie stood, his focus shifted to Elle. She had turned away slightly, her body tense as if caught between retreating and staying rooted in place.


    Don smiled faintly, his steps quickening as he closed the distance.


    Without a word, he stepped behind her, wrapping his arms around her shoulders in a firm, familiar hug.


    "You," he murmured, his voice low and teasing, "are you pretending you didn''t see me?"


    Elle froze the moment she felt his arms around her. Her breath hitched, and her entire body went stiff, like a deer caught in headlights. Don leaned in slightly, his voice brushing against her ear.


    Her face turned an even deeper crimson, her cheeks glowing as she stammered out a response. "O-oh no¡­ I wasn''t¡­ uhm¡­" She swallowed hard, her voice cracking slightly as she added, "Hi¡­ Don. Uhm, I was just¡­ uhm, happy to see you."


    Her soft, halting words sent a wave of warmth through Don. Her sincerity was disarming, and for a moment, he felt the corners of his usually guarded heart soften. But just as quickly, the warmth gave way to a nagging unease.


    ''What happens if she changes into something I can''t predict?''


    The thought lingered like a shadow, but Don quickly shoved it aside. For now, he simply tightened his hold on her briefly, grounding himself in the present moment.

 Chapter 292 - 292: The Citadel (Part 4)

    Several minutes later, Don found himself walking down another corridor, this time a few steps behind Elle.


    She led the way, her posture slightly stiff, showing her nerves as her eyes flitted about, searching for the next feature of the base to show him. The subtle click of her boots echoed faintly against the smooth metallic floor.


    Don hadn''t expected to be alone with Elle so soon, especially after arriving in the hangar mere moments ago. Unfortunately, when Gary suggested that Elle give him a tour, she had practically leapt at the opportunity. Her usual meekness had vanished in that instant, leaving him with no reason to protest.


    Now, with just the two of them walking through the dimly lit hallway, Don''s gaze occasionally wandered to her figure ahead of him, her hands fidgeting near her sides as if unsure whether to clasp them or let them hang.


    ''Might as well,'' Don thought, his lips twitching into the faintest of smiles. ''Doubt any amount of delay or preparation will make this easier.''


    Elle suddenly glanced over her shoulder, her soft amber eyes catching his briefly before she turned back, clearing her throat.


    "Oh," she began, her voice small but gaining strength as she continued, "the next tram is just up ahead. S-sorry for the walk¡­ the old owner''s journal mentioned he liked walking, but I can have that fixed if¡ª"


    Don cut her off, his tone light. "No worries, Elle. It just means I get to spend a little more time with you."


    He hadn''t meant much by the words, more out of reflex than intent. Yet they had the desired effect.


    Elle''s cheeks reddened, and she dipped her head, murmuring, "You''re just saying that¡­"


    Her soft words were almost lost in the space between them as they approached the tram. The doors opened with a quiet **hiss**, the gentle glow from inside spilling out onto the cold floor.


    Elle stepped in first, standing by the entrance and holding onto one of the overhead rails. "The next stop is near," she explained, her voice steadier now. "I, um¡­ already toured the place so I could give you a better tour."


    Don followed her inside, taking up a spot beside her. "Well, I''m enjoying myself so far," he said, keeping his tone easy. "It''s less flashy than the old base, sure, but it''s definitely cozier in its own way."


    Elle''s lips curved into a warm smile, her earlier nervousness softening. Something about his approval seemed to reach her, a flicker of pride blooming in her expression.


    Don caught the moment and decided against overloading the conversation with charm. A balance, he reminded himself, was more authentic¡ªand authenticity mattered more than hollow sweetness with people he wanted to keep close.


    The tram jerked lightly as it began moving, its mechanisms humming quietly beneath their feet. Elle glanced toward Don once more, but before she could say anything, the tram slowed.


    The space beyond the doors was revealed in gradual splendor.


    When the tram came to a halt, the doors slid open soundlessly, and Don stepped out into a vast Romanian-style hall.


    His boots clicked against the polished stone floor as his eyes scanned the space. The tram track itself curved elegantly through the center of the room, seamlessly integrated into a huge mosaic painted across the floor.


    The mosaic depicted a messy clash of swirling grays and muted reds, a battle of abstract forms that seemed to writhe against one another. At the heart of it, the tram''s path formed a perfect circle, a pale moon casting imagined light across the scene.


    The walls, made of a marble-like material, rose high into the arched ceiling, their smooth surfaces interrupted only by carved accents and faint metallic veins that shimmered faintly under the glow of recessed lights.


    At intervals, alcoves displayed minimalist sculptures¡ªabstract pieces crafted from materials that seemed both ancient and futuristic.


    Above them, the ceiling stretched upward into a transparent dome. Beyond the glass, Don could see the gray, overcast skies of Santos City. Thin wisps of cloud drifted lazily across, the faint light from above diffusing into the room with an aesthetic glow.


    "How is this all underground?" Don muttered to himself, his words barely above a whisper.


    Elle stepped forward, stopping just behind him. She hesitated for a moment before speaking softly. "Do you like it?"


    Don turned slightly to glance at her, noticing how she kept her hands folded in front of her, her weight shifting subtly from one foot to the other.


    "It''s incredible," he replied honestly.


    Elle''s lips curved into a small, pleased smile. For a moment, she looked as though she wanted to say something more, but instead, she let the quiet between them settle.


    Don stepped further into the hall, letting his gaze roam once more. Each detail¡ªthe melding of art and practicality, the serene yet commanding atmosphere¡ªgave the space a unique character that felt both welcoming and commanding.


    Don didn''t let his gaze linger too long on the captivating sight of the grand hall. With a faint nod, he turned back to Elle, who was watching him expectantly.


    Elle''s smile returned, soft but warm. "I''m glad you think so," she said, gesturing toward an arched doorway on the far side of the hall. "There''s more to see."


    She set off at a steady pace, Don falling into step behind her.


    The living quarters were no less expansive, a large network of rooms and spaces designed with both utility and artistry in mind. Elle guided him through various areas with the eagerness of someone proud of her domain.


    "This is one of the private lounges," she said as they passed a room adorned with curved stone seating and low tables carved with patterns. "There''s also a library down that way, though it''s... mostly empty for now."


    She moved ahead, her voice soft but steady as she continued pointing out details: the layout of the communal areas, the discreet kitchens tucked away behind ornate doors, and the understated elegance of the pathways that wound through the quarters.


    Eventually, they entered a new section of the base. The air grew warmer, carrying with it a faint, clean humidity. Elle hesitated for a moment, glancing back at Don before stepping through another wide entryway.


    The room opened into a hot spring hall, the stone flooring transitioning seamlessly into a series of shallow steps that led to a gently steaming pool.


    Columns rose around the edges of the room, their smooth surfaces covered with flowing patterns that mimicked the motion of water. Above, a series of narrow skylights let in soft, natural light, casting shimmering reflections across the surface of the pool. The scent of mineral-rich water mixed with the faintest hint of lavender.


    Don''s eyes wandered, taking in the scene. He didn''t try to hide his curiosity, his gaze moving across the smooth stone benches, the soft glow from wall sconces, and the still surface of the water that rippled faintly as steam rose from it.


    "Wow," he muttered, more to himself than Elle. "Didn''t expect this."


    Elle stopped at the edge of the pool, her hands clasped loosely in front of her as she turned slightly to look at him. "The journal mentioned this was supposed to be a place for relaxation," she explained softly. "It''s one of the few areas that was already finished when we got here."


    Don nodded absently, his focus still on the space. Despite its calming atmosphere, his thoughts drifted.


    ''How do I even approach the topic?'' he wondered, his brow furrowing slightly. Gary''s words echoed in his mind, a reminder of the conversation he''d been avoiding.


    He let out a quiet sigh and stepped forward, closing the distance to where Elle had stopped. Her back was to him now, her gaze fixed on the steaming pool. She seemed completely at ease, and for a brief moment, Don considered putting this off. But the thought passed quickly.


    "Hey, Elle," he began, his tone carefully measured, "can we talk for a minute?"


    Elle turned her head toward him, the smile she''d been wearing faltering just enough to reveal her concern. "What''s wrong?" she asked softly. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don returned her look with a faint smile, trying to keep his tone light. "What makes you think something''s wrong?"


    She hesitated, her hand lifting to rub her opposite arm awkwardly. "Y-you, um¡­" She paused, as though searching for the right words. "You give off a certain energy when something is bothering you."


    Her other hand moved to push a stray strand of hair behind her ear, the gesture shy and unguarded.


    Don tilted his head slightly, curious. ''Does she mean figuratively or literally?'' he wondered. But he dismissed the thought before it could sidetrack him, answering simply, "I see."


    He then offered her a small, reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. It''s not anything bad."


    Elle nodded faintly, though her unease lingered in the slight downturn of her lips. "Okay."

 Chapter 293 - 293: The Citadel (Part 5)

    Don gave a confident nod, a small smile appearing at the edge of his lips as he gestured toward a nearby bench. "Well, let''s take a seat," he said casually, his tone as even and relaxed as his movements.


    Elle nodded, her expression briefly unreadable as she followed his lead. Her boots barely made a sound against the polished floor as they crossed the grand mosaic beneath them.


    The bench, smooth and cold to the touch, sat nestled near the edge of pool, framed by soft recessed lighting. Don sat first, leaning back and resting one arm along the top of the bench''s support, his gaze sweeping over the details of the room.


    Elle hesitated for just a second before sitting a few inches away from him, her hands resting awkwardly in her lap. Don caught the movement in his peripheral vision¡ªher fingers, constantly shifting, twiddling together as if they were trying to knit air into something tangible.


    He shifted slightly, tilting his head toward her with an easy smile. "Hey," he said, keeping his voice light, "if you''re not comfortable talking now¡ªor here¡ªwe don''t have to. It''s not that urgent."


    His words barely left his mouth when Elle''s head snapped up, her voice ringing out in a loud, decisive, "No!"


    The sound echoed through the hall, bouncing off the high ceilings and smooth walls. Almost immediately, Elle''s face turned a deep shade of red. She ducked her head, her fingers knotting tightly together as she murmured a quiet, "Sorry."


    She inhaled quickly and added, her voice soft as marshmallows, "I mean¡­ uhm¡­ you can go on. This is actually one of my favorite rooms. I was, uh¡­ looking forward to us spending time here. Together."


    Don''s lips quirked into a grin at her words. "Hopefully, next time we''ll have less clothes on," he teased, his tone low but clearly playful.


    Elle''s blush deepened, spreading to the tips of her ears as she muttered a faint, trailing, "Oh¡­" She glanced away, her voice barely audible as she added, "Sure."


    For a brief moment, a tiny, shy smile flickered across her lips, fragile but genuine.


    ''Perfect,'' Don thought, seizing the opportunity her softened mood provided. Without giving her time to dwell or retreat, he leaned forward slightly, his tone casual, almost offhand.


    "Hey, Elle," he began, "I uh, noticed you''ve been different since rescuing me from prison. I don''t dislike it or anything, but I was curious."


    The question hung in the air, deceptively simple in delivery but carrying a weight that made Elle freeze. Her shoulders tensed, her posture stiffening like a statue caught mid-movement.


    Don said nothing, giving her the space to respond. Through his heightened senses, he could hear her heartbeat thudding like a hammer, erratic and quick. He waited, the seconds stretching into what felt like minutes.


    Finally, her lips parted, and two faint words escaped in a cracked, trembling voice.


    "For you."


    Don''s gaze shifted to her face, his expression calm but watchful. Her amber eyes had turned glossy with unshed tears, her emotions barely held in check.


    "I did it for you," she repeated, her voice breaking as a tear slid down her cheek. "So I wouldn''t scare you away again."


    **Sniff**


    Don studied her, feeling the raw vulnerability in her words. While he couldn''t entirely understand her reasoning¡ªhis own detachment from the depth of emotions she felt creating a barrier¡ªhe recognized the weight they carried for her.


    He moved closer, closing the small gap between them. His arm slid around her shoulders with a steady, smooth motion, pulling her gently into his embrace. Her head rested under his chin, her soft hair brushing against his jaw as her trembling breaths warmed his neck.


    "I''m sorry I made you feel that way, Elle," he said softly, his voice low but firm. "I never meant to. I was just too stupid to understand how you fully felt."


    Elle''s shoulders shook lightly, though she didn''t pull away.


    "You don''t need to change yourself," Don continued, his words warm. "Because no matter what, the real you is the one with a place in my heart. Just like the real me is the one with a place in yours."


    Don''s words hit Elle like a jolt of electricity.


    Her body trembled visibly, her head snapping upward as her wide amber eyes locked onto his. Those same eyes¡ªalready glossy with tears¡ªshook with disbelief, as though she couldn''t fully comprehend what she had just heard.


    Don met her gaze with a calm smile, leaning slightly into the moment. Did he mean it? Of course not. How could he? He didn''t even fully grasp what this "split" of hers meant. But that didn''t matter. What mattered was that Elle believed him.


    He knew her well enough; she would hang on to every word he said if he wrapped them in warmth and sincerity. The more personal, the more intimate¡ªit was a gamble worth taking. And judging by her reaction, it was already paying off.


    Elle''s voice emerged in a low, shaky whisper. "D-Do you mean that?"


    Don''s smile softened, and he nodded without hesitation. "Of course I do."


    Elle paused, her expression hovering between astonishment and doubt. The disbelief in her trembling eyes deepened, and the unshed tears clinging to her lashes grew heavier.


    "B-But¡­ but¡­" Her voice wavered, caught between fear and hope. "What if I scare you again?"


    Don maintained his calm, comforting demeanor, offering a smile that seemed to promise the impossible. "I promise you, I won''t." His tone was low, soothing, yet unwavering. "You and I are someday going to conquer the world together. And when that day comes, I''d rather have the real you right beside me, in all your beautiful glory."


    The second his words reached her ears, Elle broke. Her arms wrapped tightly around him, pulling him closer into the embrace they were already sharing. Her breath hitched softly against his chest, and Don felt the faintest trembling in her frame.


    As her amber eyes closed briefly, fresh tears slipped free, glowing faintly as they trailed down her cheeks. The light emanating from her irises grew subtly brighter, a quiet intensity taking hold.


    Then there was the scent.


    It rolled off her like a wave¡ªsweet, alluring, with an intoxicating warmth that danced between the richness of night-blooming jasmine and the dark, earthy musk of wet soil after a storm.


    Don''s superhuman senses caught the shift before his mind could. A faint mist began to rise from Elle, curling like dark, fragile tendrils that clung briefly to her skin before dissipating into the cool air.


    "Oh¡­ Don¡­ my Don¡­" she murmured. Her voice dipped slightly in pitch, taking on a more feminine, mature resonance that felt like a velvet caress against his ears.


    Don stiffened¡ªjust for a fraction of a second. Then he forced his body to relax, playing it off with ease. Internally, his thoughts were one of concern.


    ''What the hell is happening?''


    The mist grew heavier around her, thickening enough to form faint, swirling patterns. Despite his outward calm, Don''s senses sharpened instinctively, his body on high alert as he monitored every detail.


    Suddenly, Elle lifted her head. Her glowing amber eyes locked onto his, and Don froze.


    Her pupils had shifted.


    Instead of the usual sharp circles, they seemed to spiral inward, two distinct coils spinning slowly before merging into one.


    The effect was hypnotic, almost mesmerizing, yet there was something about it that sent a chill crawling down Don''s spine.


    Still, he forced himself to hold her gaze, reluctant but resolute.


    Finally¡­ the spirals collided.


    A brilliant flash erupted from her eyes, white and searing like the heart of an exploding star. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **WHOOOSH!**


    With it, a violent wind burst beneath them, carrying the scent-coated mist in messy swirls. The water of the nearby pool also erupted, churning and crashing like the waves of the ocean in a storm.


    Don''s hold on Elle tightened instinctively, his arms bracing her as the wind whipped her hair against his face in wild strands. His eyes shut reflexively for a moment, shielding them against the blinding light and fierce gusts.


    **Thrum¡­**


    But, the chaos died as quickly as it began.


    Don blinked his eyes open, glancing around as the stillness returned. The pool was once again calm, its surface rippling faintly as if the earlier fury had never happened.


    He looked down at Elle, still nestled in his arms.


    She was facing downward, her body resting lightly against his. For a moment, he hesitated, preparing himself for whatever changes might greet him.


    But when Elle tilted her head slightly, revealing her face¡ª


    There was nothing.


    Her glowing eyes had dimmed back to their usual amber hue, her tear-streaked cheeks flushed and warm.


    Don exhaled quietly, the tension bleeding from his shoulders even as his mind continued to reel.


    ''What the hell was that?''


    He didn''t say anything, though. Not yet. Instead, he adjusted his hold on her slightly, his hand brushing against the back of her head as he rested his chin against her crown.


    For now, he decided, he''d let the moment pass.

 Chapter 294 - 294: The Citadel (Part 6)

    Don held Elle close, his arms steady around her as he began to notice subtle shifts in her demeanor.


    Her embrace, once hesitant and delicate, now had a quiet confidence. She tightened her grip against him, not in an overpowering way, but with a certainty that was unmistakable. It was a far cry from what he was used to with her.


    Usually, Elle''s interactions were defined by a timid reluctance that took time to fade, but here and now, she seemed completely at ease. Her head rested gently against his chest, her breaths calm and even.


    "Don¡­" she murmured softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "My Don¡­ you really came back."


    The words were spoken without her usual stutter or hesitation. The softness in her tone felt more clear, even self-assured.


    Don raised a brow at her words, though his expression didn''t change. ''This feels different,'' he thought. Her voice carried a tone that made her words feel intentional, not like the nervous rambling he''d grown used to.


    Still, he pushed aside the nagging questions and remained in the moment. Whatever changes Elle had gone through, they didn''t seem immediately threatening.


    He shifted slightly, leaning back just enough to glance at her face. There were still faint traces of tears clinging to the corners of her eyes, glistening under the soft glow of the recessed lights. With a slow motion, Don reached up and used a single finger to wipe them away.


    Elle didn''t stiffen at his touch as she might have in the past. Instead, she leaned into it, her cheek brushing lightly against his hand. A faint, almost imperceptible smile crept across her lips.


    ''Alright,'' Don thought. ''Let''s see how far this goes.''


    He decided to test his doubts. Tilting his head slightly, he moved his hand to her chin, gently guiding her to look up at him. Elle''s amber eyes, still glossy but calm, met his, and for a moment, he hesitated. Then, without overthinking, he leaned in and kissed her.


    Her eyes widened briefly at the contact, her body tensing for just a split second before relaxing entirely. Her arms then shifted upward, wrapping around his shoulders, her grip tightening as the kiss deepened.


    Though her movements were shy and hesitant, Don could feel her actively trying to meet him halfway¡ªa contrast to the passive, timid reactions he''d expected.


    ''Well, that''s unexpected,'' Don thought again, though he kept his expression composed.


    After a moment, he broke the kiss, pulling back just enough to catch her gaze. Elle''s eyes remained closed for a second longer before fluttering open, her amber irises hazy and soft.


    She pulled back slightly from their embrace, her cheeks flushed, though her demeanor stayed calm. "We shouldn''t keep everyone waiting," she said, her voice quieter now but clear and steady.


    Don''s eyes narrowed slightly at her lack of a stutter or the usual meekness that punctuated her words. He nodded, choosing not to challenge her statement. "Alright," he replied, his tone easy.


    As they moved through the living quarters, Elle led the way, gesturing subtly toward points of interest. Don followed a few steps behind, his gaze drifting over the space.


    The design was minimalistic, blending utility with a faint touch of elegance. Each room seemed carefully curated¡ªan odd mix of function and subtle artistry.


    Elle paused at a smaller lounge, her hand brushing lightly against the doorframe. "This room''s¡­ nice," she said softly. Though her voice carried a faint edge of shyness, it was far from the usual unease Don associated with her.


    He nodded, glancing around. "It is," he replied simply.


    They moved on, walking through interconnected hallways lined with smooth metallic walls.


    As they rounded a corner, Elle glanced back at him briefly, her expression soft but thoughtful. It was a fleeting look, but it carried a depth that Don couldn''t quite place.


    ''I don''t think she''s dangerous,'' he thought to himself. ''At least, not yet. But something''s definitely changed.''


    Throughout the remainder of the tour, Don observed Elle more closely. The subtle changes he''d initially noticed were becoming increasingly difficult to ignore.


    Her movements carried a sense of purpose now, her posture straighter and her steps more deliberate.


    Gone were the nervous, fidgety hand gestures and constant glances to the ground. When Elle spoke, her words flowed with greater clarity, her usual stutters almost entirely absent.


    What stood out most to Don was how she held his gaze now¡ªsteady, unflinching, her cheeks no longer flushing a deep red with every exchange.


    It wasn''t a complete transformation; Elle was still recognizably herself. But these changes gave her a newfound composure that reshaped the way she carried herself.


    ''Interesting,'' Don thought silently, keeping his expression neutral. ''It''s subtle, but not small.''


    As the tour came to an end, they finally returned to the hangar.


    Gary stood near the aircraft they had left him and Trixie, his eyes scanning the minions as he directed them with the efficiency of someone who thrived in control.


    Trixie, by comparison, was slumped lazily on a crate nearby, her chin resting in her hand, her tail swishing back and forth with boredom.


    The moment Don and Elle stepped off the tram and began walking toward them, Trixie perked up. In a puff of pink smoke, she vanished from her spot on the crate and reappeared directly in front of them, blocking their path.


    "There you guys are," she said, her tone energetic as usual. "What took ya so long?"


    Her tail swung more wildly as she narrowed her bright eyes at them, tilting her head as though scrutinizing their every move. After a brief pause, she added, "Hmm¡­ you don''t smell like you had sex."


    Elle''s pace faltered, her cheeks tinting a light red. Her amber eyes narrowed sharply at Trixie, though she said nothing.


    Trixie, of course, noticed immediately. "Hey, Elle, you look kinda¡ª"


    Her tone remained as teasing as ever, but her words began to trail off as Don and Elle got closer.


    Gary, who had been preoccupied with issuing orders to the minions, glanced over and greeted them with a polite, warm smile.


    When they were just a few steps away, Trixie''s expression shifted abruptly. Her eyes widened as if she''d just noticed something alarming. "Oh no¡­" she muttered.


    Before Don could ask what she meant, another puff of pink smoke appeared, but Elle reacted instantly. Her hand shot out and grabbed Trixie by the collar of her shirt, stopping her from vanishing completely.


    "Not this time," Elle said firmly. Her grip on Trixie''s collar was firm, and her expression had taken on an uncharacteristically serious edge.


    Don watched the interaction with mild curiosity. Elle''s demeanor had shifted again¡ªmore direct, almost commanding.


    Trixie squirmed, her tail swishing wildly. "Hey, hey! What''s the deal?!" she whined.


    Elle didn''t respond right away, her focus locked on Trixie before turning her attention to Gary.


    "Gary," She began, her tone casual, "is my old attire still around by any chance?"


    Gary straightened slightly, his hands clasping behind his back. "It is. Stored carefully in its case and locked within your personal vault."


    Elle, still holding Trixie by the collar, glanced toward Gary. "That''s good," she said, her tone direct . "Then, I''ll be right back."


    Her voice softened slightly as she looked toward Don, though it lacked the stammer he would have expected. "We won''t take long," she added, a faint hint of meekness returning. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don arched a brow but said nothing, watching as Elle began walking away, dragging Trixie along with her.


    Trixie protested loudly, her tail thrashing like a banner in a storm. "Wait, why am I coming along?! This doesn''t seem fair!"


    Elle didn''t slow her pace, her grip unyielding. "We need to talk," she replied simply.


    Trixie let out a dramatic groan. "Oh, come on! That sounds like a lecture!"


    Their voices faded as they moved farther down the hangar, leaving Don standing with Gary.


    ''More changes,'' Don thought as he watched them go, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. Whatever was happening with Elle, it wasn''t subtle anymore.

 Chapter 295 - 295: The Citadel (Part 7)

    Don stood there, watching Elle and Trixie walk off, their chatter fading as they disappeared into the tram. He stayed still, his arms loose at his sides, while Gary came up next to him.


    Gary''s steps were soft, hands tucked neatly behind his back as always. When he stopped, he sighed lightly. "Good to see the young madam back to her old self," Gary said, smiling faintly. "I knew she''d listen to you, Sir Don."


    Don didn''t reply right away, his gaze lingering down the now empty tram stop. ''Was it really me?'' he thought, still chewing on the subtle changes he''d seen in Elle. Her split personality, that wild side¡ªit had left a deeper mark than he wanted to admit. It all felt connected somehow, and that nagged at him.


    Finally, he shrugged. "Agreed. It''s my fault anyway that she wasn''t her whole self to begin with."


    He glanced sideways at Gary, just barely, like he wasn''t really looking. ''Come on, take the bait.''


    Gary frowned almost immediately, shaking his head. "Please don''t say that, Sir," he said, his tone firm but still polite. "As much as your absence affected the young madam, she was already becoming... unstable. If anything, your leaving helped her get a better handle on her arcane gifts, though I do wish we knew more."


    Gary''s words hung there, just long enough for Don to notice the crack in his usual calm. A shadow crossed the butler''s face, worry flashing through his eyes. Don could hear it too¡ªthe slight hitch in Gary''s breathing, the faint change in his heartbeat. ''He''s not lying.'' sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That eased some of the weight pressing down on Don''s chest. At least he wasn''t the only one clueless about what was going on with Elle. If even Gary didn''t have all the answers, then maybe there wasn''t a single, clean explanation., at least for now


    But Gary didn''t let the moment last. His face returned to its usual composure, and he straightened, hands still clasped behind him. "Shall we head to the Command and Control Center?" he asked, his tone lighter now. "I''m sure the minions will manage from here."


    Don gave a small nod. "Lead the way."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few minutes later, Don was back in another tram. The quiet hum of the ride filled the air as the tram sped through the underground network. He leaned back in his seat, arms crossed, his thoughts spinning but his face giving nothing away. Gary sat across from him, as still as a statue, his gaze fixed somewhere distant.


    The tram slowed with a quiet **whirr** a few seconds later, followed by a soft ding as it came to a stop. Don stood up, the slight vibration under his boots fading as he stepped out.


    They were in front of another set of heavy doors, even larger than the last ones. The air here felt cooler, almost heavy, but that wasn''t what drew Don''s attention.


    Flanking the doors were two massive robots, their frames hulking and menacing. They stood like silent statues, their dull gray plating polished to a spotless sheen.


    The machines were bulky and utilitarian, built for war. Instead of hands, they had enormous rotary guns, barrels thick enough to shred through anything in their path. Their heads were boxy, with a single horizontal red light glowing faintly in place of eyes. The joints and limbs were reinforced with heavy plating, and each step they could take probably shook the ground.


    Even though they looked old, there wasn''t a scratch or speck of rust on them. They weren''t there for show¡ªthey were still very much alive and capable of leveling anything stupid enough to get close.


    Gary stepped forward, not sparing the machines more than a glance. "The old owner really had quite the eye for decor, wouldn''t you say, Sir Don?"


    Don followed, his boots thudding against the floor as he walked. His eyes flicked to the robots, then back to the massive doors ahead. "That''s one way to put it," he said flatly, stopping beside Gary.


    The two of them stood on a circular pattern engraved into the floor. It didn''t seem decorative¡ªit was too precise for that¡ªbut Don wasn''t sure what its purpose was.


    Gary smiled faintly, shifting his weight just slightly. "Even the most practical minds have their moments of extravagance," he added.


    Don said nothing, his focus now on the doors.


    Mere seconds after Don stepped onto the engraved circle, the lines etched into the floor glowed faint blue, the same faint hue threaded through the recesses of the facility''s design. The light pulsed outward like a ripple, smooth and seamless, as though the base itself was waking to acknowledge them.


    Gary''s attention shifted to the glow as he clasped his hands behind his back once more. "Despite this place''s age, it''s amazing how seamless the biometric scanners are throughout the base," he commented, his voice full of quiet admiration.


    Don''s eyes tracked the glow briefly before settling back on the large doors ahead. ''So this is a scanner,'' he thought.


    He kept his expression neutral, offering nothing but a curt nod. "True. It''ll be an impressive base once we upgrade it where necessary."


    Gary smiled, the faint lines around his eyes softening his otherwise sharp features. "Indeed, Sir."


    As if on cue, the faint blue light surrounding them shifted to green, accompanied by a deep **click**. The massive doors ahead let out a low groan as they began to slide apart, the sound echoing faintly in the expansive hallway behind them.


    The space beyond was revealed¡ªa dull gray metallic pathway illuminated by a soft blue glow along its edges.


    On either side stood towering smooth pillars, their surfaces unbroken save for faint hints of movement within. Binary code, faintly glowing blue, shifted endlessly across their interiors, like veins carrying lifeblood through the ancient structure.


    Gary stepped forward first, his pace calm, and Don followed silently.


    As they walked, Gary''s gaze drifted to the massive pillars, his admiration evident. "I still can''t help but be impressed that our supercomputer was able to be fitted into this place," he said, his voice thoughtful.


    "The infrastructure of a base this old posed significant challenges. We had to account for power stability, spatial optimization, and maintaining the structural integrity of these pillars without compromising the computational core."


    He gestured subtly to the pillars, his fingers loose as he spoke. "There was also the matter of heat regulation¡ªolder bases like this weren''t designed for the thermal output of modern systems. We had to install custom cooling solutions, which wasn''t an easy feat given how dense this place is."


    Don nodded along, letting Gary''s words roll over him. He had no need to comment¡ªGary''s explanations filled the space sufficiently, and Don''s focus remained on the path ahead.


    The pathway eventually came to an abrupt stop, the space ahead consumed by darkness. Don tensed slightly, his eyes narrowing.


    Then, without warning, the recessed lights lining the floor began to extend forward, one segment at a time. The soft blue glow moved through the blackness, revealing a vast circular chamber that stretched high above them.


    The light crawled up the walls and pillars surrounding the room, illuminating their smooth metallic surfaces. The glow climbed higher and higher until it finally reached the ceiling, casting the entire space in a cool, uniform light.


    The room itself was enormous. At its center stood a massive circular table, the dull gray metal matching the rest of the facility''s aesthetic. Its edges were clean and sharp, with no unnecessary decoration.


    The center of the table was open, revealing a hollow core from which a holographic earth model hovered, rotating slowly in the air. The projection was detailed, its continents and oceans illuminated in faint blue light, with pinpricks of red marking various points of interest.


    Around the table were numerous chairs, each with a utilitarian design. They looked identical except for one at the far side¡ªit stood out subtly, its back slightly higher and its frame slightly thicker. Don''s chair, no doubt.


    Gary moved to stand near the table, his posture as composed as ever. He then turned to face Don, spreading his arms slightly in a welcoming gesture.


    "Welcome to the Command and Control Center, Sir," he said with a faint smile.


    Don''s gaze swept the room, his face impassive, though his mind cataloged every detail. The scale, the design, the functionality¡ªit all carried an element that suited the role this place would serve.

 Chapter 296 - 296: The Citadel (Part 8)

    Don''s boots struck the metallic floor with as he began walking deeper into the Command and Control Center. His pace was unhurried, his head turning just slightly to take in the towering pillars and softly glowing edges of the room.


    Behind him, Gary stood motionless, his hands resting neatly behind his back. His faint smile deepened as Don passed by, his gaze following the younger man with a blend of pride and anticipation.


    Don''s path brought him around the large, circular table dominating the room. His fingers brushed the edge absently as he moved, the smooth, cold surface a contrast to the subtle glow emanating from its center.


    His focus shifted from the faintly holographic globe to the vacant chair at the table''s head. He stopped there, lingering for a moment before finally turning toward Gary.


    "It''s really impressive," Don said, his tone even, though a subtle edge in his voice betrayed his approval.


    Gary''s smile widened just slightly, his eyes softening. "I''m glad it''s to your liking, sir." He inclined his head politely. "Now then, if you''re ready to proceed with a quick overview, we can begin. Unfortunately, there''s still much to do before we''re fully operational."


    Don offered a small nod of understanding and turned toward the chair. Just as he moved to take his seat, the chair slid back on its own with a smooth **whirr**. Across the table, the chair Gary was about to sit in performed the same action.


    "Hm," Don muttered, his eyebrow twitching slightly at the unexpected motion. He settled into the chair without hesitation, resting his hands lightly on the table. Gary followed suit, taking his place three seats away. Both chairs then slid forward smoothly, positioning them perfectly at the table.


    The edges of the table began to emit a soft glow, shifting between faint blue and white as the holographic globe at its center flickered. Its rotation slowed slightly, drawing attention to key regions marked in red.


    Gary leaned forward, his hands brushing the table''s dull gray surface. With a light tap, a holographic keyboard materialized in front of him, followed by a translucent screen hovering just above it.


    He raised his hand and swiped toward Don, sending a duplicate of the display seamlessly floating to his side.


    The screen hovered silently in front of Don, its faint glow reflecting in his eyes. He didn''t react, his attention fully on the new information presented to him.


    Gary''s voice then rang out, clear and steady, with an almost unnatural clarity. "While the young madam and I work toward getting this base operational, I believe it is best you handle the Hell Riders situation first."


    Don gave a curt nod of agreement. He had anticipated this, but curiosity drove him to ask, "Why do you say so?"


    Gary''s polite smile returned, his tone still measured. "Well, sir, with so many of the gang''s members still in police custody, their organization is at its weakest."


    As he spoke, the screen in front of Don began cycling through mugshots of detained Hell Riders members, each one labeled with names and charges. The images stopped suddenly on Ash and Viktor, their grim faces staring out from the display.


    Gary gestured toward the screen. "Worse still, both of their leaders are now in jail awaiting trial for drug trafficking charges."


    Don leaned back slightly in his chair, his fingers drumming once on the table''s surface. "I honestly didn''t think the consequences would be this heavy for them." His tone carried a faint edge of disappointment. "They''ve now lost much of the value we pursued them for in the first place... That is, of course, if we can salvage this."


    Gary inclined his head thoughtfully. "It is my fault for not anticipating this, sir. You carried out everything splendidly. I believe the real cause for this is the local government''s need to showcase progress in addressing the city''s rising dangers."


    Don nodded slowly, his gaze shifting back to the holographic display. "I''ve seen the news and read the public case files. It''s almost laughable what they''re trying to pin on them."


    Gary chuckled softly, his warm smile returning. "Indeed. It''s rather difficult to predict the effects local politics may have on our plans in future."


    The faint glow of the table''s edges dimmed slightly as the holographic globe adjusted its rotation, emphasizing Santos City.


    Gary shook his head subtly, clearing away any stray thoughts before they could take hold. Straightening in his chair, he placed his hands on the table and said, "Now then, as for how we can salvage this situation¡­ We do still have quite a stock of the gang''s product, along with information on several stash houses containing even more. Perhaps these could be of use? Say, baiting another gang and directing the police to them instead?"


    Don leaned back slightly, his arms folding across his chest as he considered the suggestion.


    After a moment, he shook his head. "That would expend more resources than necessary. Before we explore that avenue, we could try cutting a deal with one of the leaders¡ªAsh or Viktor. Their cooperation in exchange for arranging a few events to direct blame onto the other party. After all, the case mentions the police are after the kingpin, and they seem to believe it''s one of them. Do you think this route is possible?"


    Gary tilted his head, his sharp gaze growing more focused. "Yes," he replied after a beat of silence. "The gang keeps much of its property and product registered under specific members or shell companies. It would be difficult to find irrefutable evidence directly tying either Ash or Viktor to these operations. If compelling evidence were to suddenly appear, though, the police would likely jump at the opportunity to pin one of them."


    Gary nodded slowly as he spoke, his posture showing a trace of excitement at the potential solution. "This could definitely work, assuming the individual we approach cooperates." He paused, his voice softening slightly as he added, "The real question becomes: do we approach Ash or Viktor?"


    Don''s expression turned contemplative as he leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. His gaze lingered on the glowing holographic display, the mugshots of Ash and Viktor staring back at him.


    After a long moment, he exhaled through his nose and shook his head. "I''ll need to think it over. There are pros and cons to both, and I don''t want to make the wrong call. I''ll know by next week." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gary smiled at this, his usual warmth returning. "Of course, sir. I''ll dig deeper into the case files and upload any useful information to Gary Assist."


    With that, he turned back to his holographic keyboard, his fingers moving across the projection.


    A moment later, his voice rang out again. "Moving on¡­ The second urgent matter involves the unidentified entities¡ªUEs for short."

 Chapter 297 - 297: The Citadel (Part 9)

    Don''s screen flickered, the mugshots fading away and being replaced by a set of new images.


    The first showed Sister Rose, posed in front of the modest church with her usual cold expression. She wore traditional nun''s clothing, her hands clasped delicately in front of her. Beside her were other churchgoers, smiling warmly at the camera. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next image was a huge contrast¡ªcharred remains, barely identifiable as human, scattered across a scorched floor. Blackened walls framed the grisly scene, the destruction evident even in the low-resolution photo.


    The third image was even more unsettling. It showed the church''s back room and the jagged, gaping hole at the center, where Donald had fallen in previously. Yellow crime scene tape cordoned off the area, and investigators could be seen in the background, their protective suits gleaming under harsh lights.


    Don''s expression remained unreadable, though his eyes lingered on the image of Sister Rose for a moment longer than the others. Something about her made his skin crawl.


    ''Who is she really?'' he wondered, his fingers tapping idly on the table.


    Gary tapped his foot twice against the metallic floor, the subtle **click-click** resonating in the room. His chair slid back smoothly, allowing him to stand with effortless grace. In the same motion, he began walking toward Don, his posture as poised as ever.


    "I chose to classify this as urgent," Gary began, his tone calm yet deliberate, "because I had to exhaust many of my contacts to compile some semblance of information on the matter."


    As he moved, Gary waved a hand across the table''s surface. Additional screens appeared, each displaying fragments of data and images that trailed after him, shifting seamlessly as he walked.


    They formed a cluster of visual information surrounding Gary until he finally stopped beside Don''s seat, clasping his hands neatly behind his back.


    He continued, his voice the same tone. "Even the term ''unidentified entities'' is primarily a designation used by Internet conspiracy theorists. Yet, in this case, they''ve managed to provide some of the better information available."


    Don''s gaze followed the screens, his eyes taking in the images. Each one depicted a different scene¡ªsites of unexplained incidents, charred ruins, strange symbols carved into stone, and faintly distorted photographs of people and places.


    Thin blue lines linked the main screens to smaller ones, creating a network of connections that felt as complicated as it was unsettling.


    The global hologram in the center of the table rotated, its surface now marked with flickering red dots scattered across the map. Each dot corresponded to a screen, tying the mysterious cases together in an ominous pattern.


    Gary gestured subtly toward the displays. "There have been numerous incidents similar to what you encountered, sir. It''s difficult to gather solid information because, from what I''ve uncovered, the U.P. government is deeply interested in this. In fact, you could say they''re heavily invested in ensuring these cases receive as little public attention as possible."


    Don leaned forward slightly, his hands resting on the table''s edge. He nodded, his expression neutral despite the thoughts churning in his head. "I did think it was strange. There''s been nothing about it on the major stations, but I assumed it was just because of the many other things happening in the city"


    He frowned faintly, his mind circling back to Sister Rose and the eerie unease she radiated. While he knew she was unique, it hadn''t occurred to him that her situation might demand government interference.


    Gary gave a faint smile, as if sensing Don''s thoughts. "It''s easy to overlook for those not directly involved. But some of the families who had relatives in that church have¡­ left the town. It was done so cleanly that I couldn''t find a single paper trail or any record of their movements. It had to be the government''s doing."


    Don''s eyes narrowed slightly as Gary''s words sank in.


    "Of course," Gary added, his tone even but edged with caution, "this is speculation. Still, I would advise you to keep a close eye on anyone new who approaches you or your family¡ªespecially your friend Donald."


    Don''s brow lifted slightly at the mention of Donald.


    Gary continued, "The only reason you haven''t been approached yet, I suspect, is because you didn''t pursue the matter like the families who tried to raise awareness. Not to mention, you''re far too well-known at the moment to simply¡­ vanish."


    Gary''s calm delivery understated the troubling nature of his words. Don sighed heavily, rubbing the back of his neck. "First it''s the crazy nun, now we have to worry about the government?"


    Gary suppressed a chuckle, his smile faint but unmistakable. "The young madam thought the exact same thing. Don''t worry¡ªshe''s already been working on a plan for some days now. I can only imagine it will be perfect now that she''s truly back."


    Don''s gaze flicked toward Gary at that. "Elle''s already been looking into this?"


    Gary met Don''s gaze with confidence. "But of course, sir. Even though m''lady was more¡­ reserved due to her split, it didn''t change her natural instincts. She would almost certainly want to uncover whomever¡ªor whatever¡ªmight try to harm you."


    Don sat back in his chair, his expression unreadable. The idea that Elle had been working behind the scenes for his sake left him oddly touched. For a moment, he simply sat there, absorbing the weight of Gary''s words.


    Before Don could respond, Gary cleared his throat lightly, his expression shifting slightly. "For this particular situation, sir, in light of the attention it might draw, I would suggest focusing on continuing to build your reputation as Don Bright. Making strong connections¡ªor at least leaving lasting impressions¡ªwith key figures in the city could prove invaluable."


    Don''s fingers tapped the table softly, his gaze flicking to Gary. Internally, he acknowledged the sound reasoning. Still, he remained cautious. Navigating elite circles meant facing a minefield of mind games, political maneuvering, and social traps.


    He nodded after a brief pause. "I won''t have time to get to know people the natural way, so I''ll need your help¡ªwhether I have someone in mind, or you do. Makes things easier and avoids any surprises."


    Gary''s lips curved into a faint, approving smile. "Naturally, sir." He inclined his head slightly before adding, "To close, I do have someone in mind who would be an excellent focus for such efforts."


    Don raised an eyebrow, a flicker of interest showing. "Oh?"


    Gary gestured lightly, and one of the holographic screens shifted, displaying the image of a man with aristocratic features. His perfectly styled silver hair was instantly recognizable, and his confident, almost regal smile seemed effortlessly poised.


    "Charles Monclaire IV," Gary announced. "Better known as Silverwing."

 Chapter 298 - 298: The Citadel (Part 10)

    Gary gestured smoothly, his fingers weaving through the holographic interface in front of him. The translucent screens shifted seamlessly, displaying maps, dossiers, and detailed schematics.


    Don''s eyes tracked the movements, his posture relaxed but his mind sharp as Gary continued to outline key details about the base''s operational capacities.


    "¡­and while the primary generator is stable, the auxiliary systems will require additional calibration before they can reliably support the network. I''ve already dispatched a team to oversee the adjustments," Gary explained, his tone steady.


    Don nodded absently, his fingers drumming lightly against the table. The rhythmic **tap-tap** echoed faintly in the room.


    Then, a subtle noise caught Don''s attention¡ªa faint **hiss** of the main doors opening.


    Gary, too absorbed in his presentation, continued without pause. "As for the additional storage capacity, we¡ª"


    Don''s ears honed in on the sound of approaching footsteps, their cadence light. His gaze however didn''t waver from the floating displays.


    Moments later, the unmistakable figures of Elle and Trixie came into view. They stepped through the doorway, their silhouettes outlined briefly by the dim light from the hall beyond.


    Gary quickly noticed them, his polite smile widening as he gestured the floating screens away with a wave. "Ah, it''s good to see you in your attire again, madam."


    At the sound of Gary''s voice, Don finally turned toward them, his gaze landing on Elle.


    His initial reaction was subtle¡ªa slight widening of his eyes that he quickly masked with a neutral expression. For a split second, he barely recognized her.


    Elle''s transformation was striking. She wore a black bodysuit that clung to her like a second skin, emphasizing her athletic build and wide hips. The cape draped over her shoulders added an element of authority, while the burning orange accents on her wrists and throughout her outfit gleamed faintly in the room''s cool light.


    But it was her face that truly held Don''s attention.


    Her dark eyeliner and blackberry lipstick gave her a bold, commanding presence that contrasted greatly with the Elle he was used to. Her usually understated confidence now radiated outward, amplified by the subtle but impactful touches of makeup.


    ''That''s¡­ definitely a change,'' Don thought, his gaze steady. He was surprised, sure, but not in a bad way.


    Trixie, on the other hand, looked absolutely delighted by the reaction. With her arms crossed under her chest, she smirked knowingly and turned her attention toward Don.


    "Well, Don?" she asked, her voice carrying the usual mischievous tone. "Whaddya think? Elle looks pretty bangable, am I righ¡ª"


    **Thwack!**


    Elle''s hand moved faster than a blink, landing a light but firm smack on Trixie''s head.


    "Hey!" Trixie yelped, rubbing the spot with a pout.


    Don chuckled inwardly at the exchange, but his focus shifted to Elle. Her previously composed demeanor faltered, her cheeks flushing a vivid shade of red that clashed amusingly with her otherwise bold look.


    For a brief moment, the old Elle shone through¡ªher shyness, her self-consciousness¡ªand it brought a small smile to Don''s face.


    He decided to press her buttons just a little. Turning his attention back to Trixie, he replied smoothly, "Always."


    Elle''s blush deepened, but she straightened her posture, forcing her tone to remain steady. "We should, um, focus on important things right now." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The hint of nervousness in her voice was there, but it was overshadowed by a newfound clarity and resolve.


    Don nodded, his smile lingering. ''Maybe this split isn''t as worrying as I''m making it out to be,'' he thought.


    Gary''s voice broke through the moment, ever the professional. "Shall I bring the systems back online, madam?"


    Elle cleared her throat lightly and gestured for him to continue. "Yes, let''s get started."


    The holographic displays returned, lighting up the area with a cool blue glow. Video feeds, data charts, and audio logs flickered into view.


    Don glanced between the screens and Elle''s new look, his thoughts wandering briefly. ''Different¡­ but not bad.''


    And with that, the discussion pressed on.


    Elle and Trixie took their places at the table, Elle settling smoothly into the chair beside Don, while Trixie flopped into hers with exaggerated ease.


    As the soft **whirr** of their chairs adjusted their positions at the table, Gary resumed his presentation, the holographic screens flickering back into view.


    "For the next phase," Gary began, his hands moving in controlled motions, summoning data streams that stretched across the displays, "we need to address our timeline for integrating new surveillance measures."


    The room dimmed slightly as video feeds and schematics appeared, each one displaying a different corner of the Citadel''s systems. A grid map flickered into view, highlighting zones marked in red.


    Elle leaned forward, her sharp eyes scanning the details. "We''ve isolated potential vulnerabilities," she said, her voice calm but focused. "Primarily in these sectors." She gestured to the map, and a section magnified in response, showing lines of text overlaid on wireframe models.


    Don watched silently, his hands folded loosely on the table. He nodded occasionally, his gaze shifting between the projections and Elle''s explanations.


    While some of the topics covered areas he wasn''t familiar with, when discussions shifted to strategy or allocation of resources, he chimed in with short, pointed remarks that dissected through the details like a scalpel.


    Trixie, meanwhile, had started slouching halfway through the conversation. Her head rested on her hands, her lids growing heavier with each passing minute. By the time the discussion veered into the intricacies of network redundancies, her soft snores were audible, her tail flicking lazily behind her.


    Gary, undeterred, pressed on. His blazer now rested neatly on the head of his seat, his sleeves rolled just enough to reveal forearms that, despite his refined demeanor, hinted at years of physical conditioning.


    As the conversation stretched on, the room seemed to shrink under the weight of its intensity. Time blurred until Gary finally straightened his posture, clapping his hands sharply.


    **Clap!**


    The sound was crisp, and every screen around the table blinked off simultaneously, leaving only the rotating holographic globe at the table''s center. Its faint glow cast soft light across the room, shifting gently as it spun.


    "Well then," Gary said, exhaling quietly. "I think we''ve sufficiently discussed all pending matters for now." His eyes scanned the table, landing on Elle and Don. "If there''s nothing else, I do believe we can end here."


    Don shook his head. "I think that about covers it."


    Gary offered a polite smile. "Brilliant. I''ll return to my duties, then. I''m sure the young madam will see you out, Sir Don. Do have a good day, and reach out to me once you''re ready to make any moves. I''ll assist however I can."


    With that, Gary picked up his blazer, draping it neatly over his arm. He offered a slight bow before turning and walking toward the exit.


    As the door slid shut behind him, the room fell into an odd stillness, broken only by Trixie''s soft breathing and the faint hum of the holographic globe.


    Elle shifted slightly in her seat, her posture noticeably stiff. Her fingers fidgeted briefly with the edge of her cape before she finally spoke in a low voice. "Well, um¡­ we better get going¡­"


    Despite her words, there was a subtle reluctance in her tone that didn''t escape Don''s notice. She seemed hesitant, as though torn between wanting him to leave and wanting him to stay.


    Don, however, didn''t press the matter. He rose smoothly, adjusting his sleeves as he straightened to his full height. "Lead the way," he said, his tone light.


    Elle glanced at him, her lips parting as though she wanted to say more, but instead, she simply nodded and stood. Her steps were smooth, hips swaying as she moved toward the door, her cape flowing softly with her movements.


    Don followed silently, casting one last glance at the sleeping Trixie. Her tail twitched faintly, curling lazily against her chair as she mumbled something unintelligible.


    ''She actually looks innocently cute when sleeping,'' Don thought as he walked behind Elle into the quiet corridor beyond.

 Chapter 299 - 299: Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 1)

    The walk back to the base''s entrance hall was quiet, the only sounds echoing faintly were the soft clicks of Don''s boots and Elle''s lighter steps as they moved side by side.


    Don kept his posture relaxed, though his eyes occasionally flicked to Elle in the corner of his vision. She seemed calm, with just the faintest edge of nervous energy lingering around her.


    No sudden changes, no reason for alarm.


    Don''s thoughts circled back to the gnawing uncertainty about her recent transformation. ''Maybe I''m overthinking this,'' he considered, his fingers brushing absently against the edge of his jacket pocket.


    But the worry refused to fully dissipate, resting somewhere just out of reach¡ªquiet but insistent.


    As they neared the towering double doors leading to the base''s main entrance, Don inhaled deeply, shaking the thoughts free.


    The doors opened with a soft **whirr**, revealing the vast garage-turned-entrance hall beyond. The lighting reflected off rows of reinforced vehicles and the polished floor. Don''s car stood in the distance, surrounded by movement.


    It took him a moment to register the scene. A pair of robotic arms, mounted on wheeled platforms, hovered around the car, their articulated appendages working with directed precision. Minions¡ªthose tireless, faceless assistants¡ªscurried nearby, adjusting tools and monitoring progress.


    The once-noticeable bullet holes had vanished, replaced by a smooth, freshly polished finish. The back windshield gleamed under the bright overhead lights, a flawless replacement.


    Don came to a halt on the entrance hall platform, his brow lifting slightly in surprise. Elle, still walking, stopped a step ahead and glanced back. Her lips parted as if to say something, but the faintest flush colored her cheeks first.


    "Oh¡­ I thought they''d be done by now," she said softly, her voice carrying a pinch of regret. "Sorry."


    Don tilted his head, offering a faint smile. "No worries. If I''d known they were working on the car, we could''ve spent more time inside."


    Elle''s flush deepened as she shifted her weight slightly, looking at the scene again. "Oh¡­ uh, when I asked to do this, I thought it would make a nice surprise." She glanced at Don nervously before continuing, "Gary mentioned you wanted to get this fixed¡­ without your mom finding out."


    Her explanation stayed in the air for a moment, and Don felt a flicker of gratitude. He closed the already narrow space between them, slipping an arm around her waist. His hand traced the seamless material of her tight bodysuit, his fingers skimming lightly over the curve of her hip.


    "Thanks," he said quietly, his voice warm. "This saves me a lot of trouble."


    Elle leaned into him instinctively, her body relaxing under his touch. Her gaze stayed fixed on the car as she muttered, "No problem."


    The robotic arms began to retract, their tasks complete, and the minions moved away, gathering tools and heading toward another vehicle. Don noticed this but kept his focus on Elle.


    She hesitated, her body tensing slightly as if she wanted to say more. Don''s hand moved in a slow, careful motion along her side, his touch firm yet reassuring. "So," he started, his tone calculated, "because of the situation with the Unidentified Entities, I might not be able to come here as much as I thought."


    Elle leaned closer, almost pressing into him as if to stop him from pulling away. Her voice then dropped, sounding a little¡­ darker. "I know. Don''t worry¡­ I''m already working on a solution."


    Her tone shifted at the end, lower and sharper, the faintest touch of malice threading through her words. "They''ll regret it."


    Don caught the edge in her voice but dismissed it quickly.


    The minions finished packing up and moved farther away, leaving Don''s car pristine. Seeing this, Don eased back, loosening his hold around Elle''s waist. She hesitated, her hand brushing against his side, reluctant to let him go.


    As he took a step back, Elle reached out, her fingers catching his arm. "Wait¡­"


    Her voice was soft, almost unsure. Don turned back to face her, his expression calm and inviting. "Is something wrong?"


    Elle''s hand slipped away, and she clasped her fingers together in front of her, fidgeting slightly. Her nervousness was more pronounced now, her cheeks full with color.


    "Do you¡­ do you really like me better like this?"


    Don understood her concern immediately. The subtle shifts in her demeanor, the moments of hesitance¡ªthey all pointed back to her uncertainty about her transformation. He stepped closer again, reaching out to cradle her cheek gently.


    "Of course," he admitted. "I missed the real you, and I''m grateful to have you back. When all of this is behind us, we''ll have more time together."


    Elle''s expression softened, and she leaned into his touch. A faint smile curved her lips as she raised her hand to cover his, her fingers delicate against his skin.


    "Okay," she murmured, her voice low and filled with relief.


    Don held her cheek a moment longer, his thumb brushing softly against her skin. Elle''s smile remained faint, almost fragile, as if she were holding onto it for dear life.


    When Don finally pulled his hand away, her expression faltered, the corners of her mouth falling ever so slightly.


    He hesitated. A part of him wondered if a kiss¡ªsomething more passionate¡ªwould lift her spirits. It wouldn''t have been unwelcome; Elle''s devotion to him was as clear as the warmth in her gaze. But the thought brought an unease he couldn''t shake. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It wouldn''t be fair,'' he thought.


    Elle''s feelings were unbalanced¡ªentirely tilted toward him¡ªand more often than not, Don questioned if he was unintentionally taking advantage of her loyalty. He wasn''t perfect, but using someone like Elle, someone who mattered, wasn''t a line he wanted to cross.


    Instead, Don leaned forward, his movements slow. He placed a soft kiss on her forehead, lingering for just a second.


    Elle''s reaction was instantaneous. A deep blush painted her cheeks as her wide eyes fluttered closed. Even without looking, Don''s heightened senses picked up the sharp rise in her heart rate.


    It beat like a drum against her chest, but her outward response was restrained compared to her previous self¡ªthe more impulsive, unfiltered Elle that her "split" had created.


    Don straightened, his lips curving faintly into a smile. She liked it; that much was clear. And that was enough.


    The moment passed quickly, and Don pulled away fully, stepping back onto the dull platform.


    Elle remained where she stood, her flushed face slightly angled downward as her fingers brushed the material of her bodysuit. When she finally looked up, Don had already started descending the platform.


    His boots **thudded** against the narrow stairs, the sound echoing faintly in the huge garage/entrance. As he walked across the expansive parking area, he glanced back once.


    Elle stood motionless, her soft smile still visible, though now touched with a slight melancholy.


    Don turned his attention forward and continued toward his car.


    It stood out even among the high-tech vehicles and military-grade equipment around it. Its classic lines and deep green paint gleamed, reflecting the white lighting of the garage.


    Don slowed as he approached, his eyes roaming over its body.


    The minions had outdone themselves.


    Not only had they repaired the damage¡ªpatching up bullet holes and replacing the shattered rear windshield¡ªbut they''d also cleaned and polished every inch of the car. The glossy finish was immaculate, free of smudges or imperfections.


    The chrome trim gleamed brightly, and even the tires looked fresh, their rubber shining with a dark sheen.


    Don ran a hand along the hood, his fingers tracing the smooth, cool surface. He smirked faintly, appreciating the unexpected touch of care.


    Reaching the driver''s side, he stopped.


    The door handle felt different under his palm. He frowned, his mind catching on a stray thought.


    ''Wait¡­ didn''t I lock this?''


    The memory lingered briefly, but he shook it off with a subtle shrug. The minions must''ve unlocked it while working on the car. It wasn''t worth dwelling on.


    He slid into the driver''s seat, the worn leather creaking faintly under his weight. The interior smelled faintly of polish and metal, a clean scent that matched the car''s appearance.


    Don reached for the ignition, turning the key. The Mustang roared to life with a deep **vroom**, the sound reverberating through the large space. He allowed himself a moment to appreciate the engine''s steady rumble before shifting into gear.


    The car rolled forward smoothly, its tires hissing against the polished floor. As Don navigated toward the tunnel''s entrance, his mind wandered briefly back to Elle. The image of her faint smile lingered.


    As the Mustang entered the tunnel, the sound of its engine grew louder in the enclosed space. The walls around him were a blur of stone and strange metal, illuminated by the flashing of LED lights embedded in the floor.


    **Rumble** **Vroom**


    Don kept his grip steady on the wheel, the car''s power humming under his control. The way out felt longer than the way in, but he didn''t mind. The tunnel gave him a chance to think, to sift through the quiet doubts and scattered thoughts that had followed him since the meeting with Elle.

 Chapter 300 - 300: Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 2)

    Elle''s gaze lingered on the tunnel long after Don''s car disappeared into its shadowy depths. The soft echo of the Mustang''s engine faded into silence, leaving the garage unnervingly still.


    Her expression showed a hint of sadness, her eyes flickering faintly before she exhaled softly.


    She turned to leave, her steps slow, but before she could fully turn away, a puff of pink smoke erupted beside her, accompanied by the faint scent of something sweet and vaguely floral.


    "Hey!"


    Trixie''s sharp, playful voice filled the space as the smoke dissipated, revealing the petite succubus. She stood with her hands on her hips, her tail swishing with lively energy. Her pink hair shimmered faintly under the sterile lights, and her narrowed eyes locked onto Elle with mock annoyance.


    "How come nobody woke me?"


    Elle turned back, her calm demeanor masking the irritation that bubbled just beneath the surface. She opened her mouth to respond, but Trixie was already stepping closer, leaning into her space and sniffing exaggeratedly.


    "Hmmm¡­" Trixie rubbed her chin thoughtfully, her mischievous grin spreading as she tilted her head. "You don''t smell like you had back-breaking sex¡­ so why''d you sneak of¡ªOw!"


    Before she could finish, Elle''s fingers latched onto her cheek, pinching it firmly. Trixie let out a sharp yelp, flinching slightly as her tail flicked in protest.


    "Is sex all you think about?" Elle''s voice was stern but not raised, her gaze firm as she watched Trixie squirm under her hold.


    Trixie, her cheek still caught in Elle''s grip, gave a casual shrug. "Beats slaving away for colored paper with numbers on it like most of you humans. At least with sex, everyone''s happy¡­ unless, of course, y''know¡ª" she paused dramatically, grinning through the discomfort, "you''re a guy with a fat ass in jail." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elle sighed and released her grip, shaking her head in quiet exasperation. She turned on her heel, her voice even as she started walking toward the base interior.


    "Come on. We have work to do."


    Trixie rubbed her now slightly reddened cheek, pouting for a moment before trotting after Elle. Her pout quickly turned to excitement as she asked, "Ooo¡­ are we finally ordering stuff for the BDSM room I suggested?"


    Elle didn''t answer, her stride unbroken as she headed toward the tram station.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The ride through the base was uneventful, the tram''s smooth **whir** the only sound as it moved through the facility''s maze of dimly lit tunnels. Minutes later, the duo arrived at another hallway¡ªgray, unadorned, and faintly industrial, like much of the base.


    They walked in silence until they stopped in front of a pair of large reinforced doors. Unlike the grand ones in the main garage and command center, these were slightly smaller but no less imposing. Thick metallic frames bordered the entry, and a faint blue glow emanated from the edges, matching the digital tag above.


    The tag displayed glowing letters¡ªD.P.I¡ªetched into a black screen embedded in the wall. The text pulsed softly in the dim light, and small indicator bars scrolled beneath, cycling through various readouts in angular, futuristic fonts.


    Trixie tilted her head, staring at the letters with visible confusion. Her tail twitched once before she muttered, "Double Penetration and Interracial? Wow, Elle, I didn''t know you were kinky lik¡ªOw!"


    Elle''s hand moved faster than a blink, delivering a light smack to the back of Trixie''s head.


    "It stands for Don Protection Initiative," Elle corrected, her tone clipped and serious. She stood in front of the doors, her posture rigid as the scanner on the floor activated.


    A thin line of blue light swept over both their figures, scanning them from head to toe. A faint **beep** confirmed their identities, and the heavy doors slid open with a low **hiss**, revealing the room beyond.


    Trixie rubbed the back of her head, her pout returning as she muttered under her breath, "It''s not my fault it reminded me of the porn libraries back home."


    Elle ignored the comment and stepped through the heavy doors, her boots making a faint **click** against the polished floor as she entered. The room beyond was shrouded in pitch-black darkness, the air still and unnervingly quiet.


    Trixie hesitated briefly before following, her tail flicking once behind her. "Err¡­ no lights?" she asked, her voice breaking the eerie silence.


    Almost immediately, Elle spoke, her tone still firm. "Lights."


    In response, the room illuminated abruptly, flooding with a sinful red glow. The lighting was starkly different from the cool, clinical tones used elsewhere in the base. It cast long shadows and gave the space an almost infernal atmosphere.


    For a brief moment, Trixie''s mind wandered, the lighting conjuring images of the BDSM room she had jokingly mentioned earlier.


    Her hopes were short-lived.


    The room''s contents quickly shattered the illusion.


    It wasn''t massive like the command center but felt carefully curated, compact in its design. The walls were cluttered with a variety of ominous elements. Two of them were lined with shelves and display cases, each holding an assortment of peculiar, almost macabre items.


    A bloodied cloth sat neatly folded in one case, its deep crimson stains long dried. A scuffed, worn-out shoe rested in another, its faded laces hanging limply. Other shelves contained equally baffling objects: a shattered piece of ceramic, an old rotary phone, and what looked like a fragment of burnt wood.


    Another wall housed a cluster of mounted digital screens, their displays cycling rapidly through streams of data¡ªcoordinates, blurry images, and indecipherable text scrolling in tandem.


    But the room''s centerpiece dominated the far wall.


    A massive holographic display stretched across its surface, bathing the area in an otherworldly glow. The screen displayed a digital version of an investigator''s board¡ªan intricate web of connections, images, and notes all linked by thin glowing lines.


    At the center of the messy network was an image of Sister Rose, her cold expression rendered in chilling detail. Around her were smaller holograms, each showing snippets of intel: photographs of the church ruins, sketches of symbols carved into stone, and fragments of reports referencing UEs.


    Trixie stood beside Elle, taking it all in. Her eyes landed on Sister Rose''s image, and she tilted her head slightly.


    "Hey, that''s the crazy hot nun that tried to off Don, right?" she asked casually. Without waiting for a reply, she gestured with her thumb slicing across her neck, adding a cartoonish **schlick** sound for emphasis. "Are we going to¡­"


    Elle didn''t respond and the lack of it caught her Trixie off guard. She blinked and turned her head toward Elle.


    "Elle?"


    Her playful tone wavered as she froze mid-step. A chill ran up her spine.


    Elle stood motionless, her posture unnervingly rigid. Her amber eyes, usually warm and expressive, now glowed faintly with an eerie hollowness. Her lips curved upward in a smile, but it wasn''t one of joy or reassurance.


    It was a smile devoid of warmth¡ªsharp, sinister, and unsettlingly calm.


    "Yes," Elle muttered softly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The lights in the room flickered once, their red glow briefly dipping into darkness before returning.


    "She¡­ it¡­" Elle continued, her voice cold and distant, "tried to hurt Don¡­ still wants to¡­"


    Her smile widened slightly, the faint glow of her eyes intensifying. "We can''t allow that¡­ can we, Trixie?"


    Her tone shifted, the words taking on a faint echo as if spoken from somewhere far away.


    Trixie''s tail twitched uneasily, her eyes narrowing slightly as she processed the shift in Elle''s demeanor. She wasn''t scared, not exactly. Unsettled, yes¡ªbut only because she knew what Elle was capable of when it came to Don''s safety.


    "Uh¡­ no," Trixie replied, her voice carefully neutral as she rubbed the back of her neck. "Definitely not."


    Her smile widened, but it wasn''t just unsettling¡ªit was wrong. There was a hollowness to it, as though it were painted on by someone unfamiliar with the concept of joy. It didn''t reach her glowing amber eyes, which flickered faintly, reflecting something far colder than her usual warmth


    She had seen that look before, and while it unnerved her, she knew better than to question Elle when Don was involved.

 Chapter 301 - 301: Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 3)

    The rain hammered against the windshield of the car as Don navigated the winding roads away from the tunnel exit.


    Droplets moved diagonally, distorted by the wipers that lazily swiped across the glass. He wasn''t in a hurry¡ªnot to get home, anyway. Too much cluttered his thoughts, and going back to a house full of people wasn''t appealing.


    It was just past noon, and his mind drifted to the training he''d been doing these past few days. He might as well get the afternoon session out of the way, he decided.


    Turning onto an old, uneven road that barely qualified as pavement, he headed toward the abandoned steel mill.


    The drive was uneventful, save for the monotonous sound of the rain and the occasional jolt from a pothole. Fifteen minutes later, he reached the compound''s entrance¡ªa rusted gate barely held together by a loose chain.


    He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel, staring at it.


    His eyes faintly glowed as he reached out with his mind, nudging the chain aside and swinging the gate open just enough for his car to pass through. The effort came without strain, a small victory in itself. ''I''m getting better at control, at least,'' he thought. ''No tingling sensation this time.''


    Driving through, the gravel road gave way to a patchwork of crumbling asphalt and muddy potholes. The car rocked slightly as it navigated the uneven terrain, splashing through shallow pools of murky water.


    Ahead, the hulking skeleton of the steel mill rose against the gray sky, its outline blurred by the downpour.


    Don parked near a cluster of rusted machinery and scrap piles, stepping out into the cold rain without hesitation. He shoved his hands into his jean pockets as he walked toward one of the larger structures. The peeling metal walls leaned precariously, some sections flapping noisily in the wind.


    The entrance was sealed with a padlock, though it looked more ceremonial than functional. Don gripped the lock, the metal giving a faint **groan** before snapping in his hand. Tossing it aside, he pushed the heavy door open, the hinges protesting with a long, drawn-out **creak**.


    Inside, the air was heavy with the stench of rust and old oil. Pools of rainwater had gathered on the uneven floor, reflecting the dim light filtering through the perforated roof. The room was vast, littered with derelict machines.


    A massive hydraulic press sat near the far wall, its pistons frozen mid-motion, the paint flaking off in strips. Nearby, a conveyor belt stretched toward a rusted assembly line, its rollers clogged with grime and shards of broken metal.


    Overhead, a crane hung precariously, its hook swaying slightly in the draft.


    Don''s boots splashed in the puddles as he moved toward the center of the room, taking it all in. Water dripped from countless holes in the roof, forming an erratic sound that echoed through the interior.


    He stopped in the middle, standing still as his gaze roamed over everything.


    ''Let''s start with Precision Control.'' His attention locked onto a workbench piled with discarded machine parts. Moving toward it, he picked up a handful of screws, bolts, and lengths of wire. Letting them drop to the floor with a muted **clink**, he then stepped back, exhaling slowly.


    He extended a hand, and the objects shuddered, lifting unevenly into the air. He focused, his glowing eyes narrowing as he separated the pieces, holding each in place with invisible threads of force.


    The screws rotated in mid-air, their rusted threads grinding faintly as they turned. He guided one toward the remnants of an old machine, threading it into a fitting with deliberate care. Then another, and another.


    At first, it seemed simple¡ªone piece at a time. But as he added more tasks, his control faltered. The wires he''d begun weaving into patterns unraveled, and a bolt slipped from his grasp, falling to the ground.


    "Damn it," he muttered, his jaw tightening.


    He steadied himself, gripping his wrist with his other hand as if grounding his focus physically might help. The object floated again just before it could hit the ground, his concentration narrowing.


    This time, he tried to maintain a steady sequence¡ªthread, weave, lift. But the strain crept in. A dull ache could be felt at the base of his skull, and his movements became jerky.


    As this happened, one of the wires snapped, **twang**, recoiling violently before clattering to the floor. Don clenched his teeth, his frustration growing.


    ''Focus. Don''t rush it.'' He drew a slow breath, forcing his mind to relax. The objects floated once more, this time with steadier movements. The wires began to twist into a braid, the screws threading smoothly. But, it wasn''t perfect¡ªanother bolt dropped, and his hold on the wires wavered¡ªbut he persisted.


    Don stood motionless, his eyes locked on the suspended pieces of metal and wire hovering before him. Each one wobbled faintly in the air, their positions slightly askew as his focus began to falter.


    His breaths came slow and steady, but the strain was mounting, creeping into the edges of his mind like a tightening vice.


    The final screw twisted into place with a faint grind, the motion uneven as his telekinetic grip wavered. He adjusted quickly, gritting his teeth as he nudged it back on track. As for the wires, they were braided and interwoven with care, their ends just about to slot into the framework.


    "Almost there," he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible over the distant sound of rain pouring on the roof.


    But his hold was slipping. The faint ache at the base of his skull spread outward, intensifying with every second. A bead of sweat rolled down the side of his face, clinging to his jawline before falling to the floor with a muted **drip**.


    His fingers twitched at his sides, mimicking the delicate movements he was forcing onto the objects. His vision blurred slightly, the edges of the room fading as his focus tunneled. The pain flared quickly, like a hot needle pressing into his temple. He sucked in a cold breath, his teeth grinding audibly.


    ''Just one more¡ª.''


    As Don was just about to complete the exercise, the wire slipped from his mental grasp, snapping against the rusted metal surface of the machine. Simultaneously, the screws jolted out of place, tumbling to the floor with a clattering **ping-ping-ping**.


    "Shit," Don cursed, his hand shooting to his head as he staggered back a step. His breaths came hurried, his chest rising and falling as he fought the dizziness that threatened to pull him under.


    A warm trickle slid down his upper lip. He wiped it with the back of his hand, his fingertips coming away stained red. The metallic scent confirmed what he already knew¡ªhis nose was bleeding.


    ''I''m pushing too hard,'' he thought grimly, his other hand pressing against his temple. He stumbled toward the nearest workbench, leaning against its rusted edge as his legs threatened to give out.


    His fingers drummed against the surface absently as he caught his breath.


    After a few moments, the ache began to dull, receding just enough for him to straighten. He wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his sleeve, glancing down at the mess on the floor.


    "Again," he muttered, his voice sounding a little frustrated.


    He stepped back to the center of the room, his boots splashing in a shallow puddle as he moved. He then raised the objects once more, slower this time, his movements more careful.


    His glowing eyes narrowed as he forced the pieces into alignment, threading the screws and twisting the wires with care.


    For a while, it seemed like progress. The framework took shape, and his confidence grew. But the strain returned, quicker this time. The ache in his head flared back up, more prominent than before, and his hold on the objects wavered. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first screw dropped, followed by a second. The wire he''d been carefully weaving snapped again, recoiling violently and scattering the nearby debris.


    "Dammit!" Don yelled out, his voice echoing in the room.


    His breathing was ragged, his jaw clenched tight as he glared at the scattered pieces. He closed his eyes, forcing himself to breathe deeply, to calm the anger and irritation brewing in his chest. But the frustration was with each failed attempt, threatening to drown his focus.


    But, he tried again.


    And again.


    However, each attempt ended the same. A bolt slipped. A wire snapped. The framework unraveled.


    Finally, his patience gave out.


    "Fucking hell!!" The objects shot outward with a burst of telekinetic force, clattering against walls and machinery with a series of loud **crashes**. Even the larger pieces of scrap metal around him shifted slightly, the air humming faintly with residual energy.


    Don stood in the middle of the mess, his shoulders rising and falling as he fought to steady his breathing. His nose bled freely now, the red streaks staining his upper lip. His expression changed into a scowl as he clicked his tongue in irritation.


    "Pathetic," he muttered, his voice low and bitter.


    He raised a hand to his face, wiping the blood away with his sleeve before spitting onto the wet floor. His gaze swept over the scattered debris, his fists clenching at his sides.


    ''One more time.''


    Without another word, he stepped forward and crouched, picking up the nearest screw. His hands were steady as he collected the pieces, his expression hardening with grim determination to complete the task.


    When he stood, the objects floated once more, trembling faintly as he focused.


    And he started again.

 Chapter 302 - 302: Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 4)

    Don wiped the sweat off his brow with the back of his sleeve, his breath steadying as he stood in the center of the cluttered mill.


    The scattered screws, wires, and bolts laying at his feet were the evidence of a task he finally completed. He glanced at his watch, noting the time. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Five minutes and forty-three seconds.''


    It wasn''t much in the grand scheme of things, but it was longer than yesterday¡ªand that was enough.


    "I''m definitely keeping focus longer," he murmured, his voice low and hoarse.


    He straightened up, rolling his shoulders as his gaze drifted across the room. The dim light filtering through the perforated roof cast uneven shadows over the hulking, rusted machinery.


    His eyes settled on a battered lathe, a rolling mill cylinder lying on its side, and a mangled conveyor belt assembly.


    ''There''s time for one more exercise I guess.'' The thought spurred him into motion. His boots splashed in shallow puddles as he walked toward the machines, his posture slightly hunched from fatigue but his steps steady.


    He stopped near the lathe, running a hand over its corroded surface.


    "Too tired for anything complicated," he muttered, tilting his head back to glance upward. Two towering structures loomed over the far side of the hall, their skeletal frames jagged and rust-streaked.


    They looked like remnants of an old storage framework, maybe gantries or silos, their purpose hard to tell.


    He stared at them for a moment, his expression thoughtful. "Stacking these up there is better. Tests both strength and control."


    Don took a deep breath, his glowing eyes narrowing as he readied himself. He extended his reach, focusing on the rolling mill cylinder first. It was bulky and uneven, its jagged edges coated in grime.


    With a faint hum, the object trembled, then slowly lifted off the ground.


    The moment the weight left the floor, Don felt it¡ªa dull, invisible pressure on his mind. It wasn''t unbearable, but it was far from comfortable. The sensation reminded him of lifting something heavy with his arms¡ªnot impossible, but every second added strain.


    The cylinder hovered unsteadily in the air, swaying slightly as Don adjusted his focus. His jaw tightened, and his brows furrowed as he moved it upward toward one of the towers.


    "Keep it steady," he muttered to himself, his voice strained.


    Next, he focused on the lathe, its uneven shape making it trickier to balance. The pressure on his mind doubled as he lifted it, the weight bearing down on his senses like a tangible force. He could feel the edges of his focus fraying, the strain creeping into his mind.


    The two objects hovered side by side as he maneuvered them upward, inch by painstaking inch. The towers weren''t exceptionally tall¡ªmaybe four or five meters¡ªbut every movement felt like a monumental task.


    Finally, a sharp throb pulsed through his skull, and he winced. His nose prickled, and a familiar warmth began to drip down.


    "Argh!" Don groaned, his concentration faltering and his hold on the objects slipping.


    The rolling mill cylinder crashed to the ground first with a deafening **BOOM**, its impact sending vibrations through the floor.


    Loose parts of the lathe followed, breaking off with metallic **clangs** as they scattered across the room.


    Smaller shards ricocheted off rusted surfaces, one of them pinging against a steel beam with a loud **ting**.


    Don staggered backward, clutching his head as he leaned forward to steady himself. His breaths came in short, sharp gasps, and blood dripped freely from one nostril, staining the floor below.


    He didn''t bother looking up at the mess. Instead, he stayed there, bent forward with one hand braced on his knee, the other gripping his temple.


    "Not surprise there," he muttered bitterly, his voice barely audible over the echoing aftermath.


    The total weight of the machines was roughly 900 kilograms¡ªabout 2,000 pounds. Far heavier than what he''d attempted last time, and he hadn''t even held it as long.


    He straightened slowly, wiping his nose with his sleeve. The metallic taste of blood lingered on his tongue, a clear reminder of his limits.


    His gaze then drifted to the fallen cylinder and the scattered debris, his expression unreadable. He could only click his tongue in irritation before taking another deep breath.


    "Too much, too soon."


    Still, despite the failure, there was something satisfying in the attempt itself. Progress wasn''t always clean or measured¡ªit was messy, grueling, and unforgiving. And he wasn''t done yet.


    Not even close.


    Don heaved another, deeper sigh, the sound echoing faintly in the hollow expanse of the steel mill. It was a sigh of disappointment, though not entirely unexpected.


    He hadn''t seriously believed he could succeed¡ªnot while already running on fumes from the last exercise.


    Still, he couldn''t shake the thought that pushing himself like this was necessary.


    His eyes soon drifted to the mess around him¡ªthe fallen machines, the scattered debris, the dents left in the floor where the heavier pieces had landed. The scene brought back memories he hadn''t wanted to relive, but that always hovered at the edges of his mind: the farm, the mutant, Amanda.


    He hadn''t forgotten the way his telekinetic abilities had saved both their lives that day. If he hadn''t been able to endure the pressure then, to fight back with everything he had, they wouldn''t have made it out.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to think they''d have died.


    And if he could push himself to the point where he could maintain control of this kind of weight for minutes at a time, the possibilities in combat¡ªno, in life¡ªwere endless. His powers would be more than just a simple tool.


    Don''s gaze dropped to the puddle at his feet, the murky surface reflecting a dim and distorted version of himself. A single drop of blood fell from his nose, landing with a faint plop and rippling outward.


    He stared at the ripples for a moment longer, then let out another sigh, longer this time.


    "That''s enough," he said quietly. He knew his limits, and he''d reached them. There was no point in pushing himself until he passed out¡ªwhat good would that do?


    Straightening, he wiped at his face one last time, feeling the metallic taste of blood creeping into the back of his throat. The dizziness was still there, subtle but insistent. Spitting to one side, he turned toward the door.


    The rain greeted him immediately as he stepped back out into the open, the sound of it drumming against the ground and the car nearby. Don walked toward his car, his boots squelching in the wet gravel.


    Fishing his phone out of his pocket, he glanced at the screen. A notification blinked at him: a message from Summer, sent three minutes ago.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hey dummy, mom said to hurry up with whatever you''re doing, lunch is ready.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The words brought a faint smile to his face. Tucking the phone back into his pocket, he shook his head slightly, muttering to himself.


    "Can always count on her to bring me back to reality."


    As he reached the car and opened the door, the initial weight on his mind¡ªthe frustration, the lingering doubts¡ªseemed to lift, if only slightly. His thoughts were clearer now, even if the fatigue was still heavy.


    Sliding into the driver''s seat, Don shut the door behind him with a firm **thunk**. The rain continued to streak across the windshield, but he didn''t start the car immediately. Instead, he sat there for a moment, his head leaning back against the seat.

 Chapter 303 - 303: Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 5)

    The rain had reduced to a faint drizzle by the time Don arrived home and pulled into the driveway. He found the pavement shimmering with a thin film of water, reflecting the golden light that now broke through the slowly dispersing clouds.


    The Chanel Hills Community was covered in the warm glow of the late afternoon, and the cozy tranquility of the neighborhood struck Don in a way he wasn''t quite used to.


    He sat for a moment in his car, the rhythmic **tick-tick** of the cooling engine filling the silence. His gaze drifted to the neatly manicured lawns and spotless sidewalks. It was quiet, the kind of quiet that felt curated¡ªmanufactured even.


    ''Back in my old neighborhood, you''d see kids running around,'' he thought, a faint smirk appearing. ''Here, it''s always the middle-aged fitness moms. Guess that''s its own kind of charm.''


    Shaking off the thought, Don opened the door with a soft **click** and stepped out. His boots splashed lightly against the wet pavement as he walked toward the house. He gave the neighborhood one last glance before heading inside, closing the door behind him with a muted **thud**.


    The sound of the television greeted him almost immediately, mixed with Amanda''s familiar, lazy laughter drifting from the living room. Don''s shoulders relaxed as he moved toward the source, his steps prominent but unhurried.


    Stepping into the living room, he found Amanda lying on the couch. She was wearing a loose white vest and jean shorts, her legs splayed carelessly across the cushions.


    The angle of her body, coupled with the cut of her vest, gave Don an unintentional glimpse of side boob¡ªenough to make him flick his gaze away quickly before she noticed, though he didn''t miss the view.


    Amanda noticed him almost immediately, her face lighting up as she turned away from the TV.


    "There you are, Donnie," she said, her voice playful and teasing. "Finally done with training?"


    Don shook his head, leaning casually against the doorway. "Not really," he replied. "But I''ve done enough for now. Summer said you guys were about to eat, and Mom wanted me to join. Am I too late?"


    Amanda blinked in confusion, sitting up and adjusting her position on the couch. Her vest shifted slightly as she moved, giving Don another quick peek before she leaned forward, resting her chin on her palm.


    "Huh? Are you sure?" she asked. "Because when I asked Sam to call you for lunch, she said not to disturb your training."


    Don raised an eyebrow. "Did she now?"


    Amanda''s lips curled into a smug smile, her free hand waving dismissively. "Oh, I get it now," she said, her tone full of amusement. "Seems ol'' Summer was trying to make sure her dear brother joined us. Well, isn''t that just adorable?"


    Don smirked, though his expression was skeptical. "You''re sure Mom didn''t just tell her later?"


    Amanda shrugged, leaning back into the couch. "I mean, it''s not impossible," she admitted. "But Sam was with me in the kitchen when we were plating up, so I doubt it. Is it really so hard to believe your little sister missed you?"


    Don tilted his head, feigning deep thought. "Well¡­"


    Amanda chuckled, throwing a pillow at him with a lazy flick of her wrist. "Oh, don''t act like you didn''t miss her too."


    Rubbing his chin mock-thoughtfully, Don shook his head. "Today? Not really," he replied with a small grin. "I quite enjoyed the peace."


    Amanda rolled her eyes, sitting up straighter as Don added, "Speaking of peace, the house is pretty quiet, where''s Mom and Summer?"


    "Sam''s in the office with Winter," Amanda replied, gesturing toward the hallway. "I think she''s using her like a chatbot or something for work. I don''t know. Summer''s out back playing with Sparky."


    Don frowned, his brow furrowing slightly. "Sparky?"


    "Isn''t that the name of the robo-dog?" Amanda asked, a touch of amusement in her voice. "That''s what Summer was calling it last I checked."


    Don exhaled, nodding slowly. "I see¡­"


    Pushing off the doorway, he added, "Well, I''m going to get some food."


    Amanda waved him off dismissively, already slouching back onto the couch. "Your food''s in the fridge. Feel free to join me for this show, though. It''s hilarious."


    Don said nothing, his steps carrying him toward the kitchen.


    Once there, Don didn''t linger long. He opened the fridge with a faint **clack** of the rubber seal breaking, pulling out a plate of sliced fish, steamed vegetables, and rice. It was simple, but appetizing enough.


    He grabbed a fork from the drawer, then stepped out, letting the fridge door swing shut behind him with a soft **thud**.


    Rather than join Amanda in the living room, he turned toward the sliding door that led to the backyard. His boots tapped lightly against the floor as he approached, balancing the plate in one hand.


    Sliding the door open, Don stepped outside and immediately froze at the sight before him.


    Summer was running around near the pool, a stick in hand, as Husky¡ªor rather Sparky now¡ªchased her with uncanny energy. Its paws patted faintly against the stone tiles, tail wagging wildly as it barked and leaped like an actual dog.


    "Rare sight," Don muttered to himself, leaning against the doorframe.


    Summer was still wearing her sporty leggings and sneakers, but had swapped her hoodie for a black T-shirt with a faded rock band logo emblazoned across the front. The hem of the shirt swayed with her movements, occasionally revealing a little of her toned mid section.


    Don''s gaze wandered for a moment, drawn to the way her ass jiggled with each stride. He smirked at the sight, but soon pulled his eyes away. ''Focus,'' he thought, shaking his head.


    Summer laughed as she ran, her voice bright and carefree. "Come on, Sparky! You''ve gotta try harder than that!" she called out, waving the stick above her head.


    Sparky barked again, its barking oddly endearing as it lunged for the stick. But, the sudden motion caught Summer off guard, and her foot slipped on the wet tile.


    "Whoa¡ªSparky, no!" she yelped as her balance tipped toward the pool. Her arms flailed, and her eyes widened as she realized she couldn''t catch herself.


    Don''s body moved before his mind caught up. His eyes glowed faintly, the warmth of his telekinesis wrapping around her just as she was about to fall.


    Summer froze mid-air, her body hovering awkwardly above the edge of the pool. She had squeezed her eyes shut, bracing for impact, but the splash never came.


    "Huh¡­" she muttered, cracking one eye open. She blinked in confusion, then gasped as realization struck her. "I¡­ I have superpowers!?"


    Her excitement, though, was short-lived. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No," Don said, his voice cutting through the moment. "You just have a weird naming sense for dogs."


    Summer''s head whipped toward the familiar voice, but she couldn''t turn fully in her floating state.


    "Wait¡ªwhat¡ª" she stammered, trying to twist around.


    With a slight flick of his wrist, Don pulled her away from the pool, rotating her mid-air so she faced him. His eyes still glowed faintly as he stood by the doorway, casually holding his plate of food.


    He forked a strip of fish and pointed it at her like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "Miss me?" he asked, taking a bite immediately after.


    Summer''s cheeks flushed a faint pink, a mix of embarrassment and frustration as she dangled helplessly in the air.


    "Don! Put me down!" she huffed, crossing her arms with as much indignation as she could muster in her position.

 Chapter 304 - 304: Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 6)

    Don''s question didn''t seem to bother Summer all that much on its own, but the smug expression plastered across his face as he chewed another strip of fish while keeping her suspended mid-air? That was another story.


    She pressed her lips into a thin line, her blush deepening despite her best efforts to suppress it.


    "Like hell I miss you! Put me down already, jerk!" she snapped, her arms still crossed over her chest. Her tone shifted as a new thought hit her. "Wait¡ªwhen the hell did you get mind powers? Wait¡­" Her eyes widened, and her voice took on an edge of panic. "Can you read minds!? You better not have¡ª"


    "Easy there," Don interrupted, raising his free hand in a calming gesture. His tone was casual, almost dismissive. "It''s just telekinesis. And I''ve had it since the whole Central Mall thing. Figured Aunt Amanda told everyone already."


    Summer blinked, her mouth opening to argue, but she quickly closed it again. Her blush only grew as she considered the implications of what telepathy might''ve meant.


    Don, meanwhile, seemed entirely unbothered. He popped the last strip of fish into his mouth and chewed lazily.


    Although he''d never gone out of his way to explain the extent of his abilities to his family, he hadn''t exactly been secretive about them either. If anything, he saw no real need to bring it up unless it came up naturally, hence his relaxed attitude about it now.


    Summer, however, wasn''t convinced. Narrowing her eyes at him, she asked, "Then why didn''t you tell me yourself? Don''t you trust me?"


    Don smirked, shrugging and making a so-so gesture with his hand. "Fifty-fifty," he said before swallowing the last bite of his food.


    Before Summer could respond, Sparky bounded over, stick clamped triumphantly in its jaws. It barked excitedly, wagging its synthetic tail and hopping up and down beneath Summer''s hovering form.


    "Good boy, Sparky," Don muttered with a faint chuckle, giving the dog an approving glance.


    Keeping Summer mid-air was effortless. She weighed less than 100 kilos, and Don knew he could easily raise and lower her several times over without breaking a sweat. But he also knew she wouldn''t appreciate the demonstration, so he refrained.


    Instead, he placed his now-empty plate on a small table on the patio, stepping onto the grassy lawn where Summer floated a few feet above the ground.


    Summer''s patience was clearly wearing thin. Her face darkened, and her brows drew together as she glared down at him. "Get me down now," she warned, her voice getting low and dangerous, "or I''m telling Mom you used your dumb powers on me!"


    Don''s smirk only widened. He crossed his arms, tilting his head slightly as if considering her threat. "Go ahead," he said with a shrug. "I could always do with a little praise for saving my clumsy little sis from falling into the pool."


    Summer''s eyes narrowed further, her lips pressing into a tight scowl. "You better get me down," she said, her tone rising, "or else I''ll¡ª"


    "Fine," Don said, lifting his hands in mock surrender.


    With a faint glow in his eyes, he gently retracted his telekinetic hold. Summer''s body descended slowly, but just as she was about to land gracefully, Don let the hold slip.


    She hit the grass with a soft **thump**, landing squarely on her ass.


    "Oops," Don said, the smug look on his face showing his lack of remorse. "My hold slipped. You''re not as light as you think, you know."


    Summer let out a small yelp of pain, quickly muffling it as she glared up at him. For a moment, she didn''t say anything, her expression a mix of embarrassment and simmering fury.


    Her glare hardened as she pushed herself up slightly, her movements slow. Her face was flushed, whether from anger or embarrassment¡ªor both¡ªit was hard to tell.


    "I''m going to get you for that!" she yelled, her voice ringing across the yard.


    Don''s smirk didn''t waver. Instead, he turned on his heel and began jogging toward the house. "You''re welcome to try," he called over his shoulder, almost mockingly.


    The moment Don bolted for the door, Summer''s voice rang out behind him.


    "Hey! Get back here!" she yelled, her tone sounding both frustrated and determined.


    Her sneakers skidded slightly against the grass before finding traction as she sprinted after him, Sparky trailing behind her with the stick still proudly clamped in its jaws. The dog barked happily, seemingly oblivious to the chase.


    Don zipped through the hallway inside the house, his footsteps light but quick as he made his way up the stairs with an almost supernatural ease. Summer followed close behind, her voice echoing through the hall as she shouted, "I said stop!"


    He didn''t bother looking back, wearing a smug grin as he headed straight for his room. Once inside, Don left the door ajar on purpose, casually tossing himself onto his bed.


    He laid out in a relaxed pose, arms behind his head, as though he''d been lounging there for hours.


    Not even a second passed before Summer''s hurried footsteps reached the doorway. She skidded to a halt, one hand bracing against the frame as she glared at him. Her narrowed eyes scanned the room, flicking to both sides of the doorway and even above it as if expecting some kind of trap.


    Don turned his head lazily, raising a brow at her. "Looking for something, sis?" he asked, his voice feigning innocence.


    Summer''s frown deepened, her lips pressing into a tight line before she let out a small growl of frustration. "Grrr!"


    Without a word, she charged forward and leapt onto the bed with a muffled **thud**.


    Rather than shield himself, Don smirked and caught her effortlessly, pulling her into a messy embrace. Summer''s head landed against his chest, her wild hair brushing his jawline.


    One of her legs slipped between both of his, and the movement caused her shirt to ride up slightly, revealing a hint of underboob.


    Summer didn''t seem to notice or care. She was too busy squirming against Don''s grip, her hands balled into fists as she tried to free them.


    "Let me go!" she grunted, attempting to land weak punches against his chest.


    Don, of course, didn''t budge. He held her wrists firmly but without discomfort, effortlessly keeping her pinned.


    "Keep trying, sis," he teased, his tone amused.


    Undeterred, Summer leaned forward, using all her strength to raise her head from his chest in an attempt to headbutt him. She didn''t even come close.


    Her hair, now thoroughly messy from her efforts, fell into her face, further adding to her frustration.


    "Ugh!" she groaned, slumping slightly as she realized the futility of her struggle.


    Finally, she stopped resisting, her breathing heavy as she glared up at Don with a look that could''ve cut steel. Her chest rose and fell against his with each breath, though her body gradually began to relax.


    Don''s smirk deepened as he met her gaze, his expression infuriatingly smug. He leaned in slightly, the distance between their faces shrinking to mere inches.


    Summer''s glare faltered, a faint blush creeping onto her cheeks. Still, she held her ground, her frown unwavering even as her breaths hitched. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So," Don began, his voice smooth, "I asked Aunt Amanda about lunch."


    Summer blinked, her blush deepening as she tried to maintain her composure. "S-so what!?" she shot back, though her tone wavered slightly.


    Don''s grin widened. "So it means you did actually miss me," he said, his tone playful yet undeniably smug.


    Summer''s blush spread across her face as she scrambled to deny it. "You wish!" she snapped. "I only wanted to¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Don took a bold risk, closing the distance between them in a single, motion.


    His lips brushed against hers, soft and warm.


    Summer''s eyes went wide, her body stiffening as though she''d been struck by lightning. Her hands, still pinned in his grip, twitched slightly, but she didn''t pull away.


    For a long moment, the world seemed to stop.


    Then, slowly, she began to relax. The tension in her body melted away as her eyes fluttered shut. Her lips softened against his, moving slowly but willingly.

 Chapter 305 - 305: Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 7)

    The kiss lingered, growing deeper and more intimate with every passing moment. Summer''s movements became subtle but unmistakable; her hips shifted slightly, her body pressing closer to Don''s.


    The faint warmth radiating from between her legs was noticeable even through the thin fabric of her leggings, and Don couldn''t help but feel the electricity of the moment coursing through him.


    The world seemed to narrow to just the two of them.


    But before things could escalate further, a voice rang out from downstairs.


    "Summer! Donnie! What are you two doing up there?" Samantha''s motherly tone called out, breaking the moment instantly.


    Summer practically jumped away from Don, breaking both the kiss and the embrace in a fumbling rush. Her movements were frantic, and she nearly toppled off the bed as she scrambled to her feet.


    "N-nothing, Mom! Just, uh¡­ playing tag!" she blurted out, her voice uneven and pitched slightly higher than usual. Her heart pounded in her chest, the thud of it echoing in her ears as she tried to regain her composure.


    Don, however, barely moved. He remained laid on the bed, his hands resting behind his head in a casual pose. His superhuman hearing told him Samantha was still downstairs, her footsteps distant.


    He turned his head slightly, his gaze falling on Summer as she peeked nervously through the doorway.


    "Playing tag?" Don repeated, his tone full of mockery. "Really?"


    Summer''s face flushed an even deeper shade of red, and she shot him an embarrassed glare over her shoulder.


    "S-shut up, okay? I didn''t see you trying to answer," she argued back in a low voice.


    Before Don could respond, Samantha''s voice carried up again. "Well, alright¡­ as long as you two aren''t fighting."


    Summer snapped her attention back to the doorway, leaning further out to make sure Samantha wasn''t on her way up. Her carefulness amused Don. It was obvious she was fully aware of the intimacy they''d just shared¡ªand equally aware of how disastrous it would be if anyone found out.


    Don watched her for a moment, his lips curling into a small, mischievous smile. He moved quietly from the bed, his footsteps muffled by the carpet as he approached her from behind.


    Before Summer could react, Don''s hands slid around her waist, pulling her back gently but firmly. Her body stiffened instantly, her plump ass pressing against him.


    "W-what are you doing, you idiot!?" she whispered harshly, twisting her head to glare at him.


    Don leaned in close, his breath brushing against her ear as he spoke in a calm, almost teasing tone. "Pulling you back before you say anything dumb again. You do know Mom''s still downstairs, right? You don''t need super-hearing to hear someone come up the stairs."


    Summer''s glare faltered, and though her face remained flushed, a hint of realization crossed her features. Her heart was still racing¡ªnot just from the kiss, but from the sudden interruption. As much as she hated to admit it, Don''s words helped steady her nerves.


    Still, instead of acknowledging this, she pulled away from his grasp, her movements quick. "Whatever," she muttered, stepping out into the hallway. "I¡­ I knew that."


    She paused briefly, turning her head to glance back at him. For a moment, their eyes met, her frown softening ever so slightly before she quickly looked away again.


    Keeping her voice low, she added, "Don''t forget we''re doing movie night today."


    Without waiting for a reply, she turned and began walking down the hallway, her steps quick but not hurried.


    Don stayed where he was, watching her retreating figure with mild curiosity. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, muttering to himself, "I don''t remember agreeing to that."


    Before he could think too hard about it, Summer''s voice rang out from the hallway. "Don''t forget!"


    A small smile then appeared at the corner of his lips as he shook his head.


    ''Guess I don''t have much of a choice,'' he thought to himself, before stepping back into his room and letting the moment pass.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The room was dim, the soft glow of moonlight filtering through the open window casting faint silver patterns across the walls. Don was laid across his bed, his head buried in the pillow, one arm hanging lazily off the edge.


    Naps were, without question, his go-to method of unwinding after a workout. They weren''t just refreshing¡ªthey were necessary. His body, no matter how enhanced, still appreciated the moments of rest.


    Unfortunately, this nap was not destined to last.


    **Bzzzzzt...** **Bzzzzzt...** S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sharp vibration of his phone echoed on the wooden surface of the nightstand, accompanied by its dull glow in the dim room.


    Don groaned softly, refusing to move for a few more seconds. His face remained buried in the pillow as he muttered, "This better be good."


    Reluctantly, he rolled over, sitting on the edge of the bed with a soft **creak** of the mattress. He rubbed his eyes briefly before reaching for the phone. Its screen lit up with a name that had become all too familiar recently: Donald.


    ''Why do I get the feeling he thinks we''re best friends now?''


    Despite the lack of face-to-face hangouts, Donald had proven to be persistent in maintaining communication. Calls. Texts. Memes at 2 AM. It was constant, bordering on relentless. Most of the time, Don ignored him, opting to reply later with a vague "was busy" excuse.


    But he was awake now, and there was no avoiding it. So with a resigned sigh, Don swiped to answer.


    The moment he did, Donald''s voice burst through the speaker like a bomb.


    "DUDE!! YOU WON''T BELIEVE THIS!!"


    Don flinched, pulling the phone away from his ear for a second. He took a calming breath before bringing it back, his tone flat.


    "Slow down, man. What happened?"


    On the other end, Don could hear Donald''s heavy breathing and even the faint sound of pacing. There was an audible **clack** of shoes on a tiled floor, suggesting Donald was moving in circles or back and forth.


    "Okay, okay," Donald said, his voice slightly calmer but still full of excitement. "Sorry, but check this, bro¡ªmy uncle, and I kid you not, just gave me a family VIP pass to tonight''s Battle of the Superhumans Qualifiers!"


    Don stared blankly at the wall, his free hand dragging down his face as he processed the words.


    ''What the heck is that?''


    It was another reminder that despite everything, there were still parts of this world he didn''t quite understand. The phrase "Battle of the Superhumans" rang a vague bell, but beyond that, he was clueless.


    Judging from Donald''s tone, though, it was clearly something important¡ªor at least something he thought was important.


    Not wanting to come across as completely out of the loop, Don mustered a weak attempt at enthusiasm.


    "Much wow, bro. I don''t know what to say."


    Donald, oblivious to the faint sarcasm in Don''s voice, responded with even more excitement.


    "Say less, bro! Just get ready¡ªI''ll be there to pick you up in five minutes!"


    Don''s expression shifted immediately at the mention of "get ready." His mouth opened to object, but before he could utter a word, the line went dead.


    He stared at the screen, the call log mocking him with its abrupt end. Then, as if the universe wanted to pile on, a message from Donald popped up.


    Donald: Feel free to invite some other people, up to five, especially cute girls. Or guys.


    Don sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    Before he could even type a reply, another message appeared.


    Donald: Not cute guys, just guys. You know, bros.


    Dropping the phone onto the nightstand with a soft **clack**, Don leaned back slightly, his gaze drifting to the window.


    "Fucking hell," he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.


    With a reluctant groan, Don stood up, stretching briefly as his joints gave a soft **pop**. He glanced at his closet, mentally debating how much effort this "Battle of the Superhumans" thing actually warranted in terms of outfit selection.


    "Five minutes, huh?" he muttered under his breath. "Bet he''s already outside."

 Chapter 306 - 306: Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 8)

    Don stood in front of the tall, wooden closet mirror in his room, adjusting the hem of his plain dark t-shirt.


    It fit snugly, the soft cotton stretching just enough across his chest and shoulders. Paired with brown chino pants and black loafers, his look struck a balance between smart and laid-back.


    He then grabbed his aviators and clipped them casually to the neckline of his shirt, then slid his watch over his wrist.


    These were more tools than accessories¡ªGary Assist always came in handy.


    Once done, Don straightened up, planting one hand in his pocket while the other dangled at his side. He turned slightly, examining himself in the mirror. The outfit worked, simple and understated.


    He wasn''t one to overthink clothes; his nod of approval came after only a moment.


    He followed this up with a quick spray of perfume which misted the air, the clean scent lingering as he stepped back. His reflection looked back at him with a faint, almost wistful smile. ''Mom would''ve loved it if I dressed like this in my old world.''


    The thought lingered for a second longer than he''d have liked. His mother''s face flashed in his mind¡ªher soft smile, the lines of concern that formed whenever she tried to talk to him during his university days. Back then, he barely made time to call, caught up in studies and his own life.


    Now, knowing he''d likely never see her¡ªor anyone else from that world¡ªagain, the ache of missing them crept in.


    Don let out a deep sigh, shaking his head. "Missing them won''t change anything," he muttered under his breath. ''At least I''ve got this second shot at life.''


    Glancing at his watch, his brows furrowed. He''d taken over five minutes to get ready¡ªlonger than he realized. And to no surprise, a string of messages from Donald lit up his phone screen:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Donald: Hey bro I''m here.


    Donald: Don''t take too long.


    Donald: I''ll just assume you''re showering bro, no stress.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don exhaled through his nose, amused despite himself. "The guy''s persistent."


    Quickly typing out a reply, he sent: Sorry man, my sis was hogging the shower. I''ll be out in a moment.


    Before closing the app, a thought struck him. Donald had mentioned the family pass to the Battle of the Superhumans earlier. Don''s circle of acquaintances wasn''t large, but there wasn''t much harm in inviting someone else.


    He hovered over the keyboard for a moment before sending a message to Tori:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don: Hey, a friend of mine got a family pass to the Battle of the Superhumans. If you''re interested, let me know. Feel free to invite your brother too.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Satisfied with the message, he pocketed his phone and left his room.


    As Don descended the staircase, the familiar sound of voices reached him, along with what sounded like a telenovela¡ªoverly dramatic music with fast-paced Spanish dialogue.


    "Ay, Dios m¨ªo!" a character cried out from the TV, the volume just loud enough to be distracting.


    Peeking into the livingroom, Don spotted Samantha and Amanda on the sofa. Samantha was perched forward, her eyes glued to the screen, completely engrossed.


    Her hands rested tightly clasped on her lap, knuckles faintly pale. Amanda on the other hand, leaned back with her legs crossed, the epitome of disinterest. She balanced a half-empty soda can on her knee and flicked through her phone with her free hand.


    "Hey, Mom," Don called out.


    Samantha''s head whipped around, Amanda''s following a second later. Both froze for a split second as they took him in.


    Amanda was the first to react. A grin spread across her face, and she let out an impressed whistle. "Wow, someone''s looking sharp tonight!" She cocked her head, her grin turning sly. "What''s the occasion, huh? Got a date? I knew it wouldn''t take long for Mr. Celebrity here to find himself a girl."


    Don raised a brow, immediately denying the claim. "It''s not like that."


    Samantha, however, frowned slightly, her gaze shifting between Don and Amanda. She straightened her posture, her hands unconsciously smoothing her loose sweats.


    Don could practically hear her thoughts. He''d spent enough time convincing her of his supposed inexperience with relationships, and now Amanda''s teasing seemed to strike a nerve. Samantha''s lips pressed into a tight line, her expression troubled.


    Amanda wasn''t done though. She leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees and giving Don a mock-serious look. "C''mon, Don. No need to be shy. Is she cute? Is she famous? Both?" She paused for dramatic effect, then added with a cheeky grin, "Don''t tell me it''s Sylvia."


    Don crossed his arms, his tone flat. "Are you done?"


    Amanda chuckled, leaning back again. "Alright, alright. I''ll stop¡­ for now."


    Samantha''s lips softened into a gentle smile as she tilted her head slightly, taking in Don''s appearance. "You look lovely, sweetie," she said warmly. Then, trying her best not to sound nosey, she added, "Who''s the beautiful lucky girl?"


    Don didn''t miss a beat. Slipping his aviators off with a smooth motion, he smiled at her. "I''m looking at her," he replied, winking playfully.


    The comment caught Samantha off guard, and a faint blush crept onto her cheeks. Her smile widened, her gaze softening even further. "Oh, Donnie¡­" she said quietly, her tone filled with affection.


    Amanda couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. "He''s got his father''s charm, alright," she said, grinning. "Sly dog."


    Don noticed the subtle shift in Samantha''s expression at the mention of his father. Her eyes darted away momentarily, and though her smile didn''t fade, something in her demeanor turned quieter.


    Deciding not to linger on the topic, Don moved things along. "Jokes aside, I''m heading to the Battle of the Superhumans with Donald. He said his uncle gave him a family pass."


    Samantha''s smile returned, warmer this time. Though she wouldn''t admit it, hearing those words put her at ease. "Okay, sweetie. Just don''t stay out too late," she said, her tone gently reminding. "Even if we''re skipping church tomorrow, we''ve still got family plans in the morning."


    Amanda groaned dramatically, slumping further into the couch. "Seriously? Can''t we just sleep in for once?"


    Don chuckled at Amanda''s reaction but nodded at Samantha. "Sure thing, Mom. See you guys later."


    With a casual wave, Don turned and walked toward the front door. The faint **click** of the latch sounded as he stepped out into the cool air.


    The pink G-Wagon parked near the sidewalk was impossible to miss. Its glossy paint gleamed under the moonlight, drawing attention like a neon sign in the middle of a forest.


    Don walked toward it, hands tucked into his pockets. As he neared the car, his phone buzzed. Pulling it out, he saw Tori''s name at the top of the screen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tori: OMG!! Are you serious?! Like serious, serious? Of course I want to come. Hector won''t believe this!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He smirked, imagining her reaction. It was hard to picture her as overly excited¡ªher usual timid demeanor seemed to clash with the fiery energy he''d noticed she reserved for her brother. But the message made it clear: she was thrilled.


    Don quickly typed out a reply.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don: I''m dead serious. Starting off from my place now. Let me know where we can pick you guys up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Satisfied, he slipped the phone back into his pocket and reached for the car door handle.


    As Don pulled open the G-Wagon''s heavy door, a sudden burst of light momentarily blinded him. He squinted, his hand instinctively shielding his face as he looked up.


    From the driver''s seat, Donald grinned, lowering his phone''s camera. "There you are, man. Ready to get going?"


    Don''s eyes adjusted, and his gaze shifted to Donald¡ªand immediately narrowed in disbelief. "Bro¡­ what the hell are you wearing?"


    Donald looked down at himself, then back at Don with a smirk, clearly unfazed.


    His outfit was a set of bold choices: a bright red blazer that seemed to shimmer unnaturally in the light, paired with a deep purple shirt unbuttoned just low enough to show off a gold chain. His pants were black with an unnecessary amount of zippers, and his white sneakers had gold-tipped laces.


    Donald casually adjusted the blazer''s lapels and raised an eyebrow. "What? You don''t like it?"


    Don stepped closer, leaning against the open car door. "Let''s see¡­ where do I start?" he said, mock-thoughtful. "You look like you just robbed a magician and decided to wear the loot. Or like a walking billboard for poor life choices." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Donald, who understood Don was joking, leaned back in his seat. "C''mon, man. You''re just jealous you can''t pull this off."


    "Pull it off? Dude, you look like a Vegas lounge singer who got lost on his way to a performance."


    Donald grinned, clearly enjoying the back-and-forth. "Alright, alright. Hop in, man. We''ve got a show to catch."


    With a small chuckle, Don climbed into the passenger seat, the door shutting with a solid **thunk**.


    As Donald started the engine, Don settled in.

 Chapter 307 - 307: Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 9)

    The clock on the dashboard glowed faintly, its green digits reading 8:32 PM. The pink G-Wagon crept forward at a snail''s pace, the sea of brake lights ahead painting the road a dull crimson.


    Don was hunched slightly in the passenger seat, his phone angled low to avoid glare. A notification popped up¡ªTori''s message.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Traffic is pretty crazy today. What road are you guys on? Me and Hector will just come to you.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don glanced out the window, scanning the surroundings. The intersection for Eastend Mall wasn''t far, but the traffic was painfully sluggish. He tapped the screen, pulling up the maps app. The little blue dot danced near the label: Slater Road. With a few quick swipes, he typed back:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    We''re on Slater Road in a pink G-Wagon, just near the intersection when entering Eastend Mall.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He hit send and barely had time to put the phone down before Donald spoke up.


    "Hey bro," Donald started, his voice hesitant despite the casual phrasing. He adjusted the volume on the stereo, muting the low thrum of ambient lo-fi beats. "This Tori and Hector... what''re they like? Y''know, just so I know how we can all, uhm, vibe."


    Don glanced up, the question pulling him out of his usual half-apathetic headspace. Donald didn''t seem like the type to care about impressions today, not with the shiny red blazer and gold chain he was rocking like he owned the city. But his hand on the steering wheel drummed a nervous rhythm, and his posture was a little too stiff for someone claiming to be chill.


    Donald caught Don''s sidelong look and added quickly, "I mean, if they''re your friends, I just wanna, you know... get a feel for the group."


    Don''s lips twitched. ''He''s overthinking it.''


    "I don''t know them too well, honestly," Don admitted after a pause, leaning back in his seat. He shrugged, tapping his fingers against the edge of the phone. "Hector''s... energetic. Tori''s more laid-back. That''s about it."


    It wasn''t much of an answer, but it seemed to work. Donald exhaled, his shoulders dropping a fraction as the tension bled out.


    "Cool, cool..." Donald muttered, half to himself. His eyes stayed on the road, but his mind was clearly elsewhere. ''Don''t overdo it. Play it smooth, man.''


    The silence that followed was short-lived.


    **Thwap!** **Thwap!**


    The sound of knuckles on glass ended the brief silence, making Donald flinch so hard he almost hit his head on the roof.


    "What the¡ª!?" he yelped, spinning toward the source. His outfit sparkled obnoxiously under the G-Wagon''s soft interior lighting, emphasizing his startled expression.


    Don didn''t so much as blink. He turned his head toward the window with calm movement, already guessing who it was. Through the tinted glass, Hector''s face appeared, his grin wide as he waved.


    "Don, it''s me!" Hector''s voice muffled through the glass, "Open up, primo!"


    Outside the pink G-Wagon, which looked more like a highlighter stuck in the middle of traffic than a car, Hector stood waving at the tinted window. He kept glancing around, visibly impressed. A G-Wagon was a status symbol, and even with the traffic crawling, it drew attention.


    Hector''s outfit wasn''t as outrageous as Donald''s, but it wasn''t exactly subtle either. A plain white tee and ripped jeans paired with spotless white Air Force Ones might''ve screamed "low-key" if not for the overkill of accessories.


    Four chains, gold and silver, caught every bit of light and sparkled obnoxiously. His wrists jangled with iced-out bracelets, and his massive watch looked like it belonged on a billboard. When he flashed his toothy grin, the lower teeth grill sealed the deal.


    To anyone passing by, he looked like he was ready to sell mixtapes on the corner¡ªor maybe just audition for a rap video.


    Beside him stood Tori, her arms crossed and her cheeks flushed a soft pink, clearly embarrassed. She''d kept it simple with converse sneakers, a modest skirt, and a long-sleeved blouse that hugged her figure without being flashy. The outfit might not have been high-end, but it didn''t matter¡ªher natural beauty did all the work.


    "Hector," Tori said, her tone loud enough even in the noisy street. "Did you have to tap it like you''re la polic¨ªa or something? Geez, we didn''t even call to confirm."


    Hector turned away from the window, giving her an exaggerated, unimpressed look. "C''mon, sis. How many pink G-Wagons you think are rollin'' around Eastend tonight? Uno? Dos? Nah, just this one. This is primo shit."


    Tori sighed, but before she could argue, the driver''s window slid down with a smooth **whir**.


    Both siblings leaned in, expecting Don''s usual laid-back face to greet them. Instead, they were met with Donald''s grin¡ªpaired with that loud red blazer, shiny gold chain, and an aura of forced confidence. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, Hector froze, his grin faltering. He genuinely thought they''d walked up to the wrong car.


    That was until his eyes darted to the passenger seat, where Don leaned slightly into view.


    "Well, aren''t you guys getting in?" Don said casually, his tone flat but unmistakably amused.


    Hector''s grin returned in full force, and he stepped forward eagerly. "Say less, primo. You don''t gotta tell me twice."


    He swung open the back door with a solid **click**, pausing only to motion dramatically at Tori. "Ladies first. I''m still a gentleman, after all."


    Tori rolled her eyes, mumbling something under her breath in Spanish as she ducked into the car. "Nom¨¢s di que vas a empezar tu transmisi¨®n pendeja ya," she muttered while settling into the seat.


    Hector chuckled awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. "Ay, chill, sis," he replied, pulling out his phone and holding it up slightly as he shrugged. "Pero, like¡­ I can''t miss this oportunidad, you feel me? This could get me trending."


    Tori shot him a withering glare but didn''t say anything.


    Donald twisted slightly in his seat, a polite if overly enthusiastic smile plastered on his face. "Streaming, huh? What kind?"


    Hector grinned, his phone already aimed at himself as he adjusted the lighting. "Whatever the people want, bro. Highlights. Hot takes. You know, keeping it real for my fans."


    In the passenger seat, Don turned his head slowly, watching Hector with a look that hovered somewhere between curiosity and disbelief. ''He streams?'' he thought, tilting his head. ''Well this is gonna be a long night.''


    As Hector adjusted his phone for the perfect angle, the faint sound of a notification pinged from his screen. Tori sighed audibly, leaning back in her seat.


    "Just don''t make me part of your dumb little livestream," she warned, her tone tired but resigned.


    Hector chuckled as he hit the record button. "No promises, sis."

 Chapter 308 - 308: Not So Awesome Foursome (Part 10)

    As soon as Hector pulled out his phone, he opened Flinch, a popular streaming app known for gamers, influencers, and the occasionally mentally ill. He held the phone at just the right angle, his confidence radiating as the screen went live.


    Standing in the middle of the road with his gold chains glinting under the streetlights and his grin as wide as ever, Hector seemed oblivious¡ªor perhaps indifferent¡ªto the curious stares of passersby.


    "Alright, ladies and gentlemen!" he declared, his voice rising above the sound of traffic. "Welcome to the Hector Factor stream!"


    Inside the G-Wagon, Don glanced back, his eyebrow arched in amusement. "The Hector Factor?" he asked, his tone one of disbelief.


    Tori groaned and pressed her palm against her forehead, shaking her head. "I''ve told him a thousand times it''s a dumb name, but does he listen? No. No, he doesn''t."


    Outside, Hector was too engrossed in his stream to notice¡ªor care.


    Tori rolled her eyes and leaned toward the window. "Hector, get in already! You''re making a scene."


    Hector waved her off without even glancing her way. "Perd¨®n, chat," he said, addressing his viewers. "Forgive the noisy place. Anyway, I know what you''re thinking. Hector, my man, why do you look so fly tonight?"


    He tilted the phone slightly, angling it to capture his reflection in the tinted window of the G-Wagon before gesturing dramatically at the vehicle. "Well, the answer is simple. Your boy''s going to the Battle of the Superhumans¡­ and in style, as you can see!"


    Inside the car, Donald adjusted the lapels of his bright red blazer, giving it a little tug as if to prepare for his own impromptu debut on Hector''s stream. Meanwhile, Tori stared at her brother through the open door, her expression hovering between irritation and resignation.


    Don, on the other hand, found himself mildly curious. ''Might as well see what all the hype is about.'' He opened Gary Assist on his phone and typed a quick command: "Find Hector''s stream."


    The app worked its magic, and within moments, a link to Hector''s live stream popped up. Don blinked at the numbers displayed at the top corner of the screen. ''3,467 viewers? That''s¡­ not bad. Guess he''s not screaming at empty audience after all.''


    As Don scrolled through the chat, though, he realized the audience wasn''t exactly a fan club.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [TruelyNotFapping]: For fucks sake, does this guy ever stop capping?


    [ChillBruh]: Hector caps as naturally as he breathes.


    [AssOrNah]: Who wants to bet he isn''t even going to the Battle of the Superhumans? Wasn''t he the same dude who didn''t give out prizes after stopping randoms on the street to ask questions?


    [RoleModelHoles]: When I grow up, I aspire to be as shameless as Hector.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don smirked, barely hiding his amusement. ''Sounds about right.''


    Outside, Hector panned the camera to showcase the G-Wagon''s exterior, narrating enthusiastically as if giving a tour of a luxury yacht. "Check this out, chat! Pink G-Wagon, custom everything, shining like a star. You know how I do."


    By the time Hector finally climbed into the car, Tori''s patience was wearing thin. She scooted as far from him as the backseat allowed, crossing her arms tightly.


    Hector plopped into the seat behind Donald and immediately angled his phone to capture the interior. "Chat, check this out¡ªthe inside is even better! Look at this shit. But, you know, your boy''s used to this type of glam."


    He gave the plush seats and glowing interior a sweeping gesture before shifting focus. "Now, let me introduce you to my company for tonight!"


    Hector flipped the camera to Tori, a mischievous grin on his face. "Over here, we''ve got my lovely little sister, Tori! Say hi, Tori."


    Without missing a beat, Tori raised a single middle finger to the camera, her glare cold enough to freeze lava.


    The reaction in the stream chat was instant.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [SimpCentral]: For fuck''s sake, bro, let your sister do the stream. That''s the only reason I watch this shit.


    [ToriFan69]: SAME, BRO. SAME.


    [CrushinOnT]: She''s HOT!! Does she have an OS?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don glanced at the chat and nearly laughed. ''Ah. That explains it. Most of his audience is just here to simp on Tori. Makes way more sense now.''


    Hector, completely unfazed, shifted the phone back to himself and grinned. "She''s shy, chat. Don''t worry, we''ll get her to talk later."


    Tori rolled her eyes so hard it was a miracle they didn''t pop out of her head. "C¨¢llate, idiota," she muttered under her breath, glaring daggers at her brother.


    Hector laughed off Tori''s attitude like he always did, his grin widening as he leaned back in his seat. "Aww, don''t mind her, chat," he said, waving off her hostility. "That''s just how she shows love."


    The chat seemed to agree, lighting up with comments about how Tori''s sass was the highlight of the stream. Hector didn''t push his luck, though. He turned the camera away from her, knowing better than to provoke her into throwing his phone out the window.


    Instead, he swiveled the camera toward Donald, who was gripping the steering wheel like it might fly out of the car. "And this here''s my bro," Hector announced dramatically, panning the camera to frame Donald''s face. "The man behind the wheel tonight, driving us to this little event. Say hi to the fans, bro!"


    Donald froze for a split second, his face caught in a mix of surprise and panic. He gulped audibly, managing a nervous laugh. "Uh, well, my name''s Donald, and uh¡­ great to meet you guys. I uh¡­ hope we have a good night."


    Hector raised a brow, clearly amused by Donald''s awkwardness. In an uncharacteristic show of support, he leaned forward and clapped a hand on Donald''s shoulder from behind, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "No need to hope, brother," Hector said, grinning into the camera. "With me here, the night''s gonna be one to remember. Guaranteed."


    Donald let out another nervous chuckle, but before Hector could continue hyping up the moment, his eyes finally landed on Donald''s outfit. The bright red blazer, gold chain, and zippered pants seemed to blind him momentarily.


    Hector blinked, momentarily speechless, before a mischievous grin spread across his face. "And here I thought I had great fashion sense," he said, angling the camera to capture Donald''s full look. "Check this out, chat¡ªthis is a mythical fit right here."


    The chat immediately exploded.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [DickHunter]: Ain''t no way this man dressed like that ON PURPOSE.


    [GirlNeeded]: Someone call a fashion intervention ASAP.


    [BrokeStatitician]: Man looks like he stole that blazer from a Vegas card dealer.


    [TooManyMen]: Why do the pants have more zippers than a camping tent??


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don kept his eyes on his own phone, scrolling idly. He wasn''t even trying to hide the small smirk at the corners of his mouth.


    Hector, always knowing when to shift gears, moved the camera away from Donald and toward the passenger seat. "And finally, chat, we''ve got a special guest tonight," Hector said, his tone full of drama. "A personal good friend of mine who needs no introduction¡­"


    The camera turned to Don, who glanced at it briefly before offering a small nod. His expression stayed calm, almost bored, as he shifted slightly in his seat.


    The chat lit up again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [SmashDat]: Yo, who''s that?


    [PussySlayer]: That''s the dude who sent Starboy flying with one punch!


    [RealDealPorn]: Don''t forget the SHU evaluations¡ªbro''s the real deal.


    [AssEaterJose]: Nah, that''s gotta be a look-alike. No way it''s the actual Don.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don couldn''t help but glance at Hector''s phone again, his eyebrow raising slightly.


    Hector noticed the activity in the chat and grinned even wider. "Oh, it''s him," he said confidently, pulling the camera back to himself. "It''s the real deal chat. Which is why you KNOW your boy''s about to provide a legendary stream tonight. This is history in the making, fam!"


    He threw up a peace sign before flipping the camera to face the road, continuing his excited ramble about the Battle of the Superhumans.

 Chapter 309 - 309: A Night To Remember (Part 1)

    Roughly thirty minutes had passed since Don and Donald picked up Hector and Tori. Traffic, which had been crawling at a snail''s pace, finally eased, allowing the G-Wagon to resume its journey.


    The midtown skyline ahead was dominated by a gleaming structure that seemed to defy architectural norms¡ªan enormous, palace-like stadium that stood out even against the urban setup.


    Don glanced up from his phone, his eyes narrowing slightly as he took in the sight of the stadium. It was a closed, state-of-the-art arena, its outer shell gleaming with iridescent panels that caught the light in waves.


    Its design combined futuristic sleekness with flashy touches¡ªgolden accents wrapped around its upper levels, and its base was encircled by a series of wide, marble-like steps.


    On his phone, Gary Assist displayed more details about the place: The Crown Coliseum Casino, boasting a capacity of 55,000, all VIP-seating.


    The arena didn''t just host superhuman showdowns; it was also a playground for the obscenely wealthy, doubling as a high-end casino with huge gambling floors hidden behind its towering walls. The owner, it seemed, was some eccentric billionaire whose face Don had seen once or twice on the news.


    ''Gambling house for rich idiots,'' Don thought, unimpressed despite the grandeur. ''No different than those underground joints with boxing matches back in my world¡­ just legal.'' He let the phone drop into his lap and glanced in the rearview mirror.


    Hector''s phone was angled toward the open rear window, where the looming stadium was perfectly framed. He was narrating animatedly.


    "Look, chat! ?Mira! This is where it''s goin'' down!" Hector shouted into the camera, his grin wide as he zoomed in on the building.


    Tori sat beside him, her arms folded tightly across her chest as she scrolled through her own phone, occasionally jabbing the screen with an irritated tap. Her jaw was tight, though she said nothing, her sour mood evident.


    The car hummed with low energy¡ªjust the soft drone of radio music and Hector''s occasional exclamations as he kept engaging his "fans."


    Donald, meanwhile, remained focused on the road, his hands steady on the wheel. Every so often, Hector would toss out a question or ask for feedback, only to be met with silence from Don and Tori. Eventually, Donald would chime in, his voice flat but obliging, breaking the monotony.


    "Looks big enough to fit a whole city block," Donald said absentmindedly, nodding toward the approaching stadium.


    Hector, eager for more, pushed, "Yo, you think this place got free food inside, or is it one of those ''rich man only'' deals?"


    Donald gave a half-smile. "Guess you''ll find out soon enough."


    Hector laughed, but the moment passed without much fanfare.


    When they finally pulled into the expansive parking lot, the change in atmosphere was immediate.


    Don glanced out the window, his usually unreadable expression shifting slightly as his gaze swept over the sea of supercars and luxury SUVs parked in neat rows. The hum of expensive engines and the occasional **beep-beep** of automatic locks filled the air.


    Hector leaned halfway out of the rear window, his camera moving erratically as he tried to capture everything. "Yo, look at that! Is that a Lambo? Damn, chat, look at the rims on that McLaren!"


    Tori finally stirred from her sulking, leaning forward in her seat. Her eyes darted from one flashy car to another, lingering on a couple of the women stepping out of them. Their dresses shimmered, and some walked like they owned the world.


    "Jesus," Tori muttered under her breath, her eyes narrowing at a particularly stunning brunette. "Who even wears that to a fight?"


    Don couldn''t help but notice the outfits either, though he remained quiet. The peacock dress. The man in full 1600s regalia. The velvet ropes and the camera crew stationed near the busiest entrance, where people stopped to pose like they were attending an awards show. It was a spectacle, one that felt completely detached from anything Don had experienced before.


    "Over the top," he murmured to himself, his tone flat.


    Donald kept his eyes on the parking lot, scanning for a space. "Alright, let''s find somewhere before Hector starts pointing out every license plate."


    Before Don could respond, he felt it¡ªa sudden shift in the sound of engines nearby. His head snapped toward Donald, instincts kicking in. "Hit the brakes!"


    "What¡ª"


    **CRUNCH!**


    Out nowhere, a black Rolls-Royce Cullinan collided with the G-Wagon, the impact surprising everyone inside.


    "?Ay, cabr¨®n!" Hector yelled as his phone slipped from his grasp and clattered to the floor.


    "Shit," Don cursed, his voice low.


    "Dammit! What the fuck?" Donald snapped, gripping the wheel tightly as he stared at the offending vehicle.


    Tori on the other hand winced, rubbing her shoulder where it had bumped the seat. "What the hell was that?"


    The damage was visible but mild¡ªa dent on the rear bumper of the G-Wagon and a scrape along the side of the Rolls-Royce.


    The crunch of metal on metal reverberated across the lot, loud enough to overcome the sound of the surrounding luxury engines.


    Heads turned almost instantly, some drivers lowering their tinted windows while a few pedestrians froze mid-stride. A cluster of girls, glued to their phones, gasped as they looked up from their screens.


    "Oh my gosh, like what happened?" one whispered, already holding her phone up to record.


    Inside the G-Wagon, the shock hit like a second collision. Donald''s hands tightened on the steering wheel as he glared out at the Rolls-Royce. His confusion only seemed to amplify his anger. "What the fuck was that guy thinking? Is he drunk or something?"


    From the backseat, Tori groaned softly, rubbing the side of her head. "They came out of nowhere," she muttered.


    Hector, meanwhile, was scrambling to pick up his phone from the floor. He checked the screen, his face falling when he saw the live stream had frozen.


    "Sorry, chat!" he said quickly as he reconnected. "We just got rammed into by some asshole in a Rolls-Royce. Why the hell was he trying to take the same parking spot?" He swung the camera around, angling it out the open window to show the black SUV now sitting at an awkward angle behind them.


    In the front seat, Don let out a long sigh, resting his temple against his hand. ''What a way to start the night.'' His fingers drummed once on the console before he leaned toward Donald, giving him a light tap on the shoulder.


    "You better get the guy''s information," Don said, his tone calm.


    Hector, never one to miss an opportunity to contribute, nodded vigorously. "That''s right! Before he decides to leave, get everything. The valet dude saw what happened, and a place like this for sure has cameras around."


    As Hector spoke, he popped his door open and stepped out before anyone else. "Hey, man!" he shouted across the lot, waving one arm. "You almost killed us! What the hell?"


    Don rolled his eyes, exhaling through his nose as he undid his seatbelt and followed. The door to the G-Wagon opened with a soft **clunk**, and Don stepped out, keeping his posture loose as he walked over to Hector.


    "Hector, relax," he said quietly, gripping his arm to pull him back a few steps. "Let''s hear what he has to say first." His voice was measured, almost bored, but there was convincing weight behind it.


    Hector gave him an exaggerated sigh, running a hand over his buzzed hair for effect. "Fine, fine," he muttered. Then, glancing at his phone, he tilted the camera toward himself. "Did you see that, chat? It really came outta nowhere. Crazy, right?"


    Ignoring him, Don turned his focus to the damage. He crouched slightly to get a better look at the rear bumper, where a shallow dent and a streak of black paint marred the otherwise pristine surface of the G-Wagon.


    His eyes narrowed briefly before flicking toward the Rolls-Royce, which had a long scrape along its front corner. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Don stood, both car doors opened almost simultaneously. Donald emerged first, running a hand through his hair and scratching the back of his head. His frown deepened as he took in the damage, a mixture of annoyance and worry evident in his stance.


    From the Rolls-Royce, a short, young man stepped out, slamming the heavy door behind him. He couldn''t have been more than 150cm tall, but he carried himself with a swagger that tried to compensate for his stature.


    His designer button-up shirt, printed with an abstract gold pattern, hung loose over brown trousers that looked equally expensive. On his feet were oversized black boots that seemed more like a fashion statement than practical footwear.


    His gelled hair, with shaved sides and medium length on top, caught the light as he adjusted a heavy gold necklace resting above a spotless collar.


    The watch on his wrist sparkled just as much as his necklace, catching Hector''s attention. "Damn," Hector whispered into his phone, "that''s drip, though."


    The young man barely spared them a glance before storming over to inspect the Rolls-Royce. His face twisted into an angry scowl as he threw his hands into the air.


    "What the fuck!?" he yelled out, turning toward the group. "Look what you did to my car, you piece of shit!"


    Don remained still, his expression unchanging as his eyes flicked toward the man. Donald, however, froze mid-step, his hand dropping from his head as confusion flashed across his face.


    "What we did?" Donald said, his voice rising slightly. "Are you serious right now?"


    The young man didn''t seem to care for explanations, instead gesturing wildly toward the scrape on his car. "You''re in my spot! What''d you think was gonna happen?"

 Chapter 310 - 310: A Night To Remember (Part 2)

    The Rolls-Royce driver''s words stayed in the air like a bad stench. For a moment, Don, Hector, and Donald could only stare, their disbelief etched into their faces.


    Was this guy serious?


    Don leaned slightly to the side, resting a hand on the edge of the G-Wagon. His usual calm was intact, but a growing irritation was visible in his features. He could already see where this was going¡ªa pointless argument with a rich idiot who thought the world bent to his whims.


    Hector, on the other hand, wasn''t as composed. His brows knit together, and his lips pressed into a thin line before curling into a sneer. Donald, meanwhile, looked caught somewhere between anger and doubt.


    His hand rubbed the back of his neck as if trying to massage the hesitation out of his thoughts. He wasn''t a fighter, and the Rolls-Royce driver''s smug confidence made him falter.


    Don noticed the unease in Donald''s stance and thought, ''Great, now he''s second-guessing himself.''


    Before Don could say anything, Hector made his move, stepping forward with his phone already pointed at the driver. "Your parking spot!?" Hector''s voice rose above the murmur of the growing crowd. "Are you the fucking owner or somethin''? Or, lemme guess¡ªyou''re the son with donkey balls for a brain?"


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s face twisted into an offended scowl, but Hector wasn''t done. He gestured toward the cars with an exaggerated wave. "So what if it''s your fuckin'' spot, man? You rammed into us like you''re in Need for Speed! Think! Piensa, cabr¨®n, piensa!"


    Hector''s words were loud enough to draw more attention. The crowd edged closer, their curious whispers becoming more audible.


    Don glanced at the gathering spectators, his jaw tightening. ''It won''t be good if things get out of hand here.''


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s expression darkened further as his eyes scanned Hector like he was something stuck to the bottom of his shoe. "Who the fuck do you think you''re talking to?" he asked, his voice rising with indignation.


    He pointed a manicured finger at Hector, his gold watch catching the light. "My father''s a fucking member of this place, and that''s his spot, you fucking immigrant. Who the fuck are you anyway?"


    The comment hit like a thunderclap. For a split second, everything seemed to pause. Hector froze, his mouth parting slightly as the words registered. Donald stiffened, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. Even Don, whose face rarely showed much, let his lips press into a hard, thin line.


    The murmurs from the crowd shifted, growing louder and more scattered. Don''s hearing caught fragments of their conversations.


    "Did he just say that?"


    "Man, this is getting good."


    "Bet the immigrant started it."


    Don''s gaze swept over the crowd, a dispassionate assessment of their gaudy clothes, expensive jewelry, and empty stares. ''Just a bunch of racist, privileged fucks.''


    "Hijo de puta," Hector muttered under his breath, the anger in his voice unmistakable.


    Don could see Hector''s fingers twitching, like he was holding himself back from throwing his phone¡ªor a punch. Don stepped closer, placing a hand on Hector''s shoulder.


    "Hey, man," Don said quietly, his voice low. "Don''t bother with him. It won''t get anywhere. If he doesn''t want to pay for the damage, we''ll just take it to court."


    Don''s tone was measured, but there was also a hint of restraint, as though he was tamping down his own urge to escalate.


    Hector stood there for a moment, his body tense, the phone at his side shaking slightly from his grip. Finally, he took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling. His lips twitched as though he wanted to say more, but he swallowed whatever insult had been brewing.


    He gave Don a sidelong glance, his jaw still tight. "Yeah, you''re right, bro," he said, his voice quieter now. "This pinche puerco isn''t worth wasting words on."


    Hector''s hand fell to his side, the phone hanging limply as he turned away from the Rolls-Royce driver, his expression dark.


    Don nodded subtly, stepping back as well, his eyes fixed on the driver. The man still looked furious, his chest puffed out as though ready to launch into another tirade. But Don said nothing. His calm, steady stare was enough to make the driver hesitate.


    The murmuring crowd seemed disappointed that the confrontation hadn''t escalated further, but Don couldn''t care less. The last thing he needed was for this idiot''s nonsense to turn into a headline¡ªor worse, a legal headache.


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s face flushed with anger as Don''s casual dismissal of him landed like a slap across his ego. Hector''s acceptance of Don''s words¡ªand the additional insult¡ªonly seemed to deepen the wound.


    Because of that, the man let out a scoff, his eyes darting toward Hector for a brief second before shifting away dismissively. Hector wasn''t worth his time; the man was nothing more than background noise.


    His focus settled on Don, whose aloof demeanor stoked something deeper than frustration¡ªa need to put him in his place.


    It was then that recognition flickered in his gaze. He squinted slightly, the faint tilt of his head showing his sudden realization. He knew Don.


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s lips curled into a smug grin as it clicked. Like many who followed the superhuman scene, he''d seen the trending video of Don punching Starboy¡ªhard enough to send the so-called hero flying like a broken kite.


    That video had cemented Don as someone to watch in the growing superhuman landscape, even if it wasn''t universally celebrated.


    But the driver didn''t see Don as intimidating or even worth respecting. His upbringing had taught him to measure people by a different metric: power defined by wealth and influence.


    To him, Don wasn''t a threat. He was just another pawn in the game¡ªan asset, an employee, a glorified celebrity who only mattered when a paycheck was involved.


    The driver snickered, his tone oozing condescension. "I thought you looked familiar," he drawled, loud enough for the surrounding crowd to hear. "You''re that hero wannabe that sent that useless piece of shit Starboy flying. Ha!"


    He let out a laugh, irritating and provocative. "Who the fuck do you think you are? You got some college deal worth, what? A few million? And you think that''s impressive?"


    The man gestured to himself with exaggerated flair, his gold necklace catching the light. "My shoe collection alone is probably worth more than that. So why don''t you and your little group of nobodies calm the fuck down before you embarrass yourselves even more?"


    His words stirred the crowd like a gust of wind through dry leaves. Faces turned toward Don, and a ripple of recognition passed through those who''d seen the video. Whispers spread like wildfire, with those in the know eagerly informing others.


    "That''s him? No way."


    "Yeah, the guy who decked Starboy."


    "Hey, you''re right, didn''t think I''d see him here."


    The Rolls-Royce driver smirked, clearly feeding off the attention. In his mind, he''d won. Don would have no choice but to retreat in humiliation, his reputation taking a hit in the process.


    For a moment, Don was caught off guard¡ªnot by the insult itself, but by the sheer audacity of it. ''This guy really thinks he can talk down to me?''


    The surprise was fleeting, though. Don''s irritation quickly hardened into something colder. His value, his reputation¡ªthose weren''t up for debate, least of all from a spoiled brat with too much money and not enough sense. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gaze shifted to Hector, who was still fuming, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. "Hey, man," Hector muttered, stepping closer to Don. "Don''t do anything you''ll regret."


    Don didn''t respond. His expression remained impassive as he stepped past Hector, his boots crunching softly against the pavement.


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s smugness faltered slightly as Don approached, his cold, steady gaze locking onto him like a predator sizing up its prey. The crowd immediately hushed, the murmurs dying down as everyone watched the scene unfold.


    Despite his earlier bravado, the driver took a half-step back, his shoulders stiffening. He tried to recover, forcing a smirk onto his face. "Got something to say?" he sneered, his voice carrying a hint of nervousness. "How about you and your groupies apologize, and I''ll buy you a new fucking G-Wagon. Huh? Or maybe¡ª"


    "Shut the fuck up." Don coldly interrupted, leaving no room to argue.


    The words stopped the driver mid-sentence. His smirk vanished, replaced by a flicker of unease. The crowd, now completely silent, leaned in as though collectively holding their breath.


    Don didn''t move closer. He didn''t need to. His presence alone was enough. The Rolls-Royce driver''s bravado was crumbling, and everyone could see it.


    The question on everyone''s mind now was simple. What was Don going to do or say?

 Chapter 311 - 311: A Night To Remember (Part 3)

    Before Don could say or do anything, a ripple of movement passed through the crowd. The sound of voices grew louder, and heads began to turn toward a commotion on the far side of the parking lot. People shifted, making way for someone approaching.


    Don''s gaze followed theirs, his sharp instincts immediately catching the sound of a familiar voice talking through the low buzz of the crowd. He didn''t react outwardly, his face remaining as composed as ever, but his eyes narrowed slightly. ''That''s Charles.''


    The Rolls-Royce driver, still fuming, noticed the shift in attention and scowled. His earlier bravado faltered as he realized he was no longer the center of the crowd''s focus.


    The figure coming toward them didn''t even need the crowd to part fully before his presence became obvious. Standing well over six feet tall with an unmistakable aura of confidence, Charles Monclaire walked onto the scene.


    His long silver hair caught the faint moonlight, practically glowing, while his outfit sparkled with absurd extravagance.


    Charles was dressed in a bright white shirt with gem-studded sleeves, loose black pants embedded with tiny, glittering diamonds, and loafers adorned with emeralds. Each step he took made the gemstones catch the light, creating an almost cinematic effect.


    Hector momentarily forgot the Rolls-Royce driver, his mouth slightly open as his mind scrambled to estimate the cost of such an outrageous outfit.


    Donald, like the rest of the crowd, quickly recognized Charles. While not a household name across the country, Charles "Silverwing" Monclaire was at least a B-list celebrity nationwide and easily A-list in their city.


    Donald glanced at Don, then back at Charles, like many in the crowd, making a quick connection. Everyone knew Don had joined the city''s Elite Hero Program, and Charles was a prominent member. They had to know each other, right?


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s expression darkened once he, too, recognized Charles. Unlike most up-and-coming superheroes, Charles came from wealth and influence¡ªexactly the kind of power the driver respected. Self-entitled brats like him only feared those with real authority, and Charles embodied that effortlessly.


    As Charles approached, the murmurs quieted. He moved with casual steps, his hands tucked into his pockets and a charming smile on his face. When he reached the small group, he positioned himself between Don and the Rolls-Royce driver.


    "Is there a problem, gentlemen?" Charles asked, his tone as smooth and polished as his appearance.


    The Rolls-Royce driver gulped, his earlier arrogance crumbling. He forced a smile, his voice faltering. "N-no, Mr. Monclaire, I¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Don cut him off. "He rammed into my friend''s car and claims it''s our fault since it''s his parking spot," Don said, his tone one of dry contempt. "We''re just trying to educate him on common sense, but he seems too dense to understand."


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s face turned red, his anger bubbling over as he tried to snap back. "Watch your mouth, you¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Charles raised a hand, a small gesture meant to diffuse the situation. But before Charles could even fully speak, Don stepped forward, closing the distance between himself and the Rolls-Royce driver.


    "Or what?" Don said, his voice cold. "You''ll go cry to your father?"


    The driver flinched slightly, his earlier bravado slipping. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charles turned his gaze to Don, his silver eyes gleaming with a hint of something unreadable. ''Interesting.'' Charles thought.


    He wasn''t used to seeing people confront privilege so bluntly. Most would have backed down or tried to smooth things over. Don''s approach wasn''t polished, but it was raw¡ªand Charles respected raw potential. Still, he thought Don seemed overly emotional.


    Don, however, wasn''t acting out of anger. He was focused on humiliating the Rolls-Royce driver, and he wasn''t done yet. Gesturing toward the shorter man, Don let his voice be heard by everyone.


    "I mean, look at you. Look around," he said, his tone harsh. "Don''t you feel any shame? At your age, leeching off your father like some parasite and failing to take responsibility for your own stupid actions?"


    The crowd murmured again, some suppressing chuckles at Don''s words.


    "If you want to ruin your father''s name, then I''m happy to take this to court," Don continued, his voice steady. He stepped closer, his presence looming over the now visibly uneasy driver.


    "I may be, what did you say? A wannabe superhero with nothing but a few million?" Don''s tone didn''t waver. His eyes locked onto the driver, who looked like he wanted to shrink into the ground.


    "But you can be sure," Don added, taking one final step forward, "I''ll use those same millions to make sure the entire city hears about this. Because unlike you, I can make millions again¡ªoff my own ability."


    The Rolls-Royce driver''s mouth opened and closed as if searching for a rebuttal, but no words came. The crowd watched in silence, some impressed, others stunned.


    Don''s words hit the Rolls-Royce driver like a bucket of ice-cold water. The man''s smug expression faded entirely, his features tightening as the reality of the situation began to settle in.


    What had started as a theatrical show of dominance was now crumbling around him.


    Don''s threat¡ªor rather, the promise in his tone¡ªstruck deep. While Don wasn''t an influential powerhouse just yet, his growing reputation and financial resources were more than enough to make things messy. Worse still, with video evidence circulating, the odds of winning any court battle were slim to none.


    The driver had counted on bravado and pressure to make Don and his group back down. Now, his plan was unraveling. And with Charles Monclaire standing there, smiling faintly like some some back up, the Rolls-Royce driver realized he couldn''t afford to escalate further.


    He opened his mouth, likely to stammer out some kind of response, but Charles clapped his hands together suddenly, breaking the moment with a **clap-clap**.


    "I think you''ve said enough, Don," Charles said warmly, his tone as disarming as ever. He stepped forward slightly, his glittering outfit catching the light in the process.


    "If he''s smart, he''ll see to it that you''re adequately compensated. After all¡­" Charles glanced around the scene, his gaze briefly settling on the murmuring crowd before returning to the Rolls-Royce driver. "¡­taking this to court would be bad media for this establishment and the people with shares in it, such as my family."


    The subtle weight in Charles'' words was impossible to miss.


    The Rolls-Royce driver froze, his eyes darting up to Charles'' face as if searching for leniency. Charles, however, maintained his calm smile as he turned his full attention to the shorter man.


    Though his tone remained smooth, there was a faint edge to it as he leaned in slightly and asked, "You''re not trying to tarnish my family''s name¡­ are you?"


    The driver''s eyes widened. He quickly shook his head, his movements almost frantic. "N-no, never, Mr. Monclaire. My family and I have nothing but respect for¡ª"


    Charles raised a hand, silencing him with the effortless grace of someone who had done this a thousand times before. "Then I think nothing else needs to be said," he interrupted, his smile still present. "Let''s not ruin such a lovely night."


    The Rolls-Royce driver gulped audibly, nodding as his gaze flickered to Don for the briefest of moments. "I-I''ll have my people reach out," he said weakly, his voice barely audible. Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and walked briskly toward his car.


    The crowd began to dissipate almost immediately. With the matter seemingly resolved, it now felt awkward for them to linger, and the energy that had drawn them in quickly dissolved.


    The spectators drifted away in clusters, their curious murmurs gradually fading as they turned their attention back to their own affairs.


    The Rolls-Royce driver climbed into his car with hurried movements, his door slamming shut with a muted **thud**. Moments later, its engine purred softly as he pulled out of the spot. But instead of driving further into the parking lot, he headed straight for the exit.


    Don watched the car disappear with a steady gaze, his arms crossing loosely over his chest. His expression revealed nothing, but his mind was already assessing the situation.


    Beside him, Charles followed his gaze, his ever-present smile still in place. The faint glimmer of amusement in his silver eyes made it impossible to tell if he had genuinely enjoyed intervening or if it had all been some calculated move.


    When the Rolls-Royce was finally out of sight, Don turned his head toward Charles, meeting his gaze. Charles didn''t look away, instead tilting his head slightly as if waiting for Don to say something.


    The last few stragglers from the crowd wandered off, leaving the two of them standing at the center of the now-quiet scene. The polished cars in the lot shimmered faintly under the overhead lights, their glossy surfaces reflecting the two figures who remained.


    Don didn''t speak immediately. He watched Charles for a moment, his critical eye taking in every detail¡ªthe easy posture, the faint smile, the way Charles carried himself like he was always two steps ahead.


    Don wasn''t the type to trust easily, and he doubted Charles had stepped in without expecting something in return.

 Chapter 312 - 312: A Night To Remember (Part 4)

    Don''s gaze lingered on Charles for a few moments longer, his eyes studying the man''s flawless smile and poised demeanor.


    There was no denying that Charles had helped defuse the situation, but Don didn''t feel compelled to show gratitude. To thank him would imply some kind of debt, and Don wasn''t about to let anyone¡ªeven someone as polished as Charles¡ªhold that over him.


    Turning away from Charles, Don said flatly, "I guess we''ll be leaving too."


    Charles raised an eyebrow, clearly taken aback. He''d expected Don to at least acknowledge the favor, perhaps even open the door for a conversation. Instead, Don''s dismissive tone left him momentarily surprised.


    Still, Charles wasn''t one to let an opportunity slip away. His smile didn''t falter as he replied warmly, "Leave? Surely you''re not going to let someone ruin your night over nonsense."


    Don paused mid-step, his back to Charles, before turning his head to meet his gaze. The silver-haired man''s expression was inviting, his charm almost irresistible¡ªthough not in a way that felt contrived.


    Don resisted the urge to narrow his eyes, his mind already working. ''What''s his angle? He can''t just want to talk, can he?'' Before he could decide on the best response, a system prompt flickered into his view.


    He didn''t let his thoughts show, maintaining an even tone as he replied, "I just meant leaving the parking lot, not the venue entirely." Don forced a faint smile as he added, "Do I seem like the type to let people get to me?"


    While his words were directed at Charles, Don''s attention was split. His gaze flickered over the system prompt, reading its contents carefully.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Side Quest Unlocked: Art of Networking


    Objective: Any proper villain must have allies and pawns lined up and ready to use when the situation calls for it. Use this event as an opportunity to gain 3 allies and 2 pawns.


    Reward: 100 idol/villain points (depending on allies and pawns'' alignment), +200 aura.


    No penalty for failure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The prompt disappeared as quickly as it had come, leaving Don to mull it over. ''Allies and pawns, huh? Might as well try. There''s nothing to lose.''


    Charles, oblivious to the system prompt, chuckled lightly. Shaking his head, he said, "I guess you don''t. My mistake."


    As Charles paused, Don activated Charismatic Presence (Bronze). He didn''t often rely on abilities like this in casual situations, but the side quest warranted extra effort.


    The effect was subtle yet effective¡ªCharles felt a faint tug of curiosity, a growing interest in interacting with Don further. He attributed it to his natural instincts rather than any external influence.


    Gesturing toward the direction he''d come from, Charles said with practiced ease, "Why don''t you and your friends join me? You and I may be working together a lot in the future, so I''d like to learn more about you." His tone was warm, his gestures precise¡ªtoo polished to be coincidental.


    ''You''d think he has a charisma ability too,'' Don thought, watching Charles carefully.


    Before Don could respond, Hector''s familiar voice broke the moment.


    "?Hey, cabr¨®n!" Hector called out, walking up behind Don with a bright grin plastered across his face. Throwing an arm around Don''s shoulder, he nodded enthusiastically at Charles. "He says yes! Haha! Who are we to refuse the invitation of Silverwing himself?"


    Don side-eyed Hector, already sensing what was coming.


    Leaning closer to Don, Hector whispered quickly, "Bro, you gotta say yes. I''ll owe you forever. If I can get Silverwing on my stream¡­ man, it''d be huge!"


    Don resisted the urge to sigh, his expression remaining neutral. Instead, he reached up and casually brushed Hector''s arm off his shoulder.


    "Will you relax?" Don said, his tone dry. "There''s no reason not to accept his offer."


    Hector stepped back, moving back toward Donald, his grin still wide, as Don turned to face Charles directly.


    "After all," Don added smoothly, "like you said, it''d be good for us to associate."


    Charles'' smile widened as Don agreed, his expression practically glowing with satisfaction. He gave a small nod, his tone one of amusement as he said, "Brilliant. Finally, a member of the program who''s at least open to interaction."


    Don raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "The others aren''t very sociable?" he asked, his tone neutral but inquisitive.


    Before Charles could respond, Hector''s voice could be heard.


    "Did you hear that, man? Cheer up!" Hector nudged Donald with his elbow, grinning from ear to ear. "We''re getting compensated and get to hang out with Silverwing!" His voice was low, clearly trying not to be overheard by Charles, and he assumed Donald was upset because of the damage to the G-Wagon.


    Donald, however, wasn''t upset¡ªjust stunned. The situation had turned around so quickly, he felt like he was still catching up. "Yeah, sure, great," he said vaguely, blinking as though he couldn''t quite believe it himself.


    Meanwhile, the car door creaked open with a soft **click**, and Tori stepped out. She''d stayed inside during the earlier confrontation, preferring to avoid anything remotely resembling a fight. Now, her brows knitted together in concern as she walked over.


    "Did everything work out?" she asked, her voice cautious.


    Her attention shifted toward Don and Charles as she spoke, and the moment her gaze landed on Charles, she froze. Seeing him up close was something else entirely¡ªhis tall frame, sharp features, and glittering outfit made him look almost otherworldly. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She blushed involuntarily as Charles caught her staring, his silver eyes meeting hers for a split second.


    Tori quickly looked away, her face growing redder before glaring at Hector as if to shift the attention off herself.


    Charles, for his part, seemed unbothered. He turned back to Don and answered the earlier question as though nothing had happened. "Not at all," he said, shaking his head. "Starboy has people to handle that aspect of his life, and Thunderstrike¡­ well, let''s just say he isn''t the easiest person to talk to. I don''t think I need to say anything about the other two."


    With that, Charles gestured forward and began leading the group toward a different entrance. Unlike the bustling executive areas lined with cameras and velvet ropes, this entrance was quieter, almost understated in comparison.


    The only notable presence was two massive men dressed in black suits standing like statues on either side of the door.


    Noticing Charles and Don walking ahead, Hector scrambled to catch up, his phone already in hand. "Chat, you won''t believe what just happened!" he said excitedly, his voice echoing through the lot.


    Tori, whose face still hadn''t fully returned to its normal color, shot Hector an angry glare. "Hector, you''re embarrassing us!" she hissed, her tone angry but hushed.


    Hector barely acknowledged her, too engrossed in narrating to his stream. Donald followed a few steps behind, still caught between confusion and excitement about how this night was unfolding.


    Up ahead, Charles'' usually perfect smile seemed to twitch slightly at the edges as Hector''s voice rang out behind them. He glanced at Don, his tone still polite but with a hint of exasperation. "Quite the friend you have."


    Don noticed the subtle shift in Charles'' expression¡ªa small crack in the polished facade. ''He''s tolerating them for my sake.'' Don thought, mildly amused. ''Not surprising. Hector''s enthusiasm can grate on anyone.''


    Deciding to test the waters, Don responded casually, "He has his uses."


    Charles'' expression shifted instantly. The forced smile melted into something smaller, more genuine, though no less calculating. His silver eyes seemed to focus more sharply on Don, a faint glimmer of intrigue crossing his face.


    "I think you and I will get along quite well."

 Chapter 313 - 313: A Night To Remember (Part 5)

    The group made their way toward the entrance, with Don and Charles leading the way. Hector trailed slightly behind them, his phone held high as he panned the camera to give his viewers a steady shot of both Charles and Don.


    His running commentary was peppered with excitement, bouncing between English and Spanish as he hyped up the moment.


    "Yo, chat! Check it out¡ªSilverwing and Don, right here! ?No manches! This is insane!" Hector grinned as he turned the camera toward his face briefly.


    Behind him, Donald and Tori followed in relative silence. Donald seemed preoccupied, his gaze flickering between the parking lot and the towering figures of Charles and Don ahead. Tori, on the other hand, kept her arms folded, her discomfort with Hector''s antics practically radiating off her.


    As they approached, one of the two massive bouncers stationed by the entrance stepped forward. Without a word, he lifted the velvet rope, ready to let them through.


    But before they could step inside, Don stopped abruptly. Turning to Hector, he pointed toward the phone still clutched in Hector''s hand.


    "You''ll have to end your stream here," Don said flatly, his tone leaving no room for negotiation. He didn''t bother offering an excuse¡ªhe simply didn''t want the camera around.


    Charles came to a stop beside him, his irritation with Hector''s stream evident despite the smile still on his face. "That''s a good idea," he added smoothly. "A lot of the people here won''t appreciate being filmed without permission. And I wouldn''t be surprised if they sued you heavily for it."


    Hector''s grin faltered for a brief moment as the weight of their words sank in. Quickly recovering, he let out a laugh and lowered his phone. "Haha, don''t worry! I was just about to end it anyway. No pasa nada, amigos. I know how it goes."


    From behind, Tori caught up to the group and immediately facepalmed. "Why are you like this?" she muttered, exasperated.


    Hector ignored her, turning off his phone and holding it out toward Don as if to prove his point. "See? Off. Just like I planned."


    Don glanced at the phone but said nothing. Charles simply turned his attention back to the bouncers, addressing Don in an even tone. "I don''t think any searches are necessary, right? No weapons or illegal substances?"


    Don shook his head. "Not on my end," he replied, glancing toward the rest of the group. While he trusted Donald not to have anything suspicious, he couldn''t say the same for Tori or Hector.


    Hector, as if reading Don''s thoughts, waved his hands in mock surrender. "Relax, bro! I''m not that brave. Don''t worry¡ªI''m clean. The only weapons I''ve got are these!" He flexed his arms dramatically, grinning. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tori groaned audibly, wishing she could delete her brother from existence.


    Charles, watching the exchange with a carefully maintained smile, gave a small nod. "I see," he said smoothly. "Let''s carry on, then."


    The bouncers stepped aside without further delay, and the group proceeded inside.


    The hallway leading from the entrance was as extravagant as one would expect¡ªpolished marble floors, walls adorned with glowing panels, and soft ambient lighting that gave the space a futuristic feel.


    After a short walk, they stepped into an elevator. The doors slid shut with a soft **hiss**, and the group ascended in silence, save for Hector muttering excitedly under his breath about how "next level" everything looked.


    When the elevator finally stopped with a soft chime, the doors slid open to reveal a breathtaking scene.


    The top floor extended around the entire stadium, with glass walls providing an uninterrupted, panoramic view of the field below. The space was vast and open, with ceilings high enough to create a sense of grandeur.


    Floating virtual screens hovered throughout the room, their projections courtesy of tiny, hovering drones. Guests could be seen gesturing effortlessly, resizing and repositioning the screens with simple hand movements to customize their viewing experience.


    Masked waiters and waitresses dressed in sharp, black uniforms moved through the crowd, delivering drinks and snacks on trays that seemed to levitate beside them.


    The guests themselves were no less remarkable. Each one was dressed in attire so extravagant it made even Charles'' glittering outfit seem subdued by comparison. Gowns adorned with shimmering crystals, suits embedded with golden threads, and other outfits that blurred the line between fashion and art filled the room.


    "Dios m¨ªo," Hector muttered, his eyes wide as he took in the scene. He fumbled for his phone before remembering he''d just turned it off.


    Tori remained quiet, her gaze darting nervously around the room as she stayed close to Donald, who seemed equally out of place.


    Charles, unfazed by the opulence, walked forward confidently, glancing back at Don. "What do you think?" he asked, his tone casual. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Don surveyed the space. His expression remained neutral, though his mind worked quickly to assess the environment. ''Extravagant. Predictably so. Let''s just try and complete this side quest.''


    As the group took in the scene before them, each of them wore a different expression, save for Charles, whose ease made it clear he was more than familiar with this level of extravagance.


    Don stepped out after a brief pause, his expression neutral but his brow lifting slightly as he took in the view. He didn''t say anything, just nodding and letting his gaze sweep across the room as if filing away details for later.


    Hector, on the other hand, was anything but subtle as he leaned forward to peek out of the elevator. "This is amazing," he added in a lower voice before turning to Tori, "Can you believe this, sis?"


    Tori barely registered his words. The moment the elevator doors had opened, she''d felt the weight of countless eyes falling on them.


    Most of the gazes were directed at Charles, as expected, but after a moment, some began shifting curiously toward the rest of the group. Tori''s arms folded tightly across her chest, her discomfort clear as her gaze darted nervously around the room.


    Donald stood frozen for a moment, holding up the family pass he''d been clutching like it might somehow explain their presence. "This pass my uncle gave me¡­ it could only get us to the fourth floor at most," he murmured, his voice low as if talking to himself. "This is the very top. That''s insane."


    Charles flashed a charming smile. "Make yourselves comfortable," he said, his voice warm and inviting. "And feel free to order anything you''d like."


    The words were directed at the others, but as his gaze shifted to Don, his tone became more direct. "I''d like to discuss something privately with Don before the match, if you wouldn''t mind?"


    Don''s curiosity sparked at the request, though his expression didn''t show it. ''What''s this about?'' he wondered briefly. Still, he nodded. "Not at all," he replied simply, glancing at the others. "I''ll find you guys after."


    Hector, whose focus had already shifted to Charles'' earlier mention of ordering anything, waved dismissively. "No problem at all! You guys take your time. We''ll just mingle and settle in."


    Tori gave Hector a glare, her hands twitching as if she were debating whether to hit him. Instead, she forced a strained smile and nodded at Don. "Alright. See you later," she said quietly.


    Donald, still looking slightly dazed as he tried to process everything around him, managed a vague, "Sure," in response.


    Charles gave an approving nod. "Perfect," he said, gesturing for Don to follow. "This way."


    As the two walked side by side, the sound of their footsteps echoed faintly across the polished floor. Charles maintained his usual confident smile, while Don''s expression remained neutral, his hands casually tucked into his pockets.


    Several of the well-dressed guests turned their heads to watch them pass, curiosity evident in their gazes. Charles, ever the charmer, acknowledged a few with polite nods, while Don ignored the attention entirely.


    From behind, Donald watched them go, a flicker of envy crossing his face. ''What''s it like to be Don right now? To have people likeSilverwing wanting to talk to you?'' The thought clawed at him briefly before he felt Hector''s arm sling across his shoulders.


    "¨®rale, bro!" Hector said, his grin as wide as ever. He gestured toward the bustling room. "Well, it''s just you and me. What do you say we go try and get ourselves some premium baddies?"


    Donald blinked at him, momentarily stunned by the abrupt shift in conversation. "¡­What?"


    "You heard me!" Hector said, giving him a playful nudge. "Look at this place, man. ?Es como un para¨ªso! Let''s go scope it out. First round''s on me."


    "But¡­ isn''t everything free?" Donald sighed but couldn''t refuse as Hector dragged him forward, his excitement infectious despite his over-the-top demeanor.

 Chapter 314 - 314: Allies? (Part 1)

    After leaving the rest of the group behind, Don followed Charles through a quieter section of the top floor, one that seemed deliberately separated from the rest.


    The floor seemed to narrow into a corridor-like space, enclosed on one side by reflective glass walls and on the other by the stadium''s structure. The dim lighting and pristine surfaces gave it a surreal quality, as if stepping into a place detached from the lively spectacle of the main viewing area.


    Ahead, embedded seamlessly within the reflective glass, was a glowing white outline of a door. Unlike the usual extravagant entrances of high-end establishments, there was no visible handle, keypad, or sign¡ªjust the subtle, futuristic frame.


    Charles stopped before it, his perfect reflection mirroring him in the glass. As he did, a small white dot appeared at the top of the outline, and a thin beam of light swept down over his figure in a rapid scan.


    A moment later, a low, polite synthetic voice, aged and refined like an old-world butler, spoke from the very walls.


    "Scan complete. Good evening, Master Charles. Le Salon du Roi is currently unoccupied and has no prior reservations. Welcome."


    Charles smiled as if greeting an old friend. "Thank you, Francis," he said smoothly. "A guest will be joining me. We aren''t to be disturbed."


    "Of course, Master Charles."


    Don barely had time to process the exchange before a second scan projected over him. The door, seamless just seconds ago, slid silently downward into the floor, revealing the exclusive space beyond.


    The room was luxury distilled.


    The walls were paneled with dark, finely polished wood, decorated with understated but undeniably expensive pieces of art. The lighting was low and warm, casting a rich glow over the space without diminishing its grandeur.


    To the right, a mini bar stood stocked with premium spirits, manned by a faceless android butler with an impeccably tailored suit, standing eerily still, waiting to be activated. Across from the bar sat a round poker table, the kind that had undoubtedly hosted absurd sums of money on its surface.


    And ahead¡ªfacing the panoramic glass wall overlooking the stadium¡ªwas the true highlight of the room. A set of five, high-backed chairs were arranged in a semi-circle, each paired with a small side table holding fine cigars and crystal ashtrays. The seating was positioned for the absolute best view of the field below.


    But what caught Don''s attention wasn''t just the view¡ªit was the way it moved.


    At times, the vantage point subtly zoomed in and adjusted focus, following particular figures on the field. The technology was seamless, to the point that Don couldn''t tell whether the view was being artificially enhanced or if the glass itself was acting as some kind of hyper-advanced lens.


    He didn''t say anything, but he was impressed. It was one thing to see a space like this in passing¡ªsomething straight out of a billionaire''s private meeting room¡ªbut another thing entirely to stand in it.


    Whether it was the sheer extravagance or just the fact that he''d never experienced anything quite like this in his past life, Don felt a strange sensation being here.


    Charles, on the other hand, looked completely at ease. His steps were slow and casual, like someone walking through their own home. He didn''t even spare a glance at the luxury surrounding them¡ªhis focus was on Don, his silver eyes watching carefully for a reaction.


    Don let his gaze wander once, scanning the room with feigned indifference before settling it forward. In the corner of his eye, he caught Charles looking at him, as if waiting for something.


    After a moment of silence, Charles finally spoke.


    "I really like this place," he said, his voice smooth as he continued walking toward the seats.


    They reached the chairs, and Charles gestured for Don to take a seat. Don didn''t hesitate, lowering himself into one of the plush seats as he replied, "I can understand why."


    Charles chuckled lightly, sitting down across from him. "I meant this floor as a whole," he clarified. "Though it wouldn''t be wrong to say this room is my favorite."


    He leaned back slightly, draping one arm over the armrest in a posture that exuded effortless confidence. "By the way, would you like something to drink?" he offered.


    Don gave the faintest shake of his head. "Not for now."


    He kept his tone polite, but inwardly, he knew he wouldn''t be drinking anything Charles offered. Not here. Not in a room where it was just the two of them. He wasn''t na?ve enough to think Charles would drug him or something ridiculous like that, but there was no reason to take unnecessary risks.


    Charles, of course, was perceptive enough to understand Don''s reasoning. He didn''t comment on it, but a small, knowing smirk flickered across his face.


    To Charles, it was rare to see someone from a lower background display such instinctual wariness¡ªmost either bent over backward to impress or made the fatal mistake of treating luxury with too much comfort. But Don was neither starstruck nor reckless.


    ''Smart.''


    Charles cracked the smallest of smiles before continuing. "I like places like this in general," he said, shifting his gaze toward the panoramic glass. "They allow those of us above the norm to mingle without the prying eyes of predatory media."


    His tone remained light, almost conversational, but as he spoke, his silver eyes flickered back toward Don.


    "After all, for people like us, all it takes is one bad story to derail a career or ruin a reputation."


    Don turned to meet Charles'' gaze, his expression unreadable.


    ''That sounds like a subtle threat.''


    Despite his thoughts, Don didn''t look the least bit intimidated by Charles'' words. If anything, he seemed mildly amused. He leaned back slightly, resting one arm on the chair''s armrest before offering a small, knowing smile.


    "I can''t really relate," Don said casually. "People''s opinions of me won''t change my goals."


    Charles'' interest was piqued immediately. His silver eyes sharpened, his fingers lightly tapping against the armrest of his chair as he studied Don. "May I ask what those goals may be?"


    Don turned his head away slightly, his gaze drifting toward the view beyond the glass. "Just a few things here and there," he replied, his tone purposefully vague. "Nothing that would interest you."


    Charles exhaled through his nose, not quite a sigh but close enough. He wasn''t used to being denied information so effortlessly. ''Is he playing hard to get? Or just naturally secretive?'' Either way, Charles could tell from the phrasing¡ªDon did have something interesting going on.


    Still, he chose not to press further. Instead, he leaned back in his chair and spoke in a more reflective tone. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When I was younger," Charles said, tilting his head slightly, "being up here alone gave me the feeling of sitting on a grand throne, overlooking my rowdy kingdom."


    He raised a hand slightly, gesturing toward the glass wall and the stadium below. His voice was smooth, carrying a faint nostalgia.


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "But as I began to understand the way the world worked, it became clear that, like with any real kingdom¡­ there will always be those after the throne."


    Don glanced at Charles from the corner of his eye, silently assessing him. ''What are you getting at?'' On the surface, he gave a simple reply.


    "Including you?"


    A small smirk appeared at the edges of Charles'' lips, but he didn''t answer. Instead, after a brief pause, he shifted the conversation entirely.


    "Don, I''d like you to work with me," Charles said suddenly, his tone both inviting and firm. "Like a right-hand man."


    Don raised an eyebrow slightly but didn''t interrupt.


    "I promise that the benefits this will bring will be immense," Charles continued smoothly. "For you and your family."


    Don didn''t even pretend to consider it. Instead, he made sure his refusal was clear.


    "Sounds like a tempting offer," he said evenly. "But unfortunately, I''m not interested in working for anyone. At least not at the moment."


    For a split second, disappointment flickered across Charles'' face, but it was gone as quickly as it came, replaced once more by that easy, polished smile.


    "I can respect that," Charles said with a nod. "Then how about a partnership?"


    Don finally turned to face him fully, his expression mildly curious. "What kind?"


    "A mutually beneficial one," Charles answered without hesitation.


    Charles straightened in his seat, his gaze settling more intently on Don. "But for that, a showing of trust is needed¡ªon my part, at least. So I''ll share with you what my goal is."


    With that, Charles stood from his chair, the soft whisper of his tailored pants shifting as he took a step forward. He walked toward the glass wall, hands casually slipping into his pockets as he looked down at the stadium below.


    "It''s like you said," Charles continued, his tone quieter now. "I''m also after the throne."


    His eyes gleamed faintly in the reflection of the glass.


    "The throne to this city."


    The words carried weight, spoken as if they were inevitable rather than ambitious.


    Don remained seated for a moment longer, watching Charles as he took in the view below. ''Well, that could be a problem¡­ or an opportunity.''


    With that thought, Don finally stood, moving to stand beside Charles. His eyes traced the vast, illuminated field below as he said, "I don''t have any grand ambition like that." His voice was calm, measured. "But for now, I want to become self-sufficient and gain some connections of value."


    Charles turned to face him at that, a genuine smile¡ªsmall but unmistakable¡ªbreaking through the usual carefully curated expressions he wore. He extended a hand toward Don.


    "Then I think you and I will definitely be of great help to each other," Charles said smoothly.


    Don turned to face him fully, his gaze steady as he reached out and met Charles'' handshake.


    "I think you might be right," he replied.


    Their handshake was firm, lingering for just a second longer than necessary¡ªlong enough to cement the understanding between them.


    A partnership had been formed.

 Chapter 315 - 315: Allies? (Part 2)

    As Don and Charles ended their handshake, their attention was drawn to the sudden explosion of chants and cheers erupting from the stadium below.


    The roar of excitement was immediate, like a tidal wave rolling through the massive crowd.


    Both turned their heads casually, their gazes drifting toward the field as the overhead jumbo screen lit up with a flashy cinematic trailer. The display flickered to life, accompanied by the booming voice of an aged professional announcer.


    "Tonight''s electrifying showdown is brought to you by¡ª"


    A quick montage of high-profile sponsors flashed across the screen¡ªluxury brands, cutting-edge tech companies, and of course, the largest superhuman organizations backing the event.


    The audience responded with another round of cheers as the introduction transitioned seamlessly into the first competitor''s reveal.


    The screen was suddenly engulfed in deep red, flickering like the crackling of a lit fuse.


    Flames burst across the screen, revealing a figure dressed in a red-and-black superhero suit, its design following the classic form-fitting blueprint but with fiery embellishments¡ªflame-stylized wrist guards, a blazing belt buckle, and boots with ember-like accents.


    His mask, which only covered his eyes, had a faint, smoldering glow at the edges. The man struck a series of exaggerated poses, his muscular frame flexing as if sculpted for the camera. His short blonde hair had fiery red tips, completing the over-the-top image. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Introducing the blazing champion of the arena¡­ INFERNO STRYKER!"


    His name appeared in bold, stylized lettering, flickering like molten steel across the screen.


    The crowd erupted again, their excitement shaking the stadium as the screen lingered on the fiery hero''s grin before transitioning into an elaborate cinematic of dwindling flames.


    As the last ember faded, blue light pulsed at the screen''s edges before flashing streaks of energy zipped across it.


    The streaks became faster, more erratic, until they collided¡ªforming a swirling blue tornado that sent out a cinematic shockwave. Words were caught in the vortex, spinning chaotically before being flung toward the screen, causing a cracking effect as they slammed into place:


    "VELOCITY VORTEX"


    The tornado dispersed instantly, revealing a figure in a blue and silver suit. Unlike his opponent, this fighter''s design was minimalistic but effective¡ªhis full-head mask had no visible mouth, only sharp silver eye sockets that gleamed under the stadium lights. His gloves, belt, and boots all carried the same silver trim, emphasizing his streamlined aesthetic.


    The effect was immediate¡ªthe cheers surged once more, a clear indication that both fighters had their own devoted followings.


    Don remained still, his expression unchanged as he watched the spectacle unfold. He had done some light research before the event, so he already knew who the competitors would be. ''Still¡­ this is a lot.''


    The theatrics reminded him of the overly dramatized wrestling matches that had surged in popularity in his past life¡ªflashy entrances, exaggerated monikers, and a crowd that ate up every bit of it. It wasn''t necessarily bad, but it wasn''t really his thing.


    Noticing Don''s lack of reaction, Charles tilted his head slightly and asked, "I take it you''re not a fan of superhuman showdowns?"


    Don gave a light shrug. "Not really. I neither like nor dislike it." His tone was casual, measured. "I''m just not a huge fan of entertainment-focused events in general, but it''s necessary to be sociable."


    Though it came across as a simple statement, Don had his reasons. He wanted to establish himself as someone who didn''t care for the social spectacle¡ªnot because it wasn''t useful, but because he had no interest in indulging it. Silverwing, on the other hand, thrived in environments like this.


    Their partnership would provide opportunities, sure, but Don had no intention of changing how he operated. He had a feeling Charles saw it the same way.


    Charles nodded in understanding, a small smile appearing on his lips. "I can understand that. It''s mostly non-superhumans who love this kind of sport¡ªif you can even call it that."


    He moved to take a seat and leaned back in his chair slightly, his eyes still on the massive screen. "That, and the younger generation of heroes coming after us. Their pursuit seems to be nothing more than fame and fortune."


    His tone carried a hint of disdain, though it was faint¡ªalmost as if he were indifferent to it.


    "I can understand why most seasoned heroes criticize it," he added smoothly. "Unfortunately, it''s a gold mine, and it''ll only grow from here."


    Don gave a slight nod. "True. What you don''t do, someone else will¡ªas long as the demand exists."


    Charles turned his gaze toward Don at that, his silver eyes gleaming with faint amusement.


    It wasn''t an unfamiliar feeling for Charles to be understood¡ªbut usually, it came from fellow elites, people who had a vested interest in maintaining their own influence. With them, everything had a motive.


    But with Don? There was something different.


    The research Charles had done on him painted a unique picture¡ªnot a pushover, not greedy, sharp, disciplined, a dangerous fighter, and yet, an enigma. Very little was known about his past, which only made him more intriguing.


    A rare ally, the kind that didn''t come with strings attached.


    The kind that made him all the more valuable.


    Before Charles could say anything further, Don shifted slightly in his seat and spoke.


    "I should go check on the others," he said, his tone even. "And try to mingle."


    Charles didn''t react immediately, but Don caught the faintest flicker of disappointment in his eyes. It was subtle¡ªso well-hidden that most wouldn''t have noticed¡ªbut Don did.


    It made sense. Though Charles wore the polished mask of a socialite, Don had the distinct impression that genuine conversations like the one they''d just had were rare for him. There was a certain ease in talking with Don that wasn''t present in the forced pleasantries of high-society circles.


    Don felt a similar sentiment¡ªthough in a different way. Charles was undoubtedly smarter than him in social maneuvering, and he was far more well-versed in scheming. Their exchange had been engaging, even enjoyable in its own way.


    But Don had no intention of overstaying his welcome.


    There was a proverb he had come across recently in one of the books he''d read:


    "A man who eats his fill and reaches for more will find only ruin on his plate."


    It had stuck with him. It was applicable to interactions as much as indulgence¡ªknowing when to stop, when to pull away before a conversation overextends and sours. The key was to answer the right way, build a connection, and leave while things were still in his favor.


    ''If I''d known Silverwing would be here, I would''ve looked into him more intently.''


    For all Don knew, this was already a favorable outcome.


    Charles, for his part, didn''t try to change Don''s mind. Instead, he gave a small nod, his composed demeanor returning in full.


    "Of course," Charles said smoothly. "I should probably do some rounds as well¡ªmingle with a few people."


    As he spoke, he rose from his seat, gesturing toward the door before casually making his way toward it. Don followed a step behind.


    The door slid down again with a soft mechanical hum, leading them back into the dimly lit corridor.


    Once outside, Charles stopped, glancing at Don before adding, "I''m sure we''ll meet again tonight."


    Don nodded slightly, his expression unreadable. "I don''t doubt that."


    With that, he turned and walked away, his pace steady, his shoulders relaxed.


    He exhaled a silent breath through his nose, just as a flicker of light entered his vision¡ªan abrupt but familiar notification.


    A system prompt.


    [Quest Progress Update: 1/3 Allies, 0/2 Pawns.]


    ''So far, so good.''


    Without breaking stride, Don dismissed the notification and continued forward, disappearing into the crowd.

 Chapter 316 - 316: Allies? (Part 3)

    After returning to the main area of the floor, Don''s gaze swept across the luxurious space, quickly spotting Tori standing near the viewing deck.


    She was leaned slightly against the railing, her eyes fixed on the stadium below as Inferno Stryker and Velocity Vortex made their way onto the field. The massive screens overhead continued their flashy displays, feeding the audience''s excitement.


    Don was about to approach her when something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªcaught his attention.


    A young man, dressed extravagantly, made his way toward Tori with two drinks in hand.


    He looked like he had walked straight out of a designer campaign¡ªhis black suit was tailored to perfection, the silk shirt beneath was left open just enough to expose a thin gold chain, and his wavy brown hair was styled with just the right amount of effort to seem effortless.


    His shoes? High-end leather, custom made, no doubt. He even carried himself with a kind of lazy confidence, the type that came with money, connections, and an overinflated sense of charm.


    Don''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he stayed where he was. Instead of immediately stepping in, he activated his superhuman hearing and tuned in.


    "Excuse me."


    Tori turned at the voice, blinking in slight surprise as the man offered her a charming smile and raised one of the glasses toward her.


    "Pardon me for interrupting," he said smoothly, his voice rich with social finesse. "I just noticed you standing here alone and wondered¡ªwhat''s a beautiful girl like you doing without company? May I offer you a drink?"


    Don immediately frowned.


    Not because he was jealous¡ªthat was irrelevant. But because the man''s intentions were clear as day.


    His superhuman eyesight focused on the drink in the man''s hand, and instantly, he spotted it.


    Foreign particles.


    Rapidly dissolving in the liquid.


    Meanwhile, the drink the man held for himself? Untouched. The fizz looked natural, no interference.


    ''He spiked her drink.''


    Don''s expression remained unreadable, but his thoughts sharpened. ''Don''t tell me she''s actually going to accept a drink from a stranger.''


    He shifted his focus back to Tori''s face, noting the hesitation there.


    "Uhm¡­ I don''t know¡­" she said, her voice uncertain.


    The man pressed on, closing the small distance between them.


    He let out a sigh, giving a self-deprecating chuckle as he pushed the drink closer.


    "Rejected, huh? Fair enough. Can we at least share one drink and chat a little so my friends don''t absolutely laugh at me?"


    His tone was lighthearted, his body language relaxed¡ªhe played the role of the embarrassed but persistent gentleman perfectly.


    It was the kind of act that worked well on people who weren''t naturally confrontational.


    And for someone like Tori, who didn''t often engage with strangers or know how to shut them down directly, it was a dangerous tactic.


    Even so, Don noticed something¡ªshe was uncomfortable.


    She might not be able to call the man out, but she was trusting her gut.


    "No thanks," Tori finally said, shifting her weight slightly. "I''m fine, really. I''m not feeling too well, so I''m avoiding anything other than water."


    She gave him an out, a way to disengage without conflict. "But we can just chat if you want?"


    The man''s charming smile faltered¡ªjust for a fraction of a second.


    Clearly, that wasn''t the answer he wanted.


    But instead of backing off, he stepped in closer, his expression turning just a touch more insistent.


    "I''m sure one glass won''t kill you," he said, voice smooth but now with subtle pressure. "It''s not even alcoholic."


    Don had seen enough.


    He had already memorized the man''s face, his mannerisms, his presence¡ªif needed, he could find him again later. But right now, it was time to shut this down.


    Just as he was about to step forward, another voice cut through the moment.


    "Daniel! It''s so good to see you!"


    A group of women approached, their expensive perfume hitting the air before they even reached the scene.


    They were dressed for the occasion¡ªluxurious, form-fitting dresses that shimmered under the soft lighting, adorned with sparkling jewelry that practically announced their wealth.


    The one leading them was a petite blonde with short hair, her dress a silky champagne color that complemented her fair skin.


    The two women flanking her were equally striking in their own ways¡ªone had long brown hair and a curvier frame, while the other, who also had brown hair but shorter and paler, looked petite but not quite as naturally alluring as the other two.


    Still, they all carried confidence, the kind that came from status, money, and knowing they belonged here.


    Don''s eyes flicked to Tori for a moment.


    Compared to them, she looked like a high schooler who had accidentally walked into a college party.


    That wasn''t to say she wasn''t attractive in her own right¡ªshe was. But the difference in age, presence, and experience was obvious.


    The blonde reached Daniel, resting a delicate hand on his forearm.


    "Am I interrupting something?" she asked with a slight, teasing smile.


    Her tone was light, but there was a hint of something else¡ªterritorial, perhaps?


    Daniel turned his head, his charming act slipping for just a moment as he seemed to recalculate the situation.


    Don, still watching from a short distance away, remained where he was.


    ''This just got a little interesting.''


    Daniel barely spared Tori a glance as he turned his full attention to the blonde in front of him, his expression shifting into something overly enthusiastic¡ªthe kind of energy a man saved for someone actually worth impressing.


    "Ellen!" he greeted with a broad smile. "I didn''t expect to see you here. I thought you were still modeling in Paris?"


    Ellen, standing with one hand on her hip, gave a seductive smile, shifting her weight in a way that subtly emphasized her curves. Her champagne-colored dress dipped just enough to showcase her cleavage, an intentional move as she let out a soft, knowing chuckle.


    "I still am," she purred. "But I''m free until the autumn collection by Pierre Borne drops."


    She let the name linger, as if it alone was enough to assert her status.


    Then, as if just now acknowledging Tori''s presence, her gaze drifted toward her¡ªslow and filled with judgment.


    Ellen''s perfectly manicured fingers tapped against the glass in her hand as she asked, "Is this your¡­ company for the night?"


    The way she said it¡ªso carefully chosen¡ªmade it sound less like a question and more like a statement dipped in condescension.


    To Don''s mild surprise, Daniel quickly denied it, shaking his head with almost too much emphasis.


    "No, not at all," he said with a dismissive chuckle. "I just saw her standing alone and thought I''d see if she was okay."


    Ellen''s lips curled into a smug, amused smile as she took another slow sip from her glass.


    "I''m sure she has her reasons for being alone," she muttered, her eyes flicking up and down Tori''s outfit as if assessing every fiber.


    Then, with a mocking tilt of her head, she added, "Probably some call girl who got handed tickets and decided to show up in her thrift shop clothes, thinking she''d fit in. Maybe hoping to find some poor idiot who''d buy into her innocent act."


    Daniel let out an awkward laugh but didn''t even attempt to defend Tori.


    Don had heard enough.


    He was just about to step in¡ªready to shut this entire group down¡ªwhen something unexpected happened. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tori didn''t just take it.


    Her brows furrowed immediately, and her hands clenched at her sides.


    "Excuse you?" she said sharply, turning to Ellen with narrowed eyes. "I''m not a call girl, or whatever else you think I am. I was invited to this by my friend."


    Her tone wasn''t loud, but there was an edge to it. A rare thing, considering Tori wasn''t the confrontational type.


    For a moment, there was a pause.


    Then Ellen laughed.


    And her friends laughed with her.


    It wasn''t the kind of laughter meant to be friendly or casual¡ªit was the kind that dripped with superiority, meant to humiliate, to turn Tori''s attempt at standing up for herself into a joke.


    Don watched, his expression unreadable, though inwardly, he was mildly impressed she stood up for herself.


    She still wasn''t handling it the best way, but at least she wasn''t just rolling over.


    Still, this wasn''t going to end well if left alone.


    And Don had already decided¡ªhe wasn''t letting this group off easy.


    For now though, he casually leaned back against the bar, his gaze flicking over the lavish setting as a waitress passed by, balancing a tray with a sealed bottle of wine and a glass.


    Without hesitation, Don reached out and plucked both off the tray.


    The waitress stopped mid-step, blinking in mild surprise before turning toward him.


    "Uh¡ªsir?"


    Don didn''t look at her immediately. Instead, he took his time examining the bottle''s label, then tilted his head slightly toward her.


    "Charles said I could help myself to anything," he said smoothly. "Is this not included?"


    The waitress''s eyes widened slightly in realization before she quickly shook her head.


    "N-no, it is!" she stammered. "Help yourself, sir. Uhm, will you be needing anything else?"


    Don gave a slight shake of his head. "Not for now."


    With that, he casually set the bottle on the counter, poured himself a glass, and turned his attention back to the scene unfolding in front of him.


    Tori now looked visibly upset, but Ellen?


    Ellen wasn''t done.


    She sipped from her glass again before sighing, mock exasperation in her tone.


    "I know everyone on this floor worth knowing," she said, her voice carrying the bored confidence of someone accustomed to social dominance.


    "Especially the women," she added pointedly.


    Then her gaze landed back on Tori.


    "And you? I''ve never seen you before."


    She let the words sink in for a second before delivering the final blow.


    "So forgive me if I don''t believe your little ''friend'' story." Her lips curled slightly. "You probably slept your way up here. And even if you didn''t," she said, her eyes dragging up and down Tori''s frame, "whoever did invite you is definitely expecting something in return."


    She took a small step closer, voice dropping into something almost conspiratorial.


    "If you ask me, though?" She gave a slow, dismissive glance over Tori once more. "You''re definitely not worth the trouble."


    The moment those words left her mouth, Don thought to himself, ''Well, that''s my cue.''


    He could practically feel the anger radiating from Tori, her shoulders tense, her hands curled into fists.


    She was either about to cry or slap someone, and frankly, neither was ideal.


    So, Don carried his glass and before anyone could say another word, he stepped forward¡ªclosing the distance with calm, slow steps.


    "I invited her." He cut in


    The effect was instantaneous.


    Tori''s head snapped toward him, eyes wide in relief.


    Meanwhile, Ellen''s expression faltered¡ªjust slightly. Her lips parted, but no immediate words came out.


    Daniel, on the other hand, looked like he''d just swallowed a rock.


    Don reached Tori''s side, his movements unhurried. He then raised his glass once more, taking a slow sip, before turning his gaze onto Ellen.


    "It seems you have a lot to say," he said smoothly.


    His voice remained calm, but the way he held her gaze was unrelenting.


    His next words came with a thin, polite smile¡ªthough his tone was rather cold.


    "Why not spare some words for me?"

 Chapter 317 - 317: Allies? (Part 4)

    Don''s sudden arrival had an immediate effect on Daniel and Ellen¡ªthough in very different ways.


    Ellen, who had initially looked worried, slowly began to relax as she took in Don''s appearance properly.


    He was tall, well-built, and carried himself with confidence, but there was nothing about his attire that screamed old money or high society. No designer branding, no flashy jewelry, no excessive polish.


    And in Ellen''s world, if you weren''t visibly dripping in wealth, you were a nobody.


    Her smirk returned, slow and self-assured, as she tilted her head slightly, eyes narrowing in amusement.


    She wasn''t completely ruling out the possibility that he was well-connected, but she doubted it. He didn''t look the part.


    Daniel, however, had a very different reaction.


    His shoulders stiffened, his breathing shallowed, and a thin layer of sweat broke out along his temple.


    Unlike Ellen, Daniel had been watching the floor earlier¡ªhe had seen Don walking with Charles Monclaire.


    And while Don was already recognizable due to the viral nature of his recent SHU evaluation, it was the sight of him with Charles that really set off alarm bells in Daniel''s head.


    He and Charles had looked¡­ comfortable. Not just passing acquaintances. Like they actually knew each other.


    And if Don had any sort of close ties to Charles, then Daniel had just made a massive mistake.


    He could already imagine the fallout if word got back to Charles that he had insulted someone important to him. Offending the Monclaires wasn''t just social suicide¡ªit was an active death wish for his reputation.


    His mouth opened slightly, but nothing came out.


    He was too busy scrambling for the right words, trying to figure out how to get out of this without ruining himself.


    Ellen, on the other hand, had no such hesitation.


    She took a slow sip from her glass before addressing Don directly.


    "And who are you?" she asked, her tone dripping with skepticism.


    Don met her gaze with an unimpressed tilt of his head, answering bluntly,


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said?" His voice was calm, but the way he said it carried an unmistakable edge. "I''m the person who invited her."


    With a casual gesture, he motioned toward Tori, who¡ªdespite the tension in the air¡ªno longer looked as timid as before.


    Ellen''s smirk wavered slightly. But Don didn''t stop there. "Are you slow or something?" he added flatly.


    That did it.


    Tori let out an abrupt, light laugh, caught between genuine amusement and surprise at hearing someone shut Ellen down so directly.


    Ellen, however, wasn''t laughing.


    Her smile vanished entirely, her expression becoming harsher, more offended.


    Very few people ever spoke to her like that¡ªand those who did usually weren''t in a position to stay on this floor for long.


    She stepped forward, closing the distance slightly, her chin lifting as she stared up at Don with thinly veiled hostility.


    "What did you just say to me?" she asked, voice low, her irritation barely restrained.


    "I''m¡ª"


    But before she could even finish her sentence, Daniel cut in abruptly, his voice rushed and borderline panicked. "She''s sorry!"


    The words came so suddenly that it even made Don glance his way.


    Daniel, realizing he had Don''s attention, swallowed and quickly added,


    "I''m sorry! We all are, Mr¡­ uhm¡­ Don." He blurted it out, his delivery frantic, almost desperate.


    Ellen''s head snapped toward him in disbelief, and her friends looked just as stunned.


    Don, on the other hand, was mildly surprised himself.


    He had expected Daniel to be like the Rolls-Royce driver from earlier¡ªfull of bravado and entitled arrogance. But instead, Daniel had folded instantly.


    That only meant one thing¡ªhe knew who Don was.


    Or more likely, he had seen him with Charles and wasn''t willing to take the risk.


    Don didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he just watched Daniel carefully, reading him.


    The guy was terrified. Which meant¡­ there was nothing more to gain here.


    If he pushed it any further, he''d just be making a scene. So, after a few seconds of silence, Don sighed lightly and said, "At least you''re smart."


    He let the words settle before continuing. "Too bad you realized a little too late."


    The chill in his voice made Daniel visibly tense, as if those words carried a deeper weight than just this moment.


    Don let his gaze sweep over Ellen next, who now looked confused and mildly regretful, like she was just starting to process that she had miscalculated.


    But Don wasn''t interested in drawing this out.


    He shifted his gaze to Tori and said, "Let''s go."


    Tori hesitated for only a second before nodding. She was still slightly confused, but she wasn''t going to question it.


    Without another glance at Ellen, Daniel, or the others, Don turned and began walking toward the viewing deck, leading Tori away.


    They didn''t call after them.


    Didn''t try to stop them.


    They could only stand there in silence as Don and Tori disappeared into the crowd.


    As Don and Tori arrived at the viewing deck, the match on the field below was already in full swing.


    The roar of the crowd echoed through the stadium, a deep, rumbling wave of excitement as fans rose from their seats, fists pumping in the air, their voices merging into one collective frenzy.


    But up here? Up here, it was different. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The atmosphere on the exclusive floor remained refined, controlled.


    There were no screeching superfans, no one sloshing cheap beer onto their neighbors, no one jumping up like a lunatic after every hit landed on the field below.


    Instead, the elites on this floor watched with quiet amusement, sipping from expensive glasses, occasionally murmuring to their companions but never breaking the polished ambiance.


    Don could appreciate that.


    He wasn''t a fan of the whole "crowded stadium experience"¡ªbeing packed shoulder-to-shoulder with strangers, deafened by people screaming in his ear, dodging spills from drunk idiots who forgot they were holding a cup.


    This?


    This was tolerable.


    He didn''t dwell on the thought, though. Instead, he turned to Tori, breaking the silence between them.


    "I see you''re making friends already."


    His tone was lightly amused, teasing just enough to pull her out of whatever thoughts she was trapped in.


    Tori let out a small chuckle, but it was forced, and a sigh quickly followed as she leaned forward against the railing.


    "I''m sorry," she muttered, her tone carrying the weight of her earlier humiliation. "Maybe I shouldn''t have come. I mean¡­ I don''t fit in here."


    Don scoffed, taking a sip from his glass before responding, "Neither do I. Don''t let them get to you."


    He leaned against the railing beside her, keeping his voice casual. "If you ask me, those girls were just jealous of you."


    Tori immediately let out a short, disbelieving scoff, crossing her arms as she side-eyed him. "Don''t try and make me feel better."


    Don shrugged, unfazed. "It''s true."


    He swirled the liquid in his glass, eyes flicking back to the field for a moment before elaborating.


    "Girls like Ellen? They''re jealous of girls like you because you haven''t had to do what some of them likely did to get where they are."


    Tori''s brows furrowed slightly, curiosity overtaking her earlier frustration.


    Don continued.


    "Girls like you get sought after by rich assholes like the guy you just met, while girls like Ellen? They''ve got history. A deep one. The kind that makes it impossible to truly start fresh. Their best bet is either a rich, ugly husband, or some idiot who''s too blind to ask questions."


    Tori''s expression shifted, her annoyance giving way to thoughtfulness.


    She hadn''t considered that angle before, but now that she did¡­ it didn''t seem far-fetched.


    Even everyday people knew the pattern¡ªsome aging billionaire suddenly "finding love" in an ex-model twenty years younger, their relationship painted as something other than the obvious transaction it was.


    After a few moments, she exhaled softly.


    "Well¡­ when you put it like that, I kind of feel sorry for her."


    Don glanced at her, his expression unreadable. "Not me."


    Tori blinked. "Really?"


    Don took another sip, his voice carrying no real emotion as he answered, "She does it by choice. And even if she didn''t, that doesn''t justify her being a bitch to you for no reason."


    His words were blunt, but they weren''t wrong.


    Tori didn''t respond immediately, simply staring at the field below, processing.


    Meanwhile, Don let his own thoughts drift.


    Despite how upstanding his words had sounded, he didn''t actually care.


    He wasn''t the type to get morally invested in other people''s choices¡ªespecially when he knew that, going forward, his own hands wouldn''t stay clean either.


    It would be hypocritical to act like he had some high ground.


    So, he didn''t let the conversation linger.


    Instead, he smoothly shifted the topic, taking another sip from his glass before glancing at Tori.


    "So," he said, nodding toward the match below, "who are you rooting for?"

 Chapter 318 - 318: Allies? (Part 5)

    Don and Tori remained at the viewing deck, their conversation casual as the match unfolded beneath them.


    And as much as Don would''ve liked to pretend otherwise, watching a live superhuman battle was something else entirely.


    Seeing it on a screen was one thing¡ªedited, broadcasted, slowed down for dramatic effect¡ªbut in person?


    It was... incredible. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sheer power behind each strike, the way the fighters weaved through each other''s attacks with just the right amount of force¡ªenough to be devastating but not lethal.


    The control was what stood out the most.


    Each attack was calculated, every movement refined, ensuring that neither fighter went too far.


    Don could see why this kind of restraint was necessary.


    Superheroes weren''t meant to kill. At least¡­ most of them weren''t.


    Those who did were often criticized, branded as villains in disguise, or worse¡ªostracized from the hero community entirely.


    Redstar was a prime example.


    Don''s gaze flicked downward as he leaned into the railing, his fingers tapping against the smooth metal.


    ''If I were to go that route publicly¡­ a known killer¡­ how would my family react?''


    For all his planning, all his strategic thinking, Don had been putting off this particular question for some time now.


    The public reaction was easy to predict¡ªcontroversy, outrage, debates on whether he was a necessary evil or a reckless threat.


    But his family?


    Samantha?


    That was harder to predict.


    Would she understand? Would she turn away?


    Don exhaled sharply through his nose. No point in thinking about that now.


    His thoughts were interrupted as Hector''s voice cut through the crowd, louder than usual.


    "Bro, I''m sorry I underestimated your game."


    Don turned his head just as Hector and Donald emerged from the crowd, Hector''s grin wider than usual, his arm slung lazily over Donald''s shoulder while his free hand tapped his chest as if hyping him up.


    Donald, however, didn''t look nearly as enthusiastic.


    "Did you see how those girls looked at us?" Hector continued, clearly still riding the high of whatever had just happened.


    Donald sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "I think they just misunderstood what I was trying to say¡­ maybe they think my uncle is some big shot¡ª"


    Hector immediately shrugged, cutting him off.


    "Who cares?" He grinned. "Listen to me, man. You don''t get to date pretty girls without lying a little¡­ or a lot about yourself."


    At the sound of Hector''s voice, Tori turned sharply, already frowning. "And what do you know about dating pretty girls?"


    Don, meanwhile, leaned away from the railing, choosing to ignore the sibling bickering as he focused back on Hector.


    "Seems you two had a successful two-man."


    Hector grinned, practically vibrating with excitement.


    "Better than okay, man! They''re Eastern Europeans! From the Bakans!"


    Donald let out an exhausted sigh before correcting him. "Balkans, bro."


    Hector nodded quickly, as if it didn''t matter.


    "Yes, that! Fact is, they''re hot. This is our chance to be snowmen, Donald¡ªthe details don''t matter."


    Tori''s frown deepened, and before Hector could ramble any further, she immediately laid into him, launching into a roast session about why he would never stand a chance with a high-class girl.


    Don tuned them out, his focus shifting as he noticed Donald''s distracted gaze.


    Following it, Don''s eyes landed on a duo of girls standing at another viewing deck¡ªa pair of gorgeous women that practically oozed expense.


    The kind of women that could drain a man''s bank account and soul in equal measure.


    Don could practically feel his wallet vibrate just looking at them.


    But as his gaze lingered, something else caught his attention.


    Daniel.


    He was walking away from that very deck, but he wasn''t alone. A girl was with him.


    She had an innocent look, almost Tori-like, following along beside him while Daniel wore that same mask of charm he had earlier.


    Don''s eyes narrowed.


    Without a fuss, he stepped away from the group, saying only¡ª"I''ll be right back."


    He didn''t clarify, didn''t explain.


    Tori and Hector both paused mid-argument, looking after him in confusion, while Donald only gave a quick glance back before returning to his usual state of awkward discomfort.


    To them, it looked like Don was just heading toward the bar.


    But Don had other reasons.


    Before he could get far, a sudden eruption of cheers burst from the stadium below, drawing everyone''s attention.


    One of the fighters had just pulled off an insane power move, sending the crowd into absolute hysteria.


    "?Holy shit!" Hector shouted, eyes wide. "That was insane!"


    A few of the more reserved elites in their vicinity immediately turned to stare disapprovingly at Hector''s outburst.


    Tori whipped her head toward him, immediately smacking his shoulder.


    "Hector, shut up!" she hissed.


    Donald, meanwhile, looked like he wanted to evaporate from the scene entirely.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don stood at the bar, his posture relaxed, one elbow resting against the smooth surface as he casually lifted his glass toward the android bartender.


    The faceless attendant acknowledged the request without a word, reaching for the same bottle Don had pointed to before pouring him a fresh refill. The quiet **glug-glug** of the liquid filling his glass was the only sound between them.


    But Don''s focus wasn''t on his drink.


    Just a few feet away, Daniel had led the girl to the bar.


    Don watched, not obviously, but carefully, his gaze shifting only slightly behind the dark tint of his aviators.


    Daniel was smooth. Too smooth. The kind of guy who didn''t fumble when making a move.


    Don had already seen his act once with Tori, and now, watching him with Natasha, it was clear¡ªthis wasn''t the first time.


    Not even close.


    Daniel ordered two drinks immediately, flashing the bartender a charming grin, all while keeping Natasha engaged in light conversation.


    Don didn''t need to listen in¡ªhe already knew the script. Flattery, fake interest, some grand story to keep her entertained.


    But what he did need to know was whether the drinks came pre-spiked. That was the real question.


    Because if they did, it meant Daniel had influence over the staff, which would suggest something deeper¡ªconnections, bribed employees, maybe even ownership ties.


    But if he spiked them himself?


    That was leverage.


    Without changing his posture, Don activated Gary Assist with a small flick of his finger against the frame of his glasses.


    A clean VR interface sprang to life within his vision, the overlay unobtrusive but efficient.


    Immediately, notifications popped up in the corner of his sight, Gary Assist automatically scanning and identifying everyone in his field of view.


    Small profile windows opened up in neat holographic text boxes, providing brief but useful intel on the two he chose to focus on.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Daniel Wren ¨C Son of Financier Ethan Wren | Net Worth: $12M | Known Affiliations: TBD | Threat Level: Low-Medium


    Natasha Ivankov ¨C Model & Socialite | Net Worth: $2M | Status: Emma''s Secret Model (Freelance) | Threat Level: None


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don barely reacted, simply taking in the details without shifting his focus.


    The data was helpful, but for now, his eyes stayed on Daniel.


    And just like that, he got what he was waiting for.


    With effortless precision, Daniel subtly slipped a pink pill from under his sleeve, letting it drop into the drink in one smooth motion.


    Even Don barely saw it. And he was looking for it.


    If it weren''t for his heightened perception, the pill would have vanished in the drink''s natural fizziness before anyone could notice.


    That meant two things. The first; Daniel was experienced. The way he did it¡ªno hesitation, no excess movement¡ªwas the mark of someone who had done this before.


    The second; He didn''t have staff connections. If the drinks were pre-spiked, it would have been riskier for him to tamper with them himself. That meant he was acting alone.


    Don''s fingers lightly tapped against the side of his glass. ''How much experience does he have with this? And to what extent?''


    Honestly? Despite the thought, Don didn''t want to know. Because the answer wouldn''t make him any less disgusted.


    But what mattered now was leverage.


    Natasha, meanwhile, had zero hesitation as she accepted the drink. She lifted the glass without even a second glance and took a long sip.


    Don exhaled sharply through his nose.


    She had no idea.


    Daniel, taking a sip from his own untouched drink, gestured casually toward the elevators.


    "Let''s hurry and go to Madam Annette''s room," he said smoothly, his voice warm with excitement. "She should be freshening up and getting ready to leave."


    Natasha''s eyes lit up with excitement, a thrilled gasp slipping from her lips.


    "Oh my God, I''m so excited," she said in a thick Russian accent.


    Don''s eyes flicked upward. Madam Annette?


    As if reading his thoughts, Gary Assist pulled up another profile window in the corner of his vision.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Madam Annette Deveraux ¨C Founder of Belle Reve Agency | Net Worth: $250M | Industry: High Fashion & Luxury Events


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Attached to the profile was an image¡ªa red carpet photo of Daniel and Annette, the latter giving him a peck on the cheek at some award show event.


    ''Interesting.''


    Don took a slow sip of his drink, absorbing the new information.


    So, Daniel had a direct connection to Annette.


    Whether it was business, personal, or something else entirely, Don didn''t know. But one thing was clear¡ªwhatever Daniel was planning, it involved bringing Natasha to her.


    Don watched as they moved toward the elevators, Natasha still buzzing with na?ve excitement, while Daniel led her forward with that same easy charm.


    Don set his glass down before smoothly pushing away from the bar.


    ''Time to follow.''

 Chapter 319 - 319: Allies? (Part 6)

    Don waited just long enough to avoid suspicion, then, he made his move.


    By the time Don reached the elevator, the doors had already closed behind Daniel and Natasha. He pressed the call button and waited, tapping a finger lightly against his wrist as the soft chime signaled the elevator''s return.


    The doors slid open, and he stepped inside, quickly selecting the same floor Daniel had gone to.


    As the elevator began its descent, Don leaned against the back wall, considering his next move. If security was present, he''d have to play it smart¡ªperhaps mention Charles if necessary.


    But the goal here wasn''t to create a scene; it was to gather leverage, something he couldn''t do if he got himself kicked out. If needed, he could rely on Charismatic Presence to smooth things over.


    The elevator soon came to a slow halt, and the doors opened with a soft **ding**.


    The moment Don stepped out, his concerns about security faded.


    This floor looked like it belonged in a luxury hotel, not a stadium. The lighting was dim, warm-toned, creating an almost intimate atmosphere.


    The walls were lined with wooden panels, accented with golden fixtures that gleamed under the soft glow of overhead lights. Plush, navy-blue carpeting stretched down the corridor, muffling any sound of footsteps.


    The entrance hallway branched into two separate paths, both lined with identical doors. Each door bore a small, illuminated plaque with a number and a name written in a fine cursive script. Private rooms. The kind reserved for VIPs who wanted something more than just a good view of the match.


    Don didn''t linger on the d¨¦cor. He closed his eyes briefly, tuning into his enhanced hearing, filtering out the soft murmur of distant conversations and the hum of ventilation until he caught what he was looking for¡ªDaniel''s voice.


    "Madam Annette''s room is just here."


    Don turned his head in the direction of the voice. Right hallway. He moved forward without hesitation, his footsteps soundless against the thick carpet.


    As he drew closer, he picked up another voice¡ªNatasha''s. But something was off.


    Her tone had shifted, sluggish and unsteady, her words dragging. "Uhm¡­ hold on, can I just catch my breath a little? I think my nerves are getting to me¡­"


    No. Not nerves.


    Don recognized the signs immediately. The pill was working through her system. "Well shit," Don muttered under his breath, his pace quickening slightly.


    Daniel played it off smoothly, still maintaining his charming tone. "No worries, we''re almost there," he assured her.


    Don slowed his approach, staying in the shadowed edge of the hallway as he spotted them in front of a door. A soft electronic **beep** filled the air as Daniel swiped a card over the keypad, unlocking the room. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Natasha, now leaning against the wall, exhaled unsteadily. "I really don''t feel so well, uhm, I''m sorry¡­ can you he¡­ uh¡ª"


    Her words slurred further, and she wobbled, barely able to hold herself upright.


    Daniel moved in, placing a hand on her waist as if to steady her. "It''s okay, let me help you," he said, using his foot to nudge the door open.


    The way he spoke¡ªsoft, reassuring, like he was offering her comfort rather than dragging her somewhere she had no say in¡ªmade Don''s fingers twitch slightly.


    But Don didn''t move just yet. He simply watched.


    This alone was incriminating, but it wasn''t enough. He wanted leverage, something airtight.


    Daniel struggled slightly to maneuver Natasha, her weight sagging against him. Even though she was petite, he clearly wasn''t used to lifting anything heavier than a champagne glass. He took slow, dragged steps, half-carrying, half-guiding her inside.


    As soon as Daniel crossed the threshold, the door began to swing shut behind him.


    Don extended his hand slightly and activated his Telekinesis.


    The door slowed. Then stopped.


    Daniel didn''t even notice.


    Don stepped forward, smoothly slipping his fingers against the edge of the door, pushing it just enough to keep it from latching shut.


    He remained outside for now, standing just beside the frame, listening.


    Inside, Daniel moved further into the room, his steps uneven as he shifted Natasha''s weight.


    Don exhaled quietly, his expression unreadable.


    The soft thud of a body hitting a cushioned surface reached Don''s ears in the next moment. He didn''t need to see it to know¡ªNatasha had been placed on either a sofa or a bed. The details didn''t matter.


    What did matter was what happened next.


    Moving slowly, Don nudged the door open just enough to peek inside.


    The room was exactly what he expected¡ªa private viewing suite, but tailored for intimacy rather than business.


    The lights were low, casting a dim golden glow across the plush interior. A modern sofa sat against the back wall, facing a large glass window overlooking the field below. A small bar lined the opposite side, stocked with expensive liquors and fine glasses.


    The d¨¦cor screamed exclusivity, designed for those who wanted to enjoy the spectacle of the arena in a more¡­ personal setting.


    And there, standing in front of the sofa where Natasha lay, was Daniel.


    Her dress had ridden up slightly, exposing the smooth curve of her legs, unblemished and still, like a doll placed on display.


    Daniel, now believing himself to be alone, finally let his carefully crafted persona slip. His features twisted into something ugly¡ªlust driven hunger mixed with arrogance as his gaze swept over Natasha''s unconscious form.


    "Fuck, she''s so hot," he muttered under his breath.


    His hands moved quickly, almost frantic. First, his shirt¡ªyanked off and tossed aside. Then his fingers fumbled at his belt buckle, hurried and clumsy in his eagerness.


    Don didn''t even bother suppressing the small smile that appeared on his lips. ''This alone is enough.''


    Whether or not the footage would hold up in court was irrelevant. Reputation-wise, this could destroy Daniel. If not through the media, then through social pressure¡ªsomething far deadlier for people like him. And if that somehow wasn''t enough, well¡­ there was always the Charles card.


    With that in mind, Don saw no reason to stay silent any longer.


    "You''re a different kind of pathetic, you know that?" His voice was calm, indifferent.


    But to Daniel, it might as well have been a gunshot.


    His body froze mid-motion, his fingers still gripping his belt buckle. His breath caught in his throat, and a wave of cold terror swept over him, his skin prickling with dread.


    Slowly¡ªstiffly¡ªhe turned his head toward the doorway.


    And there stood Don, leaning casually against the frame, arms crossed over his chest, one ankle slightly in front of the other. His expression was unreadable, made even more so by the aviators on his face.


    To Daniel, he looked like something out of a nightmare.


    "Don¡ª! Uhm, Mr. Don¡­"


    Daniel''s voice cracked as panic set in. He scrambled for words, blurting out the first thing his mind could grasp.


    "This isn''t what it looks like¡ª"


    Don scoffed. "It''s not?"


    He took a step inside, letting the door swing shut behind him with a soft click.


    "So the video I have of you spiking a girl''s drink and leading her into a private room unconscious is fake?"


    Daniel visibly paled. His mouth opened, but no words came out.


    It was over.


    There was no talking his way out of this.


    His breath grew rapid, his entire body trembling with the weight of his impending downfall. His father¡­ his connections¡­ none of them could help him if this got out.


    Don watched the realization dawn on him, watched the shift from denial to sheer, undiluted fear.


    Then came the next phase¡ªdesperation.


    "Okay, please¡ª" Daniel''s voice wavered as he raised his hands slightly, as if physically begging. "It was a mistake! I''ll never do it again, I swear! Just¡ªplease¡ªanything you want, I''ll do it! Just please, don''t do anything rash."


    Don tilted his head slightly, as if considering.


    The display in front of him was almost amusing.


    Seeing a man like Daniel¡ªsomeone who walked around with the confidence of someone untouchable¡ªreduced to a shaking, pleading mess was¡­ quite the sight.


    "Is that so?" Don muttered, his tone light, almost conversational.


    He took another step forward, watching as Daniel instinctively backed away, his breathing uneven.


    Now, it was time to see just how much Daniel was willing to give.

 Chapter 320 - 320: Allies? (Part 7)

    Daniel stood frozen, his body stiff with nerves as Don''s words lingered in the air. His mind raced through every possible scenario, every potential demand Don could make.


    Money? A favor? That was manageable. But something about the way Don simply stood there, silent, calculating, made him uneasy.


    And then Don moved.


    A slow, steady motion¡ªhis hand extending toward Daniel, palm open.


    "Give me your phone," Don said, his tone casual, almost indifferent.


    Daniel blinked in confusion, not expecting that request. Of all the things Don could''ve asked for, this was the last thing on his mind. He hesitated, his fingers twitching slightly at his sides, his instincts screaming at him to question why.


    Don''s patience, however, was thin.


    "Now," he added, his voice edged with something that made Daniel''s gut twist.


    The single word was enough. Daniel scrambled to pull his phone from his pocket, his hands shaking slightly as he held it out, his voice stumbling over itself. "O-okay, okay, here, please just¡ª"


    "Shut up."


    Don snatched the phone from his grasp, raising it up as his aviators flickered faintly with activity.


    Gary Assist Activated


    A translucent prompt appeared in Don''s field of vision. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Unrecognized device in proximity. Do you wish to establish a link?


    [Yes] [No]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He barely had to think before the system registered his intent.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Device possesses high-security measures. Facial and retina scan required.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don lowered the phone slightly and tilted his head, his gaze settling on Daniel, who had his head lowered, trembling like a cornered rat.


    "Look at me," Don ordered.


    Daniel''s breath hitched, his pulse spiking in sheer panic. His stomach felt hollow, like it was collapsing in on itself, but he obeyed, lifting his head with visible reluctance.


    Unbeknownst to him, Don''s aviators scanned his face, capturing his retina and facial data in a fraction of a second.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Acquired facial and retina data. Proceed to link with this data?


    [Yes] [No]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After another confirmation. A new prompt followed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Link successful. Facial and retina recognition grant access to passwords, photos, contacts, and certain accounts. Do you wish to import the data?


    [Yes] [No]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don didn''t hesitate.


    A percentage meter appeared in the corner of his vision, steadily rising. Below it, a bunch of open tabs unfolded in his display¡ªphotos, videos, financial receipts, private messages, digital contracts, even a list of recent locations visited.


    Daniel remained oblivious, shifting anxiously on his feet as Don sifted through his life with clinical detachment.


    Then Don saw it.


    The pictures.


    The videos.


    His grip on the phone tightened slightly.


    The images displayed were far worse than he initially anticipated. It wasn''t just one or two instances¡ªit was a collection, an archive of depravity.


    Some of the videos featured Daniel and others¡ªmen dressed in high-end suits or naked entirely, faces either masked or barely visible. Don could already tell these weren''t just ordinary club nights.


    Then there were the messages. Conversations with girls barely in their teens, some younger. His most active chats were with girls he had clearly groomed into believing he was their savior, their benefactor.


    The orphanage.


    Don''s expression didn''t shift, but internally, he had already decided how this would play out. If it weren''t for his own mental discipline, he might''ve let his disgust show. He might''ve broken Daniel''s face right then and there.


    Instead, he let the silence drag on, let Daniel squirm then after a long moment, Don spoke.


    "So," Don began, tilting his head slightly as if pondering a casual question. "I wonder¡­ does your family know what you get up to with the children of that orphanage you own?"


    Daniel''s breath caught in his throat.


    His face drained of all color, his pupils shrinking as if the world itself had collapsed around him.


    For a moment, he didn''t even breathe.


    Then his legs gave out.


    He stumbled backward, barely catching himself against the armrest of the nearby sofa. His mouth opened, closed, then opened again, but no words came out¡ªjust the sound of his breath, shallow and rapid, like an animal realizing it had been caught in a hunter''s trap.


    "I¡­"


    Nothing coherent followed.


    Don simply stood there, relaxed, as Daniel remained frozen, his body rigid as if struck by lightning. His wide, unblinking eyes stared at Don, but his mind was blank. No excuses, no justifications¡ªjust pure, unfiltered panic.


    His lips parted slightly, as though he was about to finally say something, but no words came.


    Don finally exhaled lightly and tossed Daniel''s phone back to him while asking, "Speechless, huh?" his tone indifferent. "Yeah, me too."


    Daniel flinched slightly but caught the phone on instinct. His fingers curled tightly around it, his breath shaky as he tucked it away into his pocket. His hands felt clammy against the smooth surface, his mind screaming at him for not deleting the things he should have, for not putting better security in place.


    But it was too late for regrets.


    Don watched him carefully. He could already tell Daniel was broken¡ªcompliant. That was good. But he needed to test just how obedient he would be.


    So, Don went for something relatively small.


    "I also saw you recently placed a bid on a one-of-one hypercar," Don said casually, adjusting his sleeves. "Twelve million, right?"


    Daniel''s stomach twisted.


    He felt the faintest flicker of hope. Maybe this was it. Maybe Don just wanted a payout, something he could get over with. His voice rushed out desperately, eager to please.


    "If you want it," Daniel said quickly, "I can make sure it gets delivered¡ª"


    Don cut him off. "I''m not interested in the car."


    Daniel felt his throat dry up.


    "You''re going to cancel the bid," Don continued smoothly, "then send that money to an account I''ll text you."


    Daniel blinked, almost not believing what he was hearing. "Twelve million?" he echoed, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Don leaned in slightly, his expression darkening.


    "Think of it as a fee," Don said, his tone still light but with a clear edge beneath it, "for ruining my mood and appetite for the rest of the evening."


    Daniel felt weak in the knees.


    Twelve million. Not to buy silence, not to make a problem disappear, but just because Don was annoyed?


    It was a terrifying realization.


    Because if this was what Don considered a minor consequence, what would a real punishment look like?


    Daniel swallowed thickly, his face pale as he quickly nodded. "S-sure," he stammered. "Whatever you say, I''ll do it."


    Don''s lips curved into a slow, amused smile.


    "Yes, you will," he said simply. Then, after a brief pause, he flicked his fingers toward the door. "Now get lost before I also lose my temper."


    Daniel didn''t need to be told twice.


    He snatched up his shirt from the floor, clumsily pulling it over his head as he scrambled for the door. His bare feet barely made a sound against the plush carpet as he stumbled toward escape.


    But before he could reach the door, Don''s voice called out once more.


    "Oh and," Don added, almost like an afterthought.


    Daniel''s feet skidded to a stop. He turned back stiffly, his face ghostly white.


    "Make sure to keep your phone on you at all times," Don said. "Fail to pick up one of my calls and¡ªwell, I don''t think I need to clarify."


    Daniel felt his stomach churn.


    Don''s words weren''t shouted. They weren''t even said with explicit malice. But the weight behind them was crushing.


    Daniel''s throat throat bobbed as he swallowed hard, giving a frantic nod before practically bolting out the door.


    The moment it shut behind him with a muffled **thud**, Don exhaled, rolling his shoulders slightly as a system prompt appeared in his vision.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Quest Progress Updated.


    Allies: 1/3


    Pawns: 1/2


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 321 - 321: Allies? (Part 8)

    With Daniel dealt with, Don left Natasha in the private room and made his way back to the top floor.


    He told himself he had already done her a great favor¡ªstopping Daniel, preventing whatever disgusting scenario the guy had planned. That was enough. He wasn''t some knight in shining armor, and if he was going to intervene in situations like these, there had to be something in it for him. And there was.


    Daniel was now officially a pawn. That was the reward.


    At least, that''s how Don tried to frame it in his mind, avoiding the moral weight that some might feel in his position.


    Arriving back on the top floor, Don made his way toward the bathrooms. He wasn''t in any particular rush, just intending to relieve himself before regrouping with the others. But as he neared, a girl suddenly burst out of the women''s restroom, nearly brushing past him.


    She was moving fast, her expression tense, eyes darting around like she had something to escape from.


    Had it been a random girl, Don wouldn''t have given her a second glance. But he recognized her. She was one of the two that had stood beside Ellen earlier, part of her little entourage. The one with short brown hair and a pale complexion.


    Curious, Don came to a slow stop and casually leaned against the wall between the men''s and women''s restrooms, his posture relaxed. Then, without making it obvious, he focused his superhuman hearing on the conversation still happening inside.


    "Arghh! What an entitled little bitch! Why does everyone want to piss me off today?!" Ellen''s angry voice snapped through the space.


    Don could practically see her face twisted in rage.


    Another voice, this one more casual, chimed in. "Relax, babe. Let''s do a few lines and get back out there. The stupid match''ll be over soon, and there''ll be a ton of rich bastards looking for a good fuck."


    Don wasn''t particularly surprised to hear that, but what did catch his attention was Ellen''s next response.


    "No thanks, Kenzie. I''m done sucking on shriveled old cocks."


    Kenzie let out a chuckle. "Lucky you. I don''t think I''ll stop, even when I get myself a cash cow locked down like you. Sucking a little shriveled cock and pretending to orgasm for millions is just too good to ever pass up."


    Ellen seemed to relax at that, laughing along. "Shut up. My god, you''re such a nasty little slut."


    Kenzie laughed right back. "A rich, nasty little slut."


    A moment later, Don heard a distinct sniffing sound, followed by a soft, satisfied groan from Kenzie. "Mn. That''s the stuff."


    Kenzie sighed. "Anyway, I''m gonna catch up to Madeline before she does something stupid."


    Ellen hummed in agreement. "Sure. I''ll catch up with you guys in a bit."


    Don listened as Kenzie''s heels clacked against the tile floor, her footsteps growing closer. He went into the men''s restroom and waited until the sound completely faded, then stepped out again.


    He glanced briefly down the hall to make sure no one was coming before turning to face the entrance of the women''s restroom.


    ''There''s only one thing I can think of that these two were doing in there.'' With that thought, Don pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    The first thing that greeted him was the sharp chemical scent of expensive perfume mixed with something more bitter.


    The second was the sight of Ellen, hunched over the marble counter of the sink, a rolled-up bill in her hand as she leaned in to snort a thin line of cocaine.


    The moment the door swung shut behind Don, she reacted instantly¡ªjerking upright, her expression snapping to irritation. She hastily moved her purse over the counter to block the remaining powder, trying to act natural despite the obvious tension in her shoulders.


    Then she actually saw who had walked in.


    "You?!"


    Her wide eyes locked onto Don, a mix of surprise and indignation flashing across her face.


    Don smiled at Ellen''s reaction as he took a slow step forward.


    Feigning mild surprise, he said, "Oops. Looks like I walked into the wrong restroom. But¡­ I seem to have found something interesting."


    His tone was casual, almost amused, but the smug smile he wore made Ellen wary.


    She stiffened slightly, her body tense with hesitation. Daniel''s earlier reaction to Don was still fresh in her mind, and while she wasn''t entirely sure what had happened to him after he left with his tail between his legs, the fact that he had been terrified meant Don wasn''t someone to be brushed off.


    More than that, she had found out that Don and Charles were close. And if there was one thing she did know, it was that she couldn''t afford to offend Charles Monclaire.


    Ellen swallowed hard, trying to keep her cool. "That''s¡­ alright," she said, reaching for her purse with shaky hands as if to casually pack her things away. "I was just, uh¡­"


    Before she could finish, Don interrupted smoothly. "Powdering your face?"


    Ellen went stiff. Her hand froze mid-movement, gripping the purse handle as her breath hitched.


    Caught.


    The tension in her body grew as she realized she had no real way to talk herself out of this. She could already feel her heart picking up speed, anticipation and fear creeping in as she waited for Don to make his next move.


    She didn''t have to wait long. "I wonder how Charles would feel about that." The second Don spoke those words, Ellen''s heart practically seized.


    Fear flooded her system, her stomach twisting violently. ''Fuck.''


    She knew better than anyone that playing in elite circles came with rules. And one of the very few warnings her cash cow of a lover had given her when handing over these event tickets was simple¡ªdon''t piss off Charles Monclaire.


    That was it. No explanation, no details. Just a clear, thinly veiled don''t do it.


    She didn''t know exactly what the consequences would be, but she knew they wouldn''t be pleasant. People who overstepped their bounds in these social circles paid for it.


    She''d heard the stories, seen the fallout. Women like her¡ªwho had clawed their way up through calculated decisions and well-placed lies¡ªdidn''t get second chances.


    And now?


    Now, some guy she barely knew¡ªwho clearly held enough weight to make Daniel fold in seconds¡ªwas standing in front of her, smirking, with the perfect blackmail card in his pocket.


    Ellen clenched her fists, seething internally.


    It wasn''t her first time being blackmailed. It came with the life she led. But that didn''t mean she had to like it.


    Still, she knew better than to act out.


    After forcing down her rising anger, Ellen exhaled shakily, letting her expression shift into something more submissive.


    She dropped her gaze slightly, chewing on her lower lip in forced hesitation before muttering softly, "Please¡­ I''ll¡­ I''ll do anything."


    Don resisted the urge to scoff. He didn''t even consider her offer.


    She was the type to use her body as a bargaining chip¡ªhe''d seen it enough times already. It was obvious what she was hinting at, and while it was tempting, Don wasn''t about to sacrifice short-term pleasure for long-term gains.


    Not when he could get more. A lot more.


    Instead, he kept his expression neutral and let out a small sigh, playing into her expectations just enough to lower her guard.


    "I''m short on time for now," Don said casually. "But I think we could discuss this later. Give me your phone, and I''ll type in a number you should text."


    Ellen hesitated only for a second before pulling her phone out of her purse and handing it over.


    She thought this was just a setup for future leverage. That as long as she played along, it would all be over soon.


    She had no idea just how wrong she was.


    The moment Don took the phone, Gary Assist immediately attempted to establish a link, a discreet prompt appearing in the corner of his vision.


    [Unrecognized device in proximity. Do you wish to establish a link?]


    He focused on Yes. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Device possesses high security measures. Facial recognition required.]


    Don''s lips curled slightly as he lifted his head and met Ellen''s eyes.


    She mistook it for a simple glance¡ªperhaps a silent warning, maybe a silent test to see if she''d back out.


    She had no idea the aviators were scanning her face in real time. The process took less than a second.


    [Acquired facial and retina data. Proceed to link?]


    He focused on Yes.


    [Link successful.]


    Another prompt followed immediately.


    [Facial match grants access to passwords, photos, contacts, and certain accounts. Do you wish to import data?]


    Don focused on Yes.


    A small percentage bar appeared in the corner of his vision, steadily rising, while multiple tabs of her phone''s contents started displaying themselves in rapid succession.


    Don didn''t even have to dig.


    The gold mine was already staring back at him.


    Photos. Videos. Receipts. Messages. Digital records.


    And, much like Daniel''s phone¡­


    It was far worse than he expected.

 Chapter 322 - 322: Allies? (Part 9)

    Don scrolled through the tabs of content, his expression shifting from mild curiosity to faint disgust.


    The sheer volume of incriminating material was staggering¡ªnot just the expected party photos and transactional messages, but threads of conversations, digital receipts, and names that carried weight in certain circles.


    He let out a low scoff, shaking his head.


    The sound made Ellen flinch, her already frayed nerves tightening. She frowned, trying to mask her concern. "W-what''s wrong?"


    Don didn''t answer immediately. He waited until the data import completed, then casually tossed her phone back. "Nothing. Just wondering how many people would still work with you if they knew how you used to ''network'' your way through the industry."


    Ellen''s face froze. Her lips parted as if to speak, but she quickly shut them, processing the implication.


    It wasn''t a secret that some women in her line of work leveraged more than talent to climb the ladder. It was the way Don phrased it, though¡ªlike he knew details. Specifics. That made her stomach twist.


    Before she could formulate a defense, Don shrugged and added, "Then again, I suppose that wouldn''t cause much backlash. Not like if they found out about the other thing¡ªthe girls you quietly funnel into certain circles, help get groomed, now that, that''s something."


    The moment the words left his mouth, Ellen''s entire demeanor changed.


    Her pupils dilated, her skin paling despite the warm lighting. The slight sway in her posture, the way her grip tightened around her purse¡ªit was the kind of reaction that couldn''t be faked. Fear, raw and undeniable.


    Don had seen it just earlier. The look of someone realizing they were well and truly caught.


    Smiling faintly, he removed his aviators and stepped closer, his gaze sharp. He reached out, almost casually, and brushed the back of his fingers along her cheek. The contact made her flinch, her breath hitching as she fought the instinct to recoil.


    "Speechless, huh?" Don said quietly, his tone almost amused. "How does it feel, standing on the wrong side of leverage for once?"


    Ellen struggled to find her voice. When she finally did, it was barely more than a whisper. "H-how¡­ how do you know? What do you want?"


    She''d started to ask how he knew, but cut herself off. What did it matter? He clearly had evidence. And the fact that he''d dug up some of her darkest secrets in what seemed like mere moments was more terrifying than the blackmail itself.


    Don''s smile widened, slow. "I want you."


    Ellen stiffened, her mind immediately jumping to the obvious conclusion. She''d been down this road before¡ªpowerful men, veiled threats, inevitable propositions. It was practically routine by now.


    But Don didn''t stop there. His hand trailed down from her cheek, the touch light but firm, until his fingers barely grazed her jawline.


    "Your life is over," he continued, voice calm, almost clinical. "At least, the life you thought you had. From now on, you only get the life I allow you to have. A life I can destroy with one message... or elevate, if your usefulness proves worthwhile."


    Ellen blinked, genuinely caught off guard.


    This wasn''t the usual sleazy power play. He wasn''t asking for a night or wild sex, a crazy favor, or hush money. He was cornering her into something much worse¡ªlong-term control. The kind that didn''t end when the lights dimmed or the champagne stopped flowing.


    Don, for his part, remained outwardly casual, though inwardly he was measuring her response. Unlike Daniel, Ellen had no real backing. From the data he''d glimpsed, her position in the industry wasn''t secured by talent or family connections. It was held together by dirt¡ªdirt she had on others. That leverage kept her afloat, but it also made her vulnerable.


    To Don, she was a perfect pawn. Disposable, replaceable, yet valuable for as long as she remained useful. Offering her the illusion of potential gains was simply the bait to keep her from lashing out.


    Ellen''s breathing slowed. The anger, the humiliation, the resentment¡ªit all churned beneath the surface, but the weight of reality crushed any thoughts of defiance. She hated that she had no choice, but she wasn''t foolish enough to pretend otherwise. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her answer came quicker than Don expected.


    "Fine," she muttered, her tone suppressed rage. "Whatever you want."


    The moment the words left her lips, Don''s system prompt flickered into view.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Quest Progress:


    Allies: 1/3


    Pawns: 2/2


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don resisted the urge to smile. Instead, he simply nodded, as though her submission was nothing more than expected.


    "Well then," he said, tucking his aviators and turning toward the door. "I''ll be taking my leave. I''ll message you if anything comes up."


    Without waiting for a response, Don stepped out, his footsteps quiet against the marble tile.


    Ellen stood frozen in place, her fists clenched so tightly her knuckles whitened. Her gaze burned into the mirror, reflecting the face of a woman who''d just been outplayed, outmaneuvered, and forced into a corner she couldn''t escape.


    Her voice, barely a whisper, slipped through gritted teeth.


    "How¡­ How did he know?" **Bam!!**Her hand slammed against the counter, rattling her purse. "Fuck!!"


    Don exited the women''s restroom without looking back, his mind already shifting gears. He didn''t need to keep staring at Ellen''s seething expression to know she''d stew in anger for the rest of the night. That wasn''t his problem. If anything, it was proof the leverage worked.


    He slipped into the men''s restroom and into one of the urinals and relieved himself, his thoughts idly drifting.


    ''Well, getting pawns was easier than I thought,'' he thought, recalling how he''d honestly thought this would be near impossible task like his main objective. ''But allies? That''s going to take more effort¡­ or a clever approach.''


    After finishing up, he moved to the sink, twisting the sleek silver faucet. Water gushed out, cool against his hands as he scrubbed them under the stream. ''This place is full of elites. I just need to scope things out and see if any opportunities present themselves¡ªbig or small.''


    Grabbing a paper towel from the dispenser, he dried his hands, tossed the crumpled sheet into the bin, and exited the restroom. The sound of conversations and the muffled roars from the stadium below greeted him as he stepped back into the main lounge area.


    The lighting had dimmed slightly, likely to heighten the focus on the final moments of the match. Don weaved through small clusters of sharply dressed guests, eventually, he found his way back to the viewing deck.


    Hector and Donald stood near the glass railing, both leaning forward as they watched the match unfold on the field below. From the way Hector''s mouth hung slightly open and Donald kept muttering under his breath, it was clear the fight had reached its peak.


    Tori, however, stood a little apart from them. Arms crossed, gaze unfocused, she leaned against the rail, looking toward the field but not really seeing it. Whatever was on her mind had her so distracted she didn''t even notice Don approaching until he spoke.


    "Did I miss anything?"


    Tori flinched slightly, her head snapping toward him. "Huh?" She blinked, then registered Don standing there and gave a faint, apologetic smile. "Oh¡­ sorry. I was lost in thought. I didn''t see you come back."


    Don shrugged. He was mildly curious about what had her so zoned out, but not enough to press. "No worries."


    Hector''s head whipped around at the sound of Don''s voice, his hand snapping away from Donald''s shoulder as he grinned. "?Oye, bro! Did you have any luck scouting?"


    Don raised an eyebrow. "Scouting?"


    Hector''s grin widened knowingly. "S¨ª, bro. I know if it''s you, the women are practically throwing themselves at you."


    Tori sighed helplessly, shaking her head as though physically exhausted by her brother''s obsession with everything in a skirt. She didn''t even bother arguing. Donald, for his part, stayed silent and focused on the fight. You''d think he had money on line.


    Don, ever the picture of composed disinterest, put on a polite, almost friendly smile. "I just went to sort out some business. Believe me, I''m nowhere near rich enough or popular enough for the women here. And honestly?" He glanced around the room, watching as a group of young women¡ªdraped in shimmering gowns and sparkling jewelry¡ªlaughed a little too loudly at some old man''s joke. "I don''t think I want to be."


    Tori turned her head toward Hector with a smug look. "See? Not everyone thinks with their dick."


    Hector waved off the comment like swatting away a fly. "Man, you gotta live a little, sis. This place has inspired me, you know? No lie¡ªI''m gonna grind even harder and become a millionaire streamer. Bet on it."


    Don''s mind shifted gears immediately. Streamer. Audience. Influence.


    An idea started forming, and the corner of his mouth twitched upward ever so slightly.

 Chapter 323 - 323: Allies? (Part 10)

    Don didn''t waste time testing his idea. He glanced at Hector, who was still grinning about his self-proclaimed future as a millionaire streamer, and asked, "Do you plan on becoming a full-time streamer? Even over being a hero?"


    As ridiculous as Hector often was, Don hadn''t forgotten he was still a student at SHU. That alone meant he had the potential to become a hero¡­ right?


    To Don''s mild surprise, Hector answered without a shred of hesitation.


    "?Obvio, bro! Being a hero''s cool and all, but let''s be real¡ªI don''t got the dedication or conexiones to make it big-time. Not unless you''re born into it, like Thunderstrike or Starboy. So, I grind my true pasi¨®n on the side. I know it''ll blow up, just needs tiempo, you know?"


    Although Hector sounded like his usual overly ambitious self, Tori didn''t mock him. Instead, she looked a little¡­ sympathetic.


    As for Don? He didn''t care. The words themselves weren''t what interested him. It was the opportunity they presented.


    "Streaming needs a lot of investment," Don pointed out, tilting his head slightly. "With your style, I''m sure you''re getting at least a few sponsors, right?"


    Hector''s grin faded into a sigh. He leaned against the glass railing, arms crossing over his chest as he looked out at the fight below. "Not many, bro. These days, most sponsors just want sellout streamers willing to scam their own audiencia. Push sketchy crypto, fake giveaways, basura products. Same crap everywhere."


    Finally, Tori smiled faintly, though there was clear mischief in her expression as she asked, "Like you''ve never scammed people?"


    Hector immediately perked back up, flashing a carefree smile and shrugging. "Okay, sure. But only with gente who don''t give me money. My fans? Bro, they take time to watch my content, to donate. You''d have to be one hell of a cabr¨®n to sell out your true fans for trends or scam sponsors."


    Donald, who had been silent until now, nodded in wholehearted agreement. "Yeah, I absolutely agree. Streamers these days piss me off with all the clickbait. Half of them just ride off memes and don''t even try to make decent content."


    Don only nodded along, but that brief exchange told him everything he needed to know.


    Hector wasn''t as clueless as he often seemed. He had principles, twisted as they might be. And more importantly, he had drive.


    So, without much fanfare, Don asked, "Hmm. Well, how do you feel about letting me invest in you?"


    The words hit like a slap.


    Hector, Donald, and even Tori froze, all three turning to stare at Don with varying degrees of disbelief.


    Hector, of course, was the first to recover. His eyes went wide before lighting up with excitement as he blurted out, "Wait¡ª?neta, bro?! That''d be huge! If I had you as a regular on my streams, I''m sure I could¡ª" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don cut him off, raising a hand. "I''m not talking about being on your streams. I mean investing dinero. So you can buy better gear, hire editors, run ads if you want. The boring stuff that actually helps you grow."


    The clarification didn''t lessen Hector''s excitement, but it did shift it into something more grounded. He blinked, clearly processing what had just been offered. Even Donald looked mildly stunned.


    Tori, on the other hand, narrowed her eyes slightly, suspicion creeping in.


    Hector didn''t notice. He was too busy grinning ear to ear.


    "Bro, that''d be insane, like¡­ wow. Huge. Uh, how much do you wanna invest?"


    Don didn''t answer immediately. He had already seen all he needed to. Hector was hooked.


    So, with a faint smile, Don replied, "We can work out the numbers later. After we both do some calculations. But I take it you''re down for the plan?"


    Hector nodded so fast Don half-expected his head to fall off. "?Claro que s¨ª, bro! I''m so down. You''re basically my guardian angel right now."


    Don chuckled quietly and extended a hand. "I guess we''re business partners, then."


    Without hesitation, Hector clasped Don''s hand, shaking it with almost aggressive enthusiasm.


    Tori, standing off to the side with arms crossed, just sighed and muttered, "God help us all."


    The handshake between Don and Hector was firm, Hector''s grin stretching ear to ear as he nodded along. "Bro, this is insane! Un socio real, man! We''re gonna blow up, I swear."


    Don''s own smile was more restrained, but inwardly, he noted the system prompt flickering into view.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Quest Progress: Allies 2/3, Pawns 2/2.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''One more to go,'' Don thought, glancing around the viewing deck. ''Shouldn''t be that har¡ª''


    **BOOM!**


    The entire floor suddenly trembled, the impact so wild and forceful it rattled the light fixtures above. Glasses and bottles at the nearby bar toppled, shattering on the pristine floor.


    "What the hell was that?!" Hector shouted, instinctively grabbing the rail while Donald crouched low, eyes wide with panic. Tori, gripping the railing tightly, looked around, confusion giving way to dread.


    Screams erupted across the floor as guests stumbled, some crashing into the glass walls that lined the deck. Though the reinforced material held firm, the force of bodies slamming against it left more than a few bleeding from split brows and broken noses.


    Don''s senses sharpened. His gaze flickered toward the stadium below, where panicked fans surged toward the exits. Rising smoke curled from the far side of the field, blotting out one of the virtual displays.


    "Dios m¨ªo¡­" Hector muttered, still clutching the rail. "Is this part of the show or¡ª?"


    ***BOOM!** **BOOM!** **BOOM!**


    The question died in his throat as more explosions thundered through the stadium, one after another, each blast sending fresh waves of chaos rippling through the crowd. The last detonation, however, came from the worst possible place¡ªthe elevator leading to their floor.


    Don had barely registered the flash of light before the sound hit, a concussive force that made his ears ring.


    **KRRRSH!**


    The elevator doors buckled outward, twisted metal and debris launching into the corridor. A nearby waiter, caught mid-step, was thrown backward, bones broken from the force alone ,landing hard and unmoving.


    The chandelier overhead swayed violently, several crystal pieces snapping off and shattering across the marble floor.


    "?No mames!" Hector yelled, shielding his head as dust billowed into the space. Tori stumbled back, coughing and waving a hand in front of her face.


    Don didn''t flinch. He''d seen enough to know this wasn''t random, and the precision of the blasts told him whoever orchestrated this had planned it down to the second.


    "Get low and stay behind cover," Don ordered, already stepping in front of the group while assessing the damage. His expression then darkened. ''This night just got a lot more complicated.''

 Chapter 324 - 324: A Night To Remember (Part 6)

    The shockwave from the elevator blast hadn''t even fully settled before panic took hold of the floor. The calm, elitist atmosphere vanished, replaced by frantic shouting and the clatter of heels against marble.


    Men and women in designer suits and cocktail dresses scrambled for cover, some diving behind plush seating while others huddled near the glass viewing deck, as if the transparent barrier could somehow shield them from the chaos.


    Donald crouched next to Hector, his phone gripped tightly in his hand, eyes darting across the screen. He muttered, "Shit!" before looking up at Don. "There''s no signal in here. Like, at all."


    That made Don frown. Without hesitation, he slipped his own phone from his pocket and checked. Nothing. Not even a flicker of service. Tori and Hector followed suit, each finding the same result: dead zones across the board.


    For Don, this wasn''t just inconvenient. It was troubling. ''I can''t even access the satellite link through Gary Assist. That means the network isn''t just down¡ªit''s being blocked.'' His grip tightened around the phone. ''Shit.''


    He didn''t know what was happening, but experience had already taught him one harsh truth: coincidences were rare when it came to conflict in the superhuman world. And with the streak of events plaguing him lately, it was hard not to wonder if this, too, was somehow connected to him. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those thoughts were fortified when the sharp crack of horrified screams echoed from the far end of the floor.


    Heads turned instinctively toward the sound. Don and the others, along with the scattered elites crouched nearby, stared toward the twin staircases that spiraled down from the floor. What they saw made Don''s stomach twist.


    A group of patrons¡ªmen and women dressed in the same glamorous attire as everyone else¡ªwere being beaten down without mercy.


    The weapons? Large green bats, gnarled and covered in thorny vines, each swing leaving bloody red bruises, wounds and tearing fabric. One man in a tailored navy suit fell to his knees, arms raised defensively as a bat cracked down on his forearm with a sickening **thud**, the jagged thorns ripping through skin. He cried out and collapsed, clutching his bleeding arm.


    Another woman, her sequined gown glittering under the fractured light, tried to back away. She didn''t get far. A silent attacker stepped forward, swinging the bat low. The impact against her shin was followed by a sharp **snap**, and her scream pierced the air as she crumpled, clutching her bloody leg.


    The strangest¡ªor perhaps most terrifying¡ªpart wasn''t the brutality. It was the attackers themselves.


    They looked like guests. Same tailored clothes, same expensive jewelry. But their faces were devoid of emotion, like puppets being marched to war. Hollow eyes, stiff postures, movements efficient but mechanical.


    Donald''s breath hitched. He recognized that look. That blank, soulless gaze. It was a memory he''d tried to bury deep, but it clawed its way back now with merciless clarity.


    "Don¡­" Donald''s voice trembled as he gripped Don''s arm. "I think those are¡ª"


    "Yeah, I know," Don interrupted, eyes narrowing. ''The Church. Sister Rose.'' The same expressionless husks who''d tried to kill him and Donald not so long ago.


    No more hesitation. Don stood up, his gaze fixed on the advancing attackers. "You guys stay low and out of sight," he ordered, voice calm. "When I say move, you run and follow me."


    Donald gulped and gave a shaky nod. Tori''s brows furrowed with concern. "Will you be alright?" she asked quietly.


    Before Don could answer, Hector pushed himself up as well, brushing dust from his pants. "D¨¦jame ayudar, bro," he said, determination lighting up his features. "You might be in the elite hero program, but I''m not just some random civilian. Soy un h¨¦roe en training, too. I''m not about to hide and let you take on¡­ whatever the fuck this is."


    Don blinked, caught off guard by Hector''s unexpected resolve. He''d always pegged the guy as all talk, but there was genuine grit in his stance now. Donald, emboldened by Hector''s defiance, stood next. "Me too. I''m not hiding while you put your life on the line."


    Without speaking, Tori rose, arms crossed and expression set. Her intentions were clear enough.


    Don didn''t argue. There wasn''t time for debate, and quite frankly, they were old enough to make their own choices. If they wanted in, he wasn''t going to play babysitter.


    He nodded once, eyes sliding back to the advancing mob. "Alright," he muttered under his breath, fists clenching at his sides. "Beastshift."


    The moment Don muttered the word, a rush of energy surged through him, sharp and electrifying. It had been days since he last activated Beastshift, and the sudden release sent a powerful sensation coursing through his veins.


    His body felt lighter, more responsive, as his senses sharpened to an unnatural degree.


    His eyes locked onto the four men ahead¡ª**Boom!**


    The moment he launched forward, a shockwave pushed outward from where he had stood. Debris skidded across the polished floor, causing some of the injured bystanders to flinch or shield their faces from the gust of displaced air.


    In an instant, Don closed the distance, appearing right in front of the first man before anyone even had time to react.


    Then¡ª**thud!**


    Don drove his fist into the man''s gut. A dull, reverberating impact echoed as the force of the blow lifted the man slightly off the ground. His body went limp almost immediately, legs buckling beneath him as he crumpled where he stood.


    The remaining three didn''t so much as blink. Their faces remained void of emotion, their eerie focus locked onto Don as they moved in tandem, raising their weapons¡ªlong, vine-covered bats with jagged, thorn-like protrusions.


    They swung in near-perfect coordination, their speed unnatural, their strikes aimed precisely at Don''s head and torso.


    Don narrowly avoided the first strike, shifting to the side as the bat whipped past his face. Another came down toward his shoulder, forcing him to pivot backward, feeling the rush of air from the swing.


    The last opponent tried to sweep his legs, but Don reacted instinctively, leaping up just as the bat swiped beneath him.


    Before his feet even touched the ground again, he lashed out with a powerful kick. **Crack!**


    His foot connected with one of the attackers'' chests, sending the man flying backward. The force sent him rolling down the nearby staircase, his limbs flailing as he tumbled out of sight.


    The other two barely acknowledged their fallen ally. They readjusted instantly, stepping forward in perfect unison, gripping their weapons tightly as they prepared to strike again.


    That''s when Don heard movement behind him.


    He didn''t even need to turn around¡ªhe could sense them. Hector and the others had finally stepped forward, ready to fight.


    But before they could do anything, a sudden and violent gust of wind tore through the floor.


    **Whoosh!**


    The sheer force of it nearly knocked Don off balance, forcing him to plant his feet firmly against the polished ground.


    The two attackers weren''t as lucky¡ªone was slammed against the nearby wall, while the other lost his footing, tumbling down the steps before catching himself on the railing. Even then, his eerie, expressionless face remained unchanged, as if pain and disorientation meant nothing.


    Don exhaled sharply, bracing himself as the source of the wind made his entrance.


    From the far corridor, a figure emerged¡ªshirtless, his frame illuminated by the dim stadium lighting. Large, metallic silver wings extended fully from his back, their edges sharp, their surface gleaming as they flexed.


    Charles Monclaire.


    Cuts and scrapes lined his skin, but his expression remained calm, collected. As if all of this was just another evening for him.


    He met Don''s gaze with a knowing smirk.


    "Need a hand?"

 Chapter 325 - 325: A Night To Remember (Part 7)

    Don didn''t immediately answer and just stepped forward toward the man clutching the rail before delivering a violent kick to the chest. It sent the man tumbling down with force, the sound of bone crunching audible.


    "It''s done, thanks." Done finally responded.


    With the last of the attackers dealt with, Charles casually brushed his hands together, silver wings folding neatly behind him as if nothing had happened. The eerie quiet that followed was only broken by the hard click of his shoes against the debris ridden marble floor as he approached Don.


    Around them, people began to stir. Some peeked out from behind overturned tables and furniture, while others slowly rose from their crouched positions. The initial panic had vanished, replaced by wary silence.


    It was clear that Charles''s presence alone made them feel safer. And for those who recognized Don, that sense of security only grew.


    But the sense of safety was fragile. The distant screams and yelling from the stadium below drifted up to the top floor. The massive viewing windows framed the disaster clearly¡ªcrowds were scattering like disturbed ants, running from assailants wielding strange, green-tinged weapons.


    It wasn''t just panic; it was carnage.


    Among those standing near the viewing deck was an older man, tall and fit for his age. His tailored navy-blue suit had the sheen of wealth, and the silver cufflinks on his wrists glinted faintly under the dimmed lights. A square jaw, graying hair swept back, and sharp blue eyes gave him a look of authority.


    He stepped forward, voice strained but still carrying the command of a boardroom leader.


    "Mr. Monclaire," the man called out, adjusting the gold-framed glasses perched on his nose. "What in God''s name is going on? Is this¡­ a terrorist attack? Who are those lunatics?"


    Charles, who had just come to a stop near Don, glanced down at one of the fallen attackers. The man lay crumpled a few steps away, his bat-like weapon discarded nearby. What stood out, though, was the dark stain spreading across the floor beneath him.


    Blood. But not just red. A sickly green liquid trailed from the wound, mingling with the red in unnatural swirls.


    Charles''s silver eyes narrowed. He didn''t need more evidence.


    "Yes," he answered plainly, standing tall as his wings tucked in further. "I believe we can safely assume this is an attack by the Green Thorns."


    The moment Charles spoke those words, the room came alive with anxious murmuring.


    "The Green Thorns?" someone muttered, their voice carrying disbelief. "But isn''t their leader¡ªwhat''s his name¡ªNightshade? Yes, isn''t he in prison?"


    "Yes," another answered, sounding equally panicked. "But who knows how many of his twisted minions are still out there? They wore those creepy masks, didn''t they?"


    A younger man, dressed far less formally than the elites around him, scoffed, adjusting his disheveled tie. "Masks or not, you think they just walked in here dressed like us? They had to have been here ahead of time."


    An elegant woman in a sequined evening gown, clearly an escort judging by her lack of jewelry compared to the others, sneered. "Planted? Like undercover agents? Please."


    But then another voice cut through the chatter, pained and frantic.


    "Does that mean there could be more of them among us?"


    Silence fell immediately. The words hit like a slap, and the energy in the room shifted. Suspicion bloomed like a disease.


    People began glancing at one another, their expressions hardening.


    And then the dam broke.


    "I¡ªI knew Mr. MacGaffer for eight years," a middle-aged man sputtered, clutching his bleeding forehead as he cradled an injured arm. His suit was torn, and blood stained the cuff of his shirt. He pointed shakily at the first man Charles had taken down¡ªthe one still motionless on the floor. "And he just tried to kill me!"


    His voice cracked with raw disbelief as he added, "It could be anyone here! A bodyguard! A waiter! Our own bloody partners!"


    His wide, fearful eyes darted across the crowd before locking onto Charles. "You need to do something, Mr. Monclaire. Please. Silverwing, sir¡­ please."


    The fear was contagious. The murmurs rose again, but now they carried an edge¡ªaccusations half-formed, suspicion turning to paranoia.


    One woman, her diamond earrings glittering as she twisted her head frantically, stepped away from the man beside her as if he''d suddenly grown fangs. A younger couple argued in hushed tones, the woman pulling away as the man protested.


    Don frowned, arms crossing tightly over his chest as he took it all in.


    There was no way to know how many more were hiding in plain sight, waiting for the next signal or trigger. And that uncertainty was dangerous.


    The thought made Don''s stomach twist¡ªnot for himself, but for his family. He couldn''t reach them, not with the signal jamming still active. He didn''t even know if this attack was random or connected to him somehow.


    ''No use worrying about what I can''t control,'' Don reminded himself, pushing the thought aside.


    Instead, he glanced at Charles, who was watching the growing panic with a cool, calculating gaze.


    "He''s right," Don muttered, voice low but firm.


    Charles didn''t look away from the frightened crowd, but the faintest nod acknowledged Don''s words.


    The tension hanging over the floor didn''t break, but it shifted¡ªmorphing from raw fear into uneasy trust as all eyes turned to Charles.


    He stood tall, wings tucked behind his back, silver gaze steady and composed. Even without his shirt, bruises faintly lining his sides, he radiated control. The kind of control people desperately clung to when the world spun into chaos.


    Don watched it happen in real-time. The whispers died down, the uncertainty dimmed, and the fragile herd mentality kicked in. They wanted a leader, and Charles had stepped neatly into the role without missing a beat.


    Charles took a measured breath and nodded along, as though confirming unspoken thoughts. "Since no one else has acted out here, we can reasonably assume there are no more Green Thorns among us."


    His voice carried effortlessly, calm yet commanding. "But there''s no telling how many could be out there, beyond this floor. With that in mind¡ª" he glanced briefly at Don, "¡ªmy friend here and I will descend and clear the floors. Once that''s done, I''ll fly out and alert both the police and Superhuman HQ."


    He paused, letting the plan settle. Simple. Efficient. Exactly what frightened elites wanted to hear.


    "Our fellow SHU students," Charles gestured toward Hector, Tori, and Donald, "will remain here. Should any threat persist, they will act accordingly." His gaze swept over the crowd, narrowing ever so slightly. "Stay together. Keep calm. And avoid making assumptions about those around you. Panic only serves our enemy."


    That last line did the trick. It cut through the lingering paranoia like a scalpel, slicing away the seeds of hysteria that had begun to sprout. Some of the more vocal skeptics nodded along, reassured not by logic, but by Charles himself.


    ''It''s not the plan they''re trusting,'' Don realized, ''it''s the man delivering it.''


    And why wouldn''t they? Charles spoke with the confidence of someone who''d already seen the ending of this particular story.


    Even those still visibly shaken didn''t dare voice concern¡ªnot in front of someone like him. Because, even with lives at stake, the fear of offending Charles Monclaire outweighed almost anything else. Status, after all, was currency. And no one wanted to bankrupt themselves in front of the city''s elite.


    Don kept his expression neutral, but inwardly, he was impressed. He knew he couldn''t command a room like that¡ªnot without resorting to brute force or manipulation. Charles did it with nothing but poise and presence.


    Still, Don wasn''t blind. The plan sounded airtight on the surface, but risks lingered beneath the polished delivery.


    What if the Green Thorns had taken hostages on other floors? What if they were rigging something bigger, something more catastrophic? Don doubted Charles hadn''t considered these things.


    The real question was whether Charles truly believed in his own plan¡­ or if he was just playing the role expected of him.


    Charles offered nothing more to the crowd. He simply turned, stepping toward the staircase with smooth, purposeful strides. As he passed Don, he spoke in a quieter tone, just loud enough for Don to catch. "We should go."


    Don''s gaze flicked to Charles''s profile. Composed. Unyielding. And not entirely honest.


    It didn''t take a genius to see that Charles was holding something back. But voicing concern here, in front of everyone? That would fracture the carefully constructed progress so far. It would make Don look unsure, weaken his standing by association. And right now, his association with Charles was too useful to jeopardize.


    So, he said nothing. Just spared a glance at his friends.


    Hector, predictably, was already standing taller, soaking up the attention like a plant under the sun. "Not to worry, good people," Hector announced grandly, one hand on his chest and the other gesturing dramatically, "you''re in very good hands. Best hands. Primo hands."


    Don nearly rolled his eyes.


    Tori, by contrast, stood stiffly, arms crossed, eyes darting between the crowd and the stairwell like she was bracing for another explosion. Donald wasn''t much better¡ªhe looked like he might be sick, pale and fidgeting with the hem of his jacket.


    But they didn''t speak. Didn''t argue. And that was enough.


    Don gave them a curt nod before falling into step beside Charles.


    The descent down the lavish staircase was almost surreal. The once-bustling upper floors, so lively just minutes ago, now felt eerily hollow. The dimmed lights, the faint hum of emergency systems running in the background, the distant echoes of panic from lower levels¡ªit all felt staged, like a scene from a disaster film. Too clean. Too controlled.


    "I''ve never seen the Green Thorns operate like this," Charles murmured, voice low enough to keep their conversation private. "They''ve always been extremists, yes, but not coordinated to this extent. And certainly not without their leader."


    Don''s gaze swept the empty hallway ahead, every muscle quietly primed for movement. "Maybe someone more radical has taken charge. Nightshade''s been out of the picture for a while. Power vacuums don''t stay empty."


    Charles frowned at the possibility, his lips pressing into a thin line. He came to an abrupt stop near the base of the stairs, silver eyes narrowing as he glanced toward the elevator wreckage and the smoke-stained hallway leading into the floor.


    "It bothers me," Charles said, tone sharpening, "that some of them were able to hide among such high social circles for so long. These weren''t low-level infiltrators. They were embedded. Trusted."


    "Then again," Charles continued, "there''s the possibility they weren''t acting of their own will."


    Don gave a slow nod. "Mind control? Chemical influence? It''d explain why they didn''t break stance, even when taking hits that should''ve put them down."


    Charles exhaled through his nose, displeased. "Yes. Which makes them both dangerous and disposable."


    For a moment, he stood there, silent and calculating. Then, without looking at Don, he added quietly, "It doesn''t matter. Going forward, if we encounter any more of them¡­"


    Charles turned his head slightly, silver eyes meeting Don''s gaze with a cold focus. "Do what you feel is necessary. I''ll handle any red tape." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don didn''t respond immediately. His expression shifted ever so slightly, just enough to show the thought running through his mind. ''Necessary,'' huh?


    It was permission. Unofficial, unspoken, but clear as day. Charles wasn''t just saying win. He was saying end it.


    And Don got the feeling Charles wouldn''t lose sleep over what that entailed.

 Chapter 326 - 326: A Night To Remember (Part 8)

    The floor Charles and Don found themselves on was eerily quiet, a stark contrast to the chaos unfolding above. Dim, warm lighting bathed the polished hallways, casting elongated shadows over the expensive carpeting.


    This was the same private level where Don had confronted Daniel earlier, and as his gaze swept over the familiar surroundings, he didn''t detect any immediate threats.


    Still, something about the silence felt¡­ off.


    Charles took a few steps ahead before stopping at the intersection where the hallway split into two directions. With a casual glance down both corridors, he turned slightly toward Don and spoke in a measured tone.


    "Maybe we should split up¡ªcheck the rooms on either hall?"


    The way he said it wasn''t forceful, nor was it entirely suggestive. Charles had a pattern to his speech, a way of giving orders without making them seem like orders. If Don disagreed, Charles would effortlessly backpedal, allowing Don to take the lead while subtly keeping control of the situation.


    It was a clever maneuver.


    Don recognized the tactic for what it was, but he had no reason to disagree. It was the most logical approach. Fighting to assert dominance over something so trivial would just be stupid.


    He gave a short nod. "You''re right. I''ll take this side. We''ll alert each other if anything."


    Charles smiled faintly, as if satisfied with the response, before nodding back and heading down his designated hallway.


    As Don moved through the corridor, the muffled steps of Charles remained just within earshot. Neither of them made any effort to walk lightly. There was no need for stealth. Not yet.


    **Click**


    The first door Don checked was empty. Just an untouched private lounge, dimly lit with a stocked minibar and luxury seating. He moved on.


    **Click**


    The second room¡ªsimilarly unoccupied. He scanned the space briefly before stepping out and shutting the door.


    **Click**


    The third room held nothing of interest either. So far, nothing suggested that anyone had fled here to hide, nor were there any signs of an attack.


    Then he reached the door he''d left Natasha in earlier.


    Don paused for a moment, leaning in slightly, focusing his enhanced hearing toward the other side.


    No movement. No sounds of struggle.


    But there was something else¡ªbreathing. Shallow, controlled, coming from the side of the door, like someone was deliberately pressing themselves against the wall. Waiting.


    ''Hostile? Or just scared?''


    Either way, Don wasn''t about to hesitate. His hand moved to the handle, twisting it open as he pushed forward.


    "Is anyone her¡ª"


    "Ahhh!" Before he could even finish his sentence, Natasha sprang from behind the door, a desperate cry escaping her lips as she lunged toward him¡ªbrandishing what could only be described as the least intimidating weapon imaginable.


    A butter knife.


    Don barely even needed to react. His hand shot up with precision, catching her wrist effortlessly before the dull blade could so much as graze his jacket. There was no strength behind the attack, no skill or intent to kill¡ªjust frantic, misguided panic.


    Her fingers trembled in his grip, and within seconds, the knife slipped from her grasp, clattering against the carpeted floor with a dull thud.


    "Agh¡ª!" Natasha yelped as she recoiled, wincing from the force of his grip.


    Don immediately loosened his hold, recognizing that she wasn''t a threat. The fear in her wide, tear-filled eyes told him everything. She had no idea what was happening outside. She was simply lashing out at the first person who opened that door.


    Natasha stumbled backward, breath hitching as she pressed herself against the nearest wall. Her voice came out in a frantic plea. "P-please don''t hurt me¡ª!"


    Don exhaled sharply, rubbing his temple. "Relax. I''m not here to hurt you."


    She didn''t look convinced. Her entire body was shaking, her chest rising and falling with shallow, uneven breaths.


    Don glanced around the room briefly. It was untouched from how he left it¡ªplenty of water bottles, some leftover food, and a couch that could easily double as a bed. Given the circumstances, she was safer in here than out in the halls.


    His eyes flickered back to her, still cowering against the wall.


    "If you don''t want to get killed," he said, voice even, "just stay in here and wait for help."


    There was no sugarcoating it. The top floor wasn''t necessarily any safer, and dragging her into the unknown would only be a liability. At least here, she had supplies.


    Whether or not she actually listened wasn''t his concern.


    Natasha gave a weak nod, her gaze trembling as she looked at Don. He didn''t spare her another glance, already turning to leave. The door clicked shut behind him, muffling whatever shallow breaths she was struggling to take.


    Don moved swiftly, checking the remaining rooms with quick efficiency. Each one was empty, offering no sign of immediate threats or survivors. Satisfied, he made his way back toward the entrance of the floor.


    Charles was already waiting, standing near the stairway with his arms loosely crossed. His silver eyes flickered toward Don as he approached.


    "Any luck?"


    Don came to a stop near him, shaking his head slightly. "I found one woman. Told her to stay put until help arrives. She''s as safe as she can be here."


    Charles nodded along, shifting his weight as he turned slightly toward the stairs. "I only found a gentleman and his partner cowering naked behind a sofa. Told them the same."


    He was about to say more, but before he could finish his sentence, Don''s head snapped toward the stairway, his expression hardening into a frown.


    Charles immediately noticed the change in his demeanor. His brows furrowed slightly. "What''s wrong?"


    Don didn''t look at him, keeping his attention on the stairwell. "I hear multiple footsteps coming up the stairs."


    Charles turned his gaze toward the stairway as well, his stance shifting as he prepared for whatever was about to emerge.


    The stairwell, like most in the stadium, was grand¡ªwide enough to accommodate large crowds, with polished floors and walled sides adorned with subtle lighting. The curve of the staircase obscured their view of whoever was approaching, but the sound of synchronized steps was getting louder.


    Charles frowned. "Do you think they''re civilians?"


    Don moved to stand beside him, his muscles tensing slightly. He shook his head. "I doubt it."


    They didn''t have to wait long to confirm Don''s suspicions.


    The moment the figures rounded the bend in the staircase, Don''s frown deepened.


    A group of men and women emerged¡ªeach dressed like they belonged at the event, wearing expensive suits and cocktail dresses. But their expressions were vacant, completely devoid of human emotion.


    And then there were the weapons.


    One clutched the broken leg of a table, gripping it like a makeshift club. Another held a jagged shard of glass from what was likely a shattered champagne bottle. The most concerning was the lead man¡ªa tall, broad-shouldered figure in a navy-blue suit. In his right hand, he held a pistol.


    The others wielded the same twisted green-thorned bats that Don had already seen upstairs.


    But what was most unusual was the way the group hesitated.


    Until now, the Green Thorns had acted with mindless, animalistic aggression, attacking without a hint of restraint. Yet this group¡­ this group stopped.


    For a brief moment, their empty stares locked onto Don and Charles, and they stood there, unmoving.


    Then, unexpectedly, the man in the navy-blue suit spoke. "You dare stand in the way of Nature?"


    His voice was rigid, almost robotic in tone, yet there was something in it¡ªsome strange fervor that sent a slight ripple of unease through the air.


    And then he started rambling.


    "These wretched parasites lounging in luxury above us¡ªthey deserve death," he declared, his eyes slightly twitching. "For every drink they sip, for every suit they wear, another tree is butchered. The earth suffers beneath their gluttony, and we are its justice."


    One of the women beside him let out a low, unsettling murmur. "Mother Nature demands retribution¡­" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charles scoffed lightly, the sound almost amused despite the tension. He flexed his wings slightly¡ªnot enough to unfurl them fully in the limited space, but enough to be a subtle show of force.


    "And you think this attack will change that?" Charles asked, his voice measured.


    The lead man''s lips curled into something that was supposed to be a smile but was too rigid, too forced to be natural.


    "This¡­ is but the start." Without hesitation, he lifted the pistol in his hand and pulled the trigger.


    **BANG!**


    The gunshot rang out, the sound sharp and deafening in the enclosed space. But Charles had already moved.


    His wings snapped upward in an instant, the silver feathers gleaming as they intercepted the bullet. The round struck, ricocheting off harmlessly.


    At the same time, Don burst forward.


    The sudden force of his movement sent a shockwave through the hallway, rattling the floor beneath him. Those closest to him lost their footing for just a second¡ªjust enough time for him to close the distance.


    The lead man barely had time to react before Don''s fist slammed into his raised arms in a feeble attempt to block.


    **CRACK**


    Both arms snapped under the sheer force of the impact.


    A strangled sound barely had time to escape the man''s throat before his entire body was sent flying backward. He crashed into the people behind him, the momentum sending them tumbling down the stairs in a mess of limbs and broken weapons.


    A few of them managed to dodge to the side at the last second, narrowly avoiding being dragged down with the others. Those that remained were still poised to fight.


    Don barely took a step forward before his instincts flared.


    Something was coming.


    He turned his head slightly, just enough to glance back at Charles.


    But before he could fully shift his gaze¡ª


    **SHRRKK!**


    A sharp gust of wind sliced through the air beside him, almost too fast to track.


    Four silver feathers shot past him, whistling like blades before striking true.


    **THWMP**


    The remaining attackers collapsed in place as the feathers struck them right through the head¡ªbodies hitting the ground simultaneously, their weapons falling limply from their hands.


    Four clean, precise kills.


    Don''s eyes flickered toward the silver feathers, now embedded deep into the foreheads of the fallen. The bodies didn''t even twitch.


    Silence followed.


    Then, Charles exhaled softly, rolling his shoulders before taking a slow step forward.


    "Shame," he murmured. "I was hoping for more of a challenge."


    Don glanced at him, then at the bodies across the stairway.

 Chapter 327 - 327: A Night To Remember (Part 9)

    Don stood over the bodies, his expression impassive despite the unease running through his mind. The blood pooling beneath them followed an eerily deliberate flow, curling in unnatural patterns that shouldn''t have been possible.


    Then there was the green. A sickly, viscous liquid intermingled with the blood, seeping from their wounds like something that had no place inside a human body.


    His gaze flicked to Charles, who observed the scene with an almost clinical detachment. No shock, no hesitation. If anything, he looked like someone confirming an expectation rather than discovering something new.


    Don took another glance at the blood and exhaled through his nose before saying, "I''m not sure if you''re aware, but I was caught up in a case relating to Green Thorns. The local church on the east side. I won''t go into detail, but the people there¡ªif you can even call them that¡ªshowed the same signs."


    Charles raised a brow, descending the steps until he stood beside Don. He wasn''t in a rush, his movements measured. "I was made aware," he said, voice calm. "But it became a federal case before I could gain more information."


    Don studied him for a moment. Either Charles was holding something back, or his connections weren''t as deep as he let on. Hard to say which.


    For now, he just nodded. "They tried to keep it under wraps, but after today, I doubt they''ll be able to do so."


    Charles hummed in agreement, shifting his focus back to the mess at their feet. His gaze lingered on the congealing red and green, something unreadable flickering behind his eyes. "They won''t. Let''s keep going."


    Don followed as they moved further down the staircase, his mind trailing elsewhere. ''As far as I know, there''s no public record of Charles killing anyone as Silverwing. But from the looks of it, this isn''t his first time. So why be okay with making it public now?''


    It didn''t add up. A man like Charles didn''t make careless moves. If he was fine with shedding blood where the world could see, there had to be a reason. Don just couldn''t figure out what.


    Still, if Charles had no problem with it, maybe he shouldn''t either. That hesitation¡ªthe small sliver of concern about the public''s reaction to Don killing instead of just Silverwing¡ªfelt less important now. If there was a price to pay, he''d accept it.


    A sudden series of distant booms rattled the air. Don''s step didn''t falter, but he felt the vibrations in his bones. Unlike the earlier explosions, these didn''t shake the building.


    Charles tilted his head slightly, listening. "That sounded further out."


    Don nodded. "Seems other places are getting hit too."


    Charles narrowed his gaze, his mind clearly shifting gears. "That means it may take longer for help to arrive here. We should hurry."


    Don gave a slight nod, and the two continued down.


    The next floor loomed ahead. Even before reaching the door, Don''s enhanced hearing caught the frantic screams and shouting on the other side.


    Charles reached for the handle and pushed it open.


    The stench hit immediately.


    Blood, sweat, and the unmistakable stink of bodily fluids clung to the air. The lighting was dimmer here, flickering in places where the damage had reached the electrical systems.


    The once-pristine floor was ruined, smeared in dark streaks of red and green, bodies strewn about like discarded trash. The plush seating had been overturned, tables splintered, glass shattered across the marble.


    The viewing deck''s wide windows¡ªonce a showcase of the high-class spectacle below¡ªwere now streaked with blood, crude statements scrawled across them in erratic, uneven strokes.


    "GREEN JUSTICE"


    "RETURN THE LAND"


    "DEATH TO THE LEECHES"


    Charles''s gaze swept over the scene, unreadable. Don barely spared the words a glance before his focus shifted to something more immediate.


    Movement.


    A small group of five people were still alive in the chaos, pressed near what was once a reserved VIP section. Three men, barely holding their ground, wielding whatever makeshift weapons they could find¡ªa broken bottle, a snapped-off wooden cane, and what might have been a piece of a chair leg.


    "Get back!" One of them yelled, swinging wildly. His grip was unsteady, panic making his movements sloppy.


    The attackers swarming them weren''t just armed¡ªthey were armed with purpose. They wielded the same weapons as the Green Thorns encountered on the top floor, but reinforced like living things hardened into bludgeons.


    Each swing from them carried weight, snapping furniture in half on impact.


    Behind the men, three women cowered, their backs pressed against the bloodstained walls, eyes wide with terror. One had a gash across her forehead, blood dripping down her face as she clutched a trembling friend.


    One of the attackers lunged. The man with the cane barely managed to deflect the hit, stumbling backward as the force rattled his arms.


    Another enemy raised his bat high¡ªthis one thicker, more solid, the vines pulsing faintly.


    Don''s eyes narrowed. It was time to get involved.


    Charles moved first.


    With a single, powerful motion, he unfurled his wings, the metallic sheen catching the dim light before they swept forward with force.


    **FWOOOM!**


    The gust exploded outward, a violent burst of wind tearing through the ruined lounge. The force was enough to send the nearest attackers flying backward, their bodies crashing into overturned tables and blood-slicked floors.


    Some hit the walls so hard that framed art shattered on impact, glass raining down around them. Others flipped over the furniture, limbs flailing before they slammed down hard onto the floor.


    The survivors¡ªstill huddled near the VIP section¡ªshielded their faces, their clothes whipping against their bodies from the sheer power of the gust. The man holding the broken bottle stumbled but caught himself, eyes wide with shock.


    Don was already moving.


    The moment the stunned attackers hit the ground, he clapped his hands together with a sharp motion.


    **BOOM!**


    A shockwave rippled outward, sending another wave of attackers falling. The ones closest to him were lifted clean off their feet before being slammed down again, their skulls bouncing off the marble floor with sickening cracks.


    The force rattled the very walls, causing dust to spill from the ceiling vents.


    But not all of them stayed down.


    Despite their injuries, some of the attackers pushed themselves up, their vine-covered weapons twitching as though alive. Their movements were jerky, unnatural¡ªlike marionettes tugged by unseen strings. Their bodies didn''t react the way a normal person''s should.


    Don narrowed his eyes. ''They should be unconscious after that.''


    One of them¡ªa tall man whose nose had clearly been broken from the impact¡ªlet out a wet snarl, his head tilting unnaturally as he charged forward again. His grip tightened around the vine-wrapped bat, green tendrils coiling and flexing around his fingers as if feeding off him.


    Don wasn''t fazed and moved to meet him.


    The attacker swung the bat in a wide arc but Don ducked under it, hearing the whoosh of air as it barely missed his head. Before the man could recover, Don thrust his hand out, slamming his palm into the man''s chest with enough force to cave it in.


    **CRACK!**


    The man''s body folded inward as he was lifted clean off the ground and launched backward, his spine bending at an unnatural angle before he smashed through a table, his body going limp.


    Don barely had time to register the kill before another came at him.


    This one was faster. A woman, her face contorted into something both human and wrong, lunged forward with a jagged dagger coated in that same unnatural green sheen.


    She was quick¡ªbut Don was faster.


    The moment she got in range, he sidestepped, grabbing her by the wrist. With a sharp twist, he wrenched the dagger from her grip before driving his knee into her stomach.


    The impact sent spit and blood flying from her lips, her body folding over before he spun her around and used her own momentum to send her crashing into one of her allies.


    The two collapsed in a tangled heap, groaning.


    On the other side of the room, Charles moved like a shadow.


    One of the attackers lunged at him, raising a serrated machete above his head¡ªonly for Charles to step inside his guard with effortless grace.


    A single arc of silver followed.


    Charles''s wing slashed across the man''s throat in one clean motion, so fast the attacker barely registered what had happened. He froze mid-motion, the machete still gripped tightly in his raised hand.


    Then, the blood came.


    A deep, wet gurgle escaped the man''s lips as a dark red line split across his neck. His body swayed¡ªthen collapsed to the floor, his weapon clattering uselessly beside him.


    Charles had already moved on.


    Another enemy rushed at him with a twisted, green-bladed knife, but before they could even get close, Charles pivoted, bringing his elbow up in a brutal strike to their jaw.


    **CRACK!**


    The attacker staggered, dazed.


    Without missing a beat, Charles reached out and grabbed them by the collar, using their own momentum to flip them over his shoulder and slam them into the marble floor. The impact was hard, final¡ªtheir body twitched once, then stilled.


    Meanwhile, Don dealt with another wave.


    One of the last remaining attackers swung a vine-reinforced club, aiming straight for Don''s head. Instead of dodging, Don caught it mid-swing, his fingers tightening around the weapon. The attacker froze, eyes wide.


    Don met his gaze. "Bad choice."


    With a sharp jerk, Don pulled the club forward, yanking the attacker toward him. Before the man could react, Don''s knee drove up into his stomach, forcing the air from his lungs in a choked wheeze. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not done, Don twisted his body, pivoting as he hurled the attacker across the room like a ragdoll. The man''s back collided against the bar counter, causing bottles and glasses to shatter around him. He slumped over, unconscious¡ªor dead. Don didn''t bother to check.

 Chapter 328 - 328: A Night To Remember (Part 10)

    The last of the attackers stood frozen, their blank, unblinking gazes locked onto Don. Their stance, rigid yet poised, suggested they were about to charge all at once, but before even a single step could be taken¡ª


    **FWOOOM!**


    A sudden blur of silver and wind ripped through the air. Charles moved with a speed that barely registered to the eye, his wings expanding fully as he shot past the group like a fighter jet slicing through the sky.


    For a brief moment, the metallic sheen of his feathers caught the dim light, a silver arc flashing across the ruined room.


    Then¡ª


    **SPLURT!**


    Blood erupted into the air in violent, crimson sprays.


    Two heads, cleanly severed from their bodies, spun through the air before landing with soft, wet **thumps** onto the blood-slicked floor. The bodies that once belonged to them swayed for a fraction of a second, as if confused, before crumpling to the ground.


    The attackers still standing let out strangled, gurgling sound, their hands clutching desperately at the deep, fatal wounds across their throat. Blood pulsed between their fingers before they too collapsed onto their knees, then face-first onto the floor, unmoving.


    The room was eerily silent for a second.


    Then¡ª


    "Aaaahhh!"


    A shrill scream pierced the moment of stillness. One of the women near the VIP section shrieked as blood rained down in fine droplets, speckling her ruined expensive dress. Another gasped, covering her mouth, while the men who had been clutching makeshift weapons stood frozen, eyes blown wide with horror.


    Charles came to a controlled stop a few feet ahead, his wings folding back in with effortless precision. The once-pristine silver feathers were now stained red, flecks of blood dripping off their edges. He turned slightly, glancing toward Don¡ªnot with regret, nor remorse, but with calculation, as if assessing how Don would react.


    Don didn''t give him the satisfaction of a response.


    On the surface, he was unfazed, his expression remaining impassive as he watched the bodies settle into their final, motionless state. But inwardly, he was¡­ surprised. Not at the brutality of the act¡ªDon had killed before¡ªbut at the sheer skill with which Charles had executed it.


    This wasn''t a man reluctant to kill. It was a man trained to kill.


    There was a difference between killing out of necessity and being this good at it. To execute a maneuver like that¡ªprecision, speed, and lethal efficiency combined into one seamless motion¡ªit took practice. Experience. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The question wasn''t whether Charles had done this before.


    It was how many times.


    Don exhaled through his nose, shelving that thought for later. He had more pressing matters to focus on.


    Before he could say anything, two of the men from the VIP section rushed forward, expressions full of gratitude.


    "Oh, thank you, Silverwing! Thank you!" One of them gasped, practically stumbling toward Charles, his voice shaking with a mix of relief and fear.


    But not everyone was so grateful.


    "You killed him!" A broken, anguished voice rang out.


    One of the survivors¡ªthe man dressed in a now-bloodstained navy-blue suit¡ªstaggered forward, his face pale with grief. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he dropped to his knees beside one of the decapitated attackers, his hands trembling as he reached out to clutch the lifeless body.


    "You killed my brother!"


    The raw emotion in his voice made the air feel heavier. He wasn''t screaming in rage. He wasn''t charging forward in blind vengeance.


    He was just¡­ broken.


    He hunched over the corpse, his shoulders shaking as he sobbed into the bloodied fabric.


    No one spoke. Not the survivors. Not Don. Not even Charles.


    For a long, heavy moment, there was only the sound of quiet, shattered grief.


    Then, Charles moved.


    He walked forward, his footsteps light. The man flinched as Charles approached, but didn''t move from his spot, his hands still gripping the corpse of his brother.


    Charles came to a stop beside him, looking down at the scene with an unreadable expression. Then, in a voice softer than before, he said, "That''s no longer your brother."


    The man didn''t respond. Charles continued, his tone measured but firm. "Would you have preferred he suffer more? That I let him kill more innocent people before stopping him?"


    The words cut deep.


    The man''s grip on his brother''s clothing tightened, his teeth grinding together as he kept his head bowed. He didn''t answer, but the way his shoulders trembled said enough.


    He knew Charles was right.


    But knowing didn''t make it hurt any less.


    Another silence followed, one even heavier than the last.


    Then¡ª


    **Thud** **Thud** **Thud**


    The sound of hurried footsteps. Don''s head snapped toward the entrance in an instant, his senses flaring.


    Charles noticed immediately and turned to him. "Do you hear more?"


    Don nodded once, his muscles tensing. "A lot more."


    Don''s senses sharpened as the overwhelming rush of footsteps became clearer¡ªdozens, maybe even over a hundred bodies swarming toward them like a tidal wave.


    His eyes flicked toward Charles, his voice serious. "We need to take care of them on the stairs, or they''ll swarm us."


    Without waiting for a response, Don moved.


    He sprinted toward the entrance, his boots slamming against the blood-slicked floor. The moment he passed through the doorway and turned toward the staircase, he was met with a sight that made even him pause for a fraction of a second.


    A mob of attackers, packed shoulder to shoulder, rushed up the wide stairwell in a chaotic frenzy. Their numbers were so dense they practically trampled over one another, bodies crashing together in their mad charge.


    The glow of their corrupted weapons flickered among the mass of writhing limbs, the thorned vines wrapped around their makeshift bludgeons cutting into their own flesh with every erratic movement.


    And the worst part?


    They didn''t care.


    Some had chunks of flesh missing, their arms or legs barely functional, yet they still sprinted forward like puppets on frayed strings. Others had broken limbs, jagged bones tearing through pale skin, but they kept moving without hesitation.


    A few even looked half-dead, their faces torn open from the reckless trampling of those behind them.


    It was the church fire all over again. Mindless, self-destructive obedience. No hesitation. No concern for their own survival.


    Don didn''t have time to think about the implications. He clenched his fist.


    And jumped.


    Then¡ª


    **BOOM!**


    He came down with force, slamming his fist into the ground with a thunderous impact. The sheer shockwave tore through the structure, sending deep cracks splintering outward in all directions. The floor beneath him caved inward like brittle glass, the supports giving way in an instant.


    **CRACK!** **CRASH!**


    The entire staircase collapsed in on itself, taking two full floors down with it.


    The moment of destruction was chaotic. The nearest attackers didn''t even have time to react before the ground beneath them vanished. Bodies tumbled through the air, flailing as they plummeted into the abyss of shattered concrete and mangled steel beams.


    Some were crushed outright, their screams cut short as the collapsing debris buried them. Others were impaled, jagged metal rods skewering them mid-fall like insects pinned to a collector''s board. The luckier ones simply broke apart on impact, their bodies turning limp as they smashed into the ruins below.


    Chunks of the stairwell detached entirely, sending slabs of marble careening down like guillotine blades, slicing through flesh and bone as they crashed into the swarm of fallen attackers.


    Even the ones who survived the fall weren''t spared. They were crushed by the sheer weight of their own comrades, bodies piling over one another in a grotesque mountain of tangled limbs and broken bones.


    Debris and dust filled the air, making it nearly impossible to see.


    Charles, still above, narrowed his gaze at the destruction before him. He hadn''t expected Don to wipe out an entire section of the building in a single move. But more than that, he noticed something¡ª


    The survivors were still climbing.


    Even with broken spines, shattered ribs, missing limbs¡ª some of the attackers still crawled over the wreckage, dragging themselves toward Don with disturbing persistence.


    This just wasn''t normal.


    Charles didn''t hesitate.


    He shot forward, wings snapping open as he dove into the chaos.


    The moment he reached the wreckage, he twisted his body mid-air, allowing the momentum of his descent to carry his leg through the throat of one attacker still clawing its way upward. The force sent the body flipping backward, crashing into the horde below.


    Without missing a beat, Charles spread his wings again and hovered just above Don, dodging the debris that still rained down from above.


    Meanwhile, Don had already pivoted for another attack.


    **BOOM!**


    He slammed his fist down again, this time even harder. The stored kinetic energy from the debris pelting him tripled the force, sending a new wave of destruction crashing downward.


    The surviving attackers were sent flying back into the abyss of rubble, their bodies colliding against metal bars, broken railings, and collapsing support beams.


    Charles took advantage of the falling bodies.


    With a flick of his wrist, four silver feathers detached from his wings, spinning in mid-air before launching forward like bullets.


    **FWIP!** **FWIP!** **FWIP!** **FWIP!**


    Each feather found its mark, piercing the heads or chests of the falling attackers with surgical precision. Those hit mid-air simply went limp, dropping like ragdolls into the carnage below.


    Others, still clinging to the wreckage, had no such luxury.


    Charles dove into them like a predator, moving too fast for them to react. He grabbed one by the neck mid-air and twisted sharply, the crack of vertebrae snapping lost in the chaos. Before the body could even drop, he kicked it downward, sending it crashing into another climber below.


    Another attacker lunged at him, swinging a jagged piece of metal¡ª


    Wrong move.


    Charles dodged effortlessly, twisting his body sideways before raking his wing across the attacker''s stomach.


    A deep, clean slice opened up across their torso, and before they could react, Charles hooked his leg behind theirs and kicked them backward, sending them careening into the wreckage.


    The method was brutal, but efficient.


    Don didn''t have time to be impressed.


    He clenched his fist again¡ª


    And drove his knuckles straight into the last remaining foundation beneath them.


    **BOOOOOOM!**


    The final structural support gave way.


    And with it, the entire stairwell collapsed.


    Everything came crashing downward in a violent cascade, reducing what remained of the staircases into a crumbling pile of concrete, steel, and shattered bodies.


    The impact was so strong that even the ground floor buckled under the weight, creating a massive crater where the lower stairwells once stood.


    The dust cloud that followed was immense, rolling out in thick waves that blanketed everything in its path.


    For a few seconds, there was only silence.


    Then¡ª


    A gust of wind blew through the space.


    Charles flapped his wings once, sending a controlled burst of air forward. The dust scattered instantly.


    And there, standing atop the massive hill of broken bodies and debris, was Don.


    Blood-stained dust coated his clothes, his expression unreadable. His stance was relaxed, yet tense, like a predator assessing its next move.


    Charles hovered just slightly above, his wings still stained with red, his sharp gaze scanning the wreckage below.


    And beneath them¡­


    Hundreds of attackers stood in waiting.


    Their eyes all turned toward Charles and Don, blank, unblinking, their bodies twitching with restless energy.

 Chapter 329 - 329: Crisis In Santos City (Part 1)

    The moment stretched thin, silent save for the flickering lights and the distant echoes of chaos throughout the stadium.


    Don stood atop the mound of broken bodies and debris, sweat trickling down his face, mixing with the dust and blood clinging to his skin. Charles hovered just behind him, his silver wings spread wide, their metallic sheen dulled by streaks of red.


    For a moment, neither of them moved. Neither of them spoke.


    Then¡ªthe horde charged.


    **RRAAAGGHHH!**


    Hundreds of them, surging forward like a tidal wave of bodies, weapons glinting under the ruined lighting. There was no hesitation, no fear¡ªjust a mindless, unrelenting drive to kill.


    Don exhaled sharply. ''Shit.''


    No time to think. He launched himself off the mound, hurling his body into the charging mass.


    Still airborne, Don clasped his hands together and came down with force. **BOOM!**


    The impact split the ground like a small earthquake, but before the shockwave could fully disperse, he released all the stored energy in his body at once.


    **KA-THOOOM!**


    The force detonated outward like a bomb, sending a massive wave of attackers flying in all directions. Some were launched high into the air, their bodies twisting unnaturally before slamming into walls, snapping like brittle sticks.


    Others were outright obliterated¡ªlimbs torn from torsos, skulls caved in, chunks of debris shooting through flesh like shrapnel. The floor beneath them cracked, sending deep fractures through the marble, entire sections collapsing under the sheer force.


    Those further back were knocked clean off their feet, skidding across the ground, while those at the farthest edges merely staggered before regaining their footing. But they didn''t stop. They never stopped.


    Above, Charles instinctively shielded his eyes against the explosion of dust and carnage. He had seen Don fight before¡ªseen him tear through the evaluation droid like it was made of paper. But this¡­ this was different. The scale of destruction. The raw, brutal efficiency.


    For the briefest of moments, Charles found himself impressed.


    But he didn''t linger in his thoughts. His enemies weren''t dead yet.


    Without a word, he dived into the chaos, using the momentary disarray to strike. He soared past the bodies still in the air, his wings flashing like blades of silver light. **FWIP¡ªFWIP!**


    Two heads flew clean off, spinning like grotesque pinwheels before raining blood on the carnage below. Another man, mid-fall, barely had time to blink before Charles slashed through his torso with a single, well-placed wingbeat.


    By the time Charles landed gracefully atop a broken pillar, bodies hit the ground like discarded puppets.


    But below him, Don was still in the thick of it.


    A group rushed Don head-on.


    Five from the front. Five from the sides. Four from behind.


    It was a coordinated assault¡ªtoo synchronized, too methodical for a mindless horde. But Don didn''t flinch.


    The first attacker lunged with a jagged metal pipe¡ªDon sidestepped, grabbed the pipe mid-swing, and crushed it with his bare hand before driving his fist into the attacker''s ribs. The impact sent the man flying backward, crashing into three more with bone-snapping force.


    A blade flashed from the right. Don tilted his head just enough for it to miss his throat before catching the attacker''s wrist. **CRACK!** The man screamed as Don twisted his arm in an unnatural direction before hurling him into another charging attacker.


    From behind, another came swinging with a rusted axe¡ªDon didn''t even turn. Instead, he threw an elbow backward, hitting the attacker''s jaw with such force that the man''s skull whipped sideways before he collapsed, unconscious before he hit the floor.


    More came. Too many.


    Don shifted, crossing his arms to block two simultaneous strikes¡ªone from the front, one from the left. His arms absorbed the blows, but rather than just taking the hits, he let the force sink into his muscles, storing the kinetic energy.


    Another attack came from the right. Don bent low, letting the weapon graze past his shoulder before using the stored energy to lash out with an uppercut.


    **BOOM!**


    The attacker''s head snapped back with a sickening crack, his body lifting off the ground before slamming down like a broken doll.


    From above, Charles had seen enough.


    He descended like a missile, wings folded tight before spreading at the last second. The gust of wind that followed sent a good portion of Don''s attackers reeling backward.


    Don wasted no time.


    He punched the ground again, this time releasing all of his stored energy in one devastating blast.


    **KA-THRAAAM!**


    The shockwave rippled outward, sending a wave of carnage through the battlefield.


    Attackers exploded backward, their bodies hitting walls, furniture, or simply crashing into each other. The sheer force crushed bones, shattered limbs, and sent chunks of debris slicing through flesh like blades.


    Even Charles, despite expecting it, felt himself being pushed back mid-air. He gritted his teeth, fully extending his wings to stop his momentum, but even then, he had to strain to hold his position.


    By the time the dust settled, the floor had been utterly wrecked.


    Entire sections had caved in. What was once a grand, polished ground floor now looked like a battlefield straight out of a warzone. The carnage was indisputable.


    Less than fifty attackers remained.


    They still stood, still breathing¡ªbut the madness in their eyes had faltered, flickering between unwavering zeal and something else.


    Fear.


    Charles landed lightly next to Don, dusting off the minor scrapes on his body. He gave Don a sidelong glance, a hint of amusement flickering in his usually composed expression.


    "Effective," Charles remarked.


    Don rolled his shoulders, exhaling slowly. "Yeah."


    Neither of them noticed the security camera hanging loose in the corner.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    SHQ Headquarters ¨C Command Center


    The streets of Santos City roared with the sound of mobilization.


    Armored vehicles sped out of SHQ''s underground motor pool, sirens blaring as they tore down the roads, weaving through traffic urgently.


    Helicopters lifted off from rooftop pads in coordinated waves, their rotors chopping through the night sky as they carried teams of heroes and elite response units toward the chaos below.


    Inside the SHQ Command Center, the tension was thick.


    The vast, high-tech room was full of activity. Rows of operatives sat at their stations, fingers flying across holographic keyboards, their screens displaying constantly shifting data.


    Some were locked in frantic phone calls, voices sharp and urgent. Others simply stood frozen, eyes glued to the colossal array of monitors dominating the front wall.


    The largest screen displayed an aerial view of the city¡ªa grim mosaic of destruction. Plumes of black smoke curled into the sky from multiple locations. Fires flickered across several districts, casting an ominous glow over the urban sites.


    To the right, another screen showed Don and Charles''s battle in real time. Their brutal efficiency, their unwavering dominance over the mindless horde¡ªit was a sight both awe-inspiring and deeply unsettling.


    Further monitors painted an even grislier picture. Civilians screaming, running for their lives and Green Thorns cutting them down with twisted weapons. Security forces outgunned, overwhelmed, desperate.


    At the forefront of the room, Director Henry Graham stood in silent contemplation.


    His sharp blue eyes remained fixed on the carnage, his expression unreadable. One hand rested on his cane, but the subtle tension in his grip showed the restrained anger within.


    Behind him, Deputy Director Harold Barclay snapped his phone shut, turning briskly to address him.


    "The commissioner says he''s already dispatched all departments and requested military aid," Barclay reported, his voice level but edged with skepticism. "Do you really think that will be necessary, though? I mean, if two children can handle so many, then I''m sure the heroes we''ve dispatched will be more than enough to deal with the situation."


    Before Graham could answer, a scoff rang from behind.


    "You sound like a fool, Deputy Director."


    The comment turned several heads.


    Standing by the entrance was none other than Red Star. She was a striking figure to behold¡ªintimidating yet undeniably alluring.


    Her hero suit clung tightly to her athletic form. The glowing blue star emblazoned below her chest pulsed faintly, mirroring the faint crimson gleam in her piercing eyes.


    Barclay''s expression immediately darkened. He turned fully, scowling. "You''re not authorized to be in here."


    Red Star barely spared him a glance. Her gaze remained locked on the screen displaying Don and Charles''s fight.


    "I''m not here to stay," she replied flatly. "I simply came to inform Director Graham that I will be stepping out." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Barclay''s scowl deepened. "It''d be wise for you to remember that you''re not licensed to operate here. Unless we give you permission, you can''t¡ª"


    "I know," Red Star cut him off, her voice sharp but dispassionate. "You and your rules."


    She finally turned her gaze toward him, cool and unbothered. "I said I''m stepping out, not stepping out to fight. You can''t stop me from moving around, Deputy. Me telling you I''m leaving is simply courtesy."


    With that, she pivoted and strode out, her presence lingering even as she vanished from sight.


    Barclay''s fists clenched at his sides. His lips pressed into a thin, furious line as he turned back toward Graham. "Are you going to allow her to do this?" he demanded.


    Graham didn''t look away from the screens. His grip on the cane remained firm.


    "She''s right," he said simply. "If she''s not going out with the intent to fight, then you can''t stop her. You''re free to follow her, though, if you''re that concerned."


    Barclay''s jaw twitched. He muttered a curt, "Never mind," but his frustration was evident.


    Just then, his phone buzzed again.


    A new message.


    Barclay glanced down, unlocking the screen.


    The chat with Victoria.


    His last message: "The boy is occupied elsewhere. It''s time to act."


    Her reply came in just as he opened it.


    "They''re on their way now."


    Barclay''s grip on the phone tightened slightly.


    For the first time that night, a smirk ghosted across his lips.

 Chapter 330 - 330: Crisis In Santos City (Part 2)

    For all the chaos gripping Santos City, Chanel Hills remained untouched.


    The upscale gated community sat in quiet contrast to the distant plumes of smoke rising over the skyline. Behind high walls and private security, it was as if the outside world didn''t exist.


    Still, protocol demanded caution.


    Five guards were stationed at the gate¡ªtwo outside, two within and one in the booth. The pair outside stood beneath dim overhead lights, their rifles slung lazily over their shoulders. They weren''t particularly worried.


    They never were.


    One of them, Leroy, took a slow drag from his cigarette, watching the faint orange glow brighten before exhaling toward the sky. He let the smoke curl up into the cold air before shaking his head.


    "Man, I always hate these emergency deployments." He took another puff, grumbling, "Could''ve been home, feet up, cold beer in hand. But no¡ªnow I gotta freeze my ass off out here."


    His partner scoffed, barely sparing him a glance. "Quit bitching, Leroy. At least the action''s somewhere else."


    Leroy exhaled sharply, a half-hearted shrug following.


    Before he could reply, headlights cut through the dark.


    A black Range Rover rolled toward the gate, its approach smooth and slow.


    Neither of them tensed.


    Nothing about it seemed out of place. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the booth, however, Harry¡ªthe oldest of the guards¡ªfrowned as he glanced at the monitor. He had worked here long enough to recognize almost every car that came through.


    This one? He didn''t.


    Reaching for his radio, he pressed down on the receiver. "Hey, guys, I don''t recognize that vehicle. Be careful."


    The response?


    Nothing.


    Leroy didn''t even bother answering, already moving toward the SUV with a smirk. He tilted his head back toward his partner, muttering, "Man''s getting paranoid in his old age. He''s warned us about every car that''s passed tonight."


    His partner sighed, following him. "Let''s just check it out. If we don''t, he''ll probably write us up or something."


    Leroy just laughed, already knocking twice on the tinted window.


    A moment passed before it slid down¡ªsmooth, slow, controlled.


    The woman inside sat poised, one hand draped casually over the steering wheel.


    Her pale skin nearly glowed under the streetlights, a sharp contrast against the black aviators she wore. A large, wide-brimmed hat sat atop her head, casting a faint shadow over her delicate but striking features.


    She looked like she belonged here¡ªlike she could step out of the car and fit seamlessly into the wealth behind these gates.


    Leroy''s smirk widened, his posture shifting subtly as he leaned in. "Oh, hello, ma''am. You a resident here?"


    The woman smiled¡ªa slow, practiced curve of the lips.


    "No, darling¡­" she purred, voice smooth, effortlessly sultry. "I''m here to visit my dear friend, Samantha. But service is down as you know, so I haven''t been able to reach her. That won''t be a problem, will it?"


    Her head tilted just slightly, her lips forming a small, knowing pout. "Please don''t tell me I drove all this way for nothing, darling."


    Leroy barely registered anything past the way she addressed him.


    Not the two dim silhouettes in the backseat.


    Not his partner''s subtle shift in weight, signaling unease.


    Nothing.


    He turned toward the booth and waved lazily, grinning like a damn idiot. "All clear!"


    The gate buzzed, the mechanical whir kicking in as the iron doors slowly parted.


    Inside the booth, Harry''s frown deepened.


    Something felt off.


    And the more he watched Leroy, the worse that feeling got.


    Still, protocol was protocol.


    Stepping out of the booth, Harry raised a hand, signaling for the vehicle to stop.


    It did.


    The atmosphere remained relaxed.


    Nothing about the moment seemed particularly strange¡ªexcept for the way Harry''s gut twisted tighter the closer he got.


    He reached the driver''s window, glancing at the woman. His voice remained polite, but his eyes were sharp. "I don''t think we''ve met, miss?"


    The woman smiled again¡ªthis time, with a hint of amusement.


    "Irene, but my friends call me, Medusa."


    Harry''s brows furrowed. "Right. And your affiliation to this place?"


    His gaze flicked to the backseat, where two unmoving figures sat in the dark. "And who are they?"


    The woman let out a small, dramatic sigh, almost as if she were¡­ disappointed. "Oh, what a foolish, pesky mortal you are."


    Harry''s expression barely had time to shift before she reached up¡ªslow¡ªand removed her aviators.


    The streetlights hit her eyes first.


    A deep, unnatural red, burning with a slow, mesmerizing glow.


    Then, her hat came off. A cascade of coiling serpents uncurled, their scales glistening under the dim light, tongues flicking in the air.


    Harry barely had time to react.


    His pupils shrank.


    A sharp breath hitched in his throat. And his body locked.


    It started at the edges¡ªhis fingertips, his jaw.


    A creeping gray overtook his skin, spreading rapidly, crawling up his neck, down his arms


    His breath stilled. His chest stopped rising.


    Then¡ª


    Nothing.


    Medusa tilted her head, admiring her handiwork before glancing up at the rearview mirror.


    Through the reflection, two sets of eyes stared back at her.


    One¡ªfeline, slit-pupiled, gleaming green.


    The other?


    A single, human eye.


    Medusa smiled. "Pantheress. Egor." She adjusted her hat back onto her head, smoothing out the fabric with delicate fingers. "Do be dears and take care of the rest, would you?"


    Leroy barely had time to process what he was looking at.


    One second, Harry was standing there, questioning the driver. The next, his skin was graying, hardening, before freezing completely in place. His features locked in an expression of confusion, his hand still hovering near his radio.


    "What the¡ª" Leroy muttered.


    Before the words could fully form, the rear doors of the SUV swung open.


    From his angle, Leroy saw a tall, hulking figure step out¡ªand something in his gut immediately twisted.


    The man was massive. Not just big, but wrong¡ªas if someone had sculpted a brute with the idea of strength but had no concern for balance or symmetry. His vest barely contained his frame, and veins pulsed across his thick, pale arms.


    Chains were wrapped around his forearms, with heavy, rusted hooks dangling from his wrists, swaying slightly as he moved.


    Then there was his face.


    Or rather, the lack of it.


    Where there should have been two eyes, there was only one¡ªa singular, unnervingly human eye, sunken deep in his scarred, misshapen forehead. His thick brow furrowed as he grunted, his lips barely parting, his face twisted into something that wasn''t quite an expression.


    Leroy''s body reacted before his brain did.


    His hand darted for his radio.


    But¡­


    **FWIP!**


    The chain snapped forward.


    Leroy''s breath caught in his throat as the hook tore through his chest, its jagged tip exploding out his back.


    His entire body jerked forward, the force lifting him slightly off his feet. His mouth opened to scream, but all that came out was a choked gurgle, blood spilling past his lips.


    His partner had been mid-turn, eyes narrowing as he started to tell Leroy to get back in position¡ª


    Then he saw it.


    His breath hitched as well and he immediately reached for his gun¡ª


    **FWIP!**


    The second hook shot out, piercing through his forearm before he could even grip his weapon.


    A sharp, pained scream tore from his throat, his fingers spasming as his weapon clattered uselessly to the ground.


    His eyes flicked to Leroy¡ªhis partner''s body twitching, his fingers weakly clawing at the chain impaling him.


    Then¡ª


    **YANK!**


    The Cyclops of a man grunted as he ripped both men forward.


    Leroy collapsed to his knees, his body dragged across the pavement, coughing up blood as he clutched weakly at the chain.


    His partner had it worse.


    He was yanked so hard that his face slammed into the SUV''s door, the sickening crunch of cartilage snapping echoing in the night.


    He slumped, dazed, blood dripping from his shattered nose.


    Leroy barely had enough strength to lift his head, his bleeding lips parting in a desperate plea¡ª


    **CRACK!**


    The Cyclops stepped down¡ªhard.


    His massive boot came down on Leroy''s head, and in an instant¡ªit was gone.


    A sickening burst of blood splattered outward, painting the ground in a dark, wet stain.


    Leroy''s body twitched once, then lay still.


    His partner¡ªstill dazed, still clutching his ruined arm¡ªcouldn''t even scream.


    Not until the chain around his throat tightened.


    He choked, his legs kicking, hands scrabbling at the rusted metal biting into his flesh.


    It was brief.


    A single, brutal twist of the wrist.


    The man''s neck snapped with a dry, final pop.


    His body slumped, head hanging at an unnatural angle.


    Across the SUV, the other two guards had their own problem.


    The first scream had drawn their attention.


    They had turned just in time to see something step out of the opposite rear door.


    And freeze.


    It was tall.


    Slender, yet undeniably powerful.


    And not human.


    Smooth, pitch-black fur covered its muscular frame, accentuating its sculpted physique. It stood on its toes, digitigrade legs shifting slightly as razor-sharp claws flexed at its fingertips.


    The faint moonlight gleamed off its panther-like head, a smooth blend of feline features with an appearance far too human.


    Emerald-green eyes stared at the guards, their depth unreadable.


    But the smirk?


    The baring of fangs?


    That was unmistakable.


    Then¡ª


    A low, rumbling purr.


    The sound vibrated through the air, deep and predatory. It was frightening¡ªa sound that didn''t just warn.


    It promised.


    The guards stiffened, their hands hovering over their weapons.


    They knew¡ªinstinctually, on a primal level¡ªthat reaching for their guns meant death.


    But the problem was¡­


    Not reaching for them meant the same.


    The creature tilted its head, its tail curling slightly, ears twitching as though amused.


    Then, it took a step forward.


    Claws clicked softly against the pavement.


    The smirk widened.


    "Run."

 Chapter 331 - 331: Crisis In Santos City (Part 3)

    The cold night air did little to soothe the terror creeping through the remaining guards.


    Pantheress''s voice carried a playful lilt, a cruel mockery of innocence that made the hair on their arms stand on end. The way she spoke¡ªlike this was all just a game¡ªmade her all the more terrifying.


    One guard stood frozen in place, too paralyzed to even breathe properly. His partner, however, reacted on instinct. His body jerked into motion, and without a word, he turned and sprinted deeper into the community.


    "Help!" he shouted, desperation coating his voice. "Somebody¡ª!"


    He barely made it ten feet.


    Pantheress''s smirk widened as she eased down onto all fours, her feline frame shifting into an unmistakable predatory stance. Her front lowered, her rear raised, the muscles in her long, toned legs tensing in preparation. Her tail flicked side to side with barely contained excitement.


    Then¡ªher pupils dilated, her ears flattened, and she moved.


    She pounced.


    **FWUMP!**


    The first stride covered half the distance between them.


    The second was the last he ever saw.


    The panicked man felt something looming behind him, an ominous presence that made his stomach twist. Against his better judgment, he looked back¡ªjust in time to see her airborne, her body twisting mid-leap.


    His eyes went wide.


    Pantheress extended one powerful leg and kicked the gun right out of his grasp before using the other to slam into his throat.


    **THUD!**


    The impact sent him crashing onto the pavement, his back hitting the ground with such force that the air was driven from his lungs. His mouth opened, gasping for breath, but nothing came.


    A sharp weight pressed against his throat¡ªher leg, pinning him in place. Razor-sharp claws grazed his skin, just enough to let him know they were there.


    His entire body trembled, the fight draining out of him as he lay trapped beneath her.


    Pantheress tilted her head, her green eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and mild disappointment. "Why are you so slow?" she asked, her voice carrying a tone of childish frustration.


    Like a predator bored of its weak prey.


    He tried to speak¡ªtried to plead¡ªbut the only sound that escaped was a choked, pathetic wheeze.


    **HOOONK!**


    The sharp blare of the SUV''s horn interrupted the moment.


    Pantheress''s ear twitched in annoyance. She turned her head, catching sight of Medusa watching from the driver''s seat, an unimpressed expression on her face.


    Pantheress pouted before turning back to the man beneath her, sighing as if she were being scolded for playing too rough.


    "Aww," she murmured, "looks like playtime''s over."


    The moment the words left her mouth, the man''s eyes went even wider.


    He knew what was coming.


    "No, no¡ªplease, I have a fam¡ª"


    **SHLKT!**


    With a casual flick of her foot, Pantheress dragged her claws across his throat.


    A sickening gurgle filled the air as blood spurted out, painting the pavement in warm, glistening streaks.


    The man''s body spasmed, his hands flying to his throat, trying¡ªfailing¡ªto hold in what was spilling out.


    Then¡ªhe stilled.


    The last remaining guard had watched it all.


    His legs felt weak, but survival instinct overrode the horror gripping his mind. His only chance was to run.


    And so he did.


    With Pantheress standing between him and any escape deeper into the community, he turned and sprinted toward the gate.


    **THUNK!**


    But, pain hit before he even realized what happened.


    A sharp, searing agony in his leg.


    He stumbled, his momentum failing him as he collapsed forward onto the cold pavement.


    He gasped, eyes wide, as he twisted his body to look down.


    A hook.


    Thick, rusted metal pierced straight through his calf, embedded deep like he was nothing more than a carcass in a butcher''s shop.


    His breath hitched in his throat as his gaze followed the length of the chain attached to it.


    And at the other end¡­


    A behemoth.


    The last guard''s face went pale.


    Egor stood at the edge of the SUV, towering over everything around him, his singular eye locked onto his prey with an eerie stillness.


    Slowly, he wrapped the chain around his massive forearm, tightening his grip as the hook remained lodged deep in the man''s flesh.


    The guard let out a pitiful whimper, shaking his head in disbelief. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tears pricked his eyes as he sobbed, voice weak, broken.


    "No¡­ please¡­"


    He knew it was over.


    The Bright residence stood in contrast to the chaos unfolding across Santos City. While explosions rocked districts, heroes fought in the streets, and emergency sirens blared nonstop, the high walls and security of Chanel Hills kept the community untouched.


    But inside the house, tension had settled like a storm cloud.


    Samantha stood in the living room, gripping her phone so tightly her knuckles were white. Her other arm was folded across her stomach, as if physically trying to hold herself together. She had been refreshing her messages for the past hour, desperately trying to get through to Don.


    No response.


    Her heart pounded unevenly in her chest, her mind racing through the worst possibilities.


    Across from her, Summer sat curled up on the couch, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her sweater as she glanced at her own screen repeatedly, waiting¡ªhoping¡ªfor any sign of Don replying.


    Amanda, however, was the only one not caught in the spiral of worry. She was concerned, sure. But she wasn''t panicking. Not like Samantha. Not like Summer. Because unlike them, Amanda had seen what Don was capable of¡ªwhat he had done to the monster at the farm.


    If anything, she pitied whoever was stupid enough to pick a fight with him.


    For the past thirty minutes, she had been trying to convince Samantha of the same.


    "Sam," Amanda sighed, her tone hovering between sympathy and exasperation. "You need to calm down. I get it, you''re worried, but this is Don we''re talking about. He can handle himself. You saw his evaluation"


    Samantha let out a shaky breath, still staring at her phone. "I just¡­ I just need to hear from him."


    Amanda rubbed her temples. "The whole city''s a mess and there''s likely no network where he is. I''m sure he''s fine."


    Before Samantha could reply¡ª


    **Ding-dong**


    The doorbell rang.


    All three women froze. Their heads turned toward the hallway, where the sound echoed faintly through the house.


    Amanda frowned. "Who the hell¡ª"


    Before anyone could move, Winter¡ªwho had been stationed in the hallway as a precaution¡ªspoke.


    "I shall check who it is." Her voice was as neutral as ever, but there was a slight shift in her posture. Subtle. Calculated.


    Samantha hesitated for a moment before stepping toward the entrance of the living room, peering into the hallway just as Winter reached the door.


    Unlike a normal person, Winter didn''t reach for the handle.


    Instead, she paused.


    A second passed.


    Then another.


    Winter''s eyes flickered slightly as she accessed her internal network¡ªchecking the external security feed through her link to Sparky, the android dog stationed outside.


    That''s when she noticed something was wrong. The feed was still active. But Sparky wasn''t moving.


    The dog was lying on the lawn, but it wasn''t looking at the door.


    It wasn''t looking at anything. Its movements were erratic, twitching in place, struggling but unable to get up.


    Then, through the feed¡ª


    A voice. A childish, annoyed voice. "Stupid dog, stop struggling."


    Winter''s expression didn''t change. But internally, she processed everything in a millisecond. The situation was now confirmed as a threat.


    She turned her gaze toward Samantha, who was already watching her with growing concern. Samantha opened her mouth, but before she could ask¡ª


    Winter spoke.


    "Please go upstairs with the others. I believe we have intruders."


    Samantha''s breath caught in her throat. "What?" she muttered, voice thin. "Who?"


    Winter''s eyes glowed faintly red. "Please go upstairs."


    Samantha felt her pulse spike. "But¡ª"


    "I believe there is more than one," Winter continued, her tone eerily calm. "And so, I may not be able to contain them while simultaneously ensuring your protection."


    Samantha''s stomach twisted. Winter never warned them about things unless she was absolutely certain.


    This wasn''t an if. This was happening.


    And the way Winter spoke, the way she was already positioning herself between them and the door, told Samantha one thing.


    They weren''t dealing with common intruders.


    Samantha turned sharply toward the living room.


    "Amanda, Summer," she said quickly, voice shaking, "we need to go upstairs. Now."


    Summer blinked, confused. "What?"


    Amanda didn''t hesitate. "Shit¡ªlet''s go."


    Amanda was already moving, grabbing Summer by the wrist as Samantha turned and rushed after them, her heart pounding.


    **Ding-dong** **Ding-dong** **Ding-dong** **Ding-dong**


    The bell rang again. Over and over.


    Outside, Medusa stood at the doorstep, repeatedly pressing the button with an almost bored expression.


    She sighed, tilting her head slightly before slipping off her sunglasses and hat.


    The cold night air touched the snakes on her head, making them coil and hiss.


    She didn''t seem concerned.


    Not about the delay.


    Not about the locked door.


    Not about anything.


    Casually, she turned her head to the side, looking toward Egor¡ªwho stood on one end of the lawn.


    On the other side, Pantheress had her claws dug into Sparky''s back, holding the twitching android dog down effortlessly.


    Medusa gave a small smirk.


    "Egor," she said lightly. "Break it down."


    The one-eyed brute grunted. "Yes, Mistress."


    His massive footsteps thudded against the porch as he lumbered forward, each step making the wooden stairs creak under his weight.


    Medusa stepped aside, giving him room.


    Egor curled his fingers into a massive fist, preparing to slam it through the door, but then¡ª


    **BOOM!**


    The door didn''t break¡­ It exploded outward.


    A leg shot through the wood like a battering ram, slamming directly into Egor''s stomach before he could even throw his punch.


    The force was monstrous.


    Egor''s massive frame was lifted clean off the porch, his body launched backward.


    Medusa barely had time to move before he crashed into the ground, cracking the pavement beneath him.


    Her snakes hissed, their bodies coiling in agitation.


    Pantheress''s ears perked up, her tail lashing as she watched with pure interest.


    Egor groaned, pushing himself up. Even with his unnatural durability, the impact had hurt.


    All three of them turned their gazes toward the doorway. The broken wood creaked. Some pieces still clung to the hinges.


    From within the shadowed entrance, a figure stepped forward. Winter.


    She walked calmly, stepping over the broken remains of the door, her posture eerily composed.


    Her hands were neatly folded in front of her. As if she were simply greeting guests.


    But her eyes¡ªHer eyes glowed a deep, ominous red.


    The air around her shifted. Cold. Lethal.


    Then, in the same neutral, formal tone as always, she spoke. "I have designated you as lethal threats to the occupants of this household."


    She took another step forward, her gaze sweeping over them, assessing.


    "As per Omega-Gen Protection Law 14-A, androids operating in civilian environments may engage lethal force in response to confirmed home invasion threats."


    She stopped just past the threshold, head tilting slightly.


    "You now have five seconds to vacate the premises¡ª"


    She paused.


    Then¡ª


    Her voice softened.


    "I suggest you use them wisely."

 Chapter 332 - 332: Crisis In Santos City (Part 4)

    Medusa''s frown was immediate, her brows pulling tight as her eyes flicked toward Winter. The android''s words weren''t what made her uneasy¡ªit was the way she said them.


    That calm, measured tone, as if nothing about this moment carried any weight. As if Medusa herself was already an afterthought.


    Her fingers curled slightly at her sides.


    ''That bastard Harold said there were no superhuman threats here,'' she thought, her gaze hardening. ''Let alone a powerful android¡­'' Her jaw clenched, the anger settling in deep. ''He set me up.''


    Medusa''s lips pressed into a thin line as the realization burned through her. Her caution shifted to irritation, then to something sharper. Her mind sorted through options, debating whether to cut her losses now or¡ª


    A low grunt caught her ear.


    She turned slightly, her gaze landing on Egor as he pushed himself fully upright, one hand still pressed against his stomach. His breathing was heavy, but he wasn''t down¡ªnot yet.


    ''No, it''s too dangerous. We should¡ª''


    "Time''s up." Winter''s voice interrupted her thoughts.


    Medusa''s stomach dropped. She snapped her gaze forward, already knowing what she''d see.


    Winter was airborne.


    Her body moved with deadly precision, no wasted motion, no hesitation. Winter''s foot was extended in a powerful arc, and Medusa¡ªwhose ability was useless against machines¡ªwas wide open.


    Her eyes widened. She couldn''t block. She couldn''t dodge.


    Then¡ª


    **THOOM!**


    A blur of motion. A sudden impact.


    Winter''s strike never landed.


    Pantheress had intercepted, launching from her position with a devastating kick of her own. The two attacks met mid-air with a force that rattled the night¡ªPantheress''s powerful legs against Winter''s unyielding frame.


    The clash sent Winter hurtling sideways, the shockwave kicking up a gust that rustled the trees and scattered loose dirt across the yard.


    But she wasn''t down.


    Winter''s body twisted mid-flight, her limbs moving at unnatural angles to correct her trajectory. She landed in a low crouch, her head tilted slightly, her expression unshaken.


    Pantheress landed lightly in front of Medusa, standing tall as she took in the sight before her.


    Rather than concern, her pupils shrunk with excitement, a slow, eager grin spreading across her face.


    "Oh, you''ll be very fun to play with."


    Medusa recognized the shift in her tone immediately.


    "Wait, don''t¡ª"


    Too late.


    Pantheress launched forward, her body a blur as she rocketed toward Winter, another powerful kick already in motion.


    Winter remained still, her composure unchanged. Her eyes tracked the incoming attack, but she made no move to avoid it. Instead, she allowed Pantheress to close the distance¡ªallowed the kick to seem as though it would land¡ª sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, at the last second, she caught it.


    **BOOM!**


    The impact shook the ground, the sheer force of Pantheress''s strike sending cracks through the dirt beneath Winter''s feet. But Winter didn''t stagger. She slid back slightly, her heels carving lines into the soil, yet her stance remained unbroken.


    Pantheress''s eyes widened.


    Winter still had her leg.


    Pantheress yanked her foot back, breaking free just as she leaped into the air, twisting into a roundhouse kick.


    Winter didn''t bother countering. She didn''t need to.


    Her frame blurred.


    In an instant, she ducked, the strike missing entirely. Before Pantheress could recover, Winter''s hand shot out, grabbing her by the tail.


    Pantheress barely had time to register what happened before Winter pulled.


    **CRACK!**


    The punch to her face was brutal, her head snapping back from the force. But Winter didn''t stop there. Using the tail for leverage, she yanked Pantheress forward again¡ªthis time delivering a devastating kick.


    The impact sent Pantheress flying.


    Her body slammed into the yard, skidding across the grass before colliding with the pavement walkway. Dust and chunks of dirt sprayed into the air, a long trench left in her wake. She didn''t stop moving until her back hit the fence with a heavy **thud**.


    Medusa shielded her eyes from the flying debris, but she barely had time to process what had happened before she heard it.


    **BOOM**


    She snapped her head forward.


    Winter was already attacking again.


    Medusa''s breath caught¡ªshe could feel the force rushing toward her¡ª


    Then¡ª


    **CRACK!**


    Egor was in front of her. His massive arms were raised, both hands catching Winter''s kick.


    A sharp, sickening sound followed. Bone cracking.


    Egor grunted, his expression twisting in pain, but his stance held firm.


    Then his grip tightened. "RAAGHHH!"


    With a furious roar, Egor swung.


    Winter''s frame was made of lightweight alloy¡ªstrong, but easy to throw. And Egor, despite the injury, still had raw strength on his side.


    Winter was airborne again.


    She hurtled toward the house, her body twisting mid-flight, adjusting even as she neared the porch.


    Medusa''s stomach turned.


    This was their only chance.


    "We need to leave. Now!"


    Her voice carried urgency, but her gut told her one thing¡ªif they didn''t move immediately, there wouldn''t be a second opportunity.


    Medusa didn''t hesitate.


    The second Egor''s throw sent Winter flying, she turned on her heel and bolted for the SUV parked out front. Her boots hit the pavement hard, each step quick.


    Behind her, Egor followed, his heavy footfalls shaking the ground with every stride. His breathing was rough, the pain from his fractured bones evident, but he didn''t slow down.


    Pantheress, still near the fence, locked eyes with Winter.


    She frowned. She knew when to cut her losses. Winning wasn''t impossible, but it wasn''t guaranteed, and that was enough.


    With a sharp inhale, she crouched and then¡ª


    **WHOOSH!** Her body shot away from the property, a blur of muscle and speed.


    Just as she disappeared into the darkness, Winter landed on the porch.


    **CRRRRK!**


    The wooden planks beneath her feet buckled, long cracks spiderwebbing outward from the impact. Splinters popped free, some snapping in half, others barely hanging on. The entire structure groaned under the force, but it held.


    Winter straightened, her body fluid, controlled. Her glowing red eyes flickered, scanning the area, her systems recalibrating for immediate pursuit.


    Then she stopped.


    Her frame stilled mid-motion, one foot slightly raised, ready to propel forward¡ªbut she didn''t.


    Her field of vision was clear. No threats remained on the premises.


    Her processors ran the calculations instantly. The three intruders were still visible, still scrambling into the SUV, still an easy target. One well-timed leap and she could intercept before they got far.


    But that wasn''t her objective.


    Her protocols were specific. Protect the property. Neutralize threats on the premises.


    Now, there were none.


    Her glowing red eyes faded back to blue. Her muscles loosened. The aggressive stance she''d held since the fight began melted into something passive, almost indifferent.


    Winter stood there in silence, watching as the SUV roared to life. The headlights flared bright, and a second later, the tires screeched against the pavement.


    The vehicle shot down the road.


    Winter made no move to stop it.


    But she wasn''t done.


    Lifting a hand, she brought her fingers to her right eye, pressing lightly at the outer edges of her lower eyelid. The skin, synthetic and impossibly smooth, responded to the pressure. A subtle shift, barely perceptible, ran along the seams of her face.


    Her fingers moved with care, applying gentle force until¡ª


    **Click**


    Her right eye pushed forward, extending slightly from its socket.


    The glossy surface of her iris shimmered as the metallic nerves beneath it began to move. They uncoiled in a controlled sequence, thin tendrils shifting and rearranging with eerie synchronicity.


    A small, seamless opening formed where the eye once sat.


    Then¡ª


    The entire structure detached.


    Her eye disconnected completely, but the nerves didn''t retract. Instead, they twisted, reshaping into something new.


    In a single fluid transformation, the metallic strands tightened, forming two small, sharp-edged propellers. They whirred softly, testing their rotation speed, before coming to a controlled hover.


    The detached eye floated midair for a moment, adjusting, stabilizing itself in the windless night.


    Then¡ª


    **Bzzzzzt!**


    It zipped off, moving through the air at a rapid pace, seamlessly adapting to its new function.


    Winter lowered her hand.


    "Tracking the vehicle now," she stated calmly.


    Her gaze remained fixed on the road ahead, her mind already processing the incoming data stream.


    The fight was over.


    But the hunt had begun.

 Chapter 333 - 333: Crisis In Santos City (Part 5)

    Winter remained outside, her figure still and focused, despite the chaos that had already come and gone.


    Five minutes had passed since Medusa, Pantheress, and Egor had made their escape, but she wasn''t one to assume a battle was over just because the main players had left. The network was still down, leaving a lingering vulnerability. Until it was back online, she wasn''t moving.


    Her drone eye tracked the vehicle carrying the fleeing enemies, its interface feeding her real-time telemetry. Their speed, direction, projected route¡ªeverything was being recorded.


    If necessary, she could monitor them from anywhere, but proximity still had its advantages. More attacks were possible, however unlikely, and logic dictated that staying in position ensured a faster response.


    Then, without warning, her HUD flickered. A brief delay, a static distortion, then¡ªping¡ªthe network was restored.


    Winter blinked once, then shifted out of her rigid stance. Her system worked fast, immediately transmitting a report. She knew she''d be among the first to do so. Timing was everything¡ªthose who caught the exact moment a system rebooted were always a step ahead in information relay.


    As her report went through, she tapped out a message to Samantha.


    [ The network has been restored and I am currently reporting the incident to the police. Don should now be reachable, but I still advise remaining in the room until the situation is better resolved. If you require food or water to be brought up, please let me know. ]


    She sent it without hesitation. Samantha would check it fast¡ªshe always did.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Upstairs, the moment Samantha''s phone buzzed, everyone in the room tensed.


    Summer, who had been perched anxiously on the edge of the bed, snapped up. "Is that Winter? Is it safe to go out?"


    Samantha didn''t answer right away. Her eyes skimmed the message, processing its contents, but her focus immediately zeroed in on one thing: Don can now be reached.


    Without another thought, she hit the call button.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back at the stadium, the once-grand ground floor was a wreck. The damage stretched across the space in jagged cracks, shattered fixtures, and collapsed beams. Walls bore deep gashes from stray gunfire and raw force, debris layered across the ruined floor in a scatter.


    The bodies were worse. Some lay motionless, lifeless. Others were still breathing, but only barely¡ªshallow, ragged inhales hinting at the pain keeping them tethered to consciousness.


    Blood pooled in uneven streaks, smearing the once-polished floors with evidence of the battle that had taken place.


    Don stood among the destruction, his chest rising and falling in steady breaths. He turned slightly, angling his ear, filtering out the immediate surroundings to focus on more distant sounds.


    The stadium was a mess of noise.


    Screams.


    Cries.


    Children wailing for their parents, voices breaking in panic, some desperate, some angry. Questions were being hurled¡ªWhat''s happening? Who''s responsible? What do we do?¡ªbut no one had answers. Pleas for help cut through the din, raw and terrified.


    There were still attackers in there. That much was obvious.


    For any true hero, the next move would be clear¡ªrush in and save the people.


    Don, however, was not a true hero.


    Right now, he was sore, mentally drained, and not particularly eager to throw himself into another fight. His muscles ached beneath his skin, the lingering strain of his Beastshift ability wearing on him.


    But as much as he was concerned for his family, leaving the scene while people were still in danger wouldn''t look good. Not for him, not for the image he had to maintain.


    Charles stood beside him, noticeably more out of breath, though he masked it well. He hadn''t been gifted with Don''s unnatural stamina and endurance boosts, which made his performance in the battle all the more impressive.


    Before Don could ask for his thoughts, his pocket vibrated.


    For a moment, he had genuinely forgotten his phone was still intact.


    Charles exhaled, reaching for his own device. "Looks like the network''s back."


    Don pulled out his phone, giving it a quick once-over. The screen was cracked, fractures splintering from the corners like spiderwebs. The frame bore a few dents, a result of the multiple floors he had crashed through.


    Charles''s phone, by comparison, was in much better shape. Probably because he hadn''t taken the scenic route through layers of concrete.


    Don glanced at the caller ID.


    Samantha.


    Don barely let the first ring pass before answering the call.


    "Hello? Mom, are you alright?"


    The relief in Samantha''s exhale was almost tangible, her voice shaking slightly as she spoke. "Yes, sweetie¡­ we''re fine here. Please tell me you''re okay? The house got attacked, but Winter handled it. I was so worried¡ª"


    Don cut her off before she could finish. A cold unease crept into his gut.


    "Attacked?" His grip on the phone tightened. "By Green Thorns?"


    "I-I''m not sure, sweetie," Samantha admitted, her uncertainty clear. "Winter told us to wait upstairs while she handled it. She says it''s safe now and has called the police, so please¡ªjust get here if you can. The city isn''t safe right now."


    That much was obvious. The air in the ruined lobby still smelled like blood and gunpowder.


    Don was about to respond when he and Charles instinctively turned his head toward the entrance.


    **CRASH¡ª**


    The wrecked glass doors splintered further as a figure flew through them, a red blur landing in the debris with ease. Redstar.


    Don raised a curious brow but kept his voice even. "I''ll be there as soon as it''s safe enough to head out. I have to go for now¡ªlet me know if anything else happens." His tone remained clipped, distant. "Love you."


    He ended the call without waiting for a response.


    It wasn''t personal¡ªif he were alone, he would''ve let some emotion slip, reassured her properly. But he wasn''t alone. Showing too much concern for his family in front of Charles? That was basically admitting to a weakness. And with Redstar hovering in earshot, listening in with her own enhanced hearing? That was another set of eyes on him, judging.


    Better to keep things controlled. Professional.


    Redstar drifted forward, moving past the shattered entrance as armed men in tactical gear flooded in behind her, spreading out in tight formation. Their weapons weren''t raised, but their stance was rigid, eyes scanning every inch of the room. A practiced sweep. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Behind them, two figures entered at a slower, more steady pace.


    The first was a man¡ªearly 30s, white, fit but weathered. His crisp dark suit sat neatly against a strong frame, the kind of build that came from years of fieldwork rather than gym sessions. His hair was cropped short, a few strands of gray already forming at the temples.


    Beside him walked a woman, just as composed but exuding a different kind of authority. Tall, curvy, with deep brown skin and a sharp, severe expression that made it clear she tolerated very little nonsense. Her short-cut hair framed a face that rarely softened. Everything about her stance, from the precise way she moved to the exacting way she surveyed the room, screamed no-nonsense.


    The response team didn''t distract Redstar. She''d seen it all before¡ªemergency teams flooding in, securing sites, sweeping areas littered with bodies. To her, this was just another post-incident routine. Her gaze flicked between Don and Charles, scanning them briefly before shifting to the fallen.


    Even in just a few seconds, she could read the fight. The precision in the injuries, the efficiency in the takedowns. And more than that¡ªhow intact Don and Charles were.


    For two young men, practically boys in her eyes, their condition was impressive. No severe injuries, no obvious signs of exhaustion beyond what was natural. That alone said more than words ever could.


    But she didn''t say anything.


    Instead, without a word, she simply hovered higher and flew up through the wreckage Don had left in his wake.


    Don watched her go, expression unreadable. He couldn''t tell what she was thinking. Approval? Suspicion? It didn''t matter¡ªnot right now.


    His focus shifted to the two agents who had stopped just two feet away.


    The man spoke first, flipping open his badge. "FBI. I''m Agent Nick Hathaway, and this is Agent Margaret Defoe."


    Defoe mirrored the action, her badge held steady as she studied them.


    Hathaway gave them a firm, assessing look before continuing, "Do you mind having a word with us?"

 Chapter 334 - 334: Crisis In Santos City (Part 6)

    Neither Don nor Charles answered right away.


    Charles was clearly sizing them up, his gaze shifting between the two agents like he was deciding whether to take them seriously. Don, on the other hand, was simply waiting for Charles to speak first. He had no desire to be the one engaging in small talk with the Feds.


    After a moment of silence, Charles gave a slight nod. "Of course. Go ahead."


    The pause, however brief, was noted. Neither Hathaway nor Defoe reacted much, but their subtle side-glance at one another showed they were paying attention. Hathaway gave a curt nod before clearing his throat.


    "Alright then."


    Defoe took a step to the side, hands clasped in front of her, her eyes shifting between Don and Charles as Hathaway continued.


    "You two were already inside when the fighting started, correct?"


    Charles answered with a small shrug. "That''s right."


    "And how exactly did it start?"


    Charles exhaled lightly, as if recounting an exhausting chore. "A group came in fast, heavily armed. They weren''t looking to negotiate. Pretty much opened fire and starting attacking people with weapons immediately."


    Hathaway studied him for a beat. "You''re saying they just started shooting and beating people, no warning?"


    Charles smiled, but it was the kind that didn''t reach his eyes. "They were Green Thorns. When do they ever give a warning?"


    Hathaway''s lips pressed into a firm line. He didn''t argue, but Defoe spoke up next.


    "And you two? You engaged immediately?"


    Charles gave an easy nod. "Naturally."


    Hathaway glanced at Don, who had remained silent, then returned his focus to Charles. "And how many did you take down?"


    Charles turned his head slightly, as if actually trying to count. "I don''t know, maybe a couple 100 each?"


    Hathaway gave a doubtful hum. "You don''t know?"


    Charles smiled again, tilting his head. "I wasn''t keeping score."


    Another glance at Don. Still silent.


    Defoe tapped a finger against her forearm. "We saw the bodies. Efficient work. Hard to believe it was just the two of you."


    Charles spread his hands, feigning modesty. "You''d be surprised what a little teamwork can do."


    Hathaway''s gaze sharpened slightly. "Any civilians get caught in the crossfire?"


    "Ours? No."


    "No casualties at all?"


    Charles sighed, stretching his shoulders slightly. "No one that wasn''t attacking us, no."


    Hathaway looked at him for a long moment, but Defoe was already preparing another question. Before she could ask, Charles lifted a hand.


    "I think that''s enough questions for now. Anything else you need can be found in the report Don and I will submit at SHQ."


    Hathaway frowned. "Why not give the report now?"


    Charles kept his smile, but his posture tensed slightly. "Standard protocol. SHQ first, then external agencies."


    Hathaway''s attention shifted back to Don. "And yourself? We''d still like to hear your version of the events."


    Don immediately recognized the play¡ªhis silence was being interpreted as passivity, or worse, submission. That wasn''t what he intended. He simply didn''t care to say anything that might be twisted out of context. But that didn''t mean he was about to be pushed into answering.


    He narrowed his eyes, feigning irritation. "No, I''d rather not."


    Defoe''s gaze sharpened slightly. "Do you have something to hide?"


    Charles, still in his usual relaxed stance, looked ready to step in with some smooth deflection, but Don shook his head and cut in before he could.


    "No," Don said flatly. "I just prefer not to waste any more time repeating something that''s already been explained. I have a worried family to get to, and I care very little for your pushy attitude. If you have a problem with that, take it up with the department or my lawyer."


    Charles grinned, clearly entertained by the response. "Mine too."


    Hathaway''s expression darkened slightly. "There''s a lot of bodies here, and people will want answers for how these men and women died. Do you really want to¡ª"


    Don didn''t even let him finish. He simply walked past them without another word.


    Charles exhaled through his nose, debating for a fraction of a second whether to smooth things over. He decided against it. At that moment, walking away just felt right. So he did.


    Behind them, Hathaway clenched his jaw.


    "Forget it," he muttered to Defoe. "Let''s just start checking the bodies. We''ll know soon enough what went down here."


    Don stepped outside, greeted by a world that barely resembled what it had been before the attacks.


    The street was a mess. Bloodstains streaked the pavement in uneven patches, smeared by hurried footsteps. Walls bore the occasional splatter of red, marking places where the fighting had been especially brutal.


    Broken glass glittered under the harsh artificial glow of overhead floodlights, discarded weapons lying here and there, abandoned by their owners¡ªsome who had fled, others who had been carried out on stretchers.


    Flashing blue and red lights dominated the night.


    Police cruisers, ambulances, and emergency response vehicles lined the perimeter. Medics worked in organized clusters, tending to the injured, stabilizing those who could be saved, and covering those who couldn''t.


    At the forefront of the congestion sat armored vehicles and a row of black Cadillac SUVs, their government plates confirming who they belonged to. More FBI agents stood nearby, some engaged in tense discussions, others busy questioning survivors¡ªpeople who had managed to escape the carnage inside. Their expressions ranged from dazed to outright shell-shocked.


    Elsewhere, several individuals were being forcibly loaded into armored vans. Unlike the wounded or the terrified, these ones were animated, thrashing against the officers restraining them. Their voices rose above the noise, spitting out strange slogans with rabid conviction.


    "This is Green Justice!"


    "The culling has begun!"


    "The roots run deep! You can''t kill what grows beneath!"


    Don watched them for a moment, taking in the sheer fanaticism in their eyes. Even after everything, they were still completely unhinged.


    His gaze swept across the rest of the scene.


    The devastation was eerily familiar.


    His mind flickered back to the central mall incident, the first real glimpse he''d had of something bigger¡ªsomething he hadn''t been ready for at the time. Back then, he had barely scraped by, surviving more on luck than anything else.


    But now? Now, he stood here, completely intact. No near-death wounds, no hazy delirium from blood loss.


    He had changed.


    The horror of this scene was still there, but it wasn''t overwhelming. It wasn''t shocking anymore. He was getting used to this kind of atmosphere, adapting to it.


    A sense of pride settled in his chest. A visible marker of his growth.


    But at the same time, it was a reminder. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was still far from where he needed to be.


    Charles, mistaking Don''s silence for something else, offered a reassuring smirk. "Don''t worry. Civilian public agencies always give us a hard time. They won''t do anything."


    Don let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head. "It''s not them I''m worried about." His gaze swept across the destruction again. "It''s the state of this city in the coming months."


    Charles raised a brow at that, intrigued but choosing not to press. Instead, he exhaled and gestured with a tilt of his head.


    "Looks like we have to get through more agents."


    Don followed his gaze.


    More suits were heading their way, their expressions making it very clear they were about to start asking questions.


    Don sighed internally.


    ''Just great.''

 Chapter 335 - 335: Crisis In Santos City (Part 7)

    Navigating through the horde of agents and reporters was like wading through waist-high mud¡ªslow, irritating, and unavoidable.


    The agents weren''t outright aggressive, but they weren''t subtle either. Every few steps, another one tried to press for details, phrasing their questions in a way that made it seem like answering was just a formality.


    The reporters, on the other hand, were worse. Cameras and microphones shoved forward, voices clamoring to be the one that got a response first.


    "Don! Charles! Can you comment on what happened inside?"


    "How many attackers did you see?"


    "Were there any civilian casualties?"


    Don had no intention of answering. Charles was the same, though he let them talk for a while before finally getting bored.


    "If you people don''t back off, I''ll be suing for harassment," Charles said, voice loud enough for them all to here.


    That did it.


    The reporters scattered almost immediately, some turning on their heels, others practically sprinting back toward their cameramen. Any reporter worth their credentials knew the Monclaire name and, more importantly, what their legal team was capable of. Even the thought of a lawsuit from them was enough to kill a career before it even started.


    The agents were slower to disperse, but ultimately, they weren''t in a position to force anyone to talk. After a few more lingering stares, they backed off as well. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, Don and Charles made it to the parking lot.


    It was a mess.


    Cars were lined up haphazardly, some blocking others from leaving. Many of the drivers weren''t even present, probably still trapped in whatever chaos had erupted inside. Valets were nowhere to be seen, leaving everything even more disorganized.


    People were trying to leave, but the process was anything but smooth. Some sat behind the wheel, honking in frustration, while others stood outside their cars, yelling at whoever was in the way.


    A few just sat there, too drained to move. Some were crying, heads in their hands, grieving losses they hadn''t even processed yet. Others were stained in blood and dirt, their clothes ripped, looking more like they had crawled through rubble than attended an event.


    Don took it all in, the sheer weight of the aftermath pressing against his mind.


    He felt something for them.


    Sympathy, maybe.


    Not that he showed it.


    Charles, however, was unmoved. He looked over the madness with an almost clinical detachment before turning to Don.


    "If it''s inconvenient for you to wait, I can have a helicopter pick us up," he offered smoothly. "I''d imagine you want to get back to your family."


    Don side-eyed him, trying to gauge the offer. Was it genuine? Or was Charles playing at something?


    He didn''t have the patience to figure it out.


    With a shake of his head, Don replied, "Thanks, but I''m fine. I''ll just wait in the car until my friends are brought down."


    Charles showed no disappointment at the rejection. Instead, he smiled and nodded. "Very well. Then until next time. I''ll reach out to you soon so we can discuss a few things in greater detail."


    Don gave a simple nod. "No problem."


    With that, Charles extended his wings. Even in the dimly lit parking lot, their radiance was impossible to ignore. Several people nearby turned their heads, staring in silent awe as he took off into the night sky, his figure vanishing above the cityscape.


    Don sighed. He could feel some of the lingering gazes shifting onto him¡ªsecondhand attention from Charles'' departure. He ignored them and walked past the cars, not toward where Donald had parked, but to a dark, secluded area on the outskirts of the lot.


    Away from the eyes. Away from the cameras.


    Once there, he reached into his pocket, pulling out his phone.


    **Beep**


    He dialed a number and raised it to his ear.


    Don leaned against the cold concrete wall, the dimly lit parking lot stretching out before him.


    The phone rang only for a few seconds before the smooth, familiar voice of Gary came through.


    "Good evening, sir. I was just about to reach out to you. We''ve only just now learned what has been happening in the city. Are you alright?"


    Don raised an eyebrow. That was an odd way to start. He kept his tone even.


    "I''m fine. Were you out of the city?"


    "No, sir," Gary replied promptly, his usual calm, polite demeanor unwavering. "Lady Noir and Madam Trixie are carrying out an operation, and I was providing drone assistance in their area."


    Don''s brows furrowed slightly. "What operation?"


    He wasn''t the type to demand constant updates on every little thing, but an entire operation? And nobody thought to mention it?


    There was a brief pause before Gary sighed, his voice taking on a slightly apologetic edge.


    "Apologies, sir. The young madam insisted that I not utter a word about it to you."


    That was all Don needed to hear.


    Elle.


    He exhaled through his nose, his curiosity piqued but his patience intact. Whatever she was up to, she''d tell him when she wanted to¡ªor when he asked her. Either way, now wasn''t the time to get distracted.


    "I can assure you, sir," Gary continued smoothly, "she and Madam Trixie are more than capable of handling it."


    Don let it go.


    "Noted."


    He was about to get to the real reason he called when his phone buzzed again in his hand.


    **Bzzt**


    Pulling it away from his ear, he glanced at the screen. A new incoming call¡ªWinter.


    He switched back to Gary, speaking briskly.


    "Hold on, Gary. I''ll get back to you in a bit."


    "But of course, sir," Gary replied smoothly.


    Don ended the call and tapped the screen, expanding Winter''s minimized tab into a full call interface.


    "Hello?"


    "Voice recognized," Winter''s precise tone came through immediately. "Good evening, Don. I am calling to inform you that I successfully stopped an attack on the household and have since reported the incident to the police."


    Don''s fingers flexed slightly around the phone.


    However, Winter wasn''t finished. "Several points of the attack seemed peculiar, making me reach the highly probable conclusion that this was a premeditated incident and would likely occur again."


    Don''s expression darkened slightly. "So you''re saying our house was specifically targeted."


    "Yes," Winter confirmed without hesitation.


    Don pushed off the wall, his free hand slipping into his pocket as he began pacing slowly along the edge of the parking lot. "And the ones who attacked?"


    "Escaped," Winter answered. "Because of that, I sent out one of my drones to track the vehicle they left in. Once they arrive at their destination, I shall send their location and incident report to the nearest police station in that area."


    "No."


    There was a pause. Then Winter''s voice returned, slightly confused. "Correct me if I''m wrong, but is that not the safest and most logical course of action?"


    "No," Don repeated. Then, more firmly, "When they get to their location, you are to only send it to me."


    A beat of silence.


    Then, Winter responded.


    "Affirmative."


    Another pause. Then¡ª


    "Clearing records of this conversation ever occurring."


    The call ended.

 Chapter 336 - 336: Crisis In Santos City (Part 8)

    Meanwhile, The SUV Medusa drove moved through one of the many dimly lit streets of New Coral City''s Y2 district, its tires rolling over uneven asphalt that had seen better days.


    Streetlights were scarce¡ªmaybe one or two flickering every few blocks¡ªleaving most of the road shrouded in deep shadow. The occasional neon sign struggled to stay lit, buzzing faintly as it cast sickly colors onto the damp pavement.


    Strange figures loitered along the sidewalks, wandering aimlessly or lurking in the doorways of rundown buildings.


    A massive man in a trench coat stood on a street corner, his face shadowed by his hat. But anyone who looked closely would see that his skin wasn''t normal¡ªit was rough, hardened, like thick calluses covered every inch of him.


    Further down the road, a woman in a tight dress and fishnet stockings strutted toward a seedy strip club.


    From behind, she had the silhouette of someone desirable, but when she turned toward the entrance, her face was grotesquely deformed¡ªtwisted skin, eyes slightly off-balance, features that looked as if they''d been melted and reshaped.


    Before stepping inside, she pulled a black ski mask over her head. Business as usual.


    Egor and Pantheress didn''t spare any of this a second glance.


    To them, this was normal. They were born into it.


    Medusa, however, hated it.


    She hated this level of living. The filth, the mutations, the barely scraping by. And yet, no matter how high she climbed, this district remained a reminder of where she now was¡ªa life she wanted nothing to do with.


    But tonight, her mind wasn''t on the streets.


    She was pissed.


    Her fingers gripped the wheel tightly, knuckles stiff, nails pressing into the leather. The entire drive, her mood sat dangerously close to rage, her thoughts replaying everything that had gone wrong.


    Then¡ª**beep**


    The radio broadcast, which had been droning on about the situation in Santos City, cut off abruptly as an incoming call appeared on the infotainment screen.


    The name unknown flashed across the display.


    Just seeing it made Medusa''s grip tighten further.


    Without hesitation, she slammed the answer button and snapped,


    "You have some nerve sending me and my children on a mission without all the details, Barclay. Was this some poor attempt to get me killed? If so, you better be ready¡ª"


    "Calm down, Irene."


    The voice on the other end was steady, but there was an unmistakable edge to it.


    Harold Barclay stood alone in his private office, away from prying eyes. The space around him was a reflection of the ego he carried¡ªwalls lined with portraits of him shaking hands with powerful figures, plaques boasting about corporate achievements, articles framed in gold detailing his rise to influence.


    A shrine to himself.


    He stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, staring down at the SHQ facility below as it bustled with activity.


    His face remained composed, but in his hand, he gripped a Rubik''s cube¡ªhis fingers pressing into it so hard that veins bulged slightly on the back of his hand.


    "If I wanted you dead," Barclay continued, his tone eerily controlled, "I would have done so already. God knows it would''ve saved me the trouble of sending money to your little daycare project."


    Medusa''s rage spiked.


    "You have some fucking nerve calling it a daycare, Barclay! Your company is single-handedly responsible for most of the cases in this district. The audacity to¡ª"


    "I''d watch your tone, Irene."


    His words were sharp.


    "Throwing around accusations without proof? Dangerous."


    Barclay''s grip on the Rubik''s cube tightened, but he kept his voice measured. "It might just lead to funding being cut. And then what? I wonder who your people would blame for that."


    **Screech¡ª**


    Medusa slammed the brakes, bringing the SUV to a sudden, violent halt right in the middle of the road.


    Pantheress and Egor barely reacted¡ªused to her outbursts.


    She gritted her teeth, muttering under her breath, "You bastard¡­"


    On the other end of the call, Barclay didn''t so much as flinch.


    "Yes, well," he exhaled, forcing his fingers to relax around the cube, "I''ve been called worse."


    He turned away from the window, rolling his shoulders as if brushing off her anger.


    "Now, if you''re done throwing insults and accusations, I asked a question. What happened?"


    It took everything in Medusa not to snap again.


    Instead, she exhaled sharply through her nose, gripping the wheel like it was the only thing keeping her from reaching through the phone and strangling him. She forced herself to explain¡ªa clipped, irritated summary of how things fell apart.


    She hated reporting to him. But this was business.


    After a minute of listening, Barclay finally responded, his voice as detached as ever.


    "I see. We didn''t take into account how formidable their android would be."


    A pause.


    "Fine. I''ll handle the rest. You just hide that vehicle and lay low."


    His voice shifted slightly¡ªcalculated, dismissive.


    "I''ll be sure to send extra for the minor mishap."


    **Click**


    The call had ended, but Medusa''s anger hadn''t.


    She didn''t sit there seething, though. Instead, she drove.


    The roar of the V8 engine filled the quiet streets, the only sound accompanying them as the SUV glided through the nearly deserted district. The city had pockets of life, flickering neon signs, distant murmurs from alleyways, but for the most part, it felt like the world had shrunk into just them and the road.


    Eventually, she turned down a wide alleyway.


    It was filthy¡ªthe kind of place that had never known cleanliness. The walls were streaked with grime, old graffiti barely visible under layers of dirt and peeling paint.


    Trash had settled into the corners, broken bottles and discarded wrappers blending into the filth. A rancid stench clung to the air, something between rotting food and stale piss.


    Medusa ignored it. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the far end, an open garage door led into a shadowed building. Outside, an old, deformed man sat in a rickety chair, a cigarette hanging from his lips.


    His skin looked as if it had been sculpted wrong¡ªtoo much flesh in some places, sunken in others. The deep wrinkles carved into his face weren''t just from age but from something else, something unnatural.


    The vehicle rolled smoothly into the garage, its growling engine quieting as Medusa killed the ignition.


    Stepping out, her anger was still evident in her movements¡ªlong, controlled strides, fingers flexing slightly as if she wanted to claw into something.


    The old man barely reacted.


    He exhaled a slow stream of smoke and, in a gruff but respectful tone, muttered, "Evening, Mistress."


    Medusa didn''t respond.


    He didn''t take it personally.


    As Egor passed, the man spoke again. "Evening, Egor."


    Egor grunted in response but didn''t slow his steps.


    Then, to Pantheress, he added, "Evening, Pantheress."


    Unlike the others, Pantheress flashed him a bright grin and waved.


    "Evening, Mr. Jeffries!" she said cheerfully before skipping ahead.


    Jeffries watched them disappear deeper into the alley, their figures swallowed by the shadows as they crossed over two more streets.


    They arrived at the Theatre of Nightmares soon after.


    It was a dying place.


    Even on a good night, there were rarely more than a handful of attendees. It catered to specific tastes¡ªthe kind of people who didn''t fit anywhere else, who didn''t belong in the glossy, curated world beyond this district.


    Inside, a play was in progress.


    The performers on stage were deformed¡ªsome subtly, others grotesquely. Their limbs bent in strange ways, faces stretched unnaturally, their bodies moving with an unsettling fluidity that made them look less like actors and more like puppets with broken strings.


    The audience was no different. Scattered figures sat hunched in the dark, their own mutations hidden under tattered cloaks or exposed unapologetically under dim lights.


    Medusa barely looked at them.


    Before she descended the steps to the lower seats, she turned to Egor.


    "Go get yourself checked. Make sure nothing is broken."


    Egor nodded obediently.


    "Yes, Mistress."


    Without another word, he walked off, his heavy footsteps fading into the corridors beyond.


    Seeing an opportunity, Pantheress piped up. "Can I also go? These shows are sooo boring."


    Medusa''s gaze snapped to her, sharp and unamused.


    Pantheress immediately retracted. "Just kidding."


    Medusa gave a final look before turning and beginning her descent down the steps.


    Pantheress rolled her eyes behind her back but followed.


    Then, halfway down, something changed.


    The performance stopped.


    All at once, the actors on stage froze, their twisted bodies locking mid-motion, heads snapping forward in unison. Their gazes weren''t focused on the audience¡ªthey were looking straight ahead.


    Straight at Medusa.


    She frowned, her voice resonating through the eerie stillness.


    "I told you girls countless times, do not stop your performance when I walk in. Please continue."


    But they didn''t move.


    Their gazes remained fixed, not blinking, not shifting.


    Then, before Medusa could follow their stares, a voice echoed through the theatre.


    Deep. Terrifying.


    "I don''t think that would be possible."


    Pantheress reacted first, her body turning immediately, ears perking as she snapped her gaze upward.


    At the top of the theatre hall, standing where the light barely reached, was a figure.


    Predator.


    The shadows danced around him, moving unnaturally, almost as if they were alive, slithering and shifting like hungry things at his feet.


    The small audience present turned their heads, their grotesque faces etched with something primal¡ªa feeling beyond fear, beyond panic. It was dread.


    Medusa felt it too.


    Her body stiffened, her breath catching for just a fraction of a second.


    Then, slowly, her gaze lifted to meet his.

 Chapter 337 - 337: Crisis In Santos City (Part 9)

    The Theatre of Nightmares remained frozen, every soul within locked in the moment.


    All eyes were on the figure above. Some filled with dread, others with confusion, but none with understanding. It wasn''t just the unnatural presence of the man that unsettled them¡ªit was the fact that they didn''t recognize him.


    In a place like this, that meant danger.


    Medusa''s reaction was different. She wasn''t afraid, not yet. Her concern was sharper, more focused.


    Who was this? What did he want?


    Pantheress, on the other hand, moved instinctively. Her posture lowered, muscles tensed, tail flicking just slightly behind her. Ready to strike.


    Medusa, pushing her concern aside, fully turned to face him. Her arms folded, her chin lifted ever so slightly as she addressed him.


    "Who are you? What do you want here?"


    The figure tilted his head. No face, no expression¡ªjust the eerie, shifting shadows that curled and writhed at his feet like living things. The dim light flickered erratically, almost as if the darkness around him pulsed with breath.


    Then, he scoffed. A sound that cut through the theatre like a slow-drawn blade.


    "You know," his voice was deep, resonant¡­ but almost casual in tone. "When you attack someone''s family, do you really expect no consequences?"


    A ripple of confusion spread through the audience and performers. Murmurs began, hushed, uncertain.


    But Medusa''s reaction was immediate. Her pupils shrank. The connection formed instantly in her mind, snapping into place like a vice.


    ''Shit.''


    She didn''t hesitate. "Pantheress¡ªattack! The rest of you, go!"


    Pantheress launched.


    Her form blurred, muscles coiling and releasing all at once as she leapt forward, bypassing entire rows of seats in a single bound. The audience barely had time to flinch before she was mid-air, claws out, fangs bared.


    The rest of the theatre erupted into chaos.


    Screams rang out as performers and audience members scrambled, clambering over seats in a desperate attempt to flee.


    They were too late.


    Above them, Predator''s head straightened, and the shadows twisted in response.


    **CRACK!**


    The overhead lights burst, glass shattering and raining down in jagged shards. The darkness swallowed the theatre whole¡ªconsuming it in an instant.


    Panic turned to hysteria.


    And then, the killing began.


    The first victim, an audience member, barely had time to react before a shadow lashed around his throat.


    It didn''t strangle him. It yanked.


    His body snapped upward, slamming into the rusted chandelier with a sickening **CRUNCH**. The old metal groaned as his spine folded against it, the unnatural angle of his limbs twitching for only a second before¡ª


    **SNAP**


    The tendril unraveled. His body fell in an unceremonious heap onto the stage below, blood pooling from the jagged shards of bone puncturing through his skin.


    The second, a performer tried to run.


    She reached the emergency exit, her hands slamming against the push bar, but the door didn''t budge. It wouldn''t.


    A tendril speared through her back before she could even scream.


    Her body lurched forward, convulsing as the tendril twisted inside her, violating organs, ripping them apart from the inside out.


    She choked, coughed, vomited blood, her hands shaking as they clawed at the door in sheer futility¡ªbefore the shadow dragged her backward into the abyss.


    The third, a performer as well, never even saw it coming.


    She stumbled down the aisle, tripping over the steps in her desperation. She barely registered the cold grip wrapping around her ankle.


    Until she was yanked downward.


    Face-first.


    The wooden steps exploded with teeth.


    **CRACK**


    **CRUNCH**


    Her jaw shattered against the edge of a broken step, lower half barely hanging by muscle as she spasmed violently. Teeth scattered across the floor, mixed with the dark, pooling blood that oozed from her ruined face.


    She wheezed. Still alive.


    The tendril pulled again.


    **THUMP** **THUMP** **THUMP**


    Her skull cracked against each stair as she was dragged down the row, the wet sound of bone and wood colliding again and again until there was nothing left but a limp, deformed husk.


    The rest of the audience suffered no better fate.


    One was skewered through the eye¡ªthe tendril forcing itself in, twisting, writhing, turning soft tissue into pulp before pushing out the other side of his skull.


    Another was impaled against the wall, his torso split open like rotten fruit, intestines hanging in frayed loops.


    The last two were lifted high, bodies dangling helplessly in the dark.


    Their screams choked off in unison.


    A moment later, they were slammed together¡ªheadfirst.


    The sound was indescribable.


    Pantheress landed, crouched low, eyes scanning the darkness.


    She could see.


    And what she saw made her blood run cold.


    She had expected an attack on Medusa. Maybe on her. Maybe even on some key figures in the theatre.


    But this?


    This was a slaughter.


    Her ears flattened against her head.


    She had never¡ªnever¡ªseen people killed like this. Not with this much cruelty.


    Her hesitation lasted less than a second.


    A second too long.


    She barely felt the tendril creep up her leg.


    By the time she noticed, it was too late.


    It coiled. Then tightened.


    "Mistress! Run!"


    Two more snapped out, binding her arms, lifting her off the ground, her body jerking in reflex as she thrashed. She snarled, twisted, clawed¡ªbut it was useless.


    Medusa froze.


    Her vision wasn''t like Pantheress''. She didn''t see in darkness. She saw in heat.


    And what she saw was worse.


    She saw bodies cooling.


    She saw limbs stripped of warmth, blood congealing in puddles that no longer radiated life.


    She saw death.


    And she saw nothing from the tendrils. They weren''t warm. They weren''t cold. They weren''t anything.


    Her breath caught.


    For the first time in a long time, fear gripped her.


    This was bad. Really bad.


    Her hands clenched into fists, nails biting into her palms as she forced herself forward, forced herself to swallow the panic crawling up her throat.


    She gritted her teeth.


    "STOP!" Her voice was loud, echoing through the madness.


    "Don''t hurt these people! I''m the one you want! They have nothing to do with this!"


    Everything stopped. The screaming. The struggling.


    The tendrils held Pantheress tight¡ªbut did not kill her.


    And then, his voice came again.


    "Ironic," it echoed, "neither did the family you just attacked."


    Medusa had no response. Because if this was truly retaliation¡ªif this was because of what they had done¡ª


    Then he was right.


    She had attacked someone else''s family. She had played her part. And now, she was on the other side.


    Her breath hitched.


    She was confused. She was worried.


    And now¡­


    Now she was afraid.


    Her lips parted, dry, uncertain.


    Then, finally, she gave up.


    "Then kill me," she said, her voice quiet. "Not them."


    Predator remained unmoved.


    "Admirable," he said simply. "But I have no interest in the pawns."


    His head tilted again.


    "Tell me who sent you."


    Medusa didn''t move.


    She barely even breathed.


    Harold Barclay. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The name felt like poison on her tongue before she even spoke it. Because the moment she did, she knew¡ªshe was past the point of return.


    But silence wasn''t an option.


    Not with Predator standing there. Not with Pantheress still trapped, her body suspended, her leg caught in an unnatural grip.


    The air in the theatre was heavy. It wasn''t just fear. It wasn''t just the lingering scent of blood.


    It was the sheer weight of how bad this could get.


    Medusa''s mind ran through her options at a blistering pace. If she gave up Barclay, would that be enough? Would this thing even care about the truth? Was there a way out of this without giving him everything?


    For a moment, she hesitated¡ªjust a second too long.


    Predator noticed.


    **CRACK!**


    Pantheress''s scream tore through the room.


    Medusa snapped back into focus, eyes wide, horror spreading across her face.


    She didn''t need normal vision to see what happened. Her heat-sense painted it clearly¡ªPantheress writhing in something''s grasp, her body jolting as the heat from her leg suddenly spiked unnaturally before rapidly beginning to fade.


    Her bone had been broken.


    Medusa''s lips parted, her breath caught in her throat once more.


    Her mind screamed at her to move, to act, to fight¡ªbut against what? Against something she couldn''t even see?


    She finally saw Pantheress clawing at the air, her hands weakly reaching toward her ruined limb. It was clear even through Medusa''s vision¡ªher body was in full shock.


    It made her sick.


    She clenched her fists.


    And then she yelled¡ª


    "STOP!"


    The moment the word left her lips, the tendril around Pantheress''s leg loosened just slightly¡ªnot enough to free her, but enough to show he had heard.


    Medusa''s gaze flicked around the theatre, searching for the source of his voice. Searching for him.


    But she found nothing.


    Only the glowing white eyes.


    They weren''t close.


    They weren''t far.


    Just there.


    Waiting. Watching.


    Her nails dug into her palm, her lip quivering just slightly as she forced herself to answer.


    "¡­It was Harold Barclay."


    Silence.


    Then, Predator stepped forward. Not far¡ªjust enough.


    Enough to let her see the full form of him. The shifting blackness curling at his feet, the way his head seemed unnaturally still even as the darkness around him moved as if breathing.


    Then, the voice.


    "What did he send you to do?"


    Medusa barely had time to process the question before the realization hit her.


    Predator had reacted to the name. Not in anger. Not in confirmation.


    Behind the mask, Don''s mind worked quickly.


    ''Harold? Of all people? Andrew? Maybe. It would''ve made sense. But Harold?''


    The man seemed to barely get his hands dirty. He was too powerful for that. Too smart for that.


    This was sloppy. This was stupid. Unless ofcourse, Don was being underestimated.


    And yet, Medusa didn''t seem to be lying.


    That meant one thing¡ªhe needed more information.


    Unfortunately for Pantheress, Medusa wasn''t providing it fast enough.


    The tendril around the broken leg twisted.


    "GRAAHH!!" Pantheress howled, her body convulsing violently as pain wrecked through her system.


    Her claws lashed out¡ªtoward nothing.


    "I''LL KILL YOU!"


    Medusa flinched. "Please stop!"


    The words spilled from her lips before she even thought about them. Not a request.


    A plea.


    Her voice was tight, angry, but not with him.


    With the situation.


    She hated this. Hated being cornered like an animal. Hated knowing she was outmatched. She was a monster, damn it. She had earned her fear.


    But this?


    This was something else entirely.


    Predator had made one thing clear¡ªhe wasn''t bluffing.


    Medusa didn''t know what he was. Didn''t know if he was even human.


    Her mind worked against her.


    Could she rush him? Would he even flinch?


    Her nails dug deeper into her palm.


    ''No.'' She wasn''t willing to gamble with so many lives.


    Not tonight.


    She exhaled sharply. And then, with visible frustration, she spoke. "We were to kidnap one or two of the women there and turn them over to him. I don''t know why he wants them. I swear, I j¡ª"


    She was cut off.


    "I know." Predator''s voice was steady. "You had your reasons. Something along the lines of he used you or you had no choice? Hm?"


    Medusa''s throat went dry. She swallowed hard, body tensing. It was clear he didn''t care for her circumstances in the matter.


    She took a step back, instincts screaming at her. Her body preparing to defend itself.


    But Predator only continued. "Well, good."


    He took a slow step forward. "It means you''ll have no qualms betraying him."


    Medusa stiffened.


    Predator''s head tilted just slightly. "You''re clearly a pawn he thinks useful, and so he''ll try to reach out again."


    Another step. "Consider yourself lucky then. That gives me a reason to keep you alive."


    A pause. "Everyone else here, however¡­ not so much."


    Medusa''s chest tightened.


    "No!"


    The word left her lips before she could stop it.


    She stepped forward this time, her desperation slipping through just slightly.


    "Please! We didn''t kill anyone in the family¡ªWe just¡ª"


    "But the intent was there." Predator''s words were final.


    "That''s all that matters to me."


    Medusa''s nails scraped against her palm. "Fine."


    Predator''s voice grew quieter. Lower.


    "Clearly, these people mean a lot to you. Good."


    "Consider them insurance."


    Medusa''s breath caught.


    "And as a premium¡ª"


    The tendrils shifted.


    Pantheress gasped.


    "I''ll be holding onto your feisty cat."


    Medusa''s body locked. Her mind fought to keep up.


    Her people¡ªin danger.


    Her second-in-command¡ªtaken.


    And then¡ª


    The final words. Words that sent a slow, creeping chill through her spine.


    "Help me deal with Barclay, and afterward, I promise¡­I''ll only kill you."

 Chapter 338 - 338: Crisis In Santos City (Part 10)

    Medusa felt hollow.


    Predator''s words had drained what little color remained in her face, leaving her even more pale, looking lifeless.


    Betray Barclay. Save the others. Die anyway. It was a cruel mockery of her earlier plea for sacrifice.


    And the worst part? It was logical.


    If she meant what she said¡ªif she truly wanted to protect her people¡ªthen this was the only solution.


    So why did it feel so wrong?


    The weight of his words settled in her chest, heavy, suffocating. She parted her lips, ready to speak, but¡ª


    "Mistress, don''t do it!" Pantheress'' voice reached out through the darkness. A desperate plea.


    Medusa barely had time to react before¡ª


    "Mistress! Egor will save you!" The voice came from above.


    A thunderous roar, heavy footfalls slamming against the theatre steps, each one a declaration of unshakable, foolish loyalty.


    Egor.


    Medusa''s chest seized as she whirled around.


    "No! Egor, STOP!"


    But it was too late.


    The cyclops of a man was already charging down, fists clenched, ready to fight a battle he couldn''t begin to understand.


    Two tendrils lashed out from the darkness. They coiled around his legs mid-stride.


    **THUD!**


    He crashed forward, his massive form hitting the steps with a bone-rattling impact.


    Medusa could see it.


    Her thermal vision painted the scene in reds and yellows¡ªthe tendrils were nothing, pure void, but they moved like they had a will of their own.


    Pantheress could see it too, her feline eyes locking onto Egor''s struggling form.


    Neither of them were prepared for what happened next.


    The ground beneath Egor shifted.


    Then¡ª


    **SHLK!**


    Shadowy spikes erupted from below. Massive, jagged, and unforgiving.


    They tore through flesh, bone, organs.


    One ripped through his stomach, skewering him upward like meat on a spit. His intestines twisted around the spike, shredded beyond recognition.


    Another pierced through his ribs, shattering them outward, exposing what lay beneath.


    His right arm was severed instantly, a spike cutting clean through the shoulder, sending the dismembered limb tumbling down the steps with a wet slap.


    But the worst was the one through his throat.


    It silenced him before he could even scream.


    His one eye bulged, blood filling it instantly as his body convulsed in sheer, indescribable agony. A gurgle escaped his lips, wet and unnatural, blood spilling in a thick stream down his chin.


    Pantheress screamed. "NOOO!!"


    Medusa collapsed. Her knees buckled under her, legs refusing to support her any longer.


    She had seen violence. She had killed before.


    But this?


    This was something else. This was loss.


    Regret crashed into her like a freight train, suffocating and cruel.


    Barclay''s deal. The mission. The moment she accepted.


    It had led here.


    To this.


    The spikes lingered for only a second. Then¡ª


    **SHHHK¡ª**


    They retracted, vanishing back into the bloodstained floor as if they had never been there.


    And Egor''s ruined body fell.


    **THUMP**


    The impact sent a spray of blood outward, splattering across the steps¡ªacross Medusa''s face, her chest, staining the fabric of her attire deep red.


    She barely reacted.


    Her vision blurred¡ªnot from tears, but from the anger clawing inside her.


    Pantheress, however, did not restrain herself.


    "YOU BASTARD!!" Her voice was raw, animalistic, all traces of playfulness gone. Her fur bristled, her eyes burned with pure, unfiltered hatred, her fangs bared completely.


    Her body trembled¡ªnot from fear, but from the sheer rage ripping through her.


    Predator didn''t acknowledge her. Didn''t acknowledge Egor. Didn''t acknowledge the carnage.


    His voice came unbothered.


    "Make your choice quickly. I have better things to do."


    Medusa''s jaw clenched so hard it hurt. She wanted to scream. She wanted to tear him apart.


    But she had nothing.


    Nothing but more death waiting if she made the wrong move.


    She bit her tongue¡ªliterally, hard enough to taste blood¡ªjust to keep herself from yelling.


    Pantheress didn''t hold back. "I''LL KILL YOU!! I SWEAR I''LL KILL YOU!!"


    Her body struggled against the tendrils, teeth bared like a wild animal. She had never looked more primal¡ªmore feral.


    Medusa felt everything.


    Rage. Pain. Hate.


    But she couldn''t afford any of it.


    She forced her lips to move.


    Forced the words out.


    "¡­Fine." Her voice was dead. "¡­I agree to your terms."


    Predator tilted his head slightly. Then, as if nothing had happened, his voice came calm, detached.


    "Good."


    A pause.


    "You''ll be hearing from me very soon."


    Then¡ª


    His presence faded.


    Just like that.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few minutes had passed.


    Predator moved through a darkened alleyway, his steps soundless.


    The only noise came from the distant crackle of bin fires and the occasional drip of leaking pipes. The alley stretched long, empty, like a corridor to nowhere, littered with old crates, broken glass, and the remnants of lives that had long since fallen apart.


    In his grasp, Pantheress hung limp, unconscious, her body slung under one arm like nothing more than a discarded bag of meat.


    She was breathing¡ªshallow, slow¡ªbut otherwise still.


    The weak lights flickering in the alley seemed to react to his presence.


    Shadows on the walls shifted unnaturally as he passed, stretching, curling, following.


    At the alley''s end, the passage opened into a wider, equally desolate street.


    The few figures lingering outside¡ªa pair of men smoking near a rusted dumpster, a woman digging through trash¡ªglanced his way.


    They didn''t see much.


    Only the faint outline of something wrong.


    A silhouette that the weak lamp from blocks away barely illuminated.


    Then, a vehicle appeared.


    A black EV sedan turned the corner, its electric hum barely noticeable as it rolled down the street before coming to a stop directly in front of Predator.


    The rear door unlatched on its own.


    Predator didn''t hesitate.


    He lifted Pantheress slightly, then tossed her inside with as much care as someone might give a sack of groceries. Her limp body hit the seat with a dull thud.


    The door then clicked shut and the car pulled off immediately, disappearing into the night.


    A few eyes remained on Predator.


    They couldn''t fully see him. But they knew¡ªwhatever they were looking at didn''t belong here.


    One of the men shifted uncomfortably, flicking his cigarette away. The ember landed in a small puddle with a soft hiss.


    Then, Predator stepped backward¡ª


    ¡ªand vanished into the wall.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Several minutes later.


    A different place. A different mask.


    Don stepped out of the darkness.


    No longer in the alleyways, no longer deep in the ruins of New Coral City''s underbelly.


    Now, he stood just outside the stadium parking lot.


    The shift was almost surreal.


    Bright lights. The sound of murmuring voices, distant sirens and so on.


    A crowd had gathered.


    Most of them were bystanders¡ªcivilians desperate for news, for answers, for a glimpse of someone they knew.


    Some had family inside. Some were just curious, eager to see the aftermath of something they didn''t understand.


    The security presence had doubled. Armed personnel held the crowd back beyond the perimeter.


    Don scanned the area. His eyes settled on the G-Wagon.


    He waited.


    A few minutes passed. Then, three familiar figures emerged and headed toward the car.


    Donald. Hector. Tori.


    They looked wrecked.


    Donald''s usually neat hair was a mess, his glasses smudged, his clothes covered in dirt.


    Hector''s shirt was ripped at the sleeve, his face marked with exhaustion.


    Tori''s expression was unreadable, but the way she carried herself¡ªslow, fatigued¡ªtold Don all he needed to know.


    They had been through hell.


    Don pushed off the wall he had been leaning against and stepped forward.


    As he did, Hector let out an irritated sigh, lifting his phone up and down, shaking it like that would somehow fix the issue.


    "Damn it, the network was there for like a minute or so, but now it''s just gone again!"


    Donald, still cleaning his glasses with his sleeve, answered somberly. "Could be they only made minor repairs. Now the system''s overloaded with users."


    Before anyone could add to the conversation, Tori''s eyes locked onto Don.


    Her hand shot up to her mouth. "Oh my gosh¡ªDon, are you okay!?"


    Her eyes ran over him¡ªthe blood stains, the cuts, the bruises.


    To be fair, he was already healing. His body worked fast. But exhaustion? That stuck around.


    Her question brought Hector''s attention over.


    He took a step closer, eyes narrowing as he got a better look.


    "Hey, bro¡ªthat was crazy. We saw the damage on the way down. Was that all you and Silverwing?"


    Then, before Don could answer, Hector added¡ª


    "The bodies¡ª?"


    "Hector!" Tori cut him off, her tone sharp.


    Don withheld a sigh. He hadn''t even thought about how they''d see him after all this.


    To him, the deaths back there were inevitable. A necessity.


    But to them?


    To Tori?


    What did they see?


    There was no avoiding it.


    So he answered plainly.


    "It was. Unfortunately."


    His voice carried no pride. No guilt. Just exhaustion.


    Hector, oblivious to the weight of that answer, started¡ª


    "Unfortunate? That was awe¡ª" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **THUD**


    Tori''s fist connected with his shoulder. Hard.


    Hector winced, rubbing the spot with a scowl.


    Donald, however, had been silent.


    From the moment Hector mentioned the bodies, he had gone distant.


    His mind had wandered back¡ª


    To the church. To the corpse pile he almost became a part of. To the moment he nearly wasn''t here at all.


    Don noticed.


    So he called to him directly.


    "Hey, Donald."


    Donald blinked, snapping back to reality.


    Don continued.


    "We should probably get going. Are you good to drive?"


    Donald stared for a second.


    Then he nodded, quickly, almost too quickly, fumbling with the keys in his pocket before clicking the car open.


    He got in fast, closing the door behind. Inside, he gripped the steering wheel. Took a slow breath.


    Muttered to himself.


    "I''m good¡­ yeah."

 Chapter 339 - 339: Family Matters (Part 1)

    The drive away from the stadium was a slow, miserable crawl.


    Dozens of vehicles packed the narrow streets. Sirens came and went in spurts. Headlights flashed. People yelled. People cried. People honked¡ªa lot.


    Impatient drivers leaned on their horns like it would somehow clear the congestion. Families stood outside their cars, scanning the crowd, shouting names. Some wept openly. Others just stared.


    Reporters hovered with cameras and comms units, desperate for scraps of tragedy they could spin into tomorrow''s headlines.


    Inside the G-Wagon, the sound was dulled. Thick luxury insulation kept most of it out. Still present, but distant, like the outside world had been turned down a few notches.


    No one inside said much.


    Tori sat with her head against the glass, eyes closed. She might''ve been asleep, but it was hard to tell. Her arms were crossed. Her face unreadable.


    Hector, meanwhile, had given up on talking. Now he just kept checking his phone for a signal, holding it up like altitude was the issue. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don figured now that the adrenaline had faded, Hector was probably worried about his family. Maybe some friends too. The chaos hadn''t hit everywhere, but it had hit enough.


    As for Donald¡ªhe looked¡­ fine. Too fine.


    Both hands on the wheel. Posture stiff. Eyes laser-focused on the road, and yet¡­ somehow not there at all.


    Every time traffic crept forward a few inches, he wouldn''t move until someone behind honked. Then he''d blink, nod, and press the pedal gently. Like a machine restarting.


    Don sat back in his seat, arms folded.


    He hated the waiting. The inch-by-inch crawl felt like punishment. The exhaustion was settling in, but it wasn''t physical. It was heavier than that.


    After close to an hour, they finally pushed out of the congestion and into the wider city routes.


    By then, the city had shifted.


    Emergency broadcasts ran across holo-signs and through most civilian devices, even public screens. Calm-voiced AI guided traffic with chilling accuracy, giving real-time updates on cleared routes.


    Roads under lockdown were tagged in red, and for every possible destination, the fastest adjusted path was listed. Entire regions had been rerouted like blood flowing through a new set of veins.


    In Don''s old world, something like this would''ve taken hours, maybe days.


    But here?


    They were used to chaos. This wasn''t their first large-scale event. And based on how quickly order was forming, it wouldn''t be their last.


    The realization sat with him.


    This world didn''t just tolerate superhuman incidents¡ªit had evolved with them. Systems had been built around them. Infrastructure designed to accommodate the fallout.


    Not every part of this place was broken. Some of it was terrifyingly efficient.


    The thought lingered as the G-Wagon rolled through city blocks, past neighborhoods lit with blue safety lighting and clean, untouched intersections.


    Eventually, they pulled up near a pair of aged high-rise apartment buildings. Old enough to show their years, but not completely falling apart.


    Hector and Tori''s place.


    The area had a strong Hispanic presence¡ªDon noticed it immediately. Men stood out front with rifles or handguns, quietly watching the street. Women stood on the balconies, talking low in spanish or just staring out into the night.


    No one waved.


    Hector unbuckled first. "I''ll reach out tomorrow bro," he muttered, giving Don a quick glance. "If the network decides to show up."


    Tori nodded silently, stepping out after him. No long goodbye. No dramatics. Just the soft click of the doors as they shut them behind.


    Don and Donald drove on.


    Roughly twenty minutes later, they reached the perimeter of the Chanel Hills Community.


    It didn''t look right.


    Police lights reflected off the walls. Barricades had been half-lowered, and two patrol cars were stationed at the front gate. Officers stood around in loose stances, but they were definitely alert.


    Donald''s hands tightened on the wheel.


    Then one of the officers stepped out into the road, raising a hand to stop them.


    "Shit," Donald muttered under his breath, slowing down.


    He rolled the window down, trying to keep his voice even. "What happened? Was this place attacked too?"


    The officer nodded once. "Yes, sir. Are you residents here?"


    Donald nodded, reaching for his wallet with a hand that didn''t stop shaking.


    "I''m going to need to see some I.D.," the officer added, already pulling out a scanner¡ªsleek, pen-shaped.


    Don reached into his pocket and retrieved his card. Donald passed his first, the edge of it trembling slightly between his fingers.


    "Was anyone hurt?" he asked.


    The officer looked at both of them as he scanned the cards with a soft **beep-beep** from the device.


    "The guards posted at the front gate were killed," he answered flatly. "But only one house was targeted. No civilian casualties."


    Don didn''t react, but Donald''s face fell. Slightly relieved¡­ slightly confused.


    "You''re good to go in," the officer added, handing the cards back.


    Donald muttered a quick thanks, retrieved both I.D.s, and passed Don his card before driving forward.


    The drive to their street took under a minute.


    Quiet. Suburban. Too quiet. Then, they turned the corner.


    Three police vehicles were parked directly in front of Don''s house. Lights still on. Officers outside. Yellow tape across the front lawn.


    Donald slowed down.


    His voice came low.


    "The attack was on your house?"


    Don wasn''t surprised to see the police cars in front of his house. He had already made contact with the ones responsible. Already spoken to the thing that did this.


    The sight of flashing blue lights and idle cops was just the natural aftermath. They weren''t here to stop anything. Just to clean up. To ask questions.


    In response to Donald''s quiet mutter, Don let out a soft, regretful sigh. "They must''ve tried coming after you and me. Maybe even our family¡­ because of what happened at the church."


    It was a lie. A good one, though.


    Fitted perfectly into the night''s chaos so far. Tied the threads together in a way that required no further questions.


    He wasn''t about to drag Donald into the truth.


    Not when it wasn''t necessary.


    Donald accepted it without hesitation. His expression hardened, the conclusion settling comfortably in a mind already overwhelmed by too much.


    He brought the vehicle to a full stop just past the driveway.


    Up ahead, Don saw his mother.


    Samantha.


    She stood with a few of the neighbors at the end of the street, talking to officers.


    Her hair was pulled back hastily. Her long robe fluttered slightly in the breeze, and though her back was to him, he could see her posture wasn''t composed. It was tense. Worried.


    He opened the car door and stepped out.


    "I''ll catch up with you tomorrow, man," Don said as he closed the door behind him. "I need to check on my family."


    Donald gave a nod from the driver''s seat.


    No questions. Just understanding.


    Don turned and started toward his house.


    The porch lights were still on, casting a low glow across the driveway and walk. The crime scene tape wasn''t wrapped around the house, but it might as well have been. The energy was the same¡ªan invaded space.


    On the porch stood Winter, perfectly upright, her synthetic face as serene and still as ever.


    She wasn''t alone.


    Two men stood near her, both dressed in casual suits¡ªthe kind of attire reserved for local investigators who didn''t want to wear the uniform but still needed to look official enough.


    One of them¡ªtall, maybe early forties, with a soft voice and a too-understanding look in his eyes¡ªspoke gently. "Do you know anyone who would want to hurt you or your family, miss?"


    The other one¡ªmid-thirties, buzzed hair, impatient tone, his arms crossed like he had somewhere better to be¡ªcut in almost immediately.


    "It could save us the trouble if you gave us access to your data drives. Or at least describe the suspects properly. The report was too vague."


    Winter''s head tilted just slightly.


    Her voice was neutral. "I gave the absolute minimum necessary for a report of that nature."


    She blinked slowly. "Any access to my data will require admin permission, which no one present has."


    Her eyes flicked toward the street.


    "Correction. I retract my former statement. The admin is now on the premises."


    Both officers turned to follow her gaze.


    Samantha at this time followed as well.


    The moment her eyes landed on Don, they lit up.


    Without a second thought, she hurried toward him, arms already lifting.


    "Oh, Donnie¡ªthere you are!"


    Don turned to face her and offered a tired smile, opening his arms as she wrapped hers tightly around him.


    She held on longer than usual, her chin resting against his shoulder. "Oh, sweetie, I was so worried."


    She pulled back just slightly, enough to look him over.


    His cuts and bruises were already fading¡ªsome gone entirely¡ªbut the exhaustion clung to him in a way that healing couldn''t fix.


    She didn''t comment on it. Didn''t want to smother him.


    Instead, she just reached up and wiped a smudge of dirt off his cheek with her thumb. "Are you okay, sweetie? What happened to you?"


    Don opened his mouth¡ª


    "We''d like to know too," the impatient officer said, stepping down from the porch.

 Chapter 340 - 340: Family Matters (Part 2)

    Don''s frown formed the moment the two officers interrupted.


    His mother hadn''t seen him in hours. She was still holding onto his arm, still had that anxious warmth in her eyes that only just now seemed to be fading. And these two¡ªwhatever-the-hell-they-were¡ªcouldn''t wait five seconds to start pushing their weight around.


    He didn''t like it.


    He turned to face them, breaking the hold Samantha had on him, slow but deliberate.


    "And you are?" he asked, voice flat.


    The one with the buzzed hair wasted no time stepping forward. Arms still crossed. Shoulders squared. Attitude already bleeding out through every word. "Are you blind, kid? We''re investigators," he said, irritation already loaded into his tone. "We''re here to look into the crime your android reported. Now if you could do us a favor and tell us where you''ve been¡ªand maybe unlock her drives¡ªit''d save us all a lot of time."


    Don didn''t answer right away.


    The man''s tone wasn''t outrageous. Just¡­ presumptuous. It rubbed the wrong way. The words, on paper, were fine. Reasonable, even. People had been killed, after all. But the delivery¡ªthe smug, clipped certainty¡ªirked him. Like Don should be grateful for the intrusion.


    He tilted his head slightly. Eyes narrowing. Arms still at his sides.


    "I''m sure it would," Don said quietly. "But first of all, I don''t need to tell you where I was. And secondly, I don''t think I need to give you access to anything."


    There was no anger in his voice. No disrespect either. Just irritation. Polished, barely concealed, and made all the more obvious by how calm he sounded.


    Samantha immediately placed a hand on his arm again, trying to be the bridge.


    "They''re just trying to help, sweetie, I¡ª" she started, her voice soft, almost pleading.


    She didn''t like conflict. Never had. She wasn''t spineless¡ªjust trained from years of polite society to smooth things over, to patch cracks before they spread.


    Don turned to her slightly, voice lowering. "That doesn''t give them the right to act like they own the place."


    Samantha paused. Her lips pressed together. The words didn''t keep coming.


    The calmer of the two officers¡ªthe one who looked older, probably more experienced¡ªseemed to sense things were slipping. He extended a hand toward his partner, palm down. A subtle gesture to shut up.


    But before the older officer could say anything, a quiet voice interrupted from behind.


    "You are correct, Don," Winter said, her synthetic tone cutting clean through the tension. "According to Penal Code 48-C, subparagraph three, androids of Generation 6 and above cannot be legally compelled to surrender private data or grant drive access unless their owner is under active investigation for a felony offense with a potential sentencing threshold of fifteen years or higher."


    She stepped into view fully, hands folded in front of her, expression as blank and unreadable as ever.


    The calm officer''s brows furrowed the moment she finished speaking.


    He looked down slightly, clearly doing the math in his head. Didn''t take long. Whatever weak leverage they thought they had just evaporated.


    Don didn''t smile. That would''ve been poor taste. Family just got attacked. Neighbors were probably still giving statements. People were dead.


    But the relief still sat there, quiet and satisfying, just behind his eyes.


    "Well then," Don said, eyes flicking between the two men. "Looks like I don''t have to tell you anything or hand over anything."


    He nodded toward the house behind him.


    "Help yourselves to the crime scene," he added. "But don''t bother my family. Let''s go, Mom."


    He turned. Took a step.


    Samantha hesitated.


    Her hand lingered on his arm. Her mouth opened, then closed. A part of her wanted to say something else, smooth it over, keep things civil. She''d spent her whole life believing in rules, in good manners, in giving the police the benefit of the doubt.


    But this time¡­


    This time, her son was the one standing next to her.


    "¡­Alright, sweetie," she finally said. "If that''s what you want."


    They started walking, side by side. Don''s steps were even. Controlled. Samantha''s a little more hesitant, but she followed without looking back.


    At least, until she heard it.


    "See?" the impatient officer muttered under his breath, just loud enough. "This is exactly why I hate dealing with households without a proper man in the house. The kids get mouthy, and the women stay soft."


    Don stopped.


    Didn''t turn.


    Didn''t even flinch. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he heard it. Every word. It wasn''t just insulting¡ªit was calculated. A final jab from a man losing ground.


    Behind him, Samantha froze. Her head turned slightly, disbelief flickering across her face. She stared at the man for a second too long.


    Don could tell. She was angry.


    But the words didn''t come. Not right away. When they did, they were quieter than they should''ve been.


    "When you''re done," she said, voice tight, "please leave."


    That should''ve been enough.


    It wasn''t.


    Not for Don.


    But he didn''t react. Not directly. He just nodded softly to her and started walking again, guiding her forward with a hand on her back.


    They didn''t look back as they stepped toward the front door, the porch light casting a soft glow over the walkway.


    Behind them, the buzz-cut officer opened his mouth again¡ªbut this time, his partner cut in first.


    "Hey¡ªwhat the hell was that?" the older man snapped, his tone sharper now. "Are you trying to get chewed out by the captain over some report?"


    The buzz-cut man scoffed. "What, you gonna tell on me now?"


    "I''ll do more than that if you keep talking like a damn amateur in front of civilians."


    Muffled complaints, soft bickering, and the low rumble of professional failure faded into the background as Don walked side by side with Samantha, Winter following in silent stride.


    The night air felt cooler than before¡ªprobably wasn''t¡ªbut now that the adrenaline had tapered off, everything had a different weight.


    Samantha glanced over, concern tightening her brows.


    "Does it hurt anywhere?" she asked softly. "Your face looks like it¡ªwell, you''ve got marks, sweetie."


    Don exhaled through his nose. "It''s mild," he said.


    That was a lie. Not because he was downplaying pain¡ªhe didn''t feel anything. Not really. His bruises were already fading, his nerves quiet, and his body¡­ now used to worse. But telling her that would only raise more questions.


    The front door opened with a soft click and closed behind them with a heavier thunk.


    Inside, the hallway was warm. Familiar. Quiet, except for the low sound of a tv-broadcast playing in the living room.


    Don only made it a few steps in before he saw Summer.


    She sat near the base of the stairs, slouched against the wall, one leg folded underneath her. Her phone hovered in front of her, floating slightly before dropping into her hand again¡ªthen back up. Then down.


    Her expression was set in that irritated look that meant someone online was about to have a very bad day.


    Then she noticed him.


    Her head lifted, and the frustration on her face cracked just a little.


    "¡­Donnie?" she muttered. The name barely left her lips before another voice cut in from the side.


    Amanda, leaning on the doorway that connected the hallway to the living room, peered around the edge.


    "Well, look who didn''t get killed," she said, her tone dry. "Glad to see you in one piece. What the hell happened?"


    Don stepped forward slowly, and they met him halfway.


    Amanda''s hug came first¡ªtight, thorough, and unbothered by appearances. She held onto him like she''d been doing it his whole life, her arms wrapping around him without hesitation.


    Summer didn''t move at first. She stood in place, arms crossed, her expression unreadable.


    Don turned slightly, opened his arms.


    Only then did she move.


    She stepped into the embrace, somewhat reluctant, like she hadn''t quite decided if it was needed¡­ but once she was there, she stayed longer than expected. Her arms wrapped around him gently, resting against his ribs.


    Don gave a soft, weary smile as he stood between them. For a brief second, nothing else mattered. Not the bruises, not the news, not the lingering scent of blood and smoke in his clothes. Just this¡ªwarmth, contact, connection.


    Family.


    He hadn''t expected it to mean anything. But it did. More than he cared to admit.


    Winter, now at the hallway entrance, watched them silently before walking past toward the kitchen.


    The next hour passed without issue.


    They gathered in the living room¡ªAmanda curled up on the edge of the couch, Summer laying across the floor with a cushion tucked under her arms. Don took the center seat, posture loose, head tilted back slightly as he spoke.


    The tv played continuous updates in the background. Footage of the stadium. A shaky video showing smoke rising above a crowd. Snippets of talking heads spouting early theories. Nothing new.


    Don gave a general breakdown of what happened. He left out most of the details, of course. No mention of the puppets. No names. Nothing that couldn''t pass for standard chaos. But it was still enough to get wide eyes out of them.


    Conversation drifted eventually. Amanda asked about Sparky. Summer checked his diagnostics twice just to be sure.


    Winter, without needing to be asked, answered from the kitchen.


    "Structural damage minimal. One motor joint requires recalibration. I''ve already ordered the necessary part. He is currently in standby mode."


    That was enough to put Summer at ease, though she didn''t say it out loud.


    Eventually, the food came out¡ªsimple, warm, and honestly better than what most restaurants passed off these days.


    Don ate slowly, the exhaustion creeping up again with each bite. It wasn''t physical anymore. Just¡­ mental fog. The kind that came after things exploded, settled, then left you alone with the mess.


    Once finished, he set his plate aside and stood.


    "I''m gonna go clean up."


    Summer glanced up from the couch. Amanda gave a lazy wave from behind her drink.


    Don stepped toward the stairs, his foot landing quietly on the first step with a soft creak.


    "Hey," Summer''s voice called from behind him.


    He paused, turning slightly to look back over his shoulder. "What''s up?"


    She hesitated. Her hand gripped the edge of the couch, knuckles pressing into the cushion.


    "¡­Just," she muttered, voice low. "Remember what we agreed on?"


    Her gaze met his¡ªnot sharp, not awkward. Just¡­ reminding him.


    Don gave a small nod. No smile this time. Just a steady look and a quiet reply.


    "I remember."

 Chapter 341 - 341: A Clash Of Crazy (Part 1)

    Elsewhere¡ªfar from the city, the noise, and the fires¡ªtwo figures walked beneath the crooked canopy of the Parklands Forest.


    The trees here didn''t rise¡ªthey loomed. Thick, old things with bark dark enough to drown the moonlight. Their trunks stretched high, disappearing into a canopy dense with oversized leaves, their swaying movement slow, almost sluggish, like something breathing just a bit too deep.


    Moonlight struggled to make it down in full. Thin beams filtered through gaps in the leaves, falling in scattered lines that cut across the forest floor like pale scars.


    Crickets creaked somewhere in the distance. Owls called to each other overhead, their low hoots moving from branch to branch like warnings passed between sentries.


    The grass underfoot was damp and dark green¡ªshort in most places, stubborn in others. The air was cold in a way that wasn''t about temperature. It felt off. The kind of cold that didn''t touch the skin, but coiled around the spine.


    Elle led the way.


    She moved like she belonged here¡ªLady Noir in casual, from the black turtleneck to the boots that barely made a sound as she stepped over twisted roots and mossy stumps. Her hair swayed slightly behind her, chestnut strands catching the dull moon light now and then, but never long enough to be warm.


    Behind her, Trixie trailed, less graceful and far less dressed for any kind of subtlety.


    Her short denim shorts clung tight to her thighs, the cropped black top stopping just below her ribs. Timberland boots crunched through old leaves beneath her feet, the only part of her outfit that looked remotely ready for terrain like this.


    She stomped once, squashing something unseen beneath her heel with a faint crunch, then looked down, squinting.


    "Ugh. That better not have been a slug," she muttered, shaking her foot out once before moving to catch up. "I''m charging you hazard pay if I step in anything with eyes again."


    Elle didn''t answer.


    She came to a stop near the base of one of the larger trees¡ªbigger than the others, bark jagged and rising like claw marks frozen in growth. She raised her wrist to her face, eyes scanning the darkness ahead without blinking.


    A soft bloop pulsed from the band around her wrist¡ªgreen light flaring briefly into a single dot. Static followed.


    Then a familiar voice, clipped and calm, filtered through the device.


    "I read you, my lady," Gary said.


    Elle didn''t respond right away. Her gaze was slow, methodical, scanning from left to right like she was reading something only she could see.


    "I''m at the indicated location," she said eventually, voice quiet. "But I don''t see anyth¡ª"


    She stopped mid-sentence.


    Not a stutter. Not hesitation. A freeze.


    Her body didn''t move. But her eyes¡ªher eyes were locked on something ahead. Something far beyond the tree line, nestled in the kind of shadow that didn''t play fair with light. A section of forest that seemed¡­ wrong.


    Too dark. Too still.


    The moonlight thinned out there, just enough to suggest shapes that might not actually be there.


    Gary''s voice returned, the tone unchanged. "Is something the matter?"


    "No," Elle whispered. Then again, louder. "No¡­ everything is perfect."


    Her amber eyes didn''t blink. They trembled¡ªjust slightly. A blush crept across her cheeks, soft but noticeable even in the low light. Her pulse climbed. Not fast. Not panicked. Just enough to signal something dangerous was waking up inside her.


    There was a twitch in her smile that wasn''t there a moment ago.


    Behind her, Trixie exhaled and crossed her arms. She glanced left, then right, tapping one foot as if the forest was taking too long to impress her.


    "This is a bust, Elle," she said with a sigh. "How about we just go back? Or even better¡­" She smirked, eyes gleaming faintly as she leaned forward with a mischievous grin. "We pay Don a little visit and wring him dry. Hm? Hm?"


    She wiggled her eyebrows up and down, as if that would sell it.


    Elle still didn''t move.


    Trixie''s smirk faltered slightly. "¡­Elle?"


    No response.


    The familiar air of obsession had settled on Elle''s face like a mask she hadn''t realized she''d put on. She stared into that strip of unnatural darkness, lips parting ever so slightly.


    Trixie followed her gaze, squinting.


    "¡­Is that¡­ her?" she asked, the words caught somewhere between unease and irritation. Not fear exactly. But close.


    Elle''s eyes gleamed.


    "It is her," she said softly.


    Then she turned, just enough for Trixie to see her expression fully. The smile had taken shape now. Small. Delicate. But deeply wrong. It sat on her face like it had been carved there.


    "Imagine how happy Don will be," Elle said, her voice feather-light, "if we handle her for him."


    Trixie''s face shifted instantly¡ªeyebrows tightening, lips pressing together. She didn''t back away. But she didn''t step forward either.


    "Uhm¡­" she muttered, glancing toward the dark patch ahead. "Handle might be a strong word."


    What neither of them saw¡ªunless they were truly looking¡ªwas the figure standing just past the first few trees.


    Barely visible to the naked eye.


    A woman.


    Naked.


    Her skin was pale beneath the layer of blood smeared over her arms, legs, and mouth. Her green hair fell limp across her shoulders, streaked with something darker than dirt.


    She stood unnaturally still, not hunched or ready to strike, just¡­ there. Waiting. Watching.


    Her green eyes were wide. Too wide.


    Her mouth hung open, stretched inhumanly into a grin that bared every tooth. Not white. Not clean. Jagged. Uneven. Predatory.


    A sound slipped through Trixie''s lips, quiet and uncertain.


    "¡­Are you sure we can handle her?"


    Elle didn''t answer.


    She just stepped forward once, the smile never leaving her face.


    Trixie''s question hung in the air¡ªsarcastic, sure, but not unserious.


    She didn''t flinch. Most would''ve. Hell, most wouldn''t have even stayed this long. But she wasn''t most.


    Being from the underworld had a way of rearranging your internal threat chart. Mangled smiles, blood-slicked limbs, and cryptic situations didn''t top the list anymore. Still, even by her standards, this had bad idea energy written all over it.


    Elle, of course, didn''t hesitate.


    Her voice was soft, but with the kind of certainty only the truly unhinged could deliver without blinking.


    "Since when has anything that''s come between mine and Don''s happiness been impossible to deal with?"


    Trixie opened her mouth, halfway to a rebuttal¡­ but stopped. Her brow twitched. Her lips pressed together.


    She hated it¡ªbut Elle wasn''t wrong.


    After a moment, she sighed, shoulders sagging slightly as she rubbed the back of her neck.


    "Fine by me, I guess," she muttered, shrugging. "Since it''s just one person, I at least don''t have to do anything. Which is great. Because I was promised daily, back-breaking sex when you finally got Don back. Remember that?" She raised a brow, deadpan. "Still waiting."


    Elle''s gaze snapped sideways. Her eyes narrowed. Her arm twitched like it was halfway to smacking something.


    Trixie grinned, just a little.


    Then both of them turned, almost in sync.


    **Crunch**


    A single step echoed through the trees¡ªslow, the sound of bare feet pressing down on dry branches that snapped loud and clean under her weight.


    Sister Rose had moved.


    Another step. **Crunch**. Then another. **Crack**. The rhythm was off. Staggered. Intentional.


    She didn''t emerge from the shadows all at once.


    First, her legs¡ªblood-smeared and bare, muscles relaxed like they weren''t hers to control. Then her torso¡ªpale skin, streaked in red, standing too upright to be casual. The rest of her followed, slow and steady, until she was fully visible in the moonlight.


    Her grin had vanished.


    Her mouth was now a cold, thin line, as if it had zipped itself shut. Her lips didn''t quiver, didn''t twitch. They just¡­ pressed together. Firm. Like the muscles didn''t belong to her anymore.


    Her eyes didn''t blink. Still wide. Still green. Still wrong.


    She stopped ten paces from them. Then spoke.


    "Don," she said stiffly. "Don Bright. The one who ruined one of our sacred dens."


    Her voice didn''t flow¡ªit clunked. Each word dropped from her tongue like it had been carved from wood and forced through tight lips. Slow. Dragging.


    "He will get his retribution," she continued. "Just like you. And all other fleshy parasites."


    Trixie tilted her head. Her brow furrowed. "...Fleshy?" she muttered. "Okay, ew."


    Sister Rose didn''t react. Her body tensed. And then, like someone pulling a string, her grin slowly returned. Wider. Stretched.


    "I will enjoy destroying you fleshy parasites," she said.


    Her hands raised slowly. Fingernails extended, one by one. Long. Thin. Unnaturally sharp. They didn''t grow so much as stretch, like they were unraveling from inside her fingers.


    "The Great Mother wills it."


    Trixie blinked. "Uh¡­ who''s the Great Mother?" she asked, voice flat. "She sounds a bit scary."


    No answer came.


    Elle stepped forward. Her smile had returned. Wide. Calm. Almost serene. "Don will be so happy when we bring him your head," she said, sweetly.


    Trixie muttered before her brain could stop her. "Oh no¡­"


    Because she knew. Elle didn''t mean "we". She meant Elle.


    Trixie barely had time to react.


    Elle inhaled. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just once.


    A short, almost forgettable breath.


    But the result was anything but.


    **BOOM¡ª**


    A sudden blast erupted outward from Elle''s position. A wave of force, unseen but felt. It snapped branches, tore through leaves, and flattened the grass in a full circle. Dust kicked up. Air rippled.


    Trixie was launched backward with a startled yelp. "Woah!"


    Her body spun in midair¡ªthen vanished in a flicker of pink light¡ª**fwip**¡ªbefore reappearing ten feet away, her boots skidding across the ground.


    She didn''t look hurt. But she looked concerned.


    She slapped her wrist, activating the silver bracelet at her arm.


    Static.


    Then Gary''s voice crackled through, tone urgent. "Madam Trixie. What is going on? I''m picking up worrisome readings from your location."


    Trixie didn''t answer immediately.


    She looked toward Elle¡ªnow standing motionless in the flattened grass.


    The space around her shivered¡ªnot visibly, but perceptibly. Like the air itself didn''t want to be near her.


    Then came the vibration. Low at first. Then higher. A hum that wasn''t sound, but pressure. Everything nearby¡ªtrees, grass, dirt¡ªtrembled like something had just been knocked loose.


    Behind Elle''s back, something flickered.


    A shape.


    Another her¡ªa translucent outline hovering inches behind, unmoving but perfectly mirroring her stance. It wasn''t a reflection. It wasn''t an afterimage. It was just there.


    Watching.


    It radiated nothing.


    And that made it worse.


    Even Rose took a half-step back.


    Trixie''s voice came through the line again, this time quieter.


    "Uh¡­ yeah. Elle''s gone critical."


    She swallowed.


    Then added, "But it''s different this time."

 Chapter 342 - 342: A Clash Of Crazy (Part 2)

    Trixie''s voice faded, the words still hanging as static buzzed faintly in her comm. Gary hadn''t even finished his next sentence when Elle moved.


    Not a step. Not a dash. Not even a flicker in her stance.


    One moment she was standing. The next¡ªgone.


    What remained was her echo. That semi-transparent figure that had loomed behind her like a mirage, a blur with edges that didn''t sit right, now shifted.


    It glided forward in stuttering movements¡ªframes skipping across the distance between her and Rose like a broken film reel.


    Each flicker left behind faint imprints, fading like breath on glass, scattered like exhaust.


    Trixie didn''t blink¡ªbut her eyes widened. "...Wait¡ª"


    Rose saw it too.


    Her already unnerving stare somehow widened. That cracked-glass clarity in her eyes snapped tighter.


    Then, Elle was there.


    Her real body¡ªnot the echo¡ªmaterialized directly in front of Rose, crouched low with one arm raised, fingers extended like claws. She slashed downward¡ªone clean, savage arc.


    Trixie''s breath hitched.


    Gary''s voice came through the comm again, louder now. "Madam Trixie, what is happening? How bad is it?"


    Before she could answer, the sound hit¡ª**skrrrkk**-**THUMP**¡ªas Rose dropped to all fours in a flash.


    Not fast. Just wrong.


    Like a puppet being dragged by invisible strings, limbs bending too sharply, too evenly. She scuttled backward on hands and feet, spine arched like a bridge. Then¡ªup. Back to standing. Inhumanly fluid. And completely still.


    Elle hadn''t moved.


    Then¡ª


    **SHHLKT!**


    An invisible claw tore across Rose''s body.


    Neck. Shoulder. Arm.


    The air itself seemed to rend open¡ªthen close just as fast. Flesh didn''t just split¡ªit peeled. Chunks of skin and muscle flung out and hit the dirt with wet, slop-like sounds. Bone cracked from the force, visible in pale shards through the wounds. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Arghhh!!" Rose screamed¡ªloud and hollow, like something howling through a throat it wasn''t made for.


    Her eyes, once wide with eerie calm, now burned¡ªnarrowed and hateful. "You insufferable meat puppet!" she hissed. "You''ll pay for¡ª"


    **SHNK!**


    Elle''s other arm came up and slashed upward¡ªfaster than a blink.


    Another invisible force struck her mid-sentence.


    This time, Rose lifted off the ground, her frame contorting midair. Her shoulder twisted back unnaturally as her nearly severed arm flopped limply, connected only by a tendon that looked ready to snap.


    Her midsection split open¡ªher stomach tearing from inside out. Entrails spilled. Thick. Red and green. Twisting together like some unholy vine.


    She was launched backward, flung into the forest''s shadowed mouth. Her body vanished into the dark. Only the mangled arm remained in sight, lit faintly by the moonlight, dangling from some nearby root like a forgotten offering.


    Trixie didn''t move. Just stared, eyes wide, mouth slightly open.


    Gary''s voice snapped through again. "Madam Trixie, what did you mean it''s different? Can you tell me exactly what is going on?"


    She blinked. Inhaled. Then, in the exact same tone she''d used earlier, said, "Like I said. She''s critical. That''s what''s happening, Just not violent as usual."


    Her eyes drifted to the severed limb, still twitching faintly.


    "Well¡­" she muttered. "Less violent."


    Gary didn''t respond immediately. When he did, the edge in his voice had dulled slightly¡ªreplaced with grim acceptance.


    "This is¡­ strange. But there''s nothing we can do for now. Please watch the young madam. I''ll set up measures around the nearby areas in case cover is needed."


    Trixie exhaled slowly. Shoulders down. Pulse settling.


    Elle, now back in full form, didn''t speak. Her posture shifted¡ªslightly looser. Like the adrenaline had burned through and now she was cooling down. Her head tilted once, gaze still fixed on the darkness.


    Trixie''s grip on her bracelet eased. "Don''t worry, Elle''s practically already nuked it. We''ll be back in no ti¡ª"


    She stopped. Her gaze had followed Elle''s.


    Down. Toward the arm.


    The fingers were twitching again.


    More of them, this time. A faint sound crept in from the woods.


    **schlk...** **thup...** **schlurk...**


    Wet. Meaty. Like someone squeezing different slabs of butchered organs in a leather sack. The noises weren''t loud¡ªbut they weren''t shy either. Like whoever was making them didn''t care if you heard. They wanted you to.


    Then, the arm began to drag. Not by any visible force. It just started sliding¡ªslowly¡ªinto the dark.


    The ligament that had barely held it moments ago? Now thickening. Rebinding. Fusing.


    Elle didn''t flinch. Her eyes narrowed again, but there was no alarm. Just¡­ focus.


    Trixie, on the other hand, had heard a lot of things in her time. Voices in the walls. Whispers in bone. The sound a demon made when it was born sideways through ash.


    This?


    This unsettled her.


    She brought her bracelet back up.


    "Uh¡­ nevermind, Gary," she muttered, lips tight. "We might be here a while."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back at the Bright residence, the sound of running water had only just faded.


    Don stood alone in his room, the dim bedside light casting a low glow across the space. His hair was still damp, pushed back haphazardly. Droplets clung to his shoulders, trailing down the skin of his back before vanishing into the edge of the towel wrapped loosely around his waist.


    He''d taken his time with the shower. Let the water burn the fog out of his mind. It had helped¡ªa little. At the very least, he didn''t feel like he was dragging half the night behind him anymore.


    He moved toward the closet, bare feet making soft **pat-pat** sounds across the hardwood. The door creaked faintly as he opened it.


    Then¡ªhis eyes flicked upward as a glowing prompt flashed into view, projected just past his natural line of sight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Side Quest Failed: Art of Networking]


    Failure Penalty: None


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Don blinked once. The screen dissolved.


    His shoulders sank slightly as he exhaled through his nose. Head tilted downward, he gave a soft shake and muttered, "Fuck."


    Not angry. Just... annoyed. He hadn''t even remembered the quest until now. It figured. The night had been one long interruption after another. He could feel the wasted progress settling in his chest like cold coffee.


    Still, nothing to be done.


    He reached for a pair of sweatpants, pulling them off the hanger with one hand while thinking of a quote from one of the books he read for mental training, ''We don''t get to fix the time we wasted¡ªonly decide whether we waste more.''


    It didn''t help.


    "Easier said than done," he muttered, voice low as he tossed the towel onto the chair of his desk.


    The loose-fitting grey sweats slid on easily. After that came a plain white vest, pulled over his head without ceremony. He flexed his shoulders once, checking the fit out of habit more than vanity, then scratched lightly at the side of his neck as his eyes drifted back toward the closet.


    Then¡ª**knock knock**.


    Don turned his head toward the door. "Come in," he called.


    The door creaked open, revealing Summer in her usual brand of "comfy."


    She wore a baggy black and pink hoodie, sleeves draping past her wrists. Her hair was tied back into a loose ponytail, and the silk red shorts she had on were just long enough to pass as socially acceptable in the hallway.


    She stood with her arms crossed, one brow raised.


    "Took you long enough," she said. "You shower like a girl on prom night."


    Don shrugged.


    "Not everyone''s allergic to water like you," he replied, already walking toward the desk to grab his phone.


    Summer rolled her eyes. "Is that the best you can come back with?"


    Don didn''t bother looking her way. "No. I''m just not arguing with kids today. Long day."


    He turned around then, leaning back slightly against the desk with his arms folded. "Anyway, you show up because you missed me, or is there actually something you wanted?"


    Summer''s frown deepened. Her arms folded tighter.


    "I was going to ask what kind of pizza you wanted Winter to make," she muttered, "but never mind. You can eat dinner leftovers. Jerk."


    Don blinked, then shrugged with mock confusion. "No need to be sensitive, sis," he said. "It''s bad for your health."


    Summer opened her mouth to retort¡ªbut another voice cut in first. "Don''t tell me you two are already fighting," came Samantha''s voice.


    She stood just outside the doorway, wearing another modest robe, her skin still carrying the fresh scent of rosewater and steam. Her eyes were alert but soft, already tired from the day but not too tired to intervene.


    Don straightened just slightly, already responding.


    "Nope. Summer''s just throwing a tantrum about movie night food," he said. "She''s making pizza and won''t share. Can you believe that?"


    He shook his head with the kind of overplayed disappointment that barely qualified as teasing.


    Samantha''s mouth twitched upward. "A movie night sounds really cute," she said. "You two used to love those when you were young. Summer would always beg to stay up with you."


    Summer immediately turned, cheeks pink. "I did not beg."


    Samantha chuckled, shaking her head. "We''re just teasing, honey." She looked between the two of them¡ªthen paused. A thought flickered across her face.


    "You know what?" she said. "After the mess today was, I think I''d like to join you two. That is, unless you''re too old to watch with your mother."


    Summer blinked, caught off-guard. The idea clearly hadn''t occurred to her. She glanced at Don, silently asking if he was going to deal with that one.


    He didn''t hesitate.


    "Of course not, Mom," he said plainly. "The more the merrier. Let''s make it a family movie night."


    The effect on Samantha was immediate.


    Her smile lit up the hallway¡ªwarm, wide, genuine. Like someone had handed her a gift she didn''t know she still wanted.


    "That''s a wonderful idea," she said, already stepping back. "Let me get your aunt Amanda before she drinks herself to sleep."


    She vanished down the hall, soft **pad-pad-pad** of her slippers fading into the background.


    Summer stood there, staring after her for a second.


    Then she turned back to Don, expression flat.


    "Yay¡­" she muttered. "Family night¡­ woohoo."


    Her tone was sarcastic. But her eyes weren''t.

 Chapter 343 - 343: A Clash Of Crazy (Part 3)

    While Don settled into something resembling peace, several miles out, Trixie stood on unstable earth.


    Her eyes narrowed, still locked on the dark where Sister Rose had disappeared. The sounds had stopped¡ªno more meat-squelch, no more dragging. Just silence.


    Then, slowly, Rose stepped back into view.


    Whatever had happened to her in that darkness, it hadn''t healed her¡ªit had changed her. Her body was still smeared with blood, but now caked in clumps of dirt too, the kind that stuck to wet flesh in patches.


    It coated her thighs, her chest, her arms. It was hard to even tell she was naked anymore.


    Her movements were slower this time. Not from pain. Something else.


    Her eyes found Elle.


    And for the first time¡­ there was hesitation.


    Not in her steps. Not in her voice.


    Just her eyes. "You are dangerous to the new world," she hissed, tone brittle with rage. "But Mother says your body could be a great vessel. Submit your flesh in honor of her."


    The words cracked as they left her mouth¡ªlike they didn''t belong to a human throat.


    The hatred in her voice was real. But so was the madness. Trixie could feel it from where she stood¡ªfaint, but steady. Not the kind of madness that lashes out randomly, but the kind that chooses violence with full intent.


    It was the same aura that poured off the Green Thorns. Blind conviction. Bone-deep loyalty to something no one else could see.


    Trixie let her arms fall slightly at her sides, fingers twitching.


    She didn''t know what either of them wanted anymore. Elle didn''t fight for control, and Rose didn''t seem to care about survival. It was just¡­ madness, colliding with madness.


    Then the ground shook.


    It started low. Subtle. A slow tremor that rocked the forest like something had exhaled beneath it. Stones shifted. Loose branches rattled. The bark on the closest tree shivered like skin under cold breath.


    Trixie tensed, her feet adjusting.


    The tremor passed.


    But then came the vibrations.


    Fast. Focused. Like dozens of tiny things crawling just beneath the surface. The air didn''t shake¡ªbut the soles of her feet did.


    That tingling buzz raced up her legs.


    She didn''t like it. And neither did Elle.


    "Move," Elle said urgently.


    Her voice hadn''t risen. It still carried that eerie softness she''d worn since going critical. But now it had a second layer¡ªlike another Elle had said it with her, just half a second behind.


    Trixie didn''t wait.


    **Fwoosh**¡ªshe leapt straight up, her body arching as the wind whipped past her.


    **KRK-SHHHK**


    The ground she''d just been standing on collapsed inward.


    A sinkhole.


    Two feet across. Depth unknown. Just a pit, swallowing dirt like it had been waiting for her specifically.


    Then¡ª**thump**, **thump**, **crack**, **crack**¡ªmore sinkholes appeared. All around them.


    One by one.


    Tree roots snapped. The forest moaned under its own weight as several trees began to tilt. One thick trunk leaned too far and crashed into another with a heavy **WHUDD** that sent birds scattering.


    The air filled with frantic wingbeats, rustling leaves, and the quick, skittering escape of rodents and insects trying to flee underground.


    Trixie''s boots skimmed the edge of a branch¡ªthen vanished as she blinked out mid-air.


    She reappeared on a thicker branch, much higher. Stable. Just in time to see what Elle had done.


    Because Elle hadn''t jumped.


    She had disappeared just as the ground beneath her cracked, leaving behind a blur¡ªthe echo of her former position¡ªand a thin, faint line trailing through the air like an afterimage.


    That line stopped at the base of a tree where Elle now stood, motionless.


    The echo shimmered for a second longer¡ªthen faded.


    Trixie blinked.


    From above, she could see the sinkholes clearly now. Dozens of them. They hadn''t appeared at random.


    They formed a shape.


    A wide, uneven hexagon¡ªetched into the earth by collapse and chaos.


    She didn''t get time to think it over.


    Her bracelet crackled again.


    **Skrrtch**¡ª**fzzzz**¡ª


    "Madam Trixie," Gary''s voice came through, strained but clear. "What is the situation? I just picked up Level 4 tremors originating from your area."


    Trixie raised her wrist toward her face, fingers brushing across the edge of the silver band. The static in the comm had gone quiet again, just the faint hum of an open line. Gary was waiting.


    Problem was¡ªshe had no idea what to tell him.


    She''d been in some weird situations with Elle before. Plenty, actually. Arcane anomalies, pocket-dimension meltdowns, one time they accidentally walked in on a forgotten warlock funeral. But this?


    This was... different.


    Her eyes scanned the area again from her perch.


    The holes had stopped forming, but the pattern was still obvious from this height. Hexagonal. Intentional. Like someone had buried a ritual diagram under the forest floor and it was starting to wake up.


    Elle hadn''t moved.


    Still by the base of the tree. Still focused on Rose. Her shoulders slack. Face unreadable.


    Trixie sighed. "Okay," she muttered, mostly to herself. "Let''s just¡­ start somewhere."


    She lifted the comm again.


    "It''s messy," she said. "Elle''s still stable¡ªI guess¡ªbut this Sister Rose chick just basically rose from the dead and caused a mini earthquake. Now there''s weird-looking holes everywhere. We''re fine, though¡ª"


    She stopped.


    Eyes narrowing.


    There. In one of the holes.


    A faint glint of green.


    No, not a glint. An eye. Then another. Then more¡ªdozens.


    All glowing. All fixed upward.


    From every sinkhole.


    Then came the sound.


    Low, deep, drawn-out.


    **grrrraaaaarghhhhhh...**


    Primal. Animalistic. And very, very wrong.


    The forest, already quiet, somehow got darker.


    Trixie''s back stiffened. Her ears twitched. She leaned forward, squinting into the nearest pit.


    The growling wasn''t just coming from one place. It was coming from all of them. Every hole. A chorus of hatred. Nothing had climbed out yet¡ªbut the air was thick with the threat of it.


    Elle still hadn''t moved.


    Sister Rose, however, had. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was smiling now. Not like before. This one had patience in it. Confidence. She took a step forward, her bare feet pressing softly into the broken earth, and stared down Elle with quiet disgust.


    "I can''t wait to twist and play with you until you break," she said, voice curling like smoke. "They always break."


    The last word carried more glee than menace.


    Then¡ªsilence again.


    The vibrations had stopped. But the growling? Still there. Still rising.


    Gary''s voice came through the comm again, louder and more clipped.


    "Madam Trixie, please¡ªcan you precisely tell me what the situation is?"


    Trixie didn''t respond right away.


    She blinked.


    Then said flatly, "I wish I could, Gary. But I''m just as lost as you, and I''m watching it. Look, there''s¡­ things. In those weird-looking holes. So I''ll update in a little bit? ''Kay? Awesome."


    She pulled the comm back slightly, already preparing to cut the line.


    Gary tried to speak again, clearly not satisfied. "Madam Trixie, wait¡ª"


    But he didn''t get to finish.


    Because Sister Rose, standing tall and oddly composed for someone who looked like a naked corpse pulled from a ditch, slowly lifted her arms as if beginning a sermon.


    Her fingers spread wide. Her bloodied skin glistened in the low moonlight, streaked with dirt, her hair clinging to her collarbones like vines.


    Then she spoke.


    "Children of the forest¡­" she said sweetly, almost reverently, "catch these defilers for me."


    The smile that followed was cold and satisfied.


    "¡­Do try not to ruin the bodies too badly," she added. "I want that pleasure for myself. Now go."


    That was the cue. The growling exploded into chaos.


    **Rrrrrr-AARRRHHHH!**


    The sound of movement surged all at once¡ªscraping, shifting, clawing. Whatever was inside the holes had heard her. And it listened.


    Trixie didn''t even look surprised. Just deeply, existentially tired.


    Her thumb pressed the side of the comm.


    "Uhm. Hey Gary," she said. "Let me call you back."

 Chapter 344 - 344: A Clash Of Crazy (Part 4)

    The roars didn''t just echo¡ªthey hit.


    The trees shuddered with every gut wrenching cry, their branches twitching like nerves under a blade.


    Leaves trembled and the ground shook with new waves of vibrations, sharper now, like something clawing beneath the surface had finally broken through.


    Trixie crouched slightly on her branch, eyes scanning fast.


    Elle didn''t move. She was still near the base of the tree, not more than five feet from one of the nearest sinkholes. Her eyes only narrowed. Nothing more.


    Then¡ª**crunch**.


    The dirt in front of her exploded.


    A massive claw slammed into the soil, digging deep. Four thick fingers, each claw as long and wide as a baseball bat, curled and crushed the ground like wet paper. The skin¡ªif you could call it that¡ªwas stretched bone, thin and grey and splintered in places like it had grown wrong. Patches of red muscle pulsed underneath, wet and twitching.


    Then it pulled.


    **SKRRRCHHHK**


    The creature dragged itself out with unnatural speed.


    Tall¡ªeasily eight feet. Malformed limbs twisted under too-thin skin. Its body was stretched in places, ribs exposed, mouth gaping far too wide with needle-like teeth that clicked and jittered with each breath.


    Its face was vaguely human¡ªif you''d put one through a shredder and reassembled it using bad memory and worse intention. Two glowing green eyes burned from deep sockets. Empty. Hungrier than anything that had a soul.


    It didn''t wait.


    The moment it surfaced, it lunged.


    "RAGHHHH!"


    It roared¡ªraw and violent¡ªas it hurled itself forward, claws extended.


    It moved fast. Too fast.


    Its slash came down diagonally, aiming right for Elle''s torso, claws screeching through the air.


    **SHHHRAAKK!**


    The claws tore into the tree behind her, shredding straight through the bark. Deep, jagged gashes carved down its trunk, splitting it clean through like it had been made of foam. The tree groaned¡ªtilted slightly¡ªits base already cracking from the force.


    But Elle wasn''t there.


    Only an afterimage remained.


    A soft, blurred echo, already beginning to fade.


    The creature snarled, its claws twitching in frustration. It turned sharply, sniffing, searching. Its nostrils flared with quick, wet breaths. It took a step back, crouched, and raised its head¡ªscanning.


    From the holes, more claws emerged.


    **THUMP** **KRK** **SHHRRRK**


    One after another. More creatures pulled themselves out. Each one shaped like the first¡ªthough some were taller, thinner, with longer limbs and twisted backs. A few scuttled on all fours before rising to stand, shoulders hunched and twitching.


    From her perch above, Trixie''s eyes caught movement.


    One of the creatures locked eyes with her.


    She wrinkled her nose at the sight. "Gross."


    Another eye met hers. Then another.


    "Yeah, no way I''m fighting those filthy things," she muttered.


    Unfortunately for her, the feeling wasn''t mutual.


    Three of the creatures shrieked¡ªthen leapt.


    **WHAM** **THUD** **SKRRRK**


    Each landed partway up the tree, claws driving deep into the bark. The trunk shook under the sudden weight. Trixie''s branch trembled violently.


    "Whoa¡ª!"


    She nearly lost footing, boots sliding an inch off the edge¡ªbut she twisted mid-air, body flipping once before landing back in a crouch. No panic. Just reflex. Her eyes darted down to the advancing monsters.


    Their claws dug deep. Their bodies twitched like spiders mid-attack. They were climbing. Fast.


    Trixie exhaled, annoyed. "Nice try, uglies," she muttered. "But I''m not that easy to catch."


    **Zzzt**¡ª**POP**.


    She vanished.


    Then reappeared on a branch across the way, even higher. One leg dangled lazily, and she waved with a bright, sarcastic smile.


    "Yoo-hoo~ Over here, you big dumb creepy¡ªuh¡­ whatever you are."


    Below, the climbing monsters screeched in protest. One leapt again, missing entirely and crashing into another tree with a loud **CRACK**.


    Trixie didn''t flinch.


    But someone else did.


    Sister Rose.


    She''d been watching it all. Elle dodging effortlessly. Trixie taunting without effort. The monsters she had called¡ªher children¡ªcouldn''t even land a hit.


    Her fingers twitched.


    Then her jaw clenched.


    "You fleshy parasites will pay for your insolence!"


    Her voice cracked at the end, not from strain¡ªbut fury.


    Her eyes lit again¡ªbrighter. Glowing green, now almost white at the edges. Lines of light pulsed from her irises and bled through the veins on her face like her body was a vessel barely holding something back.


    The forest answered her.


    **RUMMMMMMBLE**


    The ground shook again.


    This time harder.


    More violent.


    Branches above snapped and fell. Stones cracked beneath twisted roots. The few birds that still lingered in the area shrieked and scattered in every direction as the very trees around her bowed inward like they were leaning toward something they couldn''t see.


    Rose''s feet shifted apart, her arms spreading as her face twisted into something halfway between worship and hatred.


    "Let''s see how you dodge this, worm."


    The tremor rolled through the forest like a low growl from something buried too deep.


    Trixie widened her eyes and looked around, her brows twitching as she adjusted her balance on the high branch.


    "Oh, come on," she muttered, irritated. "Just how many tricks does this lady have? Dammit."


    She wasn''t scared. Not even a little. Death didn''t register as a real threat. Not for her. She could vanish from this place with a thought and a flick. But the work involved in surviving a drawn-out mess like this? That was worse.


    Physical labor¡ªwithout payoff?


    Torture.


    Succubus or not, she wasn''t built for this type of extended cardio.


    Below her, the creatures hadn''t given up. They kept clawing at the trees, slow but persistent, undeterred by the tremors. Their nails scraped against bark, sending long ribbons of wood peeling off in their wake. Others circled the base of trees, sniffing the air, snarling low.


    Still searching for Elle, who hadn''t reappeared.


    Rose was starting to notice.


    Her gaze swept the area slowly, side to side, lips curled with suspicion. The glow in her eyes had dimmed slightly, not from exhaustion¡ªbut confusion.


    Then.


    A voice.


    Whispered.


    Right at her ear.


    "Why don''t you just stay dead?"


    Rose''s head twisted violently to the side¡ª**CRACK**.


    The snap was sharp a her neck turned a full 180 degrees, vertebrae shifting like mismatched gears, her face now staring behind her back.


    But there was nothing there.


    Her eyes narrowed, rage blooming behind the whites.


    "Stop hiding like a rodent and face me!" she spat, her voice cracking under the strain.


    Another whisper followed¡ªcloser. Meaner.


    "I am."


    She whipped her head forward¡ªback to its original position.


    Elle was there.


    Standing eye to eye, barely an inch away.


    Rose''s pupils shrank.


    Elle didn''t blink.


    She smiled.


    Then¡ª


    **SHLK!!**


    Rose''s chest ballooned outward as pain exploded through her ribcage. Her mouth opened¡ªno scream, just a wet gasp.


    Elle''s hand was inside her.


    From behind, her pale arm jutted out of Rose''s back, fingers curled tightly around a pulsating mass¡ªpart heart, part something else. It squirmed faintly, leaking blood and viscous green fluid from every crack in its surface.


    Rose coughed violently¡ª**Khrrkkk!**¡ªspraying blood down her chin. Her eyes darted down in disbelief, breaking through her anger.


    The creatures nearby reacted instantly, roaring as they surged forward.


    Elle didn''t even look.


    She squeezed.


    **SPLTCHH**


    The heart imploded in her hand. Fluid sprayed in every direction.


    And she was gone.


    The nearest creature lunged¡ª**SWIPE!**¡ªits massive claws crashing through where she had been, catching only an echo. The air hissed as the afterimage unraveled into fading blue light. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose staggered, then dropped.


    Her knees hit the earth hard¡ª**THUMP**.


    Blood poured from her mouth and chest like a faucet had been turned open. It pooled fast, mixing with dirt, staining her thighs and her legs. Her fingers clawed weakly at the ground.


    Her eyes, wide and trembling, couldn''t understand.


    The tremors stopped as a result. But the monsters didn''t.


    They kept chasing Trixie, whose smug taunts turned to efficient evasions. Every time one got close¡ªpoof, she was gone. Reappearing somewhere new, just out of reach, still looking more annoyed than panicked.


    Rose knelt there, seemingly dying.


    But she wasn''t done. Not yet.


    The blood slowed.


    Then began to reverse¡ªdrawn back toward her chest.


    Tissue reformed. Bones cracked into place.


    She was healing. Again.


    But¡ª


    Elle''s voice returned.


    Low. Dry. Curious.


    "So it wasn''t your heart."


    Rose''s head turned¡ªslower this time. Hesitant. Half expecting emptiness.


    She got Elle instead.


    Standing behind her again. Just as calm.


    Elle tilted her head, her amber eyes flicking to Rose''s slowly closing wound. "Let''s try your brain next."


    Rose''s mouth opened¡ªbut nothing came out.


    Elle moved.


    Her hands shot forward¡ªfaster than thought.


    **CRRRUNCH!**


    Fingers drove into the sides of Rose''s neck, just under the jawline. Deep enough to crack the vertebrae again¡ªonly this time, there was no gentle twist.


    Elle pulled upward.


    **SNAPKKKK**¡ª**RRRIPPPP!**


    The head came off in one savage motion, vertebrae snapping like brittle twigs. Blood surged upward, geyser-like, from the now open stump. It sprayed across the grass, hitting trees, coating the roots in a fresh coat of crimson.


    The monsters howled.


    But they were too slow.


    Elle didn''t give them a second.


    With Rose''s head still in her grasp, she jammed two fingers into her eyes¡ª**SHLK**-**SHLK**¡ªand another into her mouth for grip.


    Then she pulled.


    **CRACK** **SPLIT**


    The skull came apart like a cracked nut¡ªflesh and bone tearing clean from the split as if the bone had never belonged together in the first place.


    Inside, chunks of wet brain matter slid free, falling to the ground with a thick **splat**. Mixed in with it was something else.


    A thin, worm-like vine¡ªgreen, wet, and alive¡ªtwisted violently in the gore, lashing at the air with unnatural speed.


    Elle watched it writhe and a twisted smile appeared on her face.


    "So this is the real you too."